《Seiju no Kuni no Kinju Tsukai》 1-Episode 1 "End of One Life" Read the comics. Watch the movie. Watching cartoons. Listening to music. The rest of my time is spent touring the Internet with no particular goal in mind. Occasionally, I''d try out a MMORPG that was just starting to be serviced, but it didn''t last long. I was distressed by the abusive language of the stray PTs, and I had to delete my account immediately, several times. After some time like this, I stopped playing online games. The next thing I did was to move away from consuming entertainment. In proportion to that, the internet connection rate also dropped. Eventually, I didn''t even start up my computer. So what did I usually do? I just do nothing but wrap myself up in the covers and go to sleep more often. ''It''s too hard mode to get stuck if you stumble just once in a big way, isn''t it, life? I lie in bed and murmur to no one. ''And the older I get, the more difficult it gets,'' Anyway, even if I asked someone for advice now, they would probably end up telling me I was "spoiled" or "I deserved it". Should I have been reluctant to work for a suitable company? But it''s no good if the company doesn''t want you to get a job, either.... --I''m sure it''s no good because you''re thinking in such a trivial way. I''ve been thinking about it for a while now. Anyway.........I failed in life. Emptiness. Is life so miserable that I never found what I wanted to do? I change my position and lie down. Even if I could start my life over, at what point would I have to go back? I felt like no matter where I went back to, it would somehow end the same way. * Lately, I''ve been riding the conventional train more and more often, getting off at stations far from my home. The reason why I do this is to find a station near a mountain with an internet map and go mountain-climbing. I was dressed like a complete stranger to the mountains. Before I left the house, the TV in the living room was telling me that a typhoon was coming. He didn''t care about it. In fact, it was a good thing. I decided to climb the mountain, not caring about the approaching typhoon. I took the train from the station to the end of the line and told the taxi driver at the roundabout that I was going to my destination. The taxi driver looked at me quizzically and asked me if I was sure.There''s a typhoon coming, okay? He was kind enough to ask me for help. I just replied, "Please. The driver gave me a somewhat unconvincing look, but silently looked forward and stepped on the gas pedal. There was no one at the foot of the mountain. Then maybe that''s a good thing. I felt resigned, but at the same time I felt somewhat liberated. Oh, what if.... If there is such a thing as the afterlife... I hope I can find something to do next. Goodbye, my life of nothing. And so my life came to a very sad end with nothing. 2-Episode 2 "And He Sees A Giant Tree" Hmmm. Huh? I''m ... alive? I thought I had been struck by lightning and died.... When I opened my eyes, I saw someone looking into my face. He seemed to be calling out to me, but I couldn''t hear what he was saying because I was still unconscious. My vision is also blurred. Let''s see, does that mean the person in front of me is the one who rescued me? Like a mountain rescue team? ...........I see. .......... Normally, I might be overjoyed that my life was saved. But in my case, the gloom prevailed. A smile escaped from my mouth when I said, "I guess I failed to die, huh? "....I failed to die, didn''t I? You''re awake. How the f*ck did you end up here? The tone of his voice was harsh as he called out to me for help. I think it was mixed with disgust. Well, a neat guy in his late twenties caused trouble for someone else, so there''s that.... From the sound of her voice, it seems that it was a woman who rescued me. Anyway, I wonder if it''s going to cost a lot of money to rescue her? I think I saw on the internet or something that I''m going to get a huge bill. Imagining the future when I''m scolded by my parents, I''m getting even more depressed. Well, for the time being, an apology to the person who rescued me and an explanation is the first thing I want to say. ''I''m sorry. I suddenly went blank in front of me and-- Now that you''re awake, hurry up. The ceremony is about to start. What? Commencement? What is he talking about? A neato who turns twenty-eight on his next birthday is an entrance ceremony? You must have me confused with someone else. I slowly picked myself up and looked around. Apparently we were still in the mountains. Yeah, the air is good. I look at the sky. The weather, which had been devastating, had completely recovered. The sunlight leaking from the leaves of the trees was dazzling. But...what is it? Something doesn''t feel right. Ugh. It was a dull moment. My mind is still foggy. If I''m not careful, I''m afraid I''ll lose consciousness again. I mean, what is this-- I gasped as I was about to say it as I regained my mind. ''''I mean... what?'''' ''What?What''s that strange look on your face? The person who was calling out to me was dressed like a cosplayer. I''ve been told it''s a rescue outfit, but this is indeed unbelievable. You could say that it looks like it could be in a game set in a fantasy world. A stylish black dress for battle, like that? The sword''s scabbard on his waist belt.... I mean, that sword is wrapped up tightly in cloth, but.......it''s not real, is it? It seems awfully elaborate. .......... Let''s see. Huh? Isn''t this guy a rescue worker? I don''t suppose... that you''ve run into someone dangerous, do you? I''d be the same as me, climbing in the middle of a typhoon like that... but this guy dressed up in a costume like that, he''s not much better. I wonder what he''s doing up there dressed like that? I wonder if they came to do a live cosplay mountain climb over the internet.... Anyway.... She''s an amazingly beautiful woman. She has beautifully aligned eyelashes. Big, sharp eyes with a lot of twinkle in them. Long, lustrous silver hair that hangs over her slender face (it''s probably a wig, though). You can tell she has a good style, even through her clothes. If anything, every part of her was unquestionably neat and tidy, no matter what her constituent parts were. It was as if every part of her body had been arranged for the purpose of displaying her beauty. The combination of her dignified appearance made me feel a kind of divinity. If there was an actual goddess, this might be what it would look like. On the one hand, I was moved by this, but on the other hand, I had a feeling that I wasn''t quite sure what to make of it. Yeah. Well, I knew she was beautiful. But this guy........what is he doing here on a day like this? It''s not like they''re shooting a movie. There was no companion by the looks of it. I thought they might be doing internet streaming, but I couldn''t find any equipment. Is he a hobby of cosplaying and mountain climbing by himself? ............. Well, he doesn''t sound like a bad person.... And that''s where the sound of a transparent bell rang out. The beautiful woman clicks her tongue. ''''Hey, let''s hurry up. If you''re here now, you''re also a new student at St. Renow''s Red Academy, right?'''' St. Reno''s Red Academy? .......... Huh? Why was I able to convert the word "Seiryuu no Ushurudo" that the beautiful lady just said to me into "St. Renowthread" in my head? I''ve never heard the word before. No, no, no - it''s not that - the school? It brings back memories of researching this area on the internet. Hmmm. I don''t think there was a school nearby.... The bell that rang means that the entrance ceremony will start soon. It''s not good to be late all of a sudden. Well, I don''t care about the impression, but... ''Um ... can I ask you something?What the hell is St. Renowthred''s Academy? So what are you saying?You''re right there, see? As I was told, my gaze went in the direction the beautiful woman was pointing. I saw a huge building ahead of her pointing. The building reminded me of a stylish university with a retro foreign atmosphere that I sometimes see on TV. But ...What? It wasn''t the building that surprised me. What surprised me more than anything else was that I saw a tree so huge at the back of the building. What is that...?I''ve never seen a tree that huge and... and... what a beautiful-- Ugh. My consciousness is getting fuzzy again. d*mn.......... No, my consciousness......... The beautiful woman is saying something to me. But I don''t understand what she''s saying. I mean, what the hell is that stupid big tree........ What if-- Maybe it''s not near those mountains. So, again, my consciousness was cut off. 3-Episode 3 "Awakened to the medical room of the school" Um... The second time he awoke. This time, unlike the last time, there was a gentle touch on the back of her head. Is this ... a pillow? Mm. You awake? A woman''s voice. It wasn''t the voice of the person I met earlier. I open my eyes thinly. ''This is....'' Oh, I knew it. I passed out again... Let''s see... Gasping, I jumped up. Yeah, yeah, it was the biggest tree I''d ever seen. Thud. His forehead hit something with great force. "Oh, my God! ''Yikes!...ah!What are you doing? I looked to see a woman with a wavy bob cut holding her forehead down with tears in her eyes. She must have tried to look into my face. The momentum of jumping up and down apparently caused me to head-butt her around the ear. ''''I''m sorry.'''' "Shit.....you can''t make it to the school on the day of your entrance ceremony, you''re going to lose consciousness, and when you wake up, they''re going to head-butt you, what are you...... I''m sorry. I looked around quickly, apologizing. It seemed I was indoors somewhere now. I was apparently tucked into a bed. The bed I was sleeping in was simple but clean. ''''..........'''' He''s conscious ... solid. I don''t have the same discomfort I felt before I passed out. The white robe while the reddened ears rustle?A woman in a ''Oh well, that''s okay. So, do you have any idea why you passed out?If you''ve got a pre-existing condition, we can talk about it, okay?Even with this, I''m still the doctor in charge of the medical room at St. Renowthred School. If it''s a consultation for the students of the academy, I''ll be happy to take it. Hmm?Is that my name?I''m Liza Rogosta. The year is twenty-five. My girlfriend is currently recruiting. .......... He seems to be a foreigner. His Japanese is quite good. Why the age and the information on the dating scene was added in the second half of the article is a mystery, but.... Oh, I''m........well, my name is Soraku Kurohiko. I was supposed to ask a question, but I got caught up and introduced myself. Lisa put her hand over her mouth and gave a small snort. Azumaiko? Ah, the country of the east you write "eastern country" as "Azumakoku". So you''re asking if I''m from Asia? However, I''ve heard that Japan is called ''Far East'' in foreign countries, but I don''t think I''ve ever heard it called ''Higashikuni'' before. Anyway. Anyway, where am I? And that ... that giant tree. I''ve never heard of a tree like that in Japan. Moreover, those buildings and streets. It looks like a cityscape that could be found in any Western country. And the strangely large, huge tree that I saw beyond the neat rows of houses. The overwhelming majesty of the tree came back to my mind. The huge tree that made a strong impression on me at first sight. It was so divine that I felt like I was going to bow down to it. But was there ever a tree like that in a World Heritage site? When I was living a life of leisure, I used to slavishly look at World Heritage sites on the internet, but I don''t think there were any trees of that unusual size in any country. I wonder. One possibility has been bouncing around inside me for a while now... Yes, I know. I''ve read about this kind of situation many times before, and I''ve longed for it many times before... I raised my hand. "Uh, Mm, you can ask me anything you want. Where am I... where am I? Then Lisa often fell silent. ''''This is the medical room at St. Renowthred School, though? Oh, uh, no, I mean, no. I don''t understand the question you''re asking, but... That''s what we call this place. What kind of world is this? I notice the strangeness of this question as it comes out of my mouth. What is this? This question is like..... It''s the same as the main character lost in another world often seen in manga and anime. Instantly, the activity of the heart increases. But, but, no, I didn''t think it was possible... As I was thinking about it, Lisa-san looked into my face. The fact that a nasal, well-defined face is looming in front of me makes me feel a thud. If you look closely, she''s also quite a beautiful woman. ''''Eh, um...?'''' Did you hit your head hard? What? You think that you might have... what do you call... amnesia? What? ''If you''re a student coming to St. Renowthred''s School for Commencement, wouldn''t you ask if the Commencement ceremony is over already, or where to go from here?And yet, yes, you react as if you only just learned about the country''s existence. Lisa leaves the bed. Then she comes back from the corner of the room with something vertical in her hand. She thrusts that flat, vertical thing in front of me. ''''Is there any doubt that it''s Sagara Kurohiko in the reflection here? Lisa held out a mirror. I strained my eyes and looked at myself in the mirror. I found myself reflexively touching my mouth and cheeks with my hand. ''Yeah?'' Oh, what? His face is slightly different, like...? But that''s me, right? The movements of my hand and the mirror, they match perfectly. But something doesn''t feel right... I stare at myself in the mirror again. Hmm? No. This is-- Rejuvenated? The one reflected in the mirror is unmistakably me - Soraku Kurohiko. However, the figure is that of a mid-teenager at least. The skin is also smooth. I don''t know if that makes me feel rejuvenated, though. I look up at the ceiling. And although it''s sticky, I pinch my cheek while staring at the ceiling. It hurts. But I don''t wake up. I don''t wake up from the dream and go back to that dimly lit room of mine. No, no. It''s not. Maybe I''ve been given the tools to start over. But I''m supposed to be trying to change. That''s right. Just because I came to another world doesn''t mean that "I myself" have changed. Just because I became young again, it doesn''t mean that the content of Soraku Kurohiko has changed. So. I''ve got to change. And this time we''re gonna find it. Find out what we want to do. Because this will be our last chance. I clench my fists tightly. This is the chance we''ve been given. I''ll do everything I can. ........... It''s strange. Not long ago, I wanted to disappear. It''s as if something that had been standing still started to move, just a little bit. Is it because I am young again? Or is it ... because you''ve been freed from the bonds? I smiled to myself and breathed in a self-mocking smile. ''If that''s the case, it''s a cash thing...'' Well, did you enjoy the monologue? What? When I looked, I saw Lisa-san looking at me with her arms folded and a scared look on her face. ........oops. I was so lost in my thoughts that I had forgotten about Lisa-san''s existence. ''The way her expression changed so rapidly on the bed, well, it was fun to watch, though. I''m sorry. I''m surrendered with embarrassment. What am I doing, I........ ''So, I''ve seen your emotions change all over the place, so let''s get back to the question, shall we?Do you think the man in the mirror is definitely Sagara Kurohiko? Yeah, yeah, I''m sure. I''m getting younger, though. And then there is a knock on the door of the room. Lisa responds, "Come in. ''Excuse me.'' A man came into the room, dressed as if he claimed to be a guard. He carries what looks like a list of names at his side. The man asked. ''Did you wake up the new student who said he passed out near the gate and couldn''t attend the entrance ceremony? Lisa turns around. ''Oh. I just woke up. Good. Did you get his name? Yes, they say her name is Sagara Kurohiko. It''s a bit confusing because of the fact that he passed out, but he seems to remember the name well. It seems to be from the east. ''I see. Well I''m a student who has not yet registered as a candidate for the Holy Jury today, Sagara Kurohiko Sagara Sagara.... .... saga, la... hmm?Sagara?Hmm? The guards (we''ll call them that) raise their eyebrows and put their faces close to the roster. ''''Hmmm~?Sagara, Blackbird? What''s going on? Oh, no, I couldn''t find my name on the new student notification list... oops, I don''t know...? You''ll have to show me your candidate application. ''Oh, yes. The sooner you show me your candidate application first, the sooner I can see it, the better. The guards and Lisa turn to me. ''Huh?'' I know you''ve got it. Now, go ahead. The application? The guards and Lisa look at each other. Guardsman says with a dumbfounded face. ''''Candidates can finally be admitted as holy warrior candidates when they bring the application card sent to them in advance and complete the admission process. It''s only natural. Silence. Lisa tilts her head slightly. ''You don''t think ... you don''t have your application card?'' Well this is my first time hearing of the holy warrior cadet and the application form, but... The air changes. The guard''s gaze becomes quizzical. ''Then why are you here?Dr. Lisa, what the hell is this girl...? ''No, I thought it was a freshman but a girl with silver hair brought her in about the time the entrance ceremony was about to begin. She said the freshman had passed out near the gate. But that girl, at that hour, she would have been much later for the entrance ceremony. Does that mean he''s an outsider? Hmmm... what do you think?I thought for sure I was a freshman, and I nursed her through thick and thin. Something about the cloud cover is getting suspicious. The mountains are enough to make the cloud cover suspicious........ The guard with a grim expression puts his hand on the sword at his waist. ''''I''ll listen to the situation. But if you resist, I will cut you off right here and now........what do you think? Hmmm. It seems that as soon as I made up my mind to do my best in this world, I was in a desperate pinch. Even if I wanted to resist, I''m just an ordinary person with no special skills now. It''s not that I can use martial arts, nor can I use magic, of course. This is not good. I''m not going to be able to prove my identity, so is it possible to go to jail like this? No, in fact, it''s possible that he could be caught and executed for the time being because his identity is unknown and suspicious...? Wait. I don''t even know what this world is like. And I don''t know what it''s like to be locked up before I know what''s going on. It feels like the future''s opening up and then it''s closing in on itself. So what do we do? What should I do? And Lisa put her hand on the guard''s shoulder. ''''Hey, from the looks of it, you don''t even seem to have a weapon with you, so you don''t have to be so ready all of a sudden. As I said before, it seems like your memory is somewhat confused. It''s a pity that you''re being so rough with him. But the sword swallowing didn''t disappear from the guard''s eyes. ''''It''s possible that they could be using a technical method, we can''t be too careful. Perhaps it could be an inter-agent from another country who tried to blend in with the new students. No, or maybe it''s an associate of the man who escaped from the detention room the other day... The guard points the tip of his sword at me. ''So--what are you going to do, Sagara and all? I slumped my shoulders disappointedly and sighed deeply. It can''t be helped. The other party has a weapon, and I think it''s best to just let it go quietly for now. There is a possibility that our lives could be in danger if we stimulate them poorly. I held up my hands to convey that I had no intention of resisting. ".......... Despite the fact that I was in such a pinch, the question that came to my mind at this time was......a very simple question. ........Is this world of hold ups passable? 4-Episode 4 "Gakuen Makina" It''s a noose. For the first time in my life. I was unproductive and unemployed in my previous world, but I didn''t do anything to be on the noose. No, I didn''t do anything wrong this time either. I was currently walking through the corridors of the school with my hands and feet bound by a rope cord. My legs are barely able to walk. Even if I tried to escape, I wouldn''t be able to run. The lamps hanging on the wall at regular intervals don''t look like they are lit at first glance, but.......is there electricity? What a question, I turned my gaze to the outside of another evenly spaced row of windows. The window of the medical room I woke up in was covered with thick curtains, so I couldn''t see it, but it was already getting dark outside. I must have been out for quite a long time.... As I was looking out the window for no reason, I was poked on the back. ''''Hey, get a move on,'''' Yes. It was the guard who poked me in the back. The guards and Lisa-san are walking with me between them. Incidentally, as Lisa was leaving the medical bay, she indicated the guard with her thumb and said, "I''ll keep an eye on you beside her to make sure she doesn''t do anything rough," and then she followed me. Ugh, how nice of him. ''............. But for a school, the atmosphere is rather solemn, or something. It''s very different from the school in the world I was at. Even the corridor I''m walking down now looks like a castle in a Western fantasy that is often seen in RPGs or something. Ahhh........no good. We''re on a rope, but I''m still a little excited about it. That''s right. It''s like a fantasy that everyone has had at one time or another, that it would be great to enter a world in a video game, and now it''s come true.... As I was thinking about this, Lisa pointed at me. "So what''s going to happen to him now? The guard glances at me. ''''For now, we''re going to interrogate him in the security room today, and then I''m thinking we''ll put him in the academy''s punishment cell until tomorrow. We''re going to ask the headmaster to make a decision on how to treat him tomorrow. A punishment cell. What an unquiet sound. All the excitement I felt earlier was blown away in an instant. I couldn''t help but sigh. Hmmm........an interrogation and punishment cell. What do you think?Can''t I take on that role? Lisa asked the guard, holding up her index finger. ''No,'' The guard dismisses it immediately without a word. There is a slight silence. ''I''m going to ask you again, is that okay? Again, no. Stubborn. ''What can I say, you''re kind of ... well, there''s a section of me that likes him. Ha-ha-ha, you caught me. You look pretty good though, don''t you? Hi. Liza laughs at the mortified guard and laughs at the mortified guard. Mmmm........Lisa, you like me? It doesn''t feel bad to be liked by someone like this. On the other hand, the guard on the other hand is giving me a face that says, ''What''s so good about this kind of guy? Hmmm. By any chance, this guard........does he have a thing for Lisa-san? No, he doesn''t seem like a bad guy to me at all, does he?At least it''s not like I''m an inter-agent. I still think I''m a good judge of character in this. ''Maybe he''s just acting like it?A trained interrogator would be able to do that in a matter of seconds. Lisa chuckled, "Yeah, well, maybe. ........I wanted you to bite back a bit more there. In the meantime, we came to a place that opened up a bit. It''s a space that looks like a landing. There are stairs extending up and down the floor. ''''........hmm?'''' Footsteps? I turn my gaze toward the footsteps. Someone is coming down the stairs above me. Knots, knots. The knack. The footsteps stopped halfway up the stairs. Hello?I wonder what''s going on, Lisa. While brushing up her black hair, the owner of the footsteps - the girl said. From the looks of it, it could be called a young girl........ From the impression I''m receiving, she''s probably in the upper grades of elementary school. She is wearing a black dress with lace frills and a headdress on her head. Her jet-black hair stretched to her waist. Her eyes were a deep red color. It''s a jewel-like eye. She looks like a doll, but I get the impression she''s somewhat arrogant. It''s like she''s used to talking from above, or something. Who is he? But the headmaster. The guard corrects his residence with a shudder. Huh? Dean? Hello, Headmaster. Unlike the guards who had changed their attitude so blatantly, Liza greeted the girl without particularly correcting her posture. ''''You say I''m fine as Makina but you''re still vexing, Lisa. The girl who was called the headmaster is apparently named Machina. But the headmaster? I observe the girl named Makina. After all.........she looks like a child, perhaps because of her height and body shape. However, the title of headmaster, the calm atmosphere, and the changing attitude of the guard, it seems that he is definitely a person of a considerable position, judging by the title of headmaster, the calm atmosphere, and the changing attitude of the guard. So, what did that man do to you? The headmaster looks at my bound limbs in turn. ''''Ah, he''s a tramp who blended in with the Holy Judge candidates and invaded the school, and I caught him. The guard snorted and said proudly. Um. Isn''t there some kind of storyline that has been created on its own? I think I was still in a presumption of innocence kind of position........ Hmm. The headmaster gives me a disinterested look. ''So?'' In an arrogant tone, the headmaster puts his hands on my waist. Maybe it''s because of her height, but she feels somewhat cute. There is a pause, and finally the headmaster''s ''''So? The guard hurriedly opened his mouth as if he understood that the ''is'' meant to ''continue talking''. ''''Oh, well I''m going to take him to the security room now and interrogate him. After that, I''m going to put him in a punishment cell. Oh, my God, you have a detention room in the basement of the security room. Why do you bother with a punishment cell? The detention room is currently under construction. ''Oh, yes. I had forgotten. The detention room. It still sounds better than a punishment cell, and it still feels like it''s treated better than a punishment cell, by the sound of it. Why are we under construction at this time........ ''''........?'''' Well. What? As I thought I was walking down the stairs, the headmaster of the school looked at me as if to stare and price me. ''''So what is your purpose in coming here?'''' I stand up to ask the guard to look at me to see if I can speak up. He stared at me for a while with a disapproving look, then finally nodded as if he had no choice. Oh, permission is granted. If I can explain it well here, we might be able to work it out. This kid seems to be a powerful person. The purpose of this is that........I was mistaken for a new student when I passed out and was brought to the medical room of this school, that''s all. According to what I heard, the person who brought me to the sickbay was a new student here. If that''s true, then I don''t see any particular blame on you. Oh, maybe she''s a pretty good talker. ''Yes, yes, I do! The headmaster turns his attention to the guards. ''I don''t really feel the need to interrogate him, though. Hmm. You think that''s a good idea? And - the next thing I heard from behind me was a tongue lashing. One step, the guard stepped forward. ''''I-I mustn''t, Headmaster!This guy is........fishy! At that moment, Lisa, who shrugged her shoulders, interrupted me as if she was trying to help me out. ''Well, you seem sincere. And his face isn''t bad either.'' Gulp, the guards choked on their words. ''''Yes, that''s right I''m sure it was brought in on purpose! The guards point a finger at me with a swallowing look on their faces. ''''I knew it was an inter-intelligence agent around the Empire... or maybe it''s a fellow member of the man who escaped from the detention room!And, oh, he''s a slutty man, too! The guard said, foam at the corners of his mouth. Hmmm. Inter-Intelligence and the guy who escaped from the jail cell, or whatever. "It''s outrageous that you''re not a slut... and I mean, you don''t know anything about my boring life so far... Shut up!Shut up! Next thing you know. Boom. And. I felt a jolt go down my back. "-- what? He wobbles and loses his balance. ''Whoa!'' ''What?Hey, hey-- Unable to stay on my feet due to the ropes binding both of my legs, I fell down, covering the headmaster as it were. ''''..........'''' Uh-huh...? Huh? You fell down but it doesn''t feel like it''s going to hurt? Rather, there''s something soft to the touch.... And it smells kind of nice. A sweet and bewitching scent. And there''s something soft around your face-- He opens his eyes thinly. ''....What? --Lie, right? My face is ... attached to the headmaster''s chest? Oh, no! And the position of the hand is between the headmaster''s thighs.......and d*mn it! I can''t get out of position well because my hands are tied up! Furthermore, perhaps due to the inability to free your legs, you are in the form of shaking your body from side to side as you wriggle on the headmaster''s body. ''''Hiyah!What the hell are you doing?Impolite!Hey ... and ... and ...Get off me!Good thing! No, no, no!This is-- I''m trying to get away but I can''t... This is just rubbing your own body against the headmaster''s body.......! d*mn. If I move in a strange way, combined with the headmaster''s rampage, our bodies will be entangled in each other''s strange positions...! .................. Is it perfume? Even so, it smells good... I mean, what the hell am I thinking? Now is not the time to be thinking about that! Get away from the headmaster, you bastard! The guards are bellowing something. I twist my head and turn my head to the side. Ah. God d*mn it. He''s obviously trying to wake up Lisa, who''s trying to help us, and she''s in his way! I don''t like the look of that.While saying that, the guard interrupted Lisa-san''s approach. There was a thin smile on that guard-san''s mouth..... Ah, he pushed her! The death penalty... What? You are going to die!Yikes, so I told you not to move! The headmaster spoke up. It''s no good. Because of the dean''s rampage, I can''t let go of my body properly.......! We''ve got to get it down once! Oh, shut up, please! W-- When I said decisively, the headmaster''s face instantly turned pale. ''''Eh, um...?'''' I need you to be quiet, you know, I can''t let go of my body well....... "What are you going to do about me right now ... right here?How bold, how blameless-- No, no, no, no... The headmaster''s face was filled with murderous energy. ''''Good grit, Goro. I thought I could see a melodious, black fire burning behind the headmaster. ''''No, no!I was just trying to get you to be quiet to let go of the body-- And then. ''Um, Headmaster?What''s going on?I mean, where are you~? And then a voice came from the top of the stairs. I look at the voice. The one who spoke to the headmaster in a goofy voice that didn''t fit the atmosphere of the place was a large number of books and scrolls?It was a person who was holding a person with his hands so full that his face was hidden. From the voice, it sounded like a girl. ''I''m in the middle of an intake! The headmaster shouts angrily as he struggles. ''''Hee!'''' The girl on the stairs made a startled noise, perhaps startled by the angry voice. ''Oh, aww, aww--'' I heard a crack. Yes. It was as if I had stepped off the stairs. For a moment, the headmaster and I stop moving. Something is flying in. Towards us. From the top of the stairs. ........... The owner of the voice is going to fall out? Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me! Ugh, I have to run-- I''m struggling to get away, but the headmaster can''t get away with it because of the rampage. d*mn it. I''m going to have to find a way to keep the headmaster from getting trapped in the middle of this. ''Whoa! Thud. My vision darkened and a shock went through my body. ''''Ummm...'''' Slowly, I raise my eyelids. Out of the corner of my eye, the small face of a cute little girl. Dean......... In a manner of speaking, she seems to have stopped moving, but.... ''''Huh?'''' Before I knew it, the positioning had changed. The dean of the school had pinned my armpit between my legs and was in a horsemanship position. Or rather. Once again, when I see her up close like this, she''s really cute. Even the ruby eyes are so beautiful that I wonder if these are human eyes - or not. The headmaster of the school, who was meeting my face, brushed back his hanging hair. The shape of his lips was the shape of his lips, but his eyes, with their crimson eyes, were cold. Her eyes were not smiling. ''Be, is there any chance of excuse?'' No. No? Yeah. It''s done. I mean. Well, I''ve been feeling something right between my legs for a while now, and I-- Both of our eyes turn to my crotch. ........... A girl with soft chestnut-colored hair was nuzzling her face into my crotch. She was the girl who stumbled over while holding a large amount of books and papers. Looking at the lack of response, she seems to have fainted.... Ki, the headmaster glared at my face. ''''........Did you aim for it?'''' "Huh? ''I think she was making some kind of move just before she fell, though. It was an attempt to avoid getting the headmaster under the microscope. Hmmm, yeah. Yes! But you''ll be executed. What did you just ask me that for? The headmaster smiles wryly. ''I''m a bit hard on unchaste colorblindness. I''m afraid of this girl. Hey, guard, Lisa! Ahead of the Dean''s gaze. The guards and Lisa, who had been watching the situation from the sidelines with stunned faces, react as if they had been played. ''''Ha, yes!'''' Huh, what? You can''t mess with me. So just watch and be quiet. No, but that was inarguable for all intents and purposes-- ''I''m afraid that''s not up for debate. All that''s left is the hard fact that this man rubbed himself on me. Lisa tried to offer her help, but the headmaster cut her off without saying a word. This is exactly what it means to not listen to the headmaster. Well, you can''t argue with the second part of the headmaster''s words. Facts are facts. The headmaster took the chestnut-haired girl in his arms, who seemed to be fainting, and quickly got away from me. When I looked down, I saw a piece of paper that had been rolled up in the air when I had fallen and was flying in the air. Somehow it reminds me of the scene of horse tickets flying around at the racetrack. .............Now is not the time for that. Well, what to do. ''I''m going to punish the ripped man there with my punishment here. Let''s give him a little bit of pain. As soon as he declares it, the headmaster begins to slide his fingers into the space in front of him. In the air........writing? It''s a smooth and fluid movement. And the area that the headmaster''s finger traced began to emit a blue-white light. .......... I have a bad feeling about this. Isn''t that like a prelude to activating something magical? I have a feeling. Wow, wow. Instinctively sensing the danger, I almost stood up, but I quickly stumbled on the spot. ''''Ugh.'''' Nah, no. I can''t keep my balance due to the fact that my arms and legs are bound. ".......... Well, the headmaster seems to be pinned down and not underneath. I guess it''s okay that she''s okay. d*mn it. Anyway, that guard, what a guy. I guess he was jealous of Lisa holding my shoulders all the time, but.... I didn''t expect him to do something like that. Huh, I sigh. Let''s see, am I still going to be put to death like the headmaster said? Hmmm. Well.........even though it was an unavoidable force majeure, I did something like that. Even in the original world, it would be a noble crime to do something like that. Check the situation around us. ........... There seems to be no excuse for it, right? A sigh leaks out again. What a way to end a life that a lucky skeptical development leads to the cause of death. Yup. The reality is not easy. Nevertheless, and I looked at the headmaster. The fact that there is magic means that this is really a different world....... What kind of magic is going to come out of it? Haha, but........well, I guess I''ll just have to wait for the next life. For a moment, I thought I could start my life all over again over here, but it was a short and fleeting dream. When I''ve given up on that, a ball of paper falls in front of me. Hmm? What''s this? Parchment? The string that had been tied to the scroll-like paper, which may have been loose, squirmed and untied right in front of my eyes and nose. ''''Hmm?'''' There''s some writing on it. A poem? Hmm. I suppose so. Well, since we''re at it, let''s end this lifetime with the words on this scroll as my resignation phrase. I can read it. "Well, what? I ran my eyes over the letters. ''I am the king of the chains, I am the king of the chains, I am the last of the chains in prison, I am the enemy of my life, I am the enemy of my life - the ninth curse, released''? Phew. I was blown away. Even in this situation. But it can''t be helped. Because the phrase of resignation was unexpectedly written by someone who didn''t even know who and where it was written, and it was a kitchen sick poem. Wahahahaha. No, but it was good. It kind of blew things out of the water at the end. Yeah, I guess. It must be nice to die laughing at the end. Come on. Come on. I looked at the headmaster with a refreshed feeling. I wonder when I woke up to find a girl with chestnut-colored hair behind the headmaster with a shocked expression on her face. However, for her to be surprised by the scene unfolding in front of her, which made no sense, she was indeed too surprised.... Eh? Don''t tell me that the magic that the headmaster is about to invoke right now is that bad? But the headmaster. A chestnut-haired girl calls out to you. ''''It''s deploying, you can''t talk to me!I can''t afford to miss a coordinate adjustment-- The trembling fingertips of her chestnut-colored hair were pointed at me. ''''I, no.................'''' Moment. A hole was made in the space on all sides, surrounding the headmaster. How should I say - a gap. As if a gate from another dimension was opened, a red-black hole was opened. What was that? It''s like a wound in space. Run, Headmaster! The chestnut-haired girl exclaimed. 5-Episode 5 "Forbidden" Four red-black holes suddenly appeared. A large amount of something flew out of the holes with the force of a bullet. If the lump of iron was moving at a tremendous speed while rubbing against each other, it would probably make a sound like that. As they were spat out, one after another, the long, black, slender something appeared and attacked the headmaster. ''''Kya! Not being given time to evade, the headmaster was restrained by that ''something''. ''''........Is that a chain?'''' What appeared from the hole by the dozens looked like a black chain. The chains also had what looked like blood vessels running through them, and they seemed to be pulsing heartily....... I mean, what? What the hell happened? I looked at the headmaster of the school, who was often bound by chains except for his face, with his belly close to the floor, in a daze. ''''Kook.....................hmmm--'''' The headmaster is writhing in agony, sweating. It''s kind of strangely glamorous - or now is not the time to be thinking about such a stupid thing. What the hell are those holes and chains? What happened? Don''t tell me that''s the technique the headmaster used? No, no, no, no, no, you''re an idiot. What do you want to do to restrain yourself? But if that''s the case, that''s-- --Donk. Huh? No, it''s not. That - that chain wasn''t made by the girl in front of me. Something, a voice. No, that''s-- that''s my voice? (Yes.) That''s... Aleja. I-- What kind of a technique are you going to use on me? The headmaster asks me with a look of anguish. But I was confused by the strange sensation that suddenly arose within me, and I was speechless. ''''..........'''' What''s that feeling? This is.... well, if I were to compare myself to a computer, I would imagine that a new application has been installed, or something like that... I''m not sure... --What? What? Ninth and Forbidden? The words from the kitchen poem I had just uttered unexpectedly popped up in my mind. Or rather, the process of the spell to get that chain out (?). but it''s like it''s tucked away in a drawer that can be retrieved at any time, or....... I mean, is that spell a part of me? You learned the spell ... something like that, right? It doesn''t work. I''m starting to get my head mixed up. The only thing I''m sure of is that-- I looked at the chains restraining the headmaster. ''''You mean................that was me? The headmaster twisted his eyebrows and snorted at me, then grinned wryly, "I''ve never seen anything like it before. ''''Although I''ve never seen a magic formula before but now it''s clear that you are a dangerous person. I had planned to threaten you with the magic and see how you reacted, but.......apparently, the dumb behavior you''ve been acting so far, I see, it was all an act to get you to let your guard down. The headmaster opened his mouth wide, cackling. Then he stuck out his tongue towards me. What...? Something like letters on the Dean''s tongue........ And that was when it happened. The chestnut-haired girl who had a dumbfounded look on her face was flabbergasted - or so I thought. ''Oh... what?But, Headmaster?That technique is not good here, as it is! I let out a gasp. Well......Was that called a jutsu? Yeah? Does that mean you''re carving something like that triggering formula on your tongue or something like that... or something like that? A secret technique? Does that mean that I''m going to be attacked by some kind of magic? And from the look of the girl with the chestnut-colored hair................................it looks like an awesome super special move. ''Well, wait!I didn''t do it with any hostile intent......... The expression on the headmaster''s face as he looked at me said, no questions asked. ................ I''m in trouble again. My luck.........isn''t it a little too wildly fluctuating? At that moment, the headmaster''s lips smoothly spun the words. ''''Mistortin--'''' ''Ugh, wow! I''ll shut my eyes. Not this time-- .......... .......... Hmm? Oh, what? Nothing''s going to happen? Fearfully, I opened my eyes. What came into view was the figure of the headmaster of the school who froze with surprise on his face and his tongue sticking out. ''''........Eh?'''' The headmaster let out a sound of disbelief. ''''The magic doesn''t work...?No....no...this has never happened before... The headmaster''s gaze slowly descends to the chains that are binding him. ''''Don''t tell me it''s the effect of these chains...?What the hell kind of magic is that ... wait ... that''s not the magic the guy used in the first place ... it''s, well, spellcasting. .........no, but even so, I''ve never heard of such a spell...... Uh, Headmaster. Can I have a word with you? The one who spoke to her was a girl with chestnut-colored hair. The headmaster looked at the girl with frustration on her white face. ''''........What, Clarice?'''' The chestnut-haired girl is said to be named Clarice. Clarice-san, who approached the headmaster with trepidation, gave a little finger to the chain. Then she turned to me. ''''Um, this is........okay, right? ''What?What do you mean, okay? Well, uh... I stammer. The headmaster looks at Mr. Clarice with a puzzled look. "What the hell is going on? It''s just that... I haven''t answered that I''m ''fine'' yet, but Clarice-san didn''t seem to care, and she brought her mouth close to the headmaster''s ear. And then he began to talk about something gloomily, as if he were talking privately. Gradually, the headmaster''s expression changed. And then. I mean, he just used-- Yeah, probably. The headmaster looks at me as if in shock. ''''My God.......no way........'''' Yes, that''s why I think it''s so great. That''s not so great, but if that''s the case then this is-- The headmaster of the school has a thoughtful look on his face. And then. Heck, you!You''re the one in control of that creepy chain, aren''t you!But let the headmaster go! "Huh? I turned back to the back. The guard was holding the sword that he had pulled out of its scabbard. ''''If you don''t let the headmaster go, I''ll ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta! .......... Hmm. Judging from the fact that my legs were trembling, I was probably too scared to move until now to freeze. That is. That was just a bluster, and she shouldn''t really be cutting at me. ............. It''s not going to come, right? Yeah, no. Maybe. And as for Lisa, on the other hand, she seemed to be keeping a calm face, no matter how tense the situation was (although I don''t know what she was thinking or thinking about, of course) But-- I turn back to the headmaster. She''s still in her chains. Yeah. I''m pretty sure we can''t leave her like this. Hmmm. I''ve managed to release (?) I must find a way to........ I closed my eyes and concentrated on my consciousness. Then an image like a database was recalled in my consciousness. I tried to imagine it in the same way as before, using a computer metaphor, but is this how it should look? Well, if the spell is an application, it should have a help section.... An image that calls for help........image........ What do you think? .......... Mm. I think I''ve got an idea. Next, the image of search. Search, search..... Deactivate..................eh? Oh, my God. What the hell. Is this spell still ''ahead''? So that chain you just saw is only the first step in the process? Wow. I didn''t think there was a further derivative form. But judging by its evil nature, I don''t think it should be used carelessly, but.... Above all, we still don''t know what kind of power it has, so we shouldn''t use it without a second thought. As expected, there''s no way we can try the second stage of this thing with the headmaster. Instead, we have to find a way to get rid of that chain now. Let''s see, disarm, disarm.... Hm? This? Oh, here. What''s that? Well, breaking the spell is as easy as ever, isn''t it? Let me see. "...the ninth cursed, closed world. As soon as he uttered that - the black chains loosened and released the headmaster of the school. Then, like a large number of snakes pulling together into the grass, the black chains return to the dimensional rupture from which they emerged with a squeak that resembles a metallic sound. When the chains return, the gaping hole closes-- There was nothing there anymore. It was as if I was dreaming, clean and clear. ''Phew ... that was a horrible mess. The headmaster of the school who popped, and paid off her skirt and chest. Clarice-san, standing beside her, exhaled deeply with a face of relief. And. Hey, Headmaster! It was the guard who raised his voice. He seemed to have regained a bit of authority, probably because that creepy chain had disappeared. ''''Let''s call the holy warriors from the Order and immediately restrain this man!If you''d like, you can invite a few members of the House of Commons-- No, you don''t have to. The headmaster interrupted the guard''s words. ''''What?Why, Headmaster! The headmaster put his index finger to his white cheek and smiled prettily and bewitchingly, "Uh-huh. ''''Things have changed somewhat,'''' Then the headmaster turned to me. ''''Well ... what''s your name?'''' Those eyes that were directed at me were clearly different from the indifferent ones that had been directed at me the first time we met. ''Sagara, my name is Kurohiko. Yeah. All right, then, Blackbird. Yes, sir. The headmaster walked over to me and picked up the paper that had fallen on the floor. By the way, I''m still sitting upright with my hands still tied, but I''ve managed to sit upright. The paper in the principal''s hand is the paper on which the words I just read out loud are written. That paper is thrust in front of me. .........hmm? I think the letters were black when I read them out loud because I thought this was a resignation phrase, but the letters on the paper now have a color that looks as if they''ve been desaturated. ''You just learned ''that spell'' just now. That''s how it works, right? The ''that spell'' that the headmaster said was probably the spell that called up the chains. ''''Yeah, yeah........'''' "I mean, you could have read this out loud. Do you? Yeah, well, I put my hand over my mouth and the headmaster only gave me a look. ''''Is it possible to read out that spell''s chanting, right here and now so as not to activate it?For example, if you stop chanting about 90% of the time, it won''t trigger. So, I guess I could. I ran my gaze over it again and read it out loud, trying not to read just the last part of the ''Ninth Forbidden Curse, Release''. Then the headmaster turned the paper over and licked his gaze across it. "So you were able to read this........ What? The headmaster muttered to himself in a whisper, just barely audible to me from a distance, as if he was talking to himself. ''''Not only did I actually see with my own eyes that the ''forbidden curse'' was activated, I also experienced it with my own eyes.......As expected, it''s unreasonable to not believe it with this. Besides, the characters in the forbidden spell document also show a change I''ve never seen before... A curse? What''s the ban? I mean, what''s so special about being able to read what was written on that paper? I don''t understand. ''You sound like you''re from the east by your name but where did you get that language? ''What?Because what it says in there is... That''s right. Nothing anywhere-- It''s written in normal Japanese, isn''t it? 6-Episode 6 "Those who came from a different world" "...I see, the language you used to chant that spell is called ''Nihongo''. Yes, I do. The principal''s pronunciation of "Japanese" is a little different, though. It''s like a foreigner who isn''t fluent in Japanese saying ''Nihongo''. I''m in the headmaster''s office on the top floor of the school. After that, the headmaster told the people who were there - Lisa-san, the guards and Clarice-san. ''Don''t tell anyone what happened here today. If you tell anyone I will consider the death penalty? He included a strong statement. I''ll take the death penalty into account, okay?The part of the The headmaster was probably afraid to disobey, and all three of them immediately responded with a yes (although there were three different ways to respond). When I left the three of them, the headmaster told me that ''I need to have a few words with you, so you''ll have to come with me. It''s better than being put in a punishment cell, isn''t it? So, I decided to follow her to the punishment cell. The situation is still unpredictable, but it''s better than having to face the morning alone in the punishment cell. It''s kind of weird to be left in the custody of that guard again. The principal''s office is quite large. Unlike the image of the principal''s office in the previous world, where soberness and austerity coexist, it has a glamorous feel, reminiscent of a rich person''s living room. Are they some kind of royalty?The room is decorated with florid furnishings that make you want to ask, "What''s going on here? At a glance, the horizontal black desk, which looks like something a person of high and mighty might use in an anime or something, is not so different from the one you might find in your former world. Is it an ebony desk? And the head of the school combined his hands on the desk like a commander. Contrary to his appearance, he exuded a mature dignity. The first thing the headmaster, wearing such a solemnity, questioned me about was the language. Then, when she finished explaining the Japanese language, she raised her lowered gaze. ''''That spell, could you try to say it again in a way that doesn''t trigger it? .......... What''s going on? I suddenly realize. The headmaster and I are alone right now. If we invoke that spell right here and restrain the headmaster, we can get away with it...? The headmaster gave me a shooting zit-eye. ''I''m telling you, you don''t want to think anything strange, do you? ...What are you talking about? Now, you''ve been read and checked out of your intentions, haven''t you? ............. Well, in any case, I don''t think the situation I''m in will improve if I restrain her here and escape. Besides, there''s very little information I know about that spell at the moment. There doesn''t seem to be any risk in using it at the moment, but it''s best to refrain from using it rashly just yet. It''s a little different from being able to use it and understanding it. The priority now should be to ''understand''. Even if we were to try to escape, it''s still too early. It seems like she knows something about that spell. Above all, I need to get some information about this world now. It is indeed tough to suddenly become a wanted person with almost no knowledge of this world. ''''Well then, I''ll take care of you. ''Ehem,'' he said, and adjusted his voice. ''Okay.'' Once again, he excluded the last few letters and uttered that spell. It''s as if it''s ingrained in my head, and I''m able to read it out loud and effortlessly without getting a single word wrong. When I finished, the headmaster put his fist to his mouth in a cute "mmm" and began to think about something. While waiting for an answer, I observed the headmaster, who was nowhere to be found. He seems like a pretty scary person, but looking at him like this, he''s really a beautiful, pretty person. It''s a clich, but she looks like an elaborately made doll. It seems to be quite a difficult language........I wonder if it''s possible to decipher it as a written language. I plucked a piece of paper from the stack of papers on the desk and turned it over, and the headmaster picked up a quill pen that was also on the desk. He holds the pen in his small, thin hand and holds it out to me. ''''Can you write the spell you just saw on this paper?'''' I turn the spell into letters as I was told. The headmaster let out a faint roar like a little bird and ran his gaze over my characters, which are not flattering. ''''It''s a difficult script... as a language, it''s more complicated than a poorly written ancient script. Then the headmistress made me recite part of the spell again. When she finished reciting it, she began to vocalize something like "wa" or "yo" as she listened carefully. Then the headmaster took a discouraged breath. I see, I can''t get the words to connect properly after all.......I see, so you can''t try to trace out the upper side of the word. If you don''t understand the meaning of the words and phrases in your head, you won''t be able to read them out loud. Ah, I see. So the headmaster was trying to see if he couldn''t chant it himself? Brushing up my hair, the headmaster stares at the letters I wrote. ''Are you saying that the combination of pronunciation and words is the reason you can''t read out loud?If that''s the case, then that means that the ''spell itself'' of the forbidden spell is tinged with some kind of magical effect... While muttering to himself, the headmaster seemed to be thinking hard. Hmm. What could he mean by that? Since I came to this world, I can understand our language effortlessly. No, on the contrary, I can even understand words that look like proper nouns. It''s a good thing that the silver-haired beauty who collapsed near the school - if I had the chance to see her again, I''d definitely want to see her again - said the words "Seiryu no Ussusudade" when she was collapsed near the school. I was able to convert it to ''Runeous Red'' and picture it in my head. The words that I uttered are properly understood by the inhabitants of this world, from the fact that the conversation is effortlessly established. And yet, the headmaster says he can''t read the words written on the spellbook. Is this........is this what it means? I can use both the language of my world and the language of this world. On the other hand, the headmaster can only use the language of this world. Both the reader and the writer. Even if I think I''m speaking Japanese normally, the inhabitants of this world hear it as the language of this world. But only when reading the characters written in the spellbook - the characters written in "Japanese" - do I speak as "Japanese".... Is that what you''re saying? ........... Hmmm. I''m not good at thinking about small things. But with my current way of thinking, there''s a way to explain why I''m able to talk normally in this world, and why I''m the only one who can read the words that people in this world can''t............................I think. But wait? Then I have one question. If that''s the case, then who the hell are the characters in that spellbook-- Oh, no, no!I can''t! The headmaster spread his hands and threw his upper body on the desk. ''My head hurts when I look at these letters. Ahhh, it''s so annoying.'' It''s a pain in the ass........ The headmaster raised his upper body and leaned deeper into his chair. His expression was a mixture of fatigue and resignation. Huh, the headmaster breathed. ''''Hey, Kurohiko.'''' Yes, sir. I''m going to ask you a question now, assuming you''re an ''honest'' and ''good'' person with ''no ill will''. That''s what he''s implying is that if I''m actually the enemy, or if they find out later that I''m lying, I won''t show any mercy. ...... He''s insufferable. It''s a good example of not judging someone by their looks. Well, I can''t think of any merit to lying, either. I''ll tell you honestly what I can. I''m tired of fighting each other. I shrugged my shoulders in resignation, "I''ll do my best to live up to your expectations. ''I''ll do my best to live up to your expectations. I''ll do my best to meet your expectations. Now, let me get straight to the point. The headmaster folded her hands on the desk again. Soooo, her eyes narrowed. ''What are you?'' What do you mean by "what"? First of all, for a guy from the East, the dress is ''out of character'' I look down at my clothes. The headmaster continues. ''But, well, I suppose we can assume that this is your own way of adapting your clothes to our country when you came to St. Renousled... although I still find it odd. Okay. These clothes are from the previous world. It may seem a bit strange to people in this world. I didn''t feel like Lisa and the guards were bothered by it too much, so I guess it''s not that strange in this world either. ''But.........can I call it an accent?The words are pronounced much differently than those of St. Renousled and the southern part of the continent where this country is located. Of course, it''s not the same as in the West or the North and it''s also not the same as in the East, where you are supposedly from. You are able to read the characters that no one else could decipher. Now - so where in the world did you come from? Hmmm ... what should we do here? Should I be honest with you? That I''m from another world. But, will they believe me? It''s a story about being transported from another world to this one. But it would be a bad idea to lie here, because I know very little about this world. I don''t know much about this world. I''m sure that even if I tried to make it up as I go along, the chances of it falling apart would be high. If that''s the case........I feel like I have no choice but to be honest with you. I don''t know if people will believe me, but it''s still better to tell the truth, one time or another, than to get caught up in the fictionalized version of the story. The principal is waiting for my response. .......... Alright. Thus, in the end, I told it like it is. As a matter of fact, it''s not like I didn''t have a chance of winning at all. Judging by the stories and reactions I''ve heard so far, being able to read the words in that spell book seems to be a very strange thing. In other words, there is a very high possibility that it is a language that cannot be read by humans in this world. Then I thought that the explanation that it was written in another world - that is, the language of the world I was from, so I can read it, could have a certain amount of convincing power. Of course, it was still a dangerous gamble, like crossing over a single, thin string, but it didn''t change the fact that it was a dangerous bet. ''Hmm... from another world, hey.'' When I finish my explanation, the headmaster goes back into thoughtfulness mode. It''s like he''s in the middle of deciding how to handle the situation. Well....it was a bit of an errand, but for me, I''m sure I did a good job of explaining it. But maybe it''s the effects of rejuvenation, or maybe it''s the fact that I''ve been pushed into a situation where there''s nowhere to run, but ever since I came to this world, I''ve been showing an unbelievable amount of aggressiveness, even to myself. It''s said that when people are pushed into a corner, they sometimes display unbelievable strength, and I wonder if that''s exactly what''s happening now. You will be able to get the most out of this. First of all, do you mind? Yes, sir. It''s so false. Yeah, that''s what I thought. The headmaster''s eyebrows twitched. ''Oh, you''re aware of it, aren''t you?'' Well I still can''t believe it happened to me myself, so... Makina-san, facing me across the desk, stares at me with her ruby eyes. ''''Hmm.'''' There was a faint hint of light in those sceptical eyes, trying to guess what was going on. ''I was surrounded by white light and found myself in a different world, or... it''s strange because it''s so false, it seems to ring true in reverse. ''I have no further means of proof, so I''ll leave the decision to the headmaster. The headmaster put his cheekbones on. I do like that you don''t try to be a bad boy. Oh, that''s pretty good, huh? May I have a word? Yes, sir. Do you have any idea what you''re talking about?I mean, like, why did I get sent to this side of the world? Not really. But-- But? I was conscious of my handsome face and smiled with a huff. ''Being transported to another world... a man''s dream, right? "Hmm. Hmmm, and I was swept away. And he seemed overwhelmingly uninterested. It seems that the Dean of the school didn''t get the man''s romance. But the reason......... I wonder if it''s because God took pity on me after I failed in life and gave me a second chance? Oh, my God. As if to regroup, the headmaster cleared his throat. He''s a lovely person, even if it''s just one cough. ''''Well, that explanation you gave earlier, as to why you can read the example spell, certainly has a certain amount of conviction. As for the pronunciation thing, if you were to say that you were caught up in some event and came from another world, that would make sense in a way. As she adjusted her posture on the chair, the headmistress put her hands on top of each other and placed them in her lap. The expression on her face as she straightened her spine was filled with sincerity. ''''And that would explain the fact that there is a section of you that doesn''t even know about St. Renowthread and this school, let alone various other general knowledge. If it''s a lie, then you''re a great actor. Or maybe if you aim to be a writer, you might make it big. Do you believe me? I''m still trying to be a good judge of character in my position. Huh, Makina-san let out a small smile. That smile was somewhat of a self-mocking one. ''''Unlike Lisa, though, mine is not the eye that makes the most of people, but the eye that makes people suspicious. I guess there''s a lot going on in your position as a dean. Okay. Makina nodded lightly. ''We''ll believe your story about coming from another world,'' What? I said, "I believe you. Didn''t you hear me? No, it''s just that, you know, it''s not, um, it''s just that... I scratched my head, feeling puzzled. There was a small chance of success, but I didn''t expect them to believe me as easily as they did. Even if they listened to me, I thought they would be asking me more questions. I guess my honesty and honesty in telling the truth instead of making up a false story may have paid off.... Well then, how will you be treated in the future? What? At this moment... For the first time today, the headmaster smiled and gave a very nice smile. Then he tilted his thin, pale head and with a smile, he said How would you like to be a student of our school? 7-Episode 7 "Invitation" ...Yes? A student at the academy? ''If you came from another world all by yourself, you must be penniless, not to mention without a place to live? It''s a-- Indeed, he was right. Or do you have a guess? No, no, no. You''ve got a youthful body and the power to call up strange, ungainly chains, but.... That''s right. How am I going to live my life from now on? It is important to find what you really want to do, but first you have to find a place to sit down. However, I don''t have the resources or money to find a place to sit down. When I checked my pocket wallet a moment ago, there were six thousand yen bills exactly in it, but in this world, they''re probably just pieces of paper. Of course, in this world, there is no such thing as a family home. ''''..........'''' What emerged here was an all too real problem. A place to live and money to live. Well, what to do........ The headmaster smiled at me as if he could see right through me. ''''You were originally mistaken for a new student and brought in, weren''t you? Yeah, I''ve heard that. Then why don''t you really try living as a freshman at this school? As a student at the school...? We''ll help you as much as we can. How?It''s quite an attractive proposition, don''t you think? Considering the situation I''m in now, it was certainly an attractive proposition. The fact that they''re going to take care of our lives means that they''re going to find us a place to sleep and sleep. Just having a place to sleep and wake up makes a world of difference compared to just being thrown out. At first I thought it was bad luck, but perhaps it was just luck that I was sent to a place near this school. There''s no need to get lost.......... ''''Understood.'''' What do you mean? As a student of the academy, I''m going to need you to keep me here for a while. The headmaster nodded with satisfaction. ''No thanks.'' Hmm. I feel like I''m getting entangled in this, though. But no matter what, I can''t turn my back on them. Besides, I added the phrase "for a while" in a casual way. I didn''t say it was going to stay forever. I''m sure I''ll be able to take care of the paperwork for admission and your identification. Don''t worry. With my authority, it would be so unmitigated that I would pretend that someone who doesn''t originally exist existed existed. Pretending that someone who doesn''t exist originally existed existed...The headmaster has that kind of power? Who the hell is this person? .......... But still........a student, huh? I never thought that I''d end up living student life again in this way, never in my wildest dreams. However, when I think about my student life from now on, it could be said to be a fortuitous thing that I looked younger. No, I still don''t know if all the students in this world are as young as the world before.... Well, anyway. We should be honestly happy about the fact that the flow of life base seems to be stable. For now, it seems that we have avoided facing the agony of living or dying in reality. ''''By the way, what kind of place is this academy?'''' It would be better to confirm whether this is an institution that is completely different from the educational institution you attended in the previous world, or whether it is a place that is not that different. At the very least, I''d like to at least ask what the school exists for.... As I recall, I think that guard said something about the candidates. The St. Renowthread Academy is a school that trains candidates for the Holy Jury. Well........where do I begin to explain it? ''Yea, it''s only weird if you don''t know something in general... well, basic education-wise? Maybe ... if you cram it all in at once, you forget it. My brain isn''t very good. I mean, if I was excellent, I wouldn''t have been like that in the previous world........ ''Basic education, you know........wait?If you''re from another world that means you don''t even know the name of this world, right? Does the world have a name? In the previous world, I think the world could only be called ''world''. Well, I''d venture to say that the word for ''world'' would be ''earth'' in the previous world...? The humans of this world call the world they live in ''Yggdrasier''. Some say it was originally named after the god who created this world. Yggdrasier, huh? As a Japanese geek who loves Norse mythology, what I can''t help but associate with that name is that famous big tree.... Hmm..... Then, could it be that there are people who are warrior maidens? If I grow up and become a good warrior will you lead me to a Valhalla-like place when I die? .................... Huh, anyway. Oh, yeah. That big tree. The big tree that I saw just before I lost consciousness for the second time. A vivid, intense impression. The outpouring of divinity. The majesty of the tree. It''s still fresh in my mind. Maybe there is so much more to ask. But what I wanted to know more than anything else was about that big tree. ''Um, when I first woke up in this world, I saw a very large and mysterious tree, and it was...'' ''The holy tree. It''s an object of faith and a symbol to the people of this country. Seiki.... I see. An object of faith, I see. If so, no wonder it''s so godlike. I''ll have to take a closer look at it next time when I get a chance. Is there anything else you want to ask me?By the way, I''ll tell you about what I''m going to do tomorrow. It''s about time for me to go to bed myself. Well, Things I should know, huh? I''m sure there are a lot of other things that you should ask about, such as magic, holy elements, and geography....... But, well, it''s just that. I paused for a moment and then spoke up with a question. ''''What is a forbidden curse?'''' The headmaster lowered his lashes and smiled bewitchingly. ''Well, that''s it after all.'' I have a feeling that if you don''t use it correctly, it can be dangerous. That''s why I wanted to get as much information as possible. The headmaster poked his cheekbones loosely and stared into the darkness behind the lace curtains. ''''The Forbidden Spell is a forbidden spell that is said to have existed in the distant past. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. However, the forbidden spell is only said to have existed, and the spellbook kept as an ancient document is valuable as a historical document, but it is not thought to be authentic. So the forbidden curse is only a fictional mythological motif... everyone thinks so. The headmaster turned to me. ''Why?One major reason. It''s because ''no one can read'' the spellbook that is supposed to contain the forbidden curse. Anybody else? No one else. At least not in the last few hundred years. Hundreds of years... No one has ever been able to decipher the cursed scrolls, no matter how many linguists have tried. But no one has ever been able to decipher them. The only thing we''ve learned is that it seems to be a cursed scroll with a forbidden curse. The Dean gently strokes the surface of the desk with his fingertips. It''s not that the forbidden spellbook is completely worthless because it has academic value as an ancient document. But the reality is that they are not kept that tightly. The headmaster inspected the fingertips that traced the surface of the desk, seemingly without meaning to. ''''Well, as far as basic education goes, I guess that''s about it. Oh, and ... your forbidden curse, but could you basically refrain from using it in public? It still doesn''t seem like something you can use without a second thought. I understand. I''ll be more careful from now on. Good. ''By the way, may I ask you to give me a reason why I shouldn''t use it?In case you''ve become a user, I''d like to know why. If there is any risk in using a forbidden curse, I need to know. Hm? The headmaster, with his hands clasped together in front of his face, averts his gaze to the side...? He looks like he''s in a bad mood. Is a forbidden curse really that risky? Like if it''s not good, it could be fatal? But at the moment, there''s not any particular physical change in my body. Of course, there is a possibility that it could affect you in some way with the time difference, but.... I stared at the head of the school for an answer. Her gaze, which had been averted, catches me. ''''.......What is it?'''' ''''About the forbidden curse... jutsu, was it?What''s the difference between that and that?For example ... it''s a huge risk, ''''That''s right. There''s a tremendous risk involved in the use of the forbidden spell. Hey, what''s the risk?........or rather, why are you looking away again? Hmm... So the headmaster was at a loss for words. ''''..........'''' Huh? Could it be that the headmaster.......actually doesn''t understand anything? But if that''s the case, why did you do it-- It was then. Tsk. I thought I heard a tongue lashing so loud it seemed to disappear. Dean...? "Sagara Kurohiko-kun. Yes, sir. I''ll give you some good looks. ...Yes? Good eye? What do you mean "good eye"? So I ask that you keep this matter of the forbidden curse as private as possible. As a general rule, you are not allowed to talk to anyone about the forbidden curse. Huh, huh... Okay? .......... Y-yes, I-yes, huh? Yes. What? How does it feel to be pushed around this forcefully? The headmaster stares at me, confused, with an expression that doesn''t say anything. ''''..........'''' And anyway, it seems that the head of the school doesn''t want others to know too much about the existence of the forbidden curse. Well, she must have her own ideas. She''s the only person I can practically rely on in this world right now, so it''s no use arguing with her over something so trivial. I''ll just listen to what she says quietly for now. I was actually planning to ask various people about the forbidden curse.... ''''Well,'''' The headmaster pulled up a chair and stood up. ''It''s late today. Let''s talk about the details tomorrow and go to bed.'' Huh. I mean, where am I supposed to sleep? If you can sleep indoors, I''m totally fine with the floor, but..... Tototo, the headmaster walks to the door on the left side of the room. By the way, the headmaster''s long room has one door on each side of the wall. When I stand in front of the door on my left, the headmaster twists the doorknob. The door opens. The headmaster turns to me. "This is my bedroom. Really? You''re going to sleep here tonight. Huh. .......... .......... What''s going on? What''s that? ''What ... I''m allowing you to room with me tonight, so get your ass over here. Huh? The Dean of the school scratched his head unceremoniously. Oh my god, you''re so smart or slow, I can''t even tell if you''re intelligent or slow...!I''m allowing you to sleep with me in my room tonight and I''m telling you to get your ass over here!You should understand that at once, you anchorman! It took me quite a while to understand the words that came out of the mouth of the beautiful girl in front of me with a slightly embarrassed expression on her face. In the room, sleeping together...? With the Dean? .......... Huh? 8-Episode 8 "First Night" What are you standing there like a dumbass? Yeah, well, I mean, I''m not sure... The room next to the Dean''s office. When I stepped into it, I was frozen stiff and unable to move. The dean''s bedroom was a room with an overall purple color scheme. It was a bit smaller in size than the headmaster''s office. It was currently covered by thick curtains, but there was a large double-opened glass window that seemed to lead to a balcony at the far right side of the room as you entered. The room is lit by a blurry, warm light. Something that looked like a crystal inlaid into the candelabra-like furnishings was emitting a faint light. It doesn''t look like it was lit.... It was similar to the one I had seen in the corridor when I was being brought in by the guards. Nope. Honestly, that doesn''t matter now. ".......... Why. Why am I alone in a room with a beautiful girl right now? What am I going to do? What am I going to do? I was standing in front of the door like an idiot, stunned. Moreover, even though it was another world, I had casually stepped into the ''girl''s room'', which is considered a sacred realm, for the first time....... Suddenly, a lavender-like scent mixed with sweetness hit my nose. Ah, I see. Was this the smell I had felt when the headmaster and my body were in close contact in the earlier happenings? Anyway.........my heart has been pounding in my chest since a while ago and it hasn''t stopped. I was alone with a girl in a dimly lit room at night. And with such a pretty and beautiful girl. I suddenly remember the words of the headmaster in the headmaster''s office earlier. --I''ll give you some good looks. Earlier, you were saying ''??'' But now, the meaning of that word is slowly being expanded in my mind. Good eyes, I mean..... No, calm down. Calm down, me. A man may have a weird look in his heart, but he must always act like a gentleman. Besides, it is always a misunderstanding on the part of the man in this kind of situation. That''s right. I''d rather not be betrayed by expecting something without a second thought, then I''d rather-- ! My heart jumped up a notch. The round, white shoulders of the headmaster, with his back to me, were bare. She''s trying to take off her Gothic Lolita-style clothes, right? Changing live in front of boys, you mean.... But, Headmaster!You''re right, that''s-- Slowly, the headmaster turned around. A mischievous sinking eye is turned towards me. A bewitching smile on his mouth. ''''Hmmm........you''re such an embarrassing man, aren''t you?'''' Oh, that''s embarrassing!Because I-- I''ve never been alone with a girl like this before. When I was embarrassed, the headmaster, this time with an unconcerned face, quickly hid her exposed shoulders. .........Well, is it possible that I am being tested in some way? What do you think?Do you want to wait outside the room until I finish dressing?Or do you just ... wait for me to turn my back? I spun around and did a half-turn. ''I''ll wait here until you finish dressing! There''s a possibility that the lock could be locked up after you get out of the room. No, there''s no problem with being locked up, but.... I heard a smile leaking out of my mouth. I see. Then, can you wait for a moment? I could hear the sound of clothing scraping in my ears. All this time my heart was pounding and pounding. When I look back now, I can see an amazing scene. But.........no! I feel like if I look back here, I feel like I''m losing. No, I don''t know what I''m losing to. But anyway, I don''t want to lose - I have a feeling that I''m not going to lose. Bear with me, my instincts. ''Yes, okay.'' Okay, I got it!Well done me!Now I''m finally a man among men - and wow! What? Is that your bedtime clothes, shhhh? ''Yes, but ... is it, by any chance, unfamiliar to your world?'' No, I''m not used to seeing it in real life, but if it''s anything like it. ''''Well, as a rule, no one is usually allowed in this room, so it''s certainly unusual for someone to see you dressed like this, but... well, maybe it''s somewhat revealing. The headmaster looked me up and down and gave me a devilish smile. ''''You don''t like this sort of thing?'''' No, no, sir! Yes. Good. The headmaster nodded with satisfaction. .........I mean, that''s it, right? Maybe the name over here is different, but that''s what''s called a negligee, right? I look down at the headmaster again. The headdress has already been removed, and her long black hair hangs down to her waist. Hmm. Compared to the gothic loli outfit from earlier, the lines of her body are really easy to see. Maybe she likes ruffles, or maybe the white lace ruffles on her chest-- Ugh. I just realized. That angle...! Just in terms of height, I''m looking down at the headmaster. Yeah. In this position, the chest. The cleavage of an unblemished girl''s cleavage with a bulge of the perfect degree. When viewed from above, it is a terrific destructive force. ''''........Oh?Where the hell are they looking? I''m sorry!Accidentally! I pressed my hand to my face and shut my eyes tightly. What the hell? What''s really going on here? What the hell does she want from me? What do you want me to do? Is this, uh, a color gimmick? Okay, I''m going to bed. "Huh? When I opened my eyes, I saw the headmaster sitting on the canopy bed. ''''Come on, come on?'''' The headmaster popped the space beside him that was vacant on the bed. "''Come...''... what? I''m going to sleep with you. ''What?Seriously, you''re sleeping with him? ''What?Does he hate it? That''s not that I don''t like it, but... Sleeping together. Sleeping with a beautiful girl. Is it okay...? No, no. You swore you''d change. I know. This is just the first step to making a change. .......... Let''s put it that way. Then, I''ll leave you.................. For now, I take off my shoes and socks, and then, lo and behold, I slip my feet into the headmaster''s futon. I''m going to be in the bed with a girl. It''s not exactly the same as sleeping with a girl, but.... The headmaster of the school nodded the back of his little head on the pillow without a hint of concern for me getting under the covers. I, on the other hand, didn''t know how to deal with the embarrassment that had risen in the air, so I ended up lying down and turning my back to her. Nope. I couldn''t sleep if I was looking at the headmaster. Ugh. I can''t do anything. Rather, I''m so nervous that I can''t breathe. As I was feeling increasingly pathetic, the headmaster spoke to me. "In case you haven''t noticed... But of course I won''t touch you!Don''t worry!I''m still on the edge of being a gentleman! ''That''s just as well, isn''t it? If you lay a hand on me here, it''s a death sentence? ........ Moreover, when the other party is the head of the school, it smells criminal in many ways. ''''In this country right now... no, the only person you can practically rely on in this world is this me, so it wouldn''t be wise to undermine my mental image. So you want me to be all goody-two-shoes? Well if you''re ready to be put to death... Then the headmaster leaned in close. You can try it if you want. Ugh. My face heats up all at once. ''''I won''t! Hmmm.........that''s what you get for being a gentleman on the fringe, isn''t it? I turn around, mouth agape. The headmaster''s mouth twitched in amusement. What is it? This feeling of being toyed with.... I''m sure there aren''t many people who believe the outlandish story of being a visitor from another world and even provide you with food and clothing, right?Are you still willing to try? I mean, we''re not gonna do anything... The headmaster smiled with his eyelashes down and nodded his head with a smile. ''Good.'' I turned away again. I knew I couldn''t eat him, right? ........... ''''Hey, Headmaster. What is it? ''The reason you''re doing this to me like this is because.......I can use something called a forbidden curse, right? Yes. He admitted it surprisingly easily. To say it was graceful would be an understatement. And then the headmaster''s fingertips traced a line down my back. I was horrified for a moment. It''s not because of this that I''m doing something I''m not used to. Oh ... by the way, that''s what I was about to say earlier. Normally I''m not the kind of woman who invites any man into her bedroom.......I didn''t want you to get the wrong idea about that. I have a small amount of self-respect, too. The fingertips, which had been tracing and stopping, now began to draw circles with a gurgling motion. .........Tickle. After a little while, the circular fingertips stop drawing circles. ''''Me too, there''s a lot going on with this too. I know. Oh, you think you know what you''re talking about? Watching you just now, I feel like you have a lot of time on your hands. "Cheeky. The flesh around my waist was pinched with a squeezing. Moreover, to even twist it........ Then the headmaster was silent for a while. And then unexpectedly, he blurted out. It''s a good idea to have a good listener for your complaints if you are a person from another world with no ties to them. What? Giggling, the headmaster lets out a smile. ''''Whatever it is, I''m a selfish woman. You''re a selfish woman. But then again you''re a lot easier to talk to than I thought. ''What?Really? What a nice thing to say! But soon after, an amused smile came from behind me. ''Did you just think you might have a bit of a pulse? .......... What, she was just teasing me... "Machina, that''s fine. Yes? ''Headmaster'' is a bit stuffy, isn''t it? You said something like, ''Call me Makina'' to Lisa earlier, too. Maybe she''s someone who prefers to be called by her name. '' "Okay ... uh, Makina-san? Good. Hmm. I''m kind of embarrassed........ Today, I''m tired.... The Headmaster shifted his position. ''Then why don''t you go to bed now? You sound like a lullaby with that guttural voice of yours. Terrible. Anyway, I thought to myself. I didn''t expect to suddenly return to the status of a student....... While feeling the warmth of the headmaster........Makina-san on my back, I thought about the situation I was in. Well, speaking of good luck, I guess it''s fortunate. It''s the first day in another world, and I''m sleeping with such a beautiful, beautiful girl. .........and even the futon smells good. And when I think of the warmth that my body is feeling under the futon, it''s Makina-san''s, I''m getting a little frustrated. I''m so happy and embarrassed, what can I say? Moreover, on the day when I could even hear her breathing at such a close distance........hmm? Breathing? This regularity of breathing... Gently, I twisted my upper body and turned around. Makina-san had already fallen asleep with her face turned towards us. She is breathing quietly like a small animal. I observe Makina-san again. But she is really a beautiful girl. She has a small face, and her eyelashes are too neat. Her eyelashes are too neat and tidy, and her skin is too smooth. And the skin is too smooth, too. Hmm-- With a small growl, Makina raised an eyebrow. But she quickly returned to her calm sleeping face. This......................It looks like she''s seriously falling asleep. ''''...........'''' I shifted my position so as not to make as much noise as possible and looked up at the canopy ceiling, using my hands as a pillow. Then I looked across at the beautiful girl from another world who was sleeping peacefully. What can I say.......she''s too defenseless. Inviting a man I haven''t met in less than a day to my own sleeping quarters, even though I have the intention of making a deal with him, I made him sleep in the bed with me.......................and he''s sleeping like this. In a way, it''s foul. Well, you know. I gently crawled out of bed and laid down on the horizontal couch that was in the room. I fix my gaze on the ceiling again. Then, looking vaguely up at the heavens, I begin to look back on what happened today. I didn''t care if I died, so I climbed that mountain. And somehow I got sent to another world. I woke up and almost got thrown into a room with a disturbingly named punishment cell or something. After reading an even weirder spell book, I was able to use a strange thing called a forbidden curse or something else. Then I was invited by Machina-san to enter this school as a student because I was able to use a forbidden spell. And now, in the bedroom of Makina-san, the academy''s headmaster, I''m gazing at the ceiling alone in a daze.... -- it''s like a dream. Or maybe tomorrow morning, when I wake up, I''ll see the ceiling of that dim and damp room of mine. Yeah. --Perhaps, all in a dream. As soon as that thought popped into my head, I was kind of scared. Then I understood. Oh, I see. I don''t want to go back, don''t I? I don''t want to go back to that world, you know. "I don''t know if it''s the fact that you have no regrets at all, but... Still, it''s true that I don''t feel even a shred of nostalgia. Especially for the world around me. That world where I never belonged. A world where you can''t imagine the faces of the people you want to see again. In the end, for 27 years... Speaking of which. I stare at my palms. ''How did I get young again?'' Then one inference popped into my head. Yes. There are two ages in humans. The physical age and... Mental age. Could it be... that when he was sent to this world, his body was dragged into the mental age? ............. Scratch the head of your nose with a pooch. Ehh. I feel like that could be the explanation, which is scary. But if that''s the case, then I''ve aged only physically, and my spirit hasn''t grown at all....... In other words, the twenty-seven-year-old Sagara Kurohiko could be a very uncertain existence that could be called a translucent entity-- .......... Idiot. Huh, I let out a sigh. Stop. Well, that''s okay. Even if you find out that your mental growth stopped in your mid-teens, it''s not like you can go back in time and get all that growth back at once. In fact, it''s better to have a fresh start and be motivated by being young again. I don''t know if it''s because of that or not, but I''m feeling very energetic. There''s nothing wrong with that. Well, I''ll have to think about the hard stuff some other time. So.... Hmmm. Suddenly, an intense sleepiness hit me. In fact, there was too much going on today. My body and mind must be at the end of their fatigue. That''s right. Well, for now, let''s just go to sleep for today. I closed my eyes quietly. *. This is how my first night in another world came to an end. 9-Episode 9 "Kemono Ear Maid" Her eyelids twitched and trembled. ''Hmm--'' I slowly raise my eyelids. "Morning, huh? I sit up. I look around in a daze. A purple room with a calm atmosphere. ''''Where ... where is this ...?'''' The room was silent. Soft light was shining through the large double-opened window. My eyelids were heavy, probably due to the drowsiness I was reeling from. Huh, a yawn escaped me. And then, there. Oh, I see... One by one, the things that happened to me came back to me in vivid detail. That''s right. Did I come to another world.... I''m going to be able to see it. "Another world, huh? It was a strange feeling. A different world than the one before. I am there now. ''Huh?'' I notice that a blanket is draped over my body. ''''Is this by any chance, Makina-san...?'''' ............ This kind of attention to detail makes me feel pretty goofy, in my opinion. I can''t help but fall in love with it. ''''Come to think of it, where did Makina-san go? There was no sign of her in the canopied bed. Had she gotten up and gone somewhere? If she was left alone, this would be difficult to move.... ''I guess we''ll just have to wait.'' And. Mm. It came with a bang. Well that is to say, I had to urinate. Fortunately, I''ve never had to use a toilet since I came to this world until now, but I wonder how they handle the act of excretion here. Do we have infrastructure such as water and sewage systems in place in the first place? d*mn. Anyway, I failed. I should have at least checked last night to see if I was going to be able to do that in case I had a hiccup. It''s a simple thing, but very important. ".......... Anyway, I had to find the bathroom. I dusted off the blanket and ran out of the room. I left the room and found the headmaster''s office. There was no sign of Makina-san here either. I look at the entrance of the room. I heard that this is a school. If that''s the case, it''s not surprising that there are one or two toilets. It''s a little awkward to leave the room without saying anything, but that''s the thing. And ........there''s surprisingly not much time left. It can''t be helped-- Hmm? As I was about to head for the entrance door, my eyes suddenly caught sight of the door on the other side of the headmaster''s desk. Come to think of it, other than the room that just popped up, there''s another room connected to the headmaster''s office. The possibility that that''s the restroom is.......not zero. ''''Alright! I opened the door of hope and stepped inside. ''........... As it turns out, there was a toilet. And it was quite similar to the Western-style toilets we had in the previous world. It was a great pleasure to find a toilet in the form he was familiar with. But that didn''t matter now. I ''we'' were frozen in place, looking at each other. ''....You. The one who broke the silence first was sitting on the toilet seat with the lower half of her body exposed (okay, the important part was not visible at an exquisite angle) - Makina-san. ............ By the way, her clothes are still in her negligee. ''''Soo, soo, I''m sorry! Slam. I rush out of the room and shut the door behind me. Then I sit down heaving as I slide my back against the door. Disgusting sweat is pouring down my spine. My heart can''t stop beating. Hi-- Oh, God, no. What the hell am I doing? Even though I didn''t know she was there, I didn''t know I was going to step into a bathroom with a girl in it... It''s done. Even though he was in a hurry, why hadn''t he made one of his knocks? But it''s too late to regret it now. I really can''t complain about this time, even if I''m put to death. I heard the sound of running water. My heart was beating even harder as I realized that this was the end of the road. Oh, there''s no face to match. I moved away from the door and prepared to get down on my knees. I put both knees on the ground and align them together. At the very least, I''ll tell him I''m sincere and apologize. Even if I''m not allowed to, I should apologize first. With a creak, the door opens. ''''What ... what is going on here?'''' This was called getting down on one''s knees, which in my country was the greatest expression of gratitude - but nowadays it''s more of an act of apology of the greatest magnitude. So? ''I know it may not be enough to apologize but I am very sorry for any discomfort I may have caused you. ''Oh I don''t mind too much if it''s about now, so it''s fine. Without seeming to be particularly sarcastic, Makina-san said as if to flush it out plainly. ''''Heh?'''' I look up at her unexpected attitude and words. While wiping her hands with a white cloth - probably a handkerchief - Makina-san takes a small breath. ''''It''s my usual habit, and it''s my fault for not locking the door, too. But, sir, ''And the fact that I forgot to tell you that the room was a washroom was, well, to say I was negligent would be an understatement. Huh.... And it doesn''t diminish when people see it. In your case, I''m sure it will be less. Oh, my God, is that right? With a clear smile, Makina folded her handkerchief neatly and put it in her pocket. Then she indicated the bathroom door with her thumb. ''Anyway, come in?'' ? What''s going on?You wanted to use it too, didn''t you? Oh. It was. Gulp. When I remembered, my bladder suddenly became active-- And excuse me! I rushed to the door. * So, what are your plans for the future? I had somehow avoided the worst of it (which was the worst of it in another way), and I was facing Makina-san across the table from her in what looked like the reception area of the headmaster''s office. It seems that she changed her clothes while I was doing my business, and Makina-san was in a slightly different gothic loli outfit than the one she was wearing yesterday. I wonder if those are normal clothes. Well, it''s cute, so it''s a feast for the eyes. ''''You''re starting school today?'''' ''No, I believe enrollment starts tomorrow. We haven''t processed anything yet, and we have to arrange for your uniform. ''Oh, of course.'' If you think about it, it''s not like I''m starting school today. Between last night and today, we probably didn''t have time to go through the formalities. For now, I''ll tell you about the policies that have been decided at this point. Yes, sir. You are about to enter an institution that trains holy warriors. Can I ask you something? I raised a small hand. ''Yes,'' What exactly is this ''holy warrior'' thing about? ''''Well it would be easier to understand if you think of it as being like a knight serving the king and the holy tree. Would it make sense to call him a knight? Rather, the word gave me a vague idea of what to expect. She added that the details would be taught early on in class, so that''s about all I need to understand for now. ''''So, I''m going to enroll in this academy and work hard to study to become that holy warrior? That''s what it comes down to. It''s just-- "Just? "You are an otherworlder who knows very little about this world. But if you say, ''I''m an otherworlder from another world,'' no one will believe you at first. ...right? It''s easy to understand if you replace it with the previous world. Even if a new student suddenly introduced himself as ''I am an alien'', no one would believe him at first. Even if it''s because he linked it to being able to read the forbidden spellbook, Makina-san who believed him would certainly be more special. ''''Nevertheless, ''origins'' will be necessary, I suppose. Origins, sir? ''Yes. You may be asked about where you''re from during your time at the school. We''ll need a provisional origin. Hmm. Temporary origins. Ahem, said Machina, clearing her throat. ''So I''ve got a better idea. As expected of the headmaster. He seems to have already thought of a plan. But........what kind of origins are they from, even though they are temporary? As expected, this is "A boy with the blood of an ancient hero is expected by the headmaster to have the power of a hero, and he is specially recruited! I wonder if it will be something like that. I can''t help but grin a little. Oh dear. I can''t help but feel that I''m the main character. It''s just the way it is. After straightening up her residence, Makina began to speak. You came to this country from the east, deep in the mountains where few people come to live. "Mmm-hmm. I lean forward and listen in anticipation. ''You''ve been raised in the mountains all your life, so you can carry on a conversation, but you don''t know much about the world at all. "Hmm. Once, a holy warrior was visiting a mountain in the East on a special mission. However, he was unexpectedly seriously injured in the mountains. He was incapacitated by his injuries and was on the verge of giving up when you happened to save him. ...hmm. Then the holy warrior, who had fallen in love with your wild talents cultivated in mountain life, asked you if you would be interested in becoming a holy warrior. And he wrote you a letter of recommendation for a holy warrior candidate. "....wild, talented. ''That was accepted by me. The reason I didn''t see your name on the list of candidates - well, let''s just say that I forgot to process those letters of recommendation. As for the exam, I''ll make an exception and say that I took it there. ...I see. Oh, are you sure?I''ll ask someone I trust to play the role of the holy warrior, and then I''ll make sure they agree with me. I''m going to explain to the three people who were present at the time of the invocation of the ban, and ask them to agree to the same thing later. Of course, I won''t tell anyone that you are an otherworldly person. Yeah, I see. As for the fact that you collapsed near the academy on the day of the entrance ceremony... well, let''s just say that you''re so hungry that you passed out from hunger. Hungry attribute.... What do you think?As far as I''m concerned, it''s an impeccably perfect setup. ........................ What is it? A hungry, wild, natural, and wild child, Sagara Kurohiko, who came from a foreign country. I feel like the heroic feeling I was expecting has already faded into the distance. And besides....what do you think? To begin with, the East is a foreign country by the feel of it, right? Is it okay for a holy jeweler to scout people from other countries for ingratitude? However, looking at the confident Makina-san, it was also true that she felt somehow bad and couldn''t bring herself to interrupt the question. But I wonder if the face was unconsciously unconvinced. A piercing gaze flew from Makina-san. ''''Do you have some kind of dissatisfaction with my thoughts?'''' I''m not impressed. As expected of the headmaster. Good. If I had to be honest, though, I would have liked to feel a little more like the chosen one. No, I guess I''m the chosen one in a way.... Well, it''s no use complaining here. It''s a good thing that she knows more about this world and the surroundings of this school than I do. So I think we should leave it to her. I''m not going to be able to tell you where I''m from. Now, then, about today, you''re going to have to-- It was then. My stomach screamed as my hunger got the better of me. ''I''m sorry...'' Oh, are you hungry? ''Yeah, well I mean, I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday. I haven''t had anything to eat since I came here. As I recall, our last meal was a tuna onigiri and yakisoba bread that we bought at a convenience store after we left home. Well, then, let''s have a meal first. Makina-san looks up at the clock on the wall. ''It''s about time, too. Clocks seem to exist in this world too. A short hand and a long hand. The twelve symbols that draw a circle. The calculation of time seems to be thought of in much the same way. That''s right. If that''s the case, it would be easier to convert it into the units of the previous world on its own in my brain. Just then, the hands of the clock ticked ''seven o''clock''. In other words, it would be safe to think of it as seven o''clock in the morning now. There was a knock on the door as if they were waiting for seven o''clock to arrive. ''Breakfast is brought to you, Makina-sama. A woman''s voice. ''Come in.'' The door opens. The girl on the other side of it bowed reverently. ''Excuse me, sir.'' A dark indigo dress, an apron dress, and a ruffled catsuit. ''''........Meh, maid?'''' Is it real? A real ... maid, sir? Hmm? Suddenly I realize something. That? You know what that head thing is? And the maid smiled at me. Smiling. ''''Oh--doesn''t it?'''' I bail back, sluggishly. I could see the heat on his face rising rapidly. And I, who was less than an ordinary man, naturally fell off easily. The maid let out a giggle and then came into the room pushing a wagon with wheels. I wonder if that''s the kind of service wagon used to carry room service in hotels and the like. The plate on it has a lid that looks like a silver bowl. The maid expertly lays out the breakfast on the table. Salads, sandwiches, warm soup.... Milk poured from a silver pot into a glass. Makina-san''s face was clear as if to say that this was the usual scene. Is she a person of great power after all? Oh, um, Master Machina. The maid who had been glancing at me from earlier called out to Makina-san in a cursory manner. ''''What?'''' Sir?If you need it, I can serve breakfast over here as well. No, thanks. I always leave half of it on the table anyway so I''ll let him take care of the rest of it. I''m sorry, sir. I bowed, and the maid stepped back. ''I''ll introduce her to you before we eat. Makina indicated the maid with her hand. She put her hands together and once again the maid straightened her posture. ''She''s a maid of honor with me, her name is Mia. My name is Mia Posta. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Maid-san--Mia-san bowed her head politely. ''''Oh, um, my name is Sagara Kurohiko. Well, Makina-san........Mia-san is-- That reaction makes it sound like you''ve never seen a sub-race in your life. I guess she must have anticipated the question from my gaze, because after taking a sip of milk, Makina said. ''She''s a sub-race, the Feryl,'' Feryl? I looked at Mia again. Yes. From Mia-san''s head, which was wearing a catsuit, grew ears that were clearly not human. Long violet hair and ears that reminded me of a beast of the same color. Those ears were vaguely reminiscent of a wolf. If you look closely, what looked like a pale violet tail was also peeking out from under her skirt. And I notice Mia-san''s shoulders shrinking and fluttering. ''''Ah ... sorry. I just kind of stared at you. You''re right. It''s rude to stare at it too long, isn''t it? It''s just a matter of time before you find yourself in a situation where you''re not familiar with the sub-race, so it''s only natural that you''d find it unusual.... What was on her face as she smiled was caring. ............ A maid with animal ears. Somehow, she seemed like a very nice person. 10-Episode 10 "Mia Posta and Breakfast" Um, how can I help you? I wondered when I was in a daze. I noticed that Mia was leaning forward to peer at me. Big, round eyes. And--. .......... The two rounds of the apron dress''s chest area are really rich and full, and what a--! And the fact that he''s leaning forward emphasizes the violence of the situation. My cheeks heat up and my gaze swims. To be honest, I''m having trouble finding a place to look. Feeling embarrassed, I bow my head deeply, hiding my face, and hold out my right hand as it is. Yes, it''s nice to meet you too, isn''t it? I felt Mia wrap her hands around my right hand with both of mine. Kaa, and the heat in my face rose even more. Mia''s hand was very warm and fluffy. I lifted my hips and put my hand to the back of my head while averting my gaze. ''''Yes, yes........it''s me........'''' A jagged, choppy reply escaped my mouth. Then Mia smiled and popped me on both shoulders. ''You''re nervous, aren''t you?Huh, let''s take it easy, take it easy. He''s probably trying to relieve the tension. ''''...........'''' She''s cute, but also cheerful and attentive. I didn''t know such a girl existed. Well, by the way, sir... Mia asked me as I removed my hand from her shoulder. ''''Since Sagara Kurohiko-sama is from the East, should I call you Kurohiko-sama?'''' ''Oh, either way. Whichever you prefer to call it, Mia. So, may I call you "Lady Kurohiko" from now on? Oh, yes. .................... I feel strangely embarrassed when people call me ''sama''. And since I didn''t have anyone around me in my previous world who would step in from the other side innocently like this... Kurohiko-sama........have I done something wrong? What? Mia looked worried. I mean, he has a complicated look on his face. ''No, I was just thinking.............Mia, I''m just glad you''re a kind person! What...? This time when she looked a little happy, Mia-san lightly looked down. ''''........Is that right?'''' Well, it looks like you two have a lot of chemistry. The headmaster, with a sandwich in hand, turned a nasty smile and a look at Mia-san with a sandwich in hand. ''''But it''s rare for you to break the ice so quickly with the opposite s*x you''ve never met before... Could it be that a man like Kurohiko is your thing, Mia? Mia turned bright red and began to gasp in a panic. ''''Wow, it''s not so much that I, for example, have a preference for the opposite s*x, but--'''' ''Well, as far as I''m concerned, it would be more convenient for me to be on the same page with what I have planned for the rest of the day. Hmm? What are your plans for the rest of the day? I looked at Mia-san, however, Mia didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Makina-san''s words either. Makina-san took one breath and continued her story. ''Mia,'' Okay. ''Take Kurohiko for the day and give him a tour of the city. A city guide, sir? ''Yes. He''s just a freshman from out of the country, so he really doesn''t know anything. Oh, so you''re a new student after all? He is extremely directionally challenged and yesterday he couldn''t even find the school at night, let alone make it to the entrance ceremony and ended up passing out on an empty stomach. I''m sorry to hear that... Maybe it''s because they''ve been living in the mountains for so long that they don''t even have any common sense. ...So that''s what happened. Mia-san looks at me with a pitying expression. .............It was so. The current me was set up as a wild child who grew up deep in the mountains and was discovered by a holy warrior who knew little about the world....... Makina-san cowered her shoulders. ''''I''d like to show you around in person, but today I''m busy with a lot of things, including the formalities regarding him, so I''ll leave the city tour to you, Mia.......'''' Okay, I''m sorry. Makina-san looks at her watch. ''''Well you''ll have to be back in time for ''The Archer''s Hour''. The country of the cows? I strained my eyes and looked at the clock. A human holding a bow at ''9 o''clock'' on the clock?There''s a picture carved into it that looks like. The bowman''s time...................ah, I see. So, the time is judged by the type of picture that the hands of the clock are pointing at? In other words, I couldn''t understand it just now because what is engraved on the clock is not ''letters'' or ''numbers'' but ''pictures'', right? .......... Ha, anyway. Apparently, Mia is going to be showing me around town for the day. ''You can ask Mia to show you things, too. As she says this to me, Makina-san takes a small bite of her sandwich and huffs and puffs. Mia turns to me and bows her head with a smile. ''''Ho, good to see you today, Kurohiko-sama. Well, it''s nice to meet you too. Then. Gulp. My stomach grumbles. Giggling, Mia-san laughs. "Kurohiko-sama, are you hungry? I scratch my head, embarrassed. ''Actually, I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday...'' Glancing at the headmaster, I looked at him. Makina-san is wiping her mouth with a cloth that looks like a napkin provided. And. ''Okay, I''m full now. I''ll give you the rest. With that, Makina indicates the top of the low table with her hand. ''Well, come on in?Would you like to eat? Look at the food on the table. ........... The sandwiches are half bitten off and there is only one glass of milk. That''s right, originally only one headmaster was brought in, so of course there''s only one spoon for drinking soup and forks for eating salad, too. And. What?You''re not going to eat it? Makina asks quizzically. ''But this--'' But the headmaster is about to eat, but........ In other words, this is what''s called an indirect-- ''Oh, you didn''t want to eat it?Then let me make you a new one, even if it takes a little longer-- No, I''d appreciate it! "?I wish I could.... I clasped my hands together in gratitude. Then, with a faintly trembling hand, I picked up the glass of milk I was about to drink. The place where there was a thin layer of milk on that drinking spout, that is........ Gulp. Phew. But wait....me. What''s that, as a gentleman? .......... f*ck...! I gulped, gulping down the milk. I sipped from the other side of the zone, where there was a thin layer of milk on it. And--! In the next moment, it didn''t matter anymore whether I was on the verge of drinking or eating or some other trivial thing like that. ............ What''s this? Is that a good idea...? It was slightly sweet and creamy. Suddenly, my stomach started to get active. Next, I chewed on a sandwich. ........this. Crispy bread that is lightly toasted. And the ingredients sandwiched between them - ham, tomatoes, sunny lettuce, butter - each ingredient''s unique taste is displayed without any opposition. I didn''t realize that you can sense the flavors of the ingredients so clearly. Well, maybe it''s the hunger pangs, but.... This time, I dunked the spoon into the plate of soup and brought it to my mouth. Next, the salad. There''s no dressing or anything else on it, but........hmm? Oh, it''s delicious.... And it has a natural sweetness to it. I can assure you. This isn''t just a hunger correction. Clearly, the ingredients and the preparation of the food are at a high level. The next thing I know, I''ve eaten all the food. Finally, I gulp down the remaining milk. ''....Phew. So when I took a breath. I''ve never seen anyone eat so much food. Makina said, in a way that was more admiring than dumbfounding. ''Were you that hungry?'' I was definitely hungry, but more importantly, the food itself was so good... Makina looked up at Mia. ''Is?Good for you, Mia. Huh? So this is Mia''s cooking? Mia''s mouth fell open in a disheveled manner. ''''Yes. I made today''s breakfast. I''m happy to hear you say that..... Soooooo, Mia-san folded her hands behind her waist and bent forward. Mia-san''s cheeks turned slightly vermillion and she smiled at me. ''''Thank you, Kurohiko-sama. It was really good. Thank you for the food. Yes, thanks for your help. Mr. Machina got up from his chair. ''Well, I''d better get going. Take care of Kurohiko, Mia. Yes, sir. Then Makina-san left the room. Me and Mia-san remained in the room. Mia-san smiled at me. ''''Well then, shall we go too?'''' 11-Episode 11 "Downhill" After leaving the headmaster''s office, Mia-san took me to the gate of the school. On the way here, we passed students dressed in what appeared to be the school''s uniform many times. The uniform is based on white. It has blue and yellow lines here and there. If I were to use a metaphor, would it be an image like a military uniform that has lost a little of its formality? I was wondering what kind of clothing a student in another world would wear, but it looks like a cosplay-esque outfit, or something that could be seen in a stylish fighting game set in another world. It looks pretty light, but when they fight, do they wear armor or something like that over it? The girls were in skirts, by the way. As I walked out of the gate with my tail wagging under my skirt, Mia-san, who was going in front of me, reversed around and extended her hand with a smile. ''''This is the main gate, sir. The main gate, which was tall enough to look up, was truly a marvelous size. This is what it means to be proud of your grandeur. The patterns carved into it are also quite impressive. Art. Cultural property. It''s so intricate and intricate that words like "art" and "cultural property" come to mind. Looking up at the towering gate. The contrast between the white gate and the blue sky beyond the gate is very nice. But it looks like it''s going to be hard to open and close when it''s this big.... Next, I turn my gaze to the school building. The school itself, which I see from the outside, also gives a hint of its considerable prestige. I didn''t check the whole picture, so I can''t know for sure, but the size of the site is about the same as the grounds of a large university. In terms of atmosphere, it looks like a prestigious school with tradition. It''s a good idea to have a cathedral that was renovated and turned into a school. ''''And--that is the Holy Tree, the pride of our Renowthred! Mia-san quickly shifted her body to the side. I turned around to look behind me - where Mia''s fingers were pointing. Face to face with the academy, way beyond. You see, there was a large tree. "Wow-- I had caught a glimpse of it when the gate was approaching, but now that I saw it again, it was truly amazing. It''s as if a painting has been cut out. It is divine enough to make you lose your voice. Above all, it was majestic, and its appearance was simply beautiful. ''''Many of the people who live in Renowthred believe in that holy tree. It''s also said that everything in this world originated from that sacred tree? It looks more and more like a world tree from Norse mythology. It''s a good thing that you''re not a fan of this kind of thing," said Mia, placing her hand on her hip and holding up the index finger of her other hand. And the name of the god who protected the sacred tree is the name of this country, the holy god Renousseled. I see. The country was named after the guardian god of the Sacred Tree? "And... Mia''s outstretched fingertips indicate slightly downward from the holy tree. ''''If you go down the gentle slope from this academy and go straight down Renowthred Boulevard beyond that, you will arrive at Renowthred Castle, where the Holy King who rules this country is located. When I looked, just as Mia-san had said, a large street stretched straight from the bottom of the school''s slope toward the Holy Tree in one straight line. As if borrowing its authority, I could see a chalk castle with the holy tree in the background. Hmm, it''s quite a long way to that castle. How many kilometers is it? How long would it be if we walked there? Oh, I almost forgot! With a snap, Mia''s ears stood upright in the sky. Mia-san pauses as if she is holding the city below her with both hands. ''The name of this city is Christophia. Here in Christophia, the royal capital, is the very heart of Renowthred. I see. So, well, it''s the capital of the country. I looked at the city spreading out across the hill. Surrounding the holy tree like a fan, buildings of various sizes are spread out. The overall impression is that there are many white buildings. Since it''s called the royal capital, it seems to be a fairly large city in terms of size. .........In terms of atmosphere, it feels like a city in a fantasy world. ''''By the way, beyond the Sacred Tree is the Great Sacred Wall. "The Great Sacred Wall? Yes, it is said that the Great Sacred Wall is blessed by the Holy God, Reno''s Red, and has never been defeated by an invader for hundreds of years. The wall is the pride of this country, and it is worthy of being called a guardian god. It''s hard to tell because of the haze around the Holy Tree, but if you ask me, I can definitely see what looks like a light gray wall. ''''That is the Great Sacred Wall........'''' ....................... However, the fact that the word ''holy'' is unnecessarily attached to the word ''holy'' as a crown indicates that this is a country with a strong belief in a holy god. By the way, there is an ocean beyond that wall. Yeah, is there an ocean beyond the wall? Yes, sir. The walls. ''Yes, the wall, with the exception of a few ports, runs all the way around the coastline. Thanks to that wall, this country has rarely been invaded by the sea in its history. Mia, you just said that the invasion ''was'' from the sea but does that mean there was an invasion from land? Do wars happen more often than not, by the way? It seems there used to be wars between nations on this continent as well. So it''s all peaceful now? We don''t have wars between countries because the balance of power is maintained at present. However, there are some countries that have internal conflicts or wars of aggression on other continents. Compared to those countries, we here in Reno Thread are quite peaceful. Hmm. It was probably fortunate that I was sent to a peaceful country. If I had been sent to another country, it might have been possible for me to be caught in a pattern of warfare all of a sudden. ''''..........'''' Well. Let''s get this out of the way here. This world is called Yggdrasier. I''m currently in a peaceful country called the Kingdom of St. Renowthred. And in this country, there is a huge, ridiculously large tree called "Holy Tree", which has become an object of faith for the people. It''s named after the god "Renowthred", who is the guardian deity of the holy tree, and it''s also the name of the country. The name of the city where the holy tree is located is Christophia, the royal capital. But in the capital, there''s a king named "Holy King", and there''s a king named "St. Renowthred Castle". ........Is this the kind of information I need to organize? And Mia clapped her hands in front of her chest with a plop. ''Well, well, we can''t stand here and talk to each other as we go down the hill together. Oh, yes. And so I began to walk alongside Mia. The road was reasonably paved. Cobblestones, is that right? There are woods on both sides of the road. The sky was clear and sunny. This is the kind of sunshine we should be talking about. It is really a leisurely atmosphere. ".......... If we could spend every day like this, life would be very peaceful..... I think that Japanese people don''t know too much about taking a day off. It''s fine if you want to spend your day off for hobbies or entertainment, but it''s fine if you''re asked to do family services on an occasional day off, or if you have to go to the government office to fill out a form because you have time!Or........is that called a ''holiday''? Well, it may not be limited to the Japanese. I think busy people are busy everywhere in the world. For example, the headmaster of a school or something like that. .......... But it''s so quiet..... No one''s walking around. .........hmm? Nobody''s walking? Oh, you know, Miss Mia. Yes, what is it, sir? Your question, I''ve been waiting for you!Mia turns to me with a smile. Her ears stand up in a cute way. ''I don''t think I''ve seen too many students since I left the gate. I had seen so many people in the school grounds, but since I came to the gate area, I''ve only seen a few of them. Well, I did pass a few of them, but.... Huh? The city spreads out at the bottom of the hill, and the school is at the end of the hill, so this hill must be a path to school, right? Do the people you pass are late to the party? For that matter, I didn''t feel like I was in a hurry, but....... Oh, most of the students live in the accommodation that the school has prepared for them, so there are very few people who come directly from their parents'' house. In the case of the school, there are students who come from abroad. Those people also basically stay at the dormitory. I see. Well, it''s going to be tough to climb up this hill every day.... It would be good exercise, though. While thinking about this, I casually took a glance at Mia-san walking next to me with a sideways glance. ''''.........'''' My chest. Because of the nature of going downhill, the up and down movement of the chest. ................... Gaaaahhhh! f*ck me! This is a bunch of bullshit! You suck! Mr. Kurohiko?Oh, are you not feeling well? I crouched down with my head in my hands on the spot, and Mia-san looks down at me with concern. Ugh, she''s worried about me with good intentions like this........ ''''Mia-san, I''m sorry........'''' Yes, yes ... uh, what''s that? I will continue to fight my affliction. With bonnows? Yes, sir. Mia smiles, ugh, and smiles. Then she clasps her hands together in a supportive manner. ''''I don''t know, but good luck! Yes, I''ll do my best! Well, shall we go now? Yes! Ah......... When I''m with Mia-san, how can I say........I feel energized. And my gaze is natural - a cheering pose with my elbows drawn inward, "Fight!Mr. Kurohiko! He went to Mia''s chest, which was pushed up in between her arms and her arms, who yelled out, "I''m sorry. ''''--'''' I grit my teeth and turn away my gaze. ........well, I''m not going to lose! I''m not going down! 12-Episode 12 "Walking in Christophia, the Royal Capital" As we finished down the hill, we saw a small gate. There were two guards standing by each of the gates. ''''This is the north entrance to St. Renousseled Boulevard, sir. Mia indicated the main street with her hand as if she were a local tourist guide. One of the guards looked at me. While glancing at the terrified guard, I asked Mia, "Huh? Huh, it''s a normal way to get through, right? Since I came to this world, so far I don''t have any good memories of the ''guards'' thing. I especially dislike the guards who say ''punishment cell'' as soon as they declare a suspicious person. ''''Yes, of course!'''' The guards looked at me once, but they immediately looked disinterested and gave a huge yawn. Phew, good. Thus we ducked through the gates with no problem. As we entered the main street and walked for a while, the crowd suddenly increased. ''Oh,'' The main street was visibly alive. As expected of the center of the country? Stalls are lined up in the street, and are laying out food and ornaments and so on. Perhaps because it is still early in the morning, the figure of a person preparing a stall can be seen here and there. It''s fun to watch them. Ever since I came to this world, everything I see is fresh and new. "So, Kurohiko-sama. Yes? Mia pulled a small bag of something from the pocket of her apron dress. ''What do you think?What about buying a whole set of clothing? I look at my clothes. Come to think of it, I''m still wearing clothes from my previous world. And they haven''t been washed. Hmm? No way. Do you smell that? When I asked, Mia waved her hands as if in a panic. ''''No, no, not at all!But-- "''But''...? As a matter of fact, Makina-sama has instructed me to buy Kurohiko-sama''s clothes with this money. What? When the maquina lady was leaving her room, she told me so and gave me this. Mia shook the bag in her palm. A jarring sound was heard. Money? Yes, and that''s in gold. Gold.... I don''t know anything about the currency in this country, but it must be worth quite a bit. After all, it''s a gold coin. Anyway, oh, Mr. Machina! You care about me that much! I''m already a tsundere! As for Makina-sama, well, I''m afraid that Kurohiko-sama is too shabby in his current form... Shabby! Oh, my God! Sure, the clothes are top and bottom, socks and shoes. The whole thing together might cost ten thousand yen or so! Climbing mountains and comatose on the ground and all that, albeit dirty! Shabby, huh? I''m sorry, Mr. Kurohiko!Despite what Machina-sama said, it''s so shabby...! No, that''s okay it''s the unvarnished truth. Okay, let''s change your mind and go to the clothing store!Right? Encouraged, she took me to the clothing store. There I bought a pair of cotton clothes and changed into them in the store. These would be what you might call plain clothes - everyday clothes. Mia, you know. ''Wow!It''s very rustic and lovely! I was dressed so plainly that I had to use the word "rustic" as a word of praise. And he bought me some leather shoes as well. Socks (socks?) I also had some, so I asked her to buy that too. Mia suggested I buy something a little more expensive, but because of my poor roots, I chose some cheap-looking clothes. Well, it''s not my money. Besides, I''ll return this money to Makina-san one day. And I also got a jute bag to put my clothes in. The bag with the clothes that were complained about as shabby as possible is draped over my shoulders and I began to walk the streets with Mia. As we walked, Mia talked to me about many things. Mostly, though, we talked about where and what kind of shops were located, what kind of food was good in which shops, and so on. Perhaps he was concerned that I wouldn''t be able to keep up with him if he talked too much about this world and country all at once. Somehow, I could feel that concern. And he wanted me to like this city as much as possible... that''s how it felt. But I wasn''t bored. Rather, I was happy. Just watching Mia try so hard to explain things to me with gestures and gestures, and just walking around the city with her like this was fun. Well, the educational part of her talk was about currency and units of distance, and the rest was about time, I guess. Very roughly translated into modern Japanese units of measurement, they look like this Currency (per piece) Drasil White Silver Coin = 100,000 yen Gold Coin = 10,000 yen Silver coins = 1,000 yen 10 yen for a copper coin 1 yen per square cent. Unit of length 1 mil = 1 millimeter 1 Thane = 1 cm 1 lartal = 1 meter 1 Rota = 1 kg It is said that the currency Drusilla silver coin is hardly in circulation. It may be like a commemorative coin. For the sake of accuracy, maybe I should add "about" or "approximately" or "about", but it''s too much trouble, so I decided to convert it in my brain without it. By the way, I don''t know the price of living, but I heard that I can somehow live for about two weeks if I have a silver coin, so the price of living is cheaper than Japan. Hmmm, I always think that the unit of fantasy is a troublesome thing. And about the time, I found out only one thing. Apparently, in the royal capital, the bells in the grand clock tower are made to ring every hour. It seems that the bell I heard when I woke up near the academy was the sound of that bell. It looks like they have a wall clock or something. It was in the dean''s office, too. That''s about the only thing that entered my head exactly, well, at most. When I remembered it all at once, my head got punked. I''m the type of person who couldn''t stay up all night studying for exams, yes. .........Well, I remember soaking myself up all night long in exchange for that. Well, so, while enjoying the conversation about the local city, Mia took me to look around the city. Then we stopped for lunch and bought some smoked fruit, smoked meat and smoked cheese from a street vendor. Apparently, cheese is a specialty of Renoussourde. The cheese tasted great and lived up to its name. I mean, it was too good to be true! What does fantasy food actually look like!I was afraid that I was going to have to do something about it, but apparently this world is ''around''. ''''..........'''' Hmmm..... Anyway, like the food culture, I still haven''t quite grasped the level of civilization development in this world....... The toilets are very close to the modern era, and even the school uniforms are not medieval European style. Instead, this world feels somewhat like a Western RPG. Also, we don''t know about the shiny crystal-like things in the school corridors and the headmaster''s office.... Maybe I should ask Mia-san about that......... .......... Well, I''ll see what happens. I''m not very knowledgeable about the fantasy world or the culture of medieval and early modern Europe compared to it, so I can''t do much thinking about it. Right now, I''m strolling around town with a beautiful, beautiful, animal-eared maid, feeling like I''m on a date! That''s enough! * I look up at the sky. ''........... Already, the sky was dyed an Akane color. ''''Mia-san........'''' Yes..... The evening. ''Yes, well...'' We spent the whole day today going to the city''s fountain plaza, looking at the city''s huge library, looking at the statue of the holy god Renowthred or something like that... well, how should I put it, playing around as normal. Oh, by the way, the stone statue of Mr. Renowthread was a beautiful woman. .......... I know. To begin with, today was supposed to be Makina-san''s day, and I was going to ask Mia-san to teach me many things about this world, but.... Well, the only things I''ve learned about this world in general terms are currency, the unit of length, and time? ...I''m sorry, Mr. Kurohiko. What? I should have taught you more about this country and the world, but halfway through, I feel like we were just taking a leisurely walk... No, no, it''s not Mia''s fault. I was having a blast. Blabbering on and on about stuff. "Well... ? Mia clasped the fingertips of her hands together, pinching them together. Her cheeks seemed to be slightly upturned, or perhaps it was simply because of the setting sun. Mia-san said, as if she were making an excuse. ''''Seeing Kurohiko-sama''s very happy appearance, well, you know, I''m starting to enjoy myself, too, and I couldn''t help but forget my main part, or rather...'''' Mia bowed her head. ''I''m sorry!Master Kurohiko wanted to know more about the country and the world, but I was talking about things that had nothing to do with it!And yet, you speak as if you are putting the blame on Kurohiko-sama... please forgive me! ''No, no, no, don''t worry about it!Rather, I''m the one who''s sorry! What? Mia looks up. ''Ya, I guess my innocent enjoyment of the situation made it hard for Mia-san to start a formal conversation or something...'' Mr. Kurohiko... Well, you know what... I giggled, feeling embarrassed, and scratched my cheek. ''We still have some time left, don''t we?'' Yes, yes, it remains, but... well, until the bell rings three more times-- The time of the archer is nine o''clock, which means it''s about six o''clock in the afternoon now. That means we still have a couple of hours to go, right? Yes..... Well, you can tell me about the world and the country while you''re at dinner. Yes! ''Although, I''m in the position to buy you dinner now... haha...'' ''I''ll take care of that!Not to apologize, but today''s dinner will be served at my own expense!No, by all means let me! Mia suddenly cheered up and patted her chest with a puff. Her soft chest is indented with a muffled smile. ".......... Excellent. .......... That''s not it. "Well, I''m here for the food. In this kind of situation, it''s not rude to say no badly. Well, the Japanese way of reciprocating when you''re offered something to eat - "I''ll take care of this", "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. ........though in a sense, I feel like it''s a vicious habit. That''s how I ended up going to the bar with Mia-san. It was a bar that Mia had mentioned to me while I was wandering around town that the food was delicious. A tavern. If it''s a fantasy, it''s a classic. .......... Come to think of it, since it''s a different world, maybe it''s nothing to worry about, but since we''re underage physically, should we refrain from drinking alcohol just for the sake of it? .......... No, I wasn''t an alcoholic from the time I lived in my former world to begin with.... 13-Episode 13 "Dinner, Crystal, Holy Spirit, and so on" As I entered the bar, the hustle and bustle increased. Customers were enjoying their food and drink merrily. It seems to be quite a busy place. With a hand over her eyes, Mia looks around the restaurant. ''''Ah!That place is empty! We settled into an empty table by the wall. We took a breath and looked around the restaurant. The owner is at a wooden counter like a bar. Behind it, there are bottles lined up (most of them probably liquor). Further back, I could see the kitchen. The interior of the restaurant is about twice the size of an average middle or high school classroom. ''Hmm,'' The atmosphere is not so different from that of an izakaya in Japan. However, I wasn''t the kind of person who had a good time in real life, so I didn''t have much of a connection with izakaya.... After a while, a female waiter - more like a waiter - came over. Welcome. What would you like? A red-haired waiter in a black apron asks me. And Mia, she says. Oh, could I have two pieces of thin bread with tomato and cheese, please?And ... and ... two milks with honey, please. He mouthed his order. The waiter glanced at Mia-san and then went back to the counter, saying, "Shikashimasu~". ''''.........'''' Mr. Kurohiko? What? How can I help you? Mia''s face, sitting face to face across the square table, was in front of me. ''Oh, no, it''s nothing,'' Don''t tell me you''re not sure, Mr. Kurohiko. Yes, sir. Are you tired in Oita? What? I mean, you must be exhausted from all the times I''ve dragged you around all day... ''No, no, that''s okay!After all, I''m young! ''Yes, of course!Kurohiko-sama, you''re very young! It''s nice to be young... Yes, it''s a good one. As we were exchanging what an exchange was going on, the milk poured into a ceramic cup was brought in. A pale yellow color. Well, it was with honey. Mia gestures to me as I stare into the cup, ''Come on, here you go. I took hold of the handle and gulped down the milk. Mu! This! Oh, so good. The milk is thick and thick, with a hint of sweetness from the honey. The sugar content slowly seeps into my body and seems to soothe my fatigue. How do you like it? Mia smiles at me and asks if I''m smiling at her. It''s fabulously good! I replied. Mia, who has a happy look on her face, puts her chin in her hands and stares at me as I compliment her on the milk with honey. ''''Fufu........I''m very happy to hear that you are pleased with me like this. No, because I''ve never had such a good one in my life! It''s not a lie, either. I''ve never tasted such a good drink in my life. What place did you grow up in, Mr. Kurohiko? What? Oh. Mia huffed and put her hand over her mouth. I misspoke, as if to say. Then she bowed her head begrudgingly. ''I''m sorry, too!How rude I am, how rude I am........but please forgive me! No, no, no, you don''t have to apologize! Or rather, I''d be more upset. Huh? Did she say something weird? It''s a relief to speak with Kurohiko-sama, or the pronunciation of his words is somehow comfortable....well, you see, that''s why......... .........I''d like to get to know you better, Mr. Kurohiko....... You mean me? Lowering her ears, Mia-san looks down. ''''Yes........but there are certain things that I would not want people to touch others too much. If Kurohiko-sama doesn''t want to talk about himself........for example, his origins, then I, for one, have been terribly rude to you........ What''s that? I couldn''t help but wipe it out. "Kurohiko, sir? That''s a bit overly cautious of you, Miss Mia. What? It''s as if I''m always scared that there will be mines buried in the ground where I''m going. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not a good idea to have a good time. But I''m just a simple country bumpkin who grew up deep in the mountains of the east country, you know? I can''t believe you''re a hick... I''m rather grateful to you, Mia. Mia''s eyes blink. ''Gratitude, is it?'' Yes. The fact that you''re not a bad person for me to be with you today without a single bad look on your face. I can''t thank you enough for that. Mr. Kurohiko... So, how do you say........let''s just take it a little easier. Besides, I don''t have any acquaintances here yet, so I''d be happy if you could become my friend. I''d be happy if you became my friend, Mia, for that reason. And this is indeed too good to be true. Mia took my hands and squeezed them, "I''d love to be your friend! I''d love to have you as my friend, then! "Huh? "Oh-- Instantly, Mia-san turns her face away, blushing. I''m sorry........I''ve done something outrageous again....... Let''s be! What? Mia looks up. By the way, my face was also blanched. I''d rather have you be. Are you sure? Of course--or rather, I''ll take care of it. I found myself unconsciously squeezing Mia-san''s hand back. It''s not a good idea to squeezed back, but Mia didn''t seem bothered by it - she smiled happily back at me. ''.........Yes, I am the one who looks forward to working with you! ........... Hey, it''s a nice vibe......... And such a cute girl and a friend.... A miracle! There are miracles happening! What if this is similar to the phenomenon of women who are unattractive in Japan but are surprisingly popular in other countries? .......... Wait, wait, wait. It''s not about the opposite s*x, it''s about me and Mia just being friends. That''s right. I''m not immune to girls, so I can''t help but get carried away, but I have to be careful not to make the mistake. To begin with, I was all alone in my previous world, so just making a friend is already more than enough of an accomplishment! Oh! Anyway, you''re my friend! Friends! Yeah! Sounds great! How I was shaking with emotion, the food was brought to me. ''''Oh, this is........! What was on the plate put in front of me was a pizza. Tomato and cheese thin bread was a pizza. On top of the tomato sauce spread on the surface of the bread were thinly sliced tomatoes, grilled thin slices of meat, and an abundance of cheese.... This is our signature dish. Please try it. Mia recommends it with a gesture that says, "Come on in. If you look closely, you can see that most of the other customers are also eating the same food. But the smell is really appetizing. I used the knife provided at the table to cut up the food, and I picked up a slice and took a bite. ".......... Do you like it? Oh, it''s good-- I feel like every time I say something anymore, I only say ''good'' or words of admiration. Feeling ashamed of my lack of vocabulary, I proceeded to eat more. A thin piece of browned, thin bread that made a pleasant crispy sound in my mouth. The fresh tomatoes'' moderate sweetness and tartness could be felt at the same time, mixed with the unique taste of melted cheese, which was rich but not tasteless, and accentuated by the persistent fat of the seared meat...I can''t stand it! The tomato sauce on which it is based is also perfectly salted. It might be because it''s freshly made, but it''s seriously too good to be true despite the simple ingredients. Do you like it? Mia asks with a smile. ''It''s good!I''ve never had such a good pizza in my life! Pi-za? ''Oh no, well, I have a similar dish back home, right?That''s what it was called. But this one is many times better! ''Well, that''s good to hear!It was worth it for me too! I guess it was partly because I was hungry, but I forgot about the conversation as I popped one pizza after another into my mouth, thoroughly enjoying the strongest tag-team harmony between the subtle sweetness of the honeyed milk and the fresh, mouth-watering pizza. ''Mmm ... that was delicious,'' After finishing my meal and taking a breath, I rubbed my belly and looked up at the ceiling. Well, that was good. After all, if the food is good, it makes you feel that life is richer just by being good at cooking. ''''Hmm?'''' I only looked up casually, but there was a lamp with something like a crystal inlaid hanging from the ceiling of the shop. That glowing crystal........the one that was in the corridor of the school and the headmaster''s bedroom, right? Now''s your chance to ask her. Uh, Miss Mia. I waited for Mia to chew the pizza in a cute way and called out to her. By the way, the reason I waited is because I thought it was wrong to call out to her while she was eating, of course, but there''s also a theory that the reason I waited was actually to enjoy the feeling of comfort and peace of mind as she ate the pizza. I wipe my mouth with my handkerchief and Mia responds with a smile. ''Yes, what can I help you with?'' You see that lamp hanging from the ceiling? Yes, thank you. It doesn''t look like they''re lighting a fire. Oh, you mean the crystal? Crystal? ''So, then, Kurohiko-sama saw the crystal for the first time in this country, too? It''s a shame, ''Huh, nothing to be ashamed of.Well.........crystals are a special type of ore that is mainly found here in Renowthread. Special ore? Yes. The crystal can be made into many things-- Mia points to the lamps on the ceiling. ''That lamp is one of them, isn''t it? Um, I''m sorry to be a dickhead, but... Ask any question you want. What''s so great about crystals? ''That''s it!Although there is no other ore in the world that contains holy elements other than crystal, for now. By the way, I don''t even know what that ''holy element'' is, but... ''''Well... the holy element is like the energy that fills this world, if you want to call it that...'''' Energy I see. In other words, the "holy element" is a supernatural source of power, like "magic" or "mana" in fantasy. If you''re referring to the "Crystal", it''s like a magical stone that contains magic power. Ah, I''m starting to get it. ''''Oh, and, actually, ''holy element'' is the name used by the people of Renousled, but in other countries it''s mainly called ''magic element''. Wow. The magic formulae that Machina-sama uses are also activated by incorporating this holy element into the magic script. It was then. A big, wet shadow appeared in front of me. "Hey, girl. I look up. A big guy with a rugged look on his face is standing next to our table. ".......... I had a bad premonition. ........No, I already had a bad premonition even before. When I finished my order, Mia-san said, ''''How can I help you? I was looking at the guys in the corner of the shop counter looking at me with a disgusted smile. The atmosphere they were giving off was very unpleasant from the first moment I saw them. I glanced at the big man''s face and then took a glance at the men behind him, who looked very Mitsushita. ''''..........'''' Now, what''s going on? 14-Episode 14 "People without a Country" Hey, can I help you? Mia looks at the big man uneasily. "You''re pretty cute. And you know what? The big man turned his sticky gaze to Mia''s chest. You have a nice body, huh? Mia quickly hides her own chest with her arms. ''If you don''t need me, please return to your seat, oh, please. Once, the big man turned to face his minions with a grin. ''Hey girl, why don''t you stay with us tonight?All you have to do is pour me a drink and give me a little service. Simple as that, right? The big man says with a smirk on his face. Mia looks up at the big man with a slightly frightened look on her face. "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I have to decline... I returned with a shaky voice. Even so, the intention of refusal was firmly holed up in his mind. "''I refuse''?Hmmm........does he think he has veto power.......even though I''m the one asking him to do it...............it''s a bit odd. ........huh? The big man asks his minions to agree. His minions insisted that the big man was right. ''................ I look down at the table. A disgusting sweat gushes out of my body. I''m not a person with much guts. And moreover, the other party is a big, strong man like that. But now--. I clench my fists tightly. ....Good. I stand up. And... Sorry, sir!Check, please! And then he shouted out loud enough to be heard throughout the store. For a moment, the store went silent. The gazes of the big man and his minions also turned to me. .........I honestly didn''t know if ''check'' would pass for ''check'' or not, but anyway, right now, it makes sense to shout out loud. As long as I can get the eyes of the people in the store to come over here. It was a good thing this was a crowded place. Because if we were to get tangled up outside the store, the effect would be pretty uncertain. I held out my hand towards Mia-san as it was. ''Let''s get going now. It''s almost time for our appointment. "Oh-- Mia seemed to catch on to the intent right away. ''Yeah, right!Um, check, oh, please! I called out to the waiter. but I''ll pick up the tab. I''ll pay the tab. The big man''s arm came between Mia and the waiter. ''I know. That was all just a play to escape, right?d*mn it, you''re being clever. Makina-san''s set curfew--it''s true that the appointed time is near, but........ ........... Right now, it doesn''t matter. What do we do? How do we get out of here? Do you want to try to give me the name of Mr. Machina? Well, it''s unknown how effective that school headmaster''s name will be....... If it''s done poorly, it could cause Machina-san unnecessary trouble. However, it''s better than not doing it-- .......... No, no. There''s a better way. There''s a better way to find out. You know what? There is a way to get things done in an emergency. Caveat emptor. If we use that thing in here, all hell breaks loose. Or worse, the guards will catch you. Machina-san also told me to hide it as much as possible. It''s best not to use it. But if I think I should use it here - if it''s to protect Mia-san, I''ll use it. Of course there is a risk of using a forbidden curse here. But-- I take one look at Mia. It''s a dozen times better than her getting hurt. I catch the big man with my eyes. And the image. Targeting..... Yes, it''s like aligning the cursor with the mouse. "I am the forbidden curse-- And that''s when it happened. ''Hey, why don''t we stop?'' A bearded uncle stepped forward decisively from the crowd of customers that surrounded him. ''''Ah?What are you? This is a bar.It''s a place where everyone has a good time drinking and eating. I know about it. You can''t say a word of vulgarity in a place like that, and you''re a fragile girl. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? You may be drunk and overzealous, but you should have some sense of humor. The big man spun away from us and turned to his uncle. He scratched his short hair. I don''t know, but I''m losing interest. You''ve got some guts, old man. I''m grateful for your courage and I''ll leave you alone. You get it? I thought you were just a ruffian, but you''d be surprised what you find out. There was a dull thud, and my uncle fell backwards. The guests around him were stunned. What had happened? The big man''s huge fist struck the uncle mercilessly in the face. The uncle is still on his buttocks, fear and astonishment on his face. His nose seemed to be bleeding and blood was dripping from his hands. ''No way, numbnuts. The big man said lecherously in a dossy voice. Mia was pale, holding her hand over her mouth. However, she immediately gasped and tried to run towards her uncle. But he was blocked by his minions who came out from the side. The big man laughed and laughed loudly. ''Duh!That''s the dumbest thing I''ve ever seen, old man!What is it?Do you pretend to be a righteous man? You''re not... doing this to me... My uncle''s expression is distorted and his voice is a mixture of anger and fear. ''Me?Do you even know who I am? What''s the...? The big man pointed at himself. "I''m from ... Doomsday Township. Wha... The moment the big man said the word ''apocalypse'', the air in the store froze. ''''What is it?'''' The big man continued. "And I was-- I was in the Sixth House. "--! The moment the big man said the word ''The Sixth Institute'' - the air in the store drastically changed its quality. If the emotion of fear were to dwell in the air, this is what it would be called. The words ''apocalyptic land'' as mentioned earlier were just a prelude - an overwhelming fear that made me think so. Such fear dominated the place at once. ''''If I say this much.......you understand, right?'''' Shh.... The uncle didn''t say anything else after that. The uncle, his gaze downcast, looked as if he was afraid to make eye contact with the big man. His shoulders were shaking slightly. ''''I mean...'''' The big man turns to us again. And that gaze, which does not even try to hide its displeasure, turns to Mia. You''re a sub-race that doesn''t even have a country, so why do you refuse to obey a human being''s orders?Huh? "Oh-- More blood drained from Mia''s pale face. Hmm? Not having a country? What do you mean? Seeing me wondering, a large man with a hint of sadistic emotion turned to me and said, "What the hell? ''What the hell are you?You didn''t know that?Ferril........I mean, these sub-humans, they don''t have a country, you know. They are what is called a wandering people. So no matter which country they go to, they have no choice but to live flirtatiously. Isn''t that right? The big man''s threatening words are hurled at Ms. Mia. With a twitch, Mia''s shoulders jumped up. The big man said, "From what I''ve heard, most of the sub-race are treated as slaves in the Empire, or whatever it is they''re used as lab animals in the Ruvel Argan!That''s why you''re still living a flirtatious life in a Reno thread that still treats you more like a human than the rest of the world!Hey! With a bang, the big man banged on the table. With a jolt, Mia shuddered. ''Then the sub-race should just act like a sub-race, flirt with the human-sama, and shut up and listen to him!Foreign females should be wagging their tails at human-sama men!Do you understand, b*tc*? I can''t do it anymore. I can''t take it anymore. I don''t know if I''m scared or not, but I''ve been blown away. "Hey. The big man''s eyes catch me with a glazed look. "Oh?What did you say? As for the story the big man had just told me, I knew something about it. At the same time, I understood the man in front of me. Scum. He''s a scum. Yeah. I guess I''m done learning. There are trash people in other worlds. There are people like this all over the world. I learned my lesson. I''ve seen people like this in my previous world a few times. But at the time, I couldn''t do anything about it - or rather, I couldn''t bring myself to do anything about it. I couldn''t get angry for anyone. Why? Because there was no one I wanted to protect. So when these jerks came into view, I always just walked by, watching them with cold eyes. I didn''t even care if I got involved. I wasn''t interested. But now - why do I get so, so annoyed? I stare straight at the big man. That''s obvious. It''s because of the horrible things I said to the guy who said I was his friend. I need to say something to this guy to make him feel better. Right here, right now. "Scumbag. I said, and the big man looked like he had found a new toy. ''Kid is that ''scumbag'' now, by any chance, me?'' Oh, yeah, I''m talking about you-- Once again, I''m gonna say. "Scumbag. 15-Episode 15 "moonlight and beautiful girl" The big man''s body turned completely towards me. ''''........You, you don''t mean to disobey me, who is from the apocalypse township - and who was in the sixth house?'''' The apocalypse?The Sixth House?I don''t know about that. Oh, yeah? Well, I''ll give you the guts. But what are you going to do?Who''s going to stand up for you right now?There''s no way anyone would be willing to deal with someone from the Sixth House! That''s why I don''t know about this sixth house or whatever it is. What is it? Is it a school famous for its many delinquencies or something? You guys know what you''re doing, don''t you?If you try to sneak a word to the guards, I don''t know what will happen later! The big man''s threatening words caused everyone to look down with a dark expression. And then, there. Oh, uh, sir... A weak voice interrupted him. ''Oh?'' When I looked, I saw that it was the owner of the store who had interrupted this situation with trepidation. "Well, you see, I''m very sorry to tell you this, but the dispute... Oh! ''Hee!No, no, can you please forgive me for the trouble in the store...?If the store is destroyed, well... Oh, is that what you mean? The big man''s expression of displeasure changes to one of amusement. I''ll have to do it. I''m going to have to wait until I''m outside the shop to teach this kid about reality. But... The big man stares at the owner. ''When you''re done ''educating'' the kid, you''ll pick up the tab to pay for everything after that, okay?Indefinitely, of course. What-- ''What?You got a problem with that? No, no!No, sir!I''m fine with the bill! ''Hahahahaha!Good thing you''re a generous owner!So--let''s go outside, kid. The big guy with his thumb pointing out. You''re the one who put up a fight, remember?You''re not going to do anything shameful to apologize now, are you? I know. I held out my hand to Mia. She looked like she was still cowering in fear. I take Mia''s hand. It''s cold. "Mia, I whispered and spoke to Mia. Mia tried to formulate some words, but failed. I continued. "Let''s run away from the store, just before we leave. Mia looks into my eyes. Then she nods a small nod. If I can get away with not using the forbidden spell, it''s better than that. In the first place, we don''t even know what kind of power called a jutsu formula is handled in this world. Is that jutsu, is it okay to use it in the city without a care in the world? ............. Before that, although somehow, I have the feeling that my ''forbidden curse'' and the power of the ''jutsu'' that Makina-san tried to use are somehow fundamentally different. I dropped my gaze to my hand. .........Forbidden Spell, huh? I recall the reactions of the people who were present when the forbidden spell was first activated. Or.........or somewhere else, if Mia-san saw me using the forbidden spell - if she knew that I used it, she''d be creeped out by me. ...maybe she''s worried about that. Maybe she''s afraid of me. To the extent that it makes me fear that, that forbidden curse is mischievous and possesses something alien. ''''.........'''' But - I''ll use it. When it comes down to it, I''ll use the forbidden curse without a second thought. I don''t care what happens to me. My top priority is for Mia to return home safely. I''m not going to let her give me the creeps. The only thing that matters in this case is that she survives. You don''t need to deal with all this stuff, do you?Over time, the guards might come... and no matter how effective the name of the Sixth House is, if they make too much noise... Shut up, then we''ll just kidnap that woman and run away. I''m not afraid of a couple of sentries. The big man brushed aside his minions'' fears. And I love beating up misunderstood bastards like that and making them beg for their lives. You know that, right?Well, if that graceful man is in danger, the sub-racial females will be a little more submissive. ''Oh, that''s my brother!You''re thinking that far ahead! Yeah. I can hear you. .......... No. You deliberately made me sound like I could hear you. But I''m going to get away. I''m going to-- I ran off at once, taking Mia''s hand. We were ahead of them, so the big men wouldn''t be able to block us from being in position. We jumped out of the store. It was completely dark outside. I was going to turn left and-- ''What?Whoa! He tripped over something and fell. ''Yikes.'' From behind me, Mia-san fell down to cover me up. Itata......... What is it? I looked up. A figure looks down at us. I stare at it. Is this guy-- one of the big guy''s men? I turn around. There''s a lone figure on the other side of the road. ...it''s gone. The number of minions is three. When did two of them get out of the store? d*mn it, why didn''t I notice.......! Sorry about that, kid. The minion who put his foot down on me says with a petulant look on his face. ''''Are you all right, Kurohiko-sama! Mia, who has raised herself up, puts her hand on my body. ''It''s okay it''s just--'' I turn around. The big guy comes out of the store with his crew in tow. "Shameful.......seriously shameful, you little shit. Huh? .......... Well. It''s not a choice. Let''s do it. Miss Mia. I said as I stood up. ''If there''s a moment when you think you can get away, run to safety alone. ''What?Kurohiko........sir? I''ll take care of this. I''ll take care of it. Did you forget?I''m a super wild kid who grew up in the mountains, you know? What? ''''Moreover, I was recruited by the holy warrior to enter the school. That''s what it means, right?That''s why I''m so strong. Mr. Kurohiko... ''But what''s about to happen might be a bit exciting. I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t think it''s something that a girl would watch too much-- What are you talking about, you little f*cker?Come on! The big guy cuts me off. d*mn. We were in the middle of saying some pretty cool stuff. "Annihilate!I heard this guy is trying to beat his animator! One of his minions, who had heard our conversation nearby, shouted out. ''Oh!''That guy''s a bully!Great!I''ll break your confidence!Get the hell out of here! And then. The one who ran towards the big man - Mia-san was the one who ran out towards the big man. ........eh? Mia....sir? Why-- As I walked up to the big man, Mia got down on her knees. ''Please--please forgive me!I''ll do anything I can to help!So, please, can you just miss that guy!It is as such! Oh, yeah? The big man looked surprised for a moment, but his expression quickly changed to a satisfied smile, and he stroked his chin lukewarmly. The first thing that comes to mind is that if you say that much, I won''t have to think about it, but... no?We don''t want to get violent if we can''t help it, okay?But it''s just because the kid didn''t know how to be polite. I just felt I had to educate him as an adult. A cheering laugh at me escapes from my minions. ''''..........'''' Probably everyone thought that when they saw the girl in the moonlight. Just one word. That was enough. Suddenly, everyone forgot about the situation and was completely transfixed by the stunning girl who suddenly appeared on the moonlit stage, and for a while, their eyes and hearts were completely taken away. 16-Episode 16 "Cecile Arkwright" Long honey blonde hair tied in one white ribbon. Sky blue eyes and long eyelashes. A small white face that reflects in the moonlight. A beautiful, well-proportioned, slender body. If there is a human being loved by the god of beauty, it would be a being exactly like her. No - not a person, she is not a person, she is a goddess or an angel, and even if you were to say that she is a goddess or an angel, you would almost believe it. Thus, it''s a clich to say she''s a goddess or an angel, but she had an overwhelmingly unworldly atmosphere and presence that would make you think so. ''From the looks of it--'' The girl in the moonlight holds the big man, Mia, and me in her gaze in turn. ''The big man over there is annoying you both, I guess,'' One step forward, a beautiful girl steps forward. She exudes beauty and grace in even the slightest of gestures and pauses. ''Well, it''s not a pleasant one, is it? The beautiful girl said in a voice that was pleasant to the ears, and then took a few more steps forward and looked up at the big man. Why is that? The girl is much thinner and smaller than the big man, yet somehow the big man looks smaller than the girl. ''''Wha... what are you?'''' Even the big man seemed confused by the sudden beautiful intruder. And. Oh, hey!That carriage emblem! One of the guests who had been watching the situation pointed to the carriage the girl had gotten out of. ''''Is that ... the crest of the Arkwright family?Huh?That means that she....no, that person couldn''t be....the daughter of the Arkwright family - Lady Cecily! ''What!The Arkwrights, you say? Apparently the big man was also pressured by the name. The Arkwright family........of course I hadn''t heard of them before, but what is their amazing family background or something? By the way, as for me, I was just standing there stunned, unable to chant the forbidden curse in the face of this situation. No--. If it hadn''t been that person who appeared, I would have been chanting a forbidden curse. But since that person appeared - the air itself has changed. For example, yes-- The moment she appeared, my act was over. ''That''s how it felt. ''''That''s right. I am the eldest daughter of the Arkwright family--Cecily Arkwright. The beautiful girl said. ''''I was passing by here on my way back from the academy and it was somewhat of a sight to behold. Yes. Although she was only distracted by the appearance, what she was wearing was the uniform of St. Renault''s Red School, which she had seen many times when she left the school. From underneath her skirt, her slender legs stretched out, wrapped in black tights. The girl''s uniform was as dainty as a flower, making her suspect that the design of the school''s uniform had been made just for her. Or perhaps it should be said that the uniform was more in service of her beauty. The gallery in front of the tavern began to buzz. ''''Come to think of it, I think I heard somewhere that the daughter of the Arkwright family, who rarely even shows up at social gatherings, was admitted to the Renowthred Academy this year...'''' ''''I''ve heard rumors of Cecily Arkwright, the daughter of Count Arkwright. Those who have seen Cecily, who rarely shows up at a party, have spread the word about her beauty, and for some time she became known as the Jewel of Renowthred, but few people have actually seen her... because of that. And some wondered if they even existed... But, oh, how beautiful it is, my dear Cecily. They say she''s the most talented member of the Arkwright family and a top-shelf swordswoman. ''''And your brother is the vice-captain of the Sacred Tree Order, and your grandfather is the current Holy King''s swordsmanship instructor.......just like a thoroughbred.......'''' Mobsters, thank you for the explanation. Thank goodness for curious onlookers. Hmm. Thanks to you, I think I have an idea of who she is. I heard her name is Cecily Arkwright. Well ... daughter of a prominent family. .... The big man, by the way, is clenching his teeth with a look of not knowing what to do, and he''s not sure what to do. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you want to do with it, but it''s also a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it. It''s a good thing that you''re able to say that I can''t see it, but this is none of your business. Short-circuiting your way out of the door will result in unexpected reprisals, lady of the Arkwright family, right? Does that mean you want me to turn a blind eye? It''s easy to say, isn''t it? Do you think I would do that? The girl and the big man looked at each other. And the big man turned his back to the girl. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m going to be the only one who can. The name of the family is a lifesaver, isn''t it, Miss Arkwright? The big man cowered his shoulders as if he couldn''t do it. ''''Ah!It''s a win-win situation when your house is famous!I don''t care if you''re good enough or not, people around you are going to celebrate if you don''t tell them!I''m sure you''ve lived well up to now with just your face and high status! And. Wait. Huh? The big man looks back. ''What?''What''s wrong with you?But the fact that you''re relying on the family name to do it for you. Isn''t that right?Ornamental, o-jo-u-sa-ma? Is it right to take that as an insult to me? The big man has a look of satisfaction on his face. But I''ll tell you what I''m going to tell you every time I see you. But from now on, every time I meet someone, I''m going to tell them that the daughter of the Arclight family is just a misunderstood doll that relies on the family name. The daughter of the Arclight family is just a misunderstood doll who relies on her family''s name!Hahahahahaha!But it''s no use, right?That''s a fact, right?! Okay. "''All right''?What? Let me take this opportunity to show you that I''m not just a joke in the family name. Oh, yeah? .......... Huh? Is that Cecily, the girl, the one who is surprisingly not resistant to agitation? Nii," the big man laughed. You''re going to get seriously hurt if you don''t back down here, young lady....Hey. The big man held out his hand to his minions. ''Bring me that thing,'' Hey, hey! A minion hurriedly returned to the store, and then quickly jumped out of the way. The minion was holding a long bar-shaped thing with a thick iron lump on the end - what''s called a mall. ''''Annihilator the other party is the daughter of the Arkwright family, right?Are you serious? Shut your mouth. The big man picked up the maul with a blunt motion. Then he spun it hard over his head and pointed the tip at Miss Cecily. ''If you''re going to apologize, now''s the time, okay?If you get down on your knees here, I may forgive you. Well, you''ll have to pay me some compensation, though. ''Huh,'' said Cecily, smiling. ''It was taken lightly, I suppose, and so was I. ''Zeke, my sword!'' "''My sword!'' Not that, Lady Cecily!What are you doing, you! As if he couldn''t stand still, a blond man jumped out of the carriage. He too is wearing the school''s uniform. Without taking her gaze off the big man, Cecily held out only her hand to the rear where the blond man was. ''Zeke, your sword.'' ''So it''s not "The Sword"!Banton!Why do you sit back and watch, too! A blond man called Zeke called out to the carriage bearer. He said, "There is nothing dangerous about what you do, Cecily, and I will always respect your wishes. I will always respect Cecily''s wishes. The first man, called Banton, replied nonchalantly. ''And with all due respect, Master Zeke and the others were also ordered by Lady Cecily to wait in the carriage in silence, and they have remained in the carriage in silence all this time, haven''t they? Yeah, I know, but...! Dear Cecily, here. Thank you, Hyrgis. Before I knew it, another girl came out of the carriage, and before I knew it, another girl came out of the carriage and offered Cecily the two sheaths where the swords were housed, and offered them to Miss Cecily. ''Hey Hyrgis, what are you doing! The man called Zeke called out to the girl who handed the scabbard to Miss Cecily. ''What?'' The girl called Hyrgis looks at the blond man named Zeke. ''''What?'''' I mean........I''m the one who should be stopping Cecily-sama....... I don''t know. I, too, am in a position to respect Lady Cecily''s wishes. The girl named Hyrgis, who returned that in a tone that was lacking in inflection, was also wearing the school''s uniform. Moreover, she had ears and a tail similar to Mia-san''s, although her hair was a light emerald green color - in other words, a sub-race. As long as the tail was made in such a way that it didn''t get in the way, was that a specially made uniform? ''''Oh God!Lady Cecily!Please tell him something--what are you going to do! The person named Zeke, who already conveyed an atmosphere of a lot of effort just by looking at him, looked at Cecily, who had already pulled her twin swords out of their sheaths and held them in her hands, with a surprised look on her face. ''''There''s no need to mess with me, Zeke, you know. No, and that''s why you''re here-- Shut up. A girl named Hyrgis blocked the mouth of a man named Zeke who tried to stop him, but a girl named Hyrgis blocked his mouth with her hand from behind and dragged him back slylyly. With a giggle, the good-natured-looking man named Sieg faded from the stage as the sub-race girl dragged him away. ''Here you go,'' Miss Cecily said to the big man. ''You look pretty overprotective, but if you get scared you can cry to your squires for help, you know.Anyway, you''ve always had people around you smiling and laughing at you and helping you out when things went wrong, right? Why don''t you wait and see what I can do? Wait a minute. But what do I get out of this game if I win?I''m only going along with you because you wanted to prove you weren''t a decoration, okay? ...do you want some kind of reward? Well how about I win and you get to be my girl? ...your girl? Hey. What? I''m not asking you to marry me. You just have to be my mistress for a while, that''s all. I''m sure you''ll agree. If I lose, I will be your mistress, or whatever you want me to be. The gallery buzzed loudly at Cecily''s words. .........I mean, the guards haven''t come yet? Is it because no one has gone to call for them? Well, this place seems to be located somewhat out of the center of the city, so maybe it''s surprisingly difficult for the commotion to get through...but.... I checked my surroundings once more. ''''.........'''' Alright. I lowered my stance and ran up to Mia at a small run. And. Ms. Mia. I call out to her. Then, Mia-san, who had been standing idly by and watching the situation, gasps. "Oh--Kurohiko-sama! For now, those ragpickers seem to be focusing on that girl called Cecily, so let''s step back for now. Yes...... I lend a hand to Mia. Then we wandered into the gallery. We could have left the place as it was, but as expected, we couldn''t just leave the person who had come in to help us. And if by any chance that this Cecily person was in trouble, I would have to use a forbidden curse to save her. But for now, I''ll just wait and see what happens. It''s not like I''m in the air to break in. Haha, don''t forget what you just said.The galleries here are witnesses. No, if you break that promise you just made, I''m going to go around telling you how much of a liar you are. Go ahead, be my guest. But that''s only if you can bring me to my knees here. Hey, don''t worry. I''m gonna take it easy on you and not hit you in your beautiful face. I hope that''s not a recipe for disaster. I can''t bring a victorious man to his knees, especially today''s one, it''s exquisite. The big man snapped his head off. ''Let''s do it.'' Yeah. Then there was a pause, and then-- --the two men facing each other kicked the ground at the same time. 17-Episode 17 "Dance" It was the big man who launched the first attack. Although he was huge, he was not slow. His movements have power and sharpness. Apparently he wasn''t just a man with a mouthpiece. After releasing three high-speed thrusts, the big man quickly swiftly turned his body around. The mauls that were cleaved off while drawing a circle, mercilessly reaped the air around him. Cecily-san dodged those attacks without danger - but The big man''s attacks never stop. The big man isn''t just swinging a heavy-looking braid around in the dark. He also takes centrifugal force into account when he moves. The figure is like a whirlwind with a mind of its own...or maybe a tornado. But - it doesn''t hit. When you try to touch the feathers that are flying in the air, they sometimes escape through your hand. I remembered that. It''s as if Cecily''s body is naturally separated from the maul by the wind that is generated when the maul moves - of course, it only looks that way because Cecily is reading her opponent''s attacks. Gulp, I spit. So this is what real fighting is all about--. I''m a man myself, for one thing. I''ve got a certain admiration for the so-called "battle stories" in manga and anime. And when I actually saw a "battle" like this, I was a little bit impressed. It''s a gripping experience, and it''s also uplifting. But........the thing I feel most strongly is the tension. It''s also a pleasant, tingling tension. ............. But why is that? The vision of Cecily-san losing is as unimaginable as it sounds. ''''Tch...!Look at this guy. He''s moving around a lot! The big man exclaims in frustration and switches the maul''s trajectory to an even more anomalous one. ............ Anyway, isn''t the big man''s current line an embarrassing line that is only allowed for small fry in the role of being beaten....... Despite my worries, the big man''s offensive becomes even more fierce. ''Ola-la-la-la!You can''t beat me running away from them all the time!If I''m waiting for my stamina to run out, he''s useless!My stamina is inexhaustible! Oh, the dialogue was getting more and more disappointing.... And that''s when I began to get bored with the big man''s disappointment. The sound of the sky cutting echoed in the darkness of the night continuously. ''''Guh?'''' Wobbling, the big man loses his balance. d*mn it...! Ah. When I looked, I saw countless fine wounds all over the big man''s body. However, the big man, who had looked frightened for a moment, quickly regained his relaxed expression. ''''........What is this shameful wound that is only a mosquito bite?It''s expensive!Oh, yeah, right!With your fine arm and the fine sword you use to play mamacare, this is the extent of the damage my muscles are capable of doing to this piece of steel! The big man let out a muddy laugh. On the other hand, Cecily-san, on the other hand, shook off the blood that was faintly on the tip of her sword and shook it off to the ground with a twitch. And - she takes up her stance again. Even the sight of her holding her sword like that, in her case, exudes a certain amount of elegance. There is no sign of being overawed at all. But The damage you can do is only this much and no matter how fast you are, how long will you be able to beat me in this situation?Tomorrow morning? With plenty of time to spare, the big man chuckles. ''Chimichimi-chiming while dodging the attack... oh, right!Are you just going to wait for the guards to come?It''s up to you!You''re so clever!Stalling for time is a smart move, Lady Arkwright!I was so unexpectedly strong that you wanted to come here and save your family''s life, even if it meant tarnishing your noble name! It''s frustrating, but it could be said that the big man''s words right now hit a rather painful point. First of all, that big man, at first glance, appears to be fighting roughly, but with that, he''s fighting while firmly defending his eyes and other parts that could be vital points. Maybe he''s deliberately letting them cut off areas where minute lacerations wouldn''t be a problem. That would mean it would take a long time to defeat them. I look at Cecily. If her goal is to bring the big man in front of her to his knees with her own strength, then on the other hand, if the guards arrive, it will be difficult to achieve that goal. If that''s the case, we have to settle this matter before the guards arrive.... What in the world are we going to do? If this goes on too long........ But my fears were blown away after a few minutes. * A few minutes later. "Hey, uh--! The maul finally slips from the big man''s hand. Since the first slash that Cecily-san released, the number of cuts on the big man''s body has actually hardly increased. That''s right - the ''number of appearances'' has only increased to the very count. However, the wounds on the big man''s body had definitely become ''deeper''. What does that mean? Perhaps this is what happened. For the past few minutes, Cecily-san had been dodging the big man''s attack - ''''I kept tracing the cuts I made in the first slash,'''' she said. Even a small wound, if the blade sliced through a bleeding wound without missing a beat - and if it kept happening over and over again, the pain was horrible to imagine. Also, in a way, even more frightening is the precision of Cecily''s slashes. What kind of kinetic vision and precision in handling a sword is required to perform such a feat? Moreover, she moved so fluidly that it was as if she was dancing..............................Even though she was fighting, it was as if she was watching an artistic dance. ........... Whatever, but........don''t I look like a commentator in a battle manga? .......... Well, but for some reason I can ''see'' a lot of things, right? So I can kind of guess what happened between Cecily-san and the big man in the fight... hmm? Huh? Could it be that the ability given to me after coming to another world is ''the ability to understand what is happening in the middle of a battle better than others''? ........no. No, I don''t like that, such a side line ability! Eventually, ''Ha, I''m going too fast to see...!What the hell is going on...!'''' And ''What, five ... no, six ... shots in that one moment?'' And, ''Oh, that''s...........lost depths of knowledge!I didn''t know there were still people left in this country who could use it...! And I''m going to get to do a play-by-play without being asked to! ............ Too disgusting! As expected, I don''t want to live in another world like that! .........While I was thinking about how stupid I was, Cecily-san thrust the tip of her sword at the big man. Yes, it was a serious scene. Sorry. ''''Do you still want to do it?'''' Shh.... I don''t see the point in continuing to do this, sir. You do realize who I am, don''t you? Well, I don''t know. I''m from the Sixth House of Representatives, you know what I''m saying? Sigh, Cecily''s eyes narrowed. ''Yes, I can see that,'' "If you apologize here, I''ll think about it. But if you continue, you... no, the Arkwrights are going to have to deal with the people of the Sixth House against you. ...................... Wow, I''m pulling away. The smell of complete and utter knick-knacks, overwhelming to the point of being dangerous........ That''s the kind of thing that makes a thug say, ''You''re a member of the XX group, you know?If you''re going to make an enemy of us, you''re going to make an enemy of the **** team! That''s the same as saying "I''m just trying to be strong"........ Oh, I mean, was that guy a punk or something..... But what is this ''6th Institute'' that we''ve been hearing about so often? It''s kind of hard to ask Mia - so I''ll ask Makina-san about it next time. So you thought that mentioning the name would frighten me? What''s the...? Cecily replied calmly, and the big man had a look of disappointment on his face. ''''Doomsday Township... and the people from the abominable Sixth House... both of which I intend to purify in the future when I join the Holy Tree Order. -- do you think the threats you just made would work against such a person? ''Oh,'' the gallery exclaimed in amazement. ''You''re not serious, are you?Oh, you must be crazy! ''''To begin with, if the people from the Sixth House are really ''this good'', I feel like we could purge them all together tomorrow. Hey, hey... Cecily''s fine sword gleamed in the moonlight, reflecting the moonlight. And-- More slashes struck the big man. ''''Gyaaahhhh! The tip of the blade slid with precision and accuracy, gouging the cuts on the big man''s body. ''''Hee!Ugh!Gah!Ouch!Gah!Ma--Hi, wait, wait, wait! Finally, the big man let out a sound. ''''And that''s it!Please!Just like this! The big man shrank back into a small crumple with his buttocks on the ground, as if he didn''t know where to protect them anymore. ''''Ah, Aniki........'''' All his minions are pale, too. In a brilliant and ethereal manner, Miss Cecily looked down at the big man. ''May I continue, sir?What do you want to do? "Oh, I''m sorry!You''re real!I''m out!You''re not just a man with a family name!This is what you want, right?Na! And the big man stood up with a heavy heart. Then he turned on his heel and started running at once, leaving the maul on the spot. ''''Uh--whoa!Ouch!Aaaaahhhh!d*mn it, d*mn it!Godd*mn it, d*mn it!God d*mn it!You''ve got to be kidding me-- Ow, ouch!Ugh, wow! Not even trying to hide his frustration, the big man screamed in pain as he disappeared into the darkness of the night. ''Oh, Aniki!Wait a minute! The minions, too, glanced at Cecily with frightened faces to see if a chase was coming, but once they were a certain distance away, they started running at once and dissolved into the darkness. Cecily, on the other hand, did not show the slightest sign of stopping them, but rather just watched in silence as the big man and his minions disappeared, with a somewhat vacant expression on her face. When the big man and his minions were completely out of sight, Cecily-san sheathed her sword. And then-- She looked at me. I can assure you that this is not a self-conscious misunderstanding. By the way, the mistake of being overly self-conscious is the case where, for example, at an idol''s live show, fans say, "Oh my god, I''m sure she just saw me! But there''s no doubt about this. Obviously, her jewel-like eyes had caught me. Oh, I wonder. Our eyes just met, and yet, this flutter in my heart....... And Cecily-san smiled a smile that could have been mistaken for an angel. ''''.........'''' I''m going to be honest and confess. My heart was pounding so hard I seriously thought I was going to die of a heart attack or something. 18-Episode 18 "Decision" How can I help you? "Huh? The Goddess of Beauty descends before you! Wow! I can''t help but fall on my butt. Because when I notice it, Cecily-sama''s precious face is right in front of me! You''d be surprised! I don''t know if his heart had stopped or not, he was apparently unconscious. The cause of death is too embarrassing, like ascending to heaven because a beautiful girl was staring at you. "Fufu, are you okay? Cecily-san bent at the waist and held out her hand to me. The icy air from earlier had already disappeared from her. ''''.........'''' I look at the proffered hand. Huh? I mean, can I touch it? Is that a touchable ant? ..................... I''ll grip. I''m going to shake it. I''m going to hold Miss Cecily''s hand--! D-Do you all... I grabbed the goddess''s hand, making a snarling sound contrary to my determination. I squeezed her hand. ... What is this? It''s a human hand. It''s so smooth. Moist. Fine. Every element was concentrated in the white hand with its long fingers. I mean... Seriously, what the hell is this? If you have a beautiful woman''s hand fetish, you''re an instant target! Uh-oh. With a yelp, Cecily pulls me to my feet and I sit up. I looked at Mia as Cecily took my hand in hers. ''Are you okay, too?'' "Oh-- Mia, who had been pouting, gasped. ''Ta, thank you so much for your help, Cecily-sama!How can I thank you...! Mia bowed deeply. Cecily smiled as if she was troubled. I don''t need to thank you. It was my own choice........and-- Cecily turned a meaningful smile at me. He looked like he had a trump card. Maybe what I did was none of my business. What? Mia blinks her eyes. And. Excuse me, Miss Cecily? Mr. Cecily began to inspect my hand, as if to price it. Whoa. It''s thrilling. I don''t know what she''s doing, but a tremendous sense of pleasure is coursing through me. Honestly, I want to keep doing this..... ................... I''ll give you an hour, up to 50,000! All my savings in my former world, all my money! ''It doesn''t look like the hands of a man fighting with a weapon in his hand...'' Oh, is that what you''re saying? The reason you reached out to me earlier was to confirm that...? ............ Well, I''m just happy to be able to touch her in the flesh, so I don''t really care! So you are a magician, then? ''No, no, it''s not possible...!I''m a redneck who doesn''t even know what a jutsu is, let alone fight with a weapon...so, you know, that really helped me. If you hadn''t been there, I don''t know what would have happened. Cecily gently untied her hands. ''Hmm, well let''s just put it that way. "Well, uh... ''Dear Cecily!If it''s done, I''m going! Zeke-san called out from beside the carriage. Next to him stood the sub-racial girl who dragged Zeke-san away........was it Hyrgis-san? Okay. Cecily responds to the angry Zeke with a bitter smile. I''ll take my leave then. I''ll tell the guards about the thugs. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. And-- Miss Cecily put her hand on my shoulder. ''I could see in you, relative to that big man, that you were willing to sacrifice yourself to protect the girl you were with. It''s very admirable. Please cherish those feelings. And so Cecily and the others left. I feel like that after a moment of dreaming has passed. Ah, but to have such a super beautiful girl touch my hand and even put her hand on my shoulder....... I''ll treasure the feeling that remains on this body......... .................. I''m probably the sickest person in my life right now. *. After the carriage in which Cecily and the others rode was out of sight, me and Mia went back inside the tavern. Mia noticed something and wanted to go back inside. Come to think of it, I thought we hadn''t paid for our food yet, but what concerned Mia was apparently the uncle who had interrupted to stop the big man. The uncle was alone in the store, nodding his head. While Mia repeatedly expressed her gratitude and appreciation, the uncle Haha but I didn''t have the power to do it, but I stuck it out, and as a result I''ve shown myself to be very pathetic. And so on," he said with embarrassment. But, Mia said. ''No, it''s not!You are a very brave man and I thank you from the bottom of my heart!Well, if you don''t mind, here-- And then he took out of his pocket a bag of money that was different from the one given to him by Makina - probably Mia''s own - and tried to give it to her. But Uncle. I don''t need that. I refused. ''But...'' Are you a subhuman? Yes. Then, instead of thanking me, may I have one? Yes, yes.... I don''t know how long you''ve lived in King''s Landing, but not everyone in King''s Landing is as prejudiced against the subspecies as that man is. That''s what I want you to understand. It is true that there are many people who are prejudiced, but there are also many people in the city who are willing to get along with the sub-race. Seemingly moved by her uncle''s words, Mia was in tears and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes. My uncle is a good person too..... I got a little teary eyed. Furthermore, the owner of the bar said he didn''t want to pay for my meal. Apparently, the reason for that is that he was relieved to see that big guy get hurt. Other than that, it was a festival of praise for Cecily Arkwright-sama by the customers who had seen that one act. Well, if she was that person, no matter what kind of rhetoric you put together, it wouldn''t be too much. As expected of me, I have to admit. ........but even if I admitted it, it wouldn''t do any good. Or rather, who am I to judge? * Me and Mia-san were walking side by side, both of us, up the hill leading to the school. Since we left the tavern, it''s been hard to get to this point - yes, it''s been a lot of work - yes, it''s been a lot of work - yes, Cecily-san is amazing - yes, she came over and talked about bland things like that. But then, as we were nearing the end of the hill, she unexpectedly said "Well thank you for your help, Mr. Kurohiko. Mia said. "Huh? Mia-san''s cheeks, illuminated by the pale light of the evenly spaced crystal lights (it seems to be the name), were slightly upturned when she looked closely. ''''I said I helped........I couldn''t do anything about it, but.......'''' That''s not true. Kurohiko-sama has always acted with my safety in mind. ''Oh no, but Cecily solved the problem as it turned out, just like nothing else. If I had made the decision sooner, it would have been different. That''s something to reflect on. It was my delay in making the decision that led to the way things turned out. If the next time something happens, I won''t hesitate. "....I was happy. What? ''Master Kurohiko, didn''t you get angry when that bad man said something awful about the sub-race? Yeah well that, you know, I just lost my temper. It made me very happy. But there was an uncle who tried to help me and... well... it doesn''t seem to me that the people of the sub-race are that prejudiced. Mia smiles sadly. ''Wasn''t there a woman at that tavern who came to take your order? Um, yes, there you are. I remember the scene. .......... Ah. Come to think of it, that waiter-- He didn''t try to look at Mia-san at all. Even when Mia-san was mouthing her order, she only glanced at me once, curtly. The waiter had been looking ''my way'' the whole time and smiling. At that time, I wasn''t that concerned about the group of big men, so I didn''t pay that much attention to them....... But sure, that attitude. Yes. It was as if Mia-san didn''t exist on the spot - like that. ''''I see........'''' ''Yes there are still people here in Renowthread who are prejudiced against the sub-race............................the man who just said that to me. ... I''d felt glances on the streets and in clothing stores and stalls and such, but I thought it was because of Mia''s maid outfit and her cuteness... and her breasts. But was it different? Mia, you''re so cute. What? Oh. It just came out of my mouth. No, but this place is. ''Yes!She''s cute, Mia! I decided not to cheat and push through. ''What....?Am I, or am I cute? Your ears and tail are rather charming! Oh, no.I''m sorry to say that, but the distinctive ears and tails of subspecies are often rather creepy. From, um..... Mia looks down with her face turning red. Then, in a voice that sounded like the buzzing of a mosquito. Oh, thank you, thank you... I muttered. ........... Hmm, that''s cute. Huh. If only all the girls in my previous world were like this........ Oh, to begin with, there were hardly any opportunities to interact with girls in our previous world........ .......... But look at you. My sociability since I came to this world. I guess it''s the power of rejuvenation? ........Well, I think the fact that I no longer have any ties to them is a big factor. Or, maybe I''m resetting myself from my past mistakes by coming to another world. In this world, there is no one who knows me from the previous world. ".......... Yeah, that''s good. That''s good, reset. Or rather, we should reset it. This isn''t the same world as before. What''s wrong with resetting myself to a new life? Okay. Decided. Yes, I have a decision now. I''ve decided what I want to do. You''re going to be -- a bigamist. Accomplishment. It''s a man''s dream. A romance. But I knew the world before was a gray area for me. So I didn''t even have the slightest desire to be great. And what would be the point of such a rise in the gray matter? I wasn''t thrilled. I wasn''t thrilled. I was just living in a daze. It was always the works that depicted ''somewhere other than here'' that made me feel excited. But ever since I came to this world, my emotions have been exploding. I was so excited, so nervous. So, in this world, I''m sure--I''m sure. I''ll do it. I''m going to do it. In here, in this world, I''m going to rise! I''m going to do it I''m going to do it! Kurohiko-sama........please tell me what I can do to help you......if it''s something I can do for you, Kurohiko-sama. -- Miss Mia, I''ll do it! What? With a gasp, I grabbed Mia''s shoulders. ''I''ve decided, I''m going to do it! Are you going to do this? Yes, I do! Tonight, sir? What are you talking about, now! I''m going to... Do it!Here! Here ... in this world! Here, here... Yes! Mia swallowed her spit and looked around. ''''Hee, there doesn''t seem to be a soul in sight...'''' I don''t care what people think of me anymore... as much as possible! Oh, is that right........ Huh? Hello, Miss Mia? Why are you trying to take your clothes off all of a sudden? 19-Episode 19: Suetsugo and the 6th House Well that''s what happened, isn''t it? Makina-san raised her eyebrows as the chair creaked and creaked. This is the headmaster''s office. Mia-san and I were standing side by side in front of the big man''s desk. By the way, we were late for our appointment (although, surprisingly, we weren''t actually that much overdue). In front of me, Makina-san has a difficult look on her face. ............ By the way. As for the one case where Mia-san started to take off her clothes in front of the gate, what happened--........ All of a sudden, Mia started taking her clothes off, and I was so confused. ''Well, I''ve never done anything like this before, so... ah... and Mia is happy to be nice to you... so...'' , then..... I finally understood the situation with her words, "I''m sorry," and the embarrassed look on her face. ........If I had just kept my mouth shut like that, I might have been able to have an oyijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijiijii..... Maybe it was a chance for me to de-DT, though! ........... I was conflicted for a moment. I''m a boy. But the cute platonic part of me didn''t allow it. Because, you know. For the first time, you want to keep the atmosphere more important. And I just decided to reset the past of my previous world, but I didn''t expect this to happen....... ..........No, it''s okay! I''m a gentleman! He''s a gentleman! It''s a light-hearted ''Well, let''s do it then, shall we?'' kind of thing, like the hero of a naughty game. You can''t be like that! And you can''t let a girl be wrong the first time! I feel sorry for you! Maybe I''m a slacker, but I still think we should get to know each other better before we do this kind of thing! So I didn''t eat the set meal in front of me, and somehow managed to clear up Mia''s misunderstanding. And somehow, without any problems. I''m sorry. Incidentally, after realizing her mistake, Mia''s words of apology and warning to herself kept coming out of her mouth. But "Oh my God, my stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid! It was quite cute to see Mia-san popping her own head while almost crying. So Mia-san, who is currently standing next to me, had her ears lowered and was completely dejected. She''s probably more shocked by what happened earlier than what she got caught up in the city.... ''''Speaking of my mistake, it was my mistake.....................I had the same feeling as usual since it was just me and Mia going into town a lot. Well, I''m glad you''re safe as it turns out. I''ll thank Mistress Cecily later. Mia. Okay. ''I know you''re tired today, and you can step back now. Yes, yes.... Mia-san glances at me while bowing her head. Phew, Makina-san breathes. ''''I need to talk to Kurohiko about a few things about school life starting tomorrow, so I''ll have him stay behind. And excuse me! Then Mia walked out of the room. As the door closed, Makina-san said. ''''It sounds like you had quite a hard time but, well, I''ll give you credit for not using the forbidden spell. ................... ''I would have used it if Miss Cecily hadn''t shown up, though. .......... Headmaster. ...What is it? If I feel like I should use it, I''ll use a forbidden curse without a second thought. Makina-san dropped her breath. ''''Well I''ll let you be the judge of that part. What? Didn''t they say that it''s not allowed in principle and that it''s to be kept quiet as much as possible? ''At first I thought we should keep it a secret but this one incident in the city has changed my mind a bit. What do you mean? ''You have no way to protect yourself if something goes wrong right now other than a forbidden curse. ...well, yeah. But if the forbidding spell-caster himself is dead, it''s all for naught. So you don''t have to hide it? I''d be grateful if you could refrain from using the word ''forbidden curse'' as much as possible. And if possible, avoid the word ''forbidden spell'' as much as possible. Keep it to the extent that it is a rare spell. Someone at the academy will teach you the difference between a spell and a jutsu. Yes, sir. It''s a good thing that they don''t use it, though. It''s a good idea to learn how to use weapons, spells and techniques to deal with rough situations without relying on forbidden spells in school life. But I''ll do my best... But now it''s easier to use the forbidden spell in a pleasant way. ''So, as for tomorrow,'' Yes, sir. You''re going to be in a class called ''The Lion''s Club''. "Hmm. ''You''ll recognize it easily because of the lion''s crest painted on the classroom door. It''s located on the second floor of the main school building. ''It''s upstairs in the main building. I''ll keep that in mind. I''m sure I''ll have to make a light introduction tomorrow but just go with it. I''m sure you''ll do fine. And there it is! Dean''s a pain in the ass! The unemotional feeling of "You can do it, I''m sure you can" at the end, wow! ...What is it? No, nothing, sir!The rector is always the best! .......... Now, go on, Headmaster. Even if you leave the details aside, please don''t forget about your ''setup''. I''ve already talked to everyone involved in the academy with that thing. Is this set up as a wild child from the countryside? Yes. So I have very little basic knowledge of this world, I guess. Yes, it''s a rare case that a holy warrior scouts someone from another country, so I think it will get some attention. I don''t like the way people are looking at you.... It''s almost like a freak show. "Couldn''t you have done something about it a little more? ''My idea of a perfect setting. I don''t see any holes in it. .......... "Perfect. ...Right.... You''re all cloudy. You ain''t doubting yourself at all. Sigh. A natural wild child from the boonies, huh? Well. I''m going to go for it. I could be a total savage.... a super natural wildling! ''Whoo-hoo, whoo-hoo! "...what are they doing? What does that mean........he''s a super natural wild man, of course! ''Woo-hoo, woo-hoo!Whoo-ho-ho! .......... ''Woo-hoo, woo-hoo, woo-hoo! .......... Woo-hoo! "...are you making fun of me? ''Woo-hoo...'' Thus my once-in-a-lifetime performance came to an easy end. ''''By the way, Makina-san, I''d like to ask you one question. What is it? Well, I have to ask you this. When I was explaining what happened in town today, I dared to leave that thing out of the conversation. I really--I need to hear this. "Headmaster. Yeah. But when I look at it again, Makina-san is really cute, or something. What color underwear are you wearing today? What? Oh. Shhhhhhhhhh! What am I talking about? It''s the definitive hentai! You can''t just walk away from this! I mean, the gentleman! Where the hell has the gentleman in my heart gone! I didn''t think he was playing in a cricket tournament and now he''s away! Ugh, wow! The Headmaster has a very scary look on his face! If you let a beautiful girl look like this, you can''t argue with the charges against her! It''s certainly something I really need to hear, but it wasn''t this! My instincts made me make the wrong choice! ''I''m sorry!I apologize!You see, this is what I mean when I say that the gentleman in me is skipping work-- .......... ''No, so no!I mean, when I say chinsha, I mean, it''s not, you know, never a chin shot - duh!So what the hell are you talking about, I''m aaaaahhhh! You''re too confused, me! Come on! .......... Oh, I''m scared! The Headmaster is seriously scared! "...Huh?Dean, why do you have to stick your tongue out for...What''s that?Wait!Stop!I''m just kidding! I''m just kidding!I want to hear about "Doomsday Land" and "The Sixth Estate"!Hey! I''m sorry!...................What? Makina-san gently closes her mouth and has some kind of serious expression on her face. Her deep red eyes stared at me. ''''You ... where on earth did you get that name?'''' The big guy I met at the bar said that he was from there and that I was in trouble. So........so what is it? Makina-san falls silent. After a few moments of silence, Makina-san opened her mouth. ''''It''s not something to hide, and you might as well know about it. Doomsday Township is-- Then the headmaster began to explain. ''''About ''Terminal Township'' and ''The Sixth House''. 20-Episode 20 "My Place to Live" But well, when I listen to the story like this, I can understand the reaction of the guests when that big man brought up the word ''6th House''. .........I mean, when you think about it, Cecily-san is amazing. She''s trying to clean up a place and people like that. But if someone like that human world heritage site is spotted by those people, there''s no telling what they''ll do to you....... Hmmm. I know I''m not the kind of person to worry about, but I''m worried about him....... To be honest, I can only imagine Cecily''s eventual descent into an R-18 type of development if she antagonizes the guys in the Sixth House. ''''.........'''' ...or rather, don''t imagine it, me. You''re an a**h*le. .......... I''m telling you, you can''t. Well, I guess that''s what I''m trying to teach you. When Makina-san finished explaining, she took a breath of air. She must have done a pretty good job of explaining things well for a woman who doesn''t want to be bothered. ''''That''s why, just in case, you should be careful about anything related to the 6th house. Yes, I''ll be careful. ''Well, there are some imposters who bring up the name of the Sixth House to intimidate others, like the man who got involved in that tavern. An imposter? No, well, I kind of felt that way. There''s no way a guy who would spout a small fry''s theory line is such a bad guy....... ''''It''s hard to judge since the other party was that Miss Cecily, but.......it seems that people from the Sixth House don''t readily reveal themselves as being from there in the first place. Is that so? There have been a certain amount of people caught in the past who claimed to be from the Sixth Estate, but almost all of them were imposters who just used the name of the Sixth Estate. ''Oh, I see.'' ''Oh, and just so you know, it''s not a sin to call yourself from the Sixth House.It''s just a guilty person''s name when he or she makes a big show of it or threatens someone. So even if that big man claimed to be from the 6th House, he couldn''t be charged with a crime per se....... But the people who caught the person who claimed to be from the 6th House are pretty brave. Oh no, no, or you can catch someone who calls themselves a fake because they''re likely to be an imposter, so you can catch them with confidence. What''s really amazing is the people who tried to catch them at a time when it was impossible to tell if they were real or fake. ................... By the way, Makina-san said ''almost all of them''. That means.........there were real ones among them, right? Well, that''s enough of that. Makina-san stood up with her hands on the desk. ''''Now I just need to explain to you about where you live and then we''ll call it a day. Is this where I live? Yes. Glance. ''''I could live with Makina-san in the headmaster''s office, but.......'''' .......... Yes, I got the eye. It''s not necessary but it''s nice. "Huh? Oh, what? If you want, that''s fine, okay? Well, are you serious? Huh? What''s going on here? It''s an ant! A live-in ant! You''ve decided to go the dean''s route! You''re lying. You''re playing with me! Ugh, the little girl (apparently) played with me......... ............ Mu? Being played with by a young girl sounds kind of erotic. I was disgusted, and the headmaster said You don''t have to use your common sense to know what you''re doing. And then he flushes it away with a cool face. ''It''s more like the headmaster set me up as a natural wild child with a marked lack of common sense. Yes. My setting is Perfec-- ''I know that already!That''s right, the headmaster is Miss Perfect!Hi, hi, that''s awesome!The Rector is God! Good. By the way, in my opinion, it''s ''Miss Perfect'' in the sense of ''miss setting up perfectly''. ............ This was the modest revenge of a man with a small vessel even though he came to another world. ''''Okay?What position do you think you would find yourself in on campus if you had a student who commuted to your classroom from the Dean''s office every morning?You and me both. Ah, it was a faint and short dream........ The bedding was a one-night-only event......... And what is the place I live? The headmaster strode over and stopped at the door to the corridor. ''Follow me.'' 21-Episode 21 "End of the Second Day" This is my home. A two-story wooden house that casts a gloomy shadow. Yes. This is your home. In my mind''s eye, I picture a rough map of the school grounds. The back gate to the north (by the way, I was the first one to fall down, the forest road beyond). The main gate to the south (down the hill ahead is St. Renowthred Boulevard). Men''s quarters to the west. The girls'' quarters to the east. The main building of the school and various facilities are in the center. And the miniature ghost house I was going to live in was built on the east side of the grounds, near the women''s dormitory. Apparently, this was originally the place where the carpenters slept when the school was being built. Really? Even after the school was completed, it was not torn down because it would be used again for reconstruction and repairs. But it was decided that it was not a good idea to stay near the women''s quarters, so in the end it was decided to build a new place for the carpenters to sleep near the men''s quarters. Hmm? This school looks like it''s been a long time since it was completed, right? But when the school was built, that means... That was a long time ago, wasn''t it?If that was the case, I feel like this place should have been torn down by now... At the time, some girls from a wealthy family wanted to renovate the building and build a kind of salon. The demolition was cancelled and the building was rebuilt. Oh, I see. Maybe you wanted a secret place to get together and have a good time. I guess I yearn for that kind of thing, especially when I''m a student. It seems that the girls of the other world are similar in nature to the girls of the previous world. But after those girls graduated, no one used this place anymore. So, well, it''s been neglected ever since. So, is this what it looks like? ''Yes. So we were supposed to tear it down eventually. But it was kind of stretched out while we were not getting around to it. I see. There is. The pattern is that you miss the timing and stay there. But we''ve boarded up the doors and windows so no one can get in, so they''re not vandalized inside. But there''s nothing in there. In fact, it''s a good thing that I was able to secure a place to sleep. I know it''s a bit ragged, but I''ve finally got a house of my own. It''s a rented house, though. But. Um. What is it? That''s the girls'' quarters over there, isn''t it? There''s a small, neat three-story quarters with a faint light at the end of my fingers. ''Am I okay?'' What?Are you trying to sneak in?Or do you think he''s going to look into the bathhouse? ''That would be talking about a different game! Geez. ''Oh, no, it''s nothing... well, I mean, I mean, I mean, how bad is it that a guy lives near a girl''s secret garden, albeit a little far away from it...'' ...? It''s okay. I''ll make sure the girls are notified. Okay. I''ll have them put up a sign tomorrow. ...a sign? ''There''s a s*xually dangerous person living here,'' Makina-san, you''re actually upset about a lot of things! After a reluctant look, Makina-san combed her own hair with her hand comb. ''''Well you wouldn''t do that. "Huh? You won''t betray my trust, will you? .......... Hmm. That''s not fair........ After being called like that, I can''t say anything more. No, I don''t mean to do anything bad, not at all. I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to do that. There''s nothing else in there, though. I imagine little Machina-san trying her best to carry the bedding around, eh, eh, eh, eh. ........Oh no. I moaned so hard. I can''t help but grin when I think of Makina-san for me. .........Haha! Makina-san is looking at me with a cold stare! I think we should have gone somewhere else. No, no, no! No?What the hell is the difference? ''I was the headmaster and I was moaning!I''m not thinking about the girls'' quarters! What?Why do I have to be on fire? ''No, sir!The Dean of the school ''and'' I was ''moaning''! ''It shows a degree of manliness to try to cover it up with words you don''t understand. Goodbye. With a pang, the headmaster turned away and walked away with a stutter. ''''But the headmaster ooohhhhhh! Like a poor man abandoned by a woman, I reached out to the little girl who was leaving. ''''..........'''' No, let''s pray now. We''ll just have to hope. That the headmaster is a tsundere. And so I opened the door to my house, drearily. * The inside of the house was very spacious. Maru. Good night. The layout of the house was like this. There are two rooms on the first floor. As soon as you enter, there is a room with a simple cooking area, table and chairs. At the back is an empty room without a door. There is a bathroom (small. It''s small (just enough to fit two people?).No faucet. (I guess it means you have to put hot water on it). There is a toilet (this one is new. Good thing it''s a western style toilet! . Two more rooms upstairs. One was my bedroom (with a futon and blanket on the bed). And the other is an empty room. The rest of the room was the basement (it was cool, so it could be used as a storage room for food and stuff. That''s the overview of my castle. Maybe, looking at the marks on the floor and walls, there used to be bunk beds lined up in the empty rooms and basement. By the way, on top of the futon, there was a set of school uniforms and one silk jacket and trousers on top of the futon. I put the burlap bag with the clothes I wore in the previous world in the corner of the room (I actually brought it with me properly!) , took off the clothes I was wearing. I changed into my silk clothes (let''s use this as a nightgown) and went to bed. Gish. "An. ........... Idiot. What am I doing here by myself? ............................... Tomorrow, school life will finally start........ .........ahhhh....... Oh, no. I''m sleepy. I was going to think about things before I went to bed, but maybe it''s because there were so many events today, but I''m feeling terribly sleepy. .........I should go to bed. Just before I fell into consciousness, one question came to mind. Huh? So, what time am I supposed to get up tomorrow? But the onslaught of sleepiness was too much for me. As it was, I fell into a deep sleep. 22-Characters and terms (1) A student at St. Renowthred School. [Hyrgis Emeralda] A student at St. Renowthred School. [Banton] The coachman of the Arkwright family. Terminology [Yggdrasier] Otherworldly Name. [Holy Tree] This is a large tree that is worshipped by the people who live in Renowthred. It is also a symbol of the country. [The Kingdom of St. Renowthred] A country located in the southeast of the continent. [St. Renowthred Academy] The school was established to train holy warriors. Shumatsukyo. A dangerous and lawless area that borders all three countries on the continent. [The Sixth House] The name of an orphanage that is said to have existed in the apocalypse. The people from this orphanage are said to be very feared on the continent. [Maso, Seiso] It''s like an energy that says the world is full of it. [Crystal] A special ore from Runoos Red. It contains magical elements and is processed into various things. [Sub-race] A race without a country. [Feryl tribe] Subspecies. They have wolf-like ears and tails. [Currency] Drusill white silver coin = approximately 100,000 yen Gold coins = about 10,000 yen Silver coins = about 1,000 yen A copper coin = about 10 yen Approximately 1 yen per square cent. [Distance] 1 mil = 1 millimeter 1 Thane = 1 cm 1 lartal = 1 meter 1 Rota = 1 kg [Banned] Forbidden spells written in Japanese spellbooks. 23-Episode 22 "Go to School" Master Hiko..... Hmm. Someone''s reading my name. .......... Oh, I see. I am Kurohiko the Brave-- Today is my 15th birthday. The day I set off on my journey to defeat the Demon King is today, as I recall-- But I''m sleepy... Hmmm, another 100 years... No, Mr. Kurohiko!Wake up! The body is shaken by someone who is shaking it. But even so, since a while ago, I felt something soft around my shoulder........ Slime.......... Ah, a monster......... It''s not easy for a brave man either........ We''ve got to defeat it.... I''m sorry.... The attack of the heroes. But... I don''t know... But they couldn''t do any damage. What, you mean...? You''re a slime, and you''re a smartass... You..... Muu Muu..... Muuumuuuumuuu.... Muuumuuuumuuuumuuu. I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. Suraimu is frightened. Hey, sleepwalking.........? You''re using a sleep-type ... spell ... and this slime is ... well ... ...sleepy......... d*mn.......... There''s no way I''m losing here........! Munchies! Hmm!Lady Kurohiko! One shot at a time! But they couldn''t do any damage..... What''s that........a single strike from Kaishin, no damage...... .........seriously.... It''s too strong........ I can''t take it anymore.... I''ve given up on the Yuusha........ .........hmm? Snap. I open my eyes. In my vision, a maid with animal ears looking into my face........ She smells softly and nicely......... "...............Mia.........? The beast-eared maid smiles at me. Her face is vaguely red and her smile is somewhat awkward, but........ ''''Oh, good morning........Kurohiko-sama.......'''' "?Oh, good morning.... I sit up. "Oh, I see. This is a haunted house and that''s my house. How could Mia be in here? Yes, Machina-sama asked me to help you get up if Kurohiko-sama is still asleep. So I have done as I please. Makina-san.... Makina-sama told me that Kurohiko-sama looked quite tired last night, but do you still feel tired? Hmm. So she was able to see through it. As expected of Machina-san. But. No, that''s refreshing.I slept well, so I''m 100 times more energetic! ''Well, that''s good!This is the first day of school life for Kurohiko-sama. It would be a waste of time to be late on the first day of school. Um, by the way, is the time okay? Yes, I''ve calculated the time you''ll be having your breakfast, and that won''t be a problem. I let out a breath of relief. ''Thank God...'' It''s true, being late from the first day is not good for you.... It''s just that I''m starting school two days late. ........... I''m already feeling like a new student. Mia spun around and turned her body halfway around and smiled at me. "Breakfast is ready. I''ll go downstairs first, so when you''re ready, please come downstairs, Kurohiko-sama. * Breakfast was bread with cheese and ham on top, a fresh salad and milk. I knew the food was delicious. But a maid with animal ears not only woke me up in the morning, she even prepared breakfast for me. I can''t just say that I don''t care if this is the end of my life, but I guess it''s not a good idea. You''re going to be a success, aren''t you? ........I still don''t know what exactly I''m going to do, but I''m not sure. Well. After finishing breakfast, I went out of the house with Mia. It''s sunny outside. I stretch out with my hands to the sky. Mmmm, nice morning! The uniform was the perfect size, and best of all, I love the feeling of being this freshman! Age-wise, I''m fresh! I have a feeling today is going to be a good one! Hmm? A schoolgirl who was looking out of the window of the girls'' dormitory noticed me. .........What should I do? And let''s try a bland smile for now, shall we? ''''..........'''' Oh, they closed the window......... .........I''m starting to feel like I''m not going to make it today. I turn around with a dejected look behind me. ''''Well then, Mia-san, I''m going to go........'''' ''Yes!Have a good day, Mr. Kurohiko! ''''Ugh........Mia-san''s smile and kindness is so haunting.......'''' And Mia came up to me and took each of my left and right hands in hers. Then she squeezes them. ''Let''s fight!Mr. Kurohiko!It''s the first day of school!Mia is rooting for you! Mia.... Oh, I want to confess. And I''d like to hug you. I''d like to offer my engagement right now. "I love you!Miss Mia! Yes, I like it too! .......... Vague! Both in terms of expression and gesture, the type of "like" is extremely vague...! Now I know! He said there''s nothing more difficult to judge than a ''like'' that can be taken either way! It''s more of a standard ''I love you, too, Mr. and Mrs. _______! ''Oh I see, that''s what you mean by ''like''...'' I still think a pattern like ''I like'' would be better! And there will be no misunderstandings! But in this case, I don''t know which one it is! Which is it actually, Mia! Now, you will be leaving soon, and you will not be late. .......... .......... .......... Mr. Kurohiko?How can I help you? I don''t know. It''s as if I can''t tell which one it is, even if I observe Mia in a crush. And I don''t have the courage to ask her out loud what''s really going on. No Brave. The only thing I know is that Mia''s breasts are big, after all. Will the day come when I will be allowed to at least touch those breasts........ Well then, I''m going to go. Yes, have a good day! Thus, Mia-san saw me off with a big smile on her face and I headed to the main building. * Yah, it was so uncomfortable on the way to the elevator-like place. The proximity to the girls'' dormitory means that there are a lot of girls there, too. I''m going to school in an enviable harem surrounded by girls!I really want to beat the shit out of the guy I was a little bit ago. I was floating around like crazy until halfway through the game. Oh, is it that one? The so-called Me, me, me, me!Starting today, I''m going to live in a harem that''s the envy of all!But in the meantime, the overwhelming ratio of men to women makes the boys feel uncomfortable. And then, when she learns about the real life of a "woman" instead of the real "pussy pussy" she never wanted to know, she despairs. The one with a pattern that would be? .......... But I don''t want to go to a boys'' school. I don''t know if there was a boy''s school in the real world before. I heard there used to be quite a few, though. The closer we get to the school building, the more boys we see, the more relieved I feel. ...and for the record, I''m not a faggot! So we arrived at the entrance - we''ll call it that for convenience. There doesn''t seem to be a change of shoes. It''s the same as at the university. Let''s see, the lion''s den is on the second floor, right? I went up the stairs. However, because I was empty-handed, I felt that I didn''t fit in well. It''s as if she left her school bag at home and came to school. Oh, there you are. Gold paint (?) on a black door with double doors. or something with a picture of a lion on it. Oh, wow......... ".......... Shit. I''m starting to get nervous. I look around. There are a good number of students, but none of them are trying to enter the lion''s classroom. d*mn. I can''t just casually enter the room at the same time as someone else enters, is this too much to ask...! But I can''t just stand there like this.... A schoolgirl who came to the school later found me and said, "That person was standing in front of the door instead of entering the classroom. I''m sure I wouldn''t be able to recover from that. .............. Well, let''s go......... Then--. Let''s go! I gingerly grabbed the handle and pushed it forward. ''.............'' ....It was the type of door that you pull open. 24-Episode 23 "The man who is late" Large space. A semi-circular classroom. Long desks that go up one row at a time, overlooking a low-pitched podium. It''s like a foreign university that you see on TV. Or rather, a blackboard! The number of students in the classroom was quite large. In terms of the number of seats........one class, fifty to sixty students? So where am I supposed to sit? Do you think seats are still a given? Reserved seats? Or is it a free seat? .......... I mean, what is it? What about that crowd at the back of the classroom? "Look, Lady Cecily is not a showpiece!Spread out!Utterly, how many times do I have to tell you! A taut voice rang out. Hmm? It sounded vaguely familiar... "Ah. The wall of people scattered to reveal the blond man I met in front of the tavern last night - Zeke-san. And sitting next to him with a cool, angelic smile on his face was.......Cecily-san! In addition, next to Cecily, a sub-racial girl who also met yesterday........well, who was it? Uncertainty. Why do I remember the guy''s name and forget the girl''s name, me! Anyway, I didn''t know that Cecily and the others were also students of the school.......that''s right. All three of them were wearing the school''s uniform yesterday. The mob people were saying something about Cecily being admitted to Renowthread Academy this year. But I didn''t know we were in the same class.... And Cecily-san noticed me standing there in a blur as she entered the classroom.......right? ! And he''s smiling and laughing....and waving at me! Me? That''s for me, right? I mean, you remembered me! I''m so f*cking happy! Yeah, and I felt a lot better just knowing that there was a face I knew. I thought about getting excited and calling out to Cecily, but being the chicken that I am, I just bail out with a smile. Cecily smiles back at me with a huff. The angel descends! Oh, I feel like my fun school life is about to begin... Here, take a seat... Oh, doctor, have we arrived? When I turned around, I saw a gruff old man standing behind me. The word "muscular" is a perfect fit. ''''Hmm?What''s going on? As the other students take their seats, I don''t know what to do. Fearfully, I raise my hand. ''Um, actually, I''m the one who''s starting school today...'' Oh, you''re a natural wildling. I''ve been told by the headmaster. I''m the Lion King instructor, Joseph Vaegan. A pleasure to meet you. "Ha, ha, nice to meet you... Okay, well, here''s how I''m going to introduce you to everyone! He slaps me on the back with a thump. ''Yes, Chumoku! The students all pour their eyes on me at once. ''''This is the big freshman who got lost and couldn''t make it to the school on the day of the entrance ceremony! ''Well, what was his name ... what was it?'' This is Kurohiko. Sagara, Kurohiko.... ''Yes, yes!Blackbeard!It seems that he was living deep in the mountains in the east, in the middle of nowhere, and was recruited by a holy warrior who happened to be passing by there! Once again, it''s an absurd setup. ''So I''m told you know very little about this world but really, you know nothing about it? The instructor asks. ''''I learned a little yesterday, but it probably equates to knowing almost nothing...'''' But you do know the name of this continent, don''t you? ........oops. Come to think of it, I''m the only one who didn''t get the name of the continent from Mia-san on a pinpoint basis. I don''t even know what part of the eastern part of the country I''m supposed to be from, and I don''t even know what part of the country I''m supposed to be from. I don''t know......... There was a murmur in the classroom. Some giggles leaked out. ''Ready?The name of the continent is Midzberia!Remember, you''re a natural wild man, Kung!It''s Midzberia!Midz, Beria! Another pat on the back. Yes, yes, Midzberia, Midzberia........ ''''However, he''s a man who was admitted in the rare case that he was scouted by a holy warrior. He must have something amazing to offer!So, everyone, a round of applause for our late arrivals and new friends! An apologetic sparse applause ensues. The only people who seem to be clapping in a proper welcoming mood are Cecily and Zeke, aren''t they? Well you''re going to sit in the last seat in the back, far left, next to it. Yes, sir. But that was a mess of introductions.... So, let''s see, my seat is-- ! Oh. What''s going on?Why don''t you get your ass back in your seat? Oh, I''m sorry. I gingerly made my way to my assigned seat and sat down. ''............'' I glance next to her. A female student looks at her instructor with a cheekbones and a bored look on her face. I recognized her. I didn''t notice her when I walked into the classroom, though I was so focused on Cecily-san that I didn''t notice her. She''s the first person I''ve met in this world since I came here, and she''s the first person I''ve met in this world. "You, why were you lying here? And the one who carried me to the medical bay when I was unconscious. Yes, the girl sitting next to me... Um, she was a silver-haired beauty. * I think I''ve got a general idea of the flow of life at this school from the brief explanation I''ve received. The instructor in charge of the Shishigumi isn''t a bad person, and he gave me a short homeroom (or something like that) to explain about life on campus, which he probably did once yesterday. The classes were two periods in the morning and one in the afternoon. And each class was an hour and a half long. So there are three one-and-a-half hour classes in a day. The subjects are. First period, liberal arts class. Second period, combat class. Lunch break. Third period, Jutsu class. It''s simple, isn''t it? It''s simple, I guess. * In the first period, we had a general education class right away. It was a classroom lecture. By the way, since I mainly went around the facilities of the school yesterday, I heard that the full-fledged classes started today. As for me, I''m thankful for that. It''s not a problem for me to attend the class because I can understand the characters and languages of this world. ........but it''s no different than in the previous world, where I get sleepy listening to the words the instructor says in a constant rhythm. ''''Hmm, I don''t know.'''' Today we talked about the holy warriors, and since we started with the history, we were suddenly bombarded with words that we didn''t know, which made us feel uncomfortable. What I found out is that the people called "holy warriors" are He is a member of the Order of the Holy Tree. Protect the sacred tree. Protecting the Holy King. He protected St. Renowthred. Exploring the Holy Ruins. In a time of crisis, you pick up your sword and fight. Well, it''s just that they''re very high and mighty people. Oh, well, this school is a school for training candidates for the Holy Jurist. Hmmm. If I want to make it to the top, should I first aim to become a holy warrior? I''ll take that as an option. And also the holy warrior has a "holy rank", which is like a ranking within the holy tree order. I heard that this school also has a "Little Holy Rank" which is like a candidate version of the Holy Rank. The eyeglass instructor in charge of the Shishigumi''s liberal arts class continues to explain about the Small Saint rankings. ''''The Minor Holy Order is determined by the results of the written exam, the practical combat test, the practical skill test of magic, and the search for the holy ruins. "Instructor. A female student raises her hand. ''Yes, what is it?'' ''Which of the things you have just listed is most important to you in determining the Little Holy Order?'' Hey, don''t you know anything about that? The air in the classroom froze. The one who interrupted in a disturbing tone was a short-haired male student sitting just around the center of the student section. The female student who asked the question lowers her hand with a goofy look on her face. The two boys sitting near me were whispering to each other. Hey, that''s the Marquis de Malo''s... Yeah, I''m starting to feel like a jerk... But it''s safe to say that you and Cecily are on the same team. Well, there''s an offset. Yeah, that''s offset. They exchanged words such as. Marquis Marquess Asaro? What? Is he some kind of new aristocrat with an eclectic mix of Japanese and Western styles? However, the spectacle instructor didn''t take any notice of Marquis Mauro''s side-stepping, and answered the girls'' questions in a matter-of-fact manner. ''''Every test is an important evaluation criterion, but I''m sure the outcome of the search for the Holy Ruins will be the most important factor in the evaluation. Thank you. A female student interjected her thanks. Hmmm, what? The Holy Ruins? A search? What do you mean? However, the class slid back into a history of fighting sleepiness. * And so the first period ends. I stretched my body. It''s been a while since I took a class like that, but it was really tough. An hour and a half was equivalent to one lecture session at the university. It''s quite tiring.... I can concentrate on the parts I''m interested in, though. ........... Well. The truth is, I''ve been on my nerves the entire class. And the reason, of course-- I glance at the silver-haired schoolgirl next to me. So--. I was determined to talk to her after this class, because I was determined to talk to her. 25-Episode 24 "Curier Verstain" Hey, Kanojo! Do you know who I am? I thought it might be possible to talk to him lightly, but I decided not to. The reason was obvious. The reason is obvious: Cecily is in the same classroom. I don''t want her to think I''m a frivolous man, you know! Anyway. Um. I called out to the silver-haired beauty. Only her eyes turned to me. Whoa, long eyelashes! Do you remember me? .......... Oh, you don''t remember that? I do remember. "Oh-- You remembered! You were the one who brought me to the medical bay at the academy when I was unconscious, weren''t you? Well, yeah. Thank you so much for your help! Well I didn''t do anything to deserve your thanks. No, no, no, it''s not worth it! And he carried it all the way down. Is that all you want? What? The silver-haired beauty''s gaze returns to its original position. She kept her gaze on the void and said to me. ''''I''ll tell you one thing ... you shouldn''t get too involved with me. .......... And helping you was just a whim. I wouldn''t normally do something like that. .......... I was shaking. The silver-haired beauty glances at me again. ''What?''Did you get mad when I thanked you and you disrespected me?Hmph, but unfortunately, I don''t ask for a thank you, and that''s on your own-- Well, that''s cool. What... what? "Mmm, that''s really cool...!Seriously, it''s shivery...! ...What? The silver-haired beauty''s expression crumbles a bit. ''''Yes, I understand!You know, the so-called lonely Lonely Wolf! "Lonely Wolf... Yeah, but a cool, beautiful woman makes you look cool!Oh my goodness... ''I''m not going to fit in with the congratulatory idiots here,'' the lone spirit!Great!If it was a certain real name social network, I''d definitely be pushing the button! Esu, eh, eh, eh...? If I''m not good at it, people will say I''m a kitchen heroine or something, but I like it! Are you an idiot? ''What?Why! I''ve had enough. Somewhat dumbfoundedly, the silver-haired beauty gave her cheekbones again and fell silent. Huh? Did I say something to offend you? You mean Lonely Wolf was bad? Hmm, I see. After all, the silver haired beauty is also a girl.......should I have made her at least a Lonely Cat? That''s more of a feral cat image, though........ Mu. That was the time. Suddenly in my head, a God-vision descended. Oh.........! I see...! I can see... A beautiful silver-haired woman in a cat ear costume...! Not good. I''m moaning so much that I''m going to hug the real thing if I keep this up. Stop fantasizing! .......... Ignoring me, who was letting her peachy fantasy run wild by herself, the silver-haired beauty had completely gone into a mode of leaving me alone. Well, I guess it''s bad to force myself to hang around........ Maybe she likes being alone. But there''s one thing--. The... I called out to her again. The silver-haired beauty didn''t look at me this time. But I didn''t mind, I said. "I introduced myself earlier in the morning, but once again. My name is Soraku Kurohiko. .......... Hi, nice to meet you. No response from the silver-haired beauty. ........... Well, it''s just that I wanted to introduce myself to her properly. And it''s out of line to ask her for a response. Yeah, for a guy who was a bocce in his previous world, I did my best. I look at the clock in the classroom. It''s almost the end of recess I guess we''re going to have combat class next. Currier. What? The silver-haired beauty unexpectedly opened her mouth. ''''........Currier Versteen. I looked at her in surprise. ''Currier, Mr?'' ...hmph. The silver-haired beauty - Currier-san didn''t seem to have any intention of opening her mouth this time. The atmosphere of "You''re already satisfied with this, right?" is exuded. ''''.........'''' Wow. What is this feeling? I''m so happy. * After recess, Instructor Josef came to the classroom. So we moved to a place called the Fourteenth Training Ground (I mean, a lot!).(How many are there?!) . We were brought to a boarded-up dojo-like place. By the way, we changed from our uniforms to sportswear in the locker room before we came here. There was a wooden locker with a plate engraved with my name on it, and my sportswear was inside. Makina-san, it seems that she had made the proper arrangements for me. Thank goodness. The boys'' athletic clothes are, well, just long sleeves and long pants, not much to write home about, not much to impress. At best, it would be a second set of loungewear after graduation when it is no longer needed. The problem is girls'' sportswear. The girls'' sports clothes were like fashionable tennis wear. In a word. It was a sight to behold. You can''t expect to get a punchline because they''re wearing some kind of spats... no, you shouldn''t expect one... but, you know, if you''re a boy, right? ... well, whatever it is! Speaking of eye candy, it''s Miss Cecily! Oh, Mr. Cecily! Didn''t the person who designed the uniform and the exercise clothes already make it for Cecily to wear?It''s so cute, you''d think it was, you know, so cute! Oh! Now I''m really, really sorry that I don''t have a modern technology cameraphobic smetophone on hand! The first time the boys (me included) saw you in your athletic uniform, we were united. We were all in the same boat, we were all in the same boat! I knew that even though we came from different worlds, we would still understand each other! What''s more, the dark horse was Currier-san. All the boys (including me) were looking at Currier-san first, after Cecily-san. No, I''ve felt their eyes on me since the first period, you know? At first, Chimi and her friends were looking at this late arrival of Kurohiko, a super-natural wild boy, as if he were a rare sight.Hmm?Hmm?I was snickering, but that was my mistake. Everyone was looking at Currier-san. A beautiful girl with a different vector than Cecily-san. I mean, even the female students were staring at her with eyes that looked at something divine. Curie-san is a big sister type, I understand. .........I don''t know why, I feel like I''ve burned an amazing amount of wasted calories. Anyway, it''s second period combat class! After lining up in the training hall, we sat down at the instructor''s request. When we looked, we saw that in addition to Instructor Joseph, there were five other instructors waiting against the wall. What in the world is going on? By the way, Instructor Josef went into the room next to the training hall just now........ And from the other side of the open sliding door, there was a clattering sound, and Instructor Joseph came out with a box containing many swords on a trolley. After stopping the trolley in front of us, Instructor Josef picked up one sword from the box and opened his mouth, tapping the blade with a peck. ''Well what do you guys think of when you think of a holy warrior?You there, answer me. A male student is applied. ''Oh, it''s me........well, I have an image of you using mainly swords and jutsu. And what you will see at ceremonies is a holy warrior wearing a sword. Heh, I see. Ah, but I''m glad I didn''t get it! Well I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about, homeboy. Good. That''s the right image. I''m sure the government officials want the holy warrior to carry a sword for the sake of looking good. What is that? A normal spear is pretty cool. But there''s another reason why the holy warrior mainly chooses the sword. Do you know what it is?Now--Fibruk. Hmmm. His name seems to be Fibruk. No, the guy who acts in such a disgusting manner to a girl who asks questions out of pure curiosity is just Asaro, Asaro. ''''.......It''s because there''s a possibility that the ''Holy Sword'' or ''Demon Sword'' will be given to you by the king or the knights. Or because of the possibility of finding the Holy Sword or Demon Sword in the Holy Ruins. ''''That''s right. I won''t go into details about the holy and magic swords today, but when you think about getting the holy and magic swords later on, it''s still more beneficial to be more skilled with swords than other weapons. Fibruk, thank you. Hmm. Then, huffing and puffing, Asaro yawns in a boring way. For Asaro, it might be boring. ''''Anyway, there are some holy warriors who have mastered the handling of various weapons, but in this academy, the first and foremost thing is to learn the sword first. So-- The instructor looks at the students all around. There must be some who are skilled in swordsmanship and some who are not, so we will divide you into three groups. So, from now on, we will divide you into three groups. No. ''The content of last semester''s combat class will be based on the rank of that pair. So today''s class will determine that pair. The instructor exchanged glances with the five instructors who were standing by the training grounds and nodded. Then he looked at us. ''From now on, you will each have three minutes to play a one-on-one mock match with the instructors there. Then I will decide which class you will be placed in. For a moment, the students are buzzing. And then I''m buzzing too. What? I''ve never even held a sword in my life! No, I admire it, though! And for today''s combat class, it will end when the mock matches for all of us are over. .........Yeah, we''ll take a proper lunch break, so don''t worry about that. Instructor Josef indicates the box of swords with his chin. ''You will fight with that sword. What? Don''t worry. It is a sword that cannot kill. And if you let go of the sword, or if they say they are overwhelmed, or if I say stop, then the fight is over. Is that clear? The instructor clapped his hands together with a bang. ''Then each of you--take your swords! 26-Episode 25 "Simulation Test (1)" At the command of Instructor Joseph, the students swarmed to the box containing the swords. One by one, the students pull out their swords. When the number of students swarming around me has decreased a bit, I go to get my own sword. ''''Hm?Are there different kinds? The box also contained items of different sizes, thicknesses, and sword shapes. ''''Well, ordinary ones are fine...'''' I''m not good with any kind of sword. .......... All right, this one will do. Is this what you call a longsword? He grabs the hilt and pulls it out. ''....Mm. Even though the blade was machined to prevent it from being cut, it still had a solid weight to it. I see, this is what a real sword is........ Even though it''s for competition, there''s something very impressive about it. Earlier I thought spears are cool (although I think they are actually cool), but maybe boys are fated to carry the sense that they think swords are ''cool''....... After all this time, I can''t really say anything about the big boys in this country either. And someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned around and saw Cecily-san with a smile on her face. ''Se, Miss Cecily?'' See, your shoulders are tense? Huh? Kuniguni, he rubbed my shoulder. ''''Fufu........did you relax your shoulders?'''' Uh....yes? But my heart is backing up and it''s not that bad. I mean, all of a sudden the smell around me has changed to a nice smell! Ah, but to be able to see Cecily in her athletic uniform this close up...! Thank you, God! I''m glad to be alive! Your name is Kurohiko, isn''t it? Oh, yes. ''Then let me introduce myself again, Crohico. My name is Cecily Arkwright and I''m looking forward to working with you over the next year. I look forward to working with you for the next year. Cecily-san places a thin hand on those moderately sized beautiful breasts and bows a small bow. Cecily-sama was an angelic person with a heart of gold. Or rather--. That workout outfit looks archangel-grade on you! ....I wanted to say it, but as expected, I couldn''t. Yeah. As expected, you know. It''s nice to meet you too! Eventually, I return it normally. Then Miss Cecily tilts her head slightly. Yes. Let''s keep each other in check. He smiled and said with a smile. ''Ha, yes.'' It was the moment of the angel''s second coming. Ah........I''m so glad I''m in the same group with him....... As I was thrilled, Cecily pulled out a slim sword from the box. Huh? When I saw you yesterday, I thought you were fighting with two swords........ ''''Hey~, Cecily-sama!Hurry up and get back here~! When I looked, I saw a rear-facing female student waving to Cecily and calling out to her. ''''Hmm.......see you then. Leaving a smile, Cecily-san returned to the circle of cronies. .........Zeke-san, as usual, seems to be busy handling the students who flocked to Cecily-san. It''s hard to be a popular person. That''s why, with our swords in hand, we naturally formed a circle around the center, with our backs to the wall of the training grounds. And as for me, I was sitting alone in between the five instructors and a few classmates who were waiting at the side. ''''..........'''' Hmmm, the man who came in late, is about to be botched as soon as possible. Cecily-san is basically being protected by Siegwall and his crony tornadoes....... ''''Hmm?'''' I just saw Currier-san standing on the wall opposite me. She was standing there with a long sword in her hand, just like me. I looked around. Hmm. The only people in this group who are clearly feeling bossy are me and Currier-san. However, Currier-san emits an aura of stay away from me, so although it can''t be helped.......oh, I......? ............. Crap! Is this the harm of being enrolled two days late...! It''s like they''ve already solidified themselves as a group of good friends right away. Machina-san said that ''I''m sure it will draw some attention,'' but the theory is that because the lion''s group has outstanding talents in Cecily-san and Currier-san, my demon setting doesn''t work as a source of attention... Ugh, I wonder if my bocce life will begin again. Will history repeat itself? Kuh. No ... not yet! There''s no way I''m going to fall down here! I''m going up! We can''t sit here and feel sorry for ourselves! Whoa! As I was rousing myself like that, Instructor Joseph, who had seen that the sword was finished in everyone''s hands. We will now begin a simulation game!All those who think they are the ones to come forward - step forward! I said. The students buzzed. I, the first one is a bit......... And instructor Josef said. Yeah, yeah, I forgot to mention one thing. He added, and then spoke the names of the three students in turn. ''''Phiburg Marrow, Ira Horne, and Cecily Arkwright. As for these three, the mock match is the last. And these three will be my opponent, Joseph Baygan - that is, I will be in charge of them. So those three who have just been named will have to wait until the rest of the students are finished. Oh," the students groaned. I follow the students'' gaze. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. It''s just a matter of time before you get the chance to see them. And that red-haired female student wearing an earring is the person called Ira....... ........Oh, she''s pretty cute. And as for our Cecily-san, she didn''t have any pretensions, and kept a cool expression on her face. The fact that she doesn''t sniff out these things is also wonderful........ Asaro. Ira Horne. Cecily Arkwright. Apparently, these three are the three most talented people in the Lion Clan who have a good reputation in front of them. Hmmm, I''m a little unconvinced that Asaro is treated as a competent person, but since Instructor Josef says so, he must be quite skilled. And. Okay, I''ll go. The first one came forward and the ranked mock match began. * Just after the mock match for the rankings began, the ten players were finished. At that point, the instructors playing against each other would change. The lion''s group had a total of fifty people. If you exclude the three skilled instructors Josef will be dealing with, there are forty-seven of them. In other words, each of the five instructors would be dealing with nine to ten students. Then, the eleventh mock match would begin. ''''.........'''' But everyone is so cool..... It''s like, they''re fighting just like normal. I''ve seen a scene like that in a western movie set in the medieval or early modern era. I look at the sword in my hand. ...Am I going to be okay? Ugh, I''m starting to get nervous. "How do you see this year''s freshmen? ''Well...'' Oh. The instructors waiting at the side began to talk about something interesting. I leaned closer to the instructors. "First of all, this lion gang has the best talent in the world. The instructor who said that took a glance at the two students in turn. ''''Honestly, those two alone are more than enough for me. ''The Marquis of Marrow''s son, Fibruk Marrow, and Ira Horne of the Horne family.......indeed. They are both reputed to be highly skilled swordsmen. But this lion squad would not be complete without Cecily Arclight. Yeah. ''''When I first found out that Cecily Arkwright was going to be enrolled in this school, it was all about her for a while. ''That''s true. My grandfather is the current Holy King''s swordsmanship instructor, and my brother is the vice-captain of the Sacred Tree Order... And Miss Cecily herself has been praised by both of them for being more talented than they are. It would be strange if it wasn''t talked about. I''ve heard a similar story before, but I knew Cecily was an amazing person.... More importantly, she''s that good-looking. Yeah. I wish I was a little younger. No, you can''t. ''''Well, anyway, it''s said that if there are three talented students in a grade, it''s a good thing, but this year, there are also promising students in the twin snake group and the star group. Is that right? A group of people? .......... Ah, the names of the other classes. I mean, how many classes are there in total? Yeah. So, you have five good prospects as of now? Three of them are lionesses. But we''ll get noticed. Hmm. The Lion''s Group was an elite class in a sense. ''''This year''s rookies can''t wait to see the results of their attack on the Holy Ruins. .......... Hmm?What''s going on? Oh, no, I''m sorry. ''What?What were you looking at? "I was watching Miss Cecily. Hey. Because.... No, not because of that, you know, but because I know what you''re thinking. While I was listening to these instructors'' conversations, the mock game was still going on. Wow, what am I going to do........ Someday, it will be my turn, right? And I noticed that the only ones who hadn''t played a mock match were me and Currier-san. ''''Is there anyone out there who hasn''t played a match yet?'''' The bespectacled female instructor addresses the students. ''''...........'''' Okay, let''s go. Let''s go. I stood up and stepped forward. "This is Sagara Kurohiko! Yeah, let''s see what you can do. I''ll raise my sword at the sight of the sword. "Yo, I''d love to meet you! 27-Chapter 26 "Simulation Test (2)" ''''Then--'''' Instructor Josef looked down at the pocket watch in his hand and raised his hand. ''--First! The other person is a female instructor with glasses. ............. Hmmm. It may look a little awkward, but I''ll just have to give it my all. I don''t have any knowledge of swordsmanship. Besides, if I try to dress up badly, the worst thing that could happen is that I could end up with something much worse. Anyway, let''s just be sure to keep our spirits up. Let''s do it. Let''s focus. That''s right, let the wild part of me rise up.... Unleash the wildness within me........ The wildness within me......... The wildness in me... Yasei. --Don''t you see? Are...? Suddenly, my vision turned red.... Eh? Boom. What is this--? .......... Huh? This feeling.........somewhere..... Oh, I see. As I recall, this is what I felt when I used the forbidden curse-- Boom. Ugh...... It''s like my whole body is being held in chains... Is my body hot? Ugh, what is this? Ggh..... With both hands, I squeezed the handle tightly. And-- Again, I raise my sword, again. Ugh...... I want to unleash it. This power. Release me from these chains, and I''ll eat everything. Boom. "Boom. Lower your stance. Well that''s the way a beast catches its prey. And. Running. ''Gahhhhhh! Facing the female instructor, I swung my sword down in one fluid motion. "Hmmm... There was a high-pitched, creaking sound. A little later, a rattling sound followed. ............. .................... With a gasp, I looked at my hand and saw that the sword that should have fit in my hand was not there. In front of me, the female instructor with the sword in her hand was falling on her buttocks. .........hmm? Hmm? What the hell happened? As I recall, I delivered a tremendous spirited blow.... I turn around. The sword in my hand was lying on the floor. ............................... Or rather, what? The air. Everyone was gloomy. And the first person to break the vibe was... "...pfft, what the hell, duh! It was Maro. ''What?You put so much effort into it, and the first blow is the end...?And the sword just got flattened and... what''s that?You know what I''m really wondering? How can there be someone like you in here?So the supernatural wild child Samma was admitted to the school just because of her spirit!Seriously, that''s hilarious!Don''t make me laugh!Geehahahahahaha! As if they thought this was the place to laugh, the other students began to gradually let out a laugh, as if they were following along. ''''.........'''' Wow, really? I only took one hit and it was over? Huh, well, that''s about it... And you''re a laughingstock. When I looked at them, I saw that some of them weren''t laughing. Zeke-san, Hyrgis-san, Cecily-san, and the instructors.......and Currier-san. What they all had on their faces was an expression of surprise, albeit to varying degrees. Incidentally, Ira-san, the talented man in question, seemed uncomfortable with the way I was behaving, and made a scared face and gritted his teeth. Wow, you don''t have to be so angry! ......................... This means that I''m too weak and you''re all lost for words, okay? And then Instructor Josef walked up to the dumbfounded-looking female instructor. ''Instructor Isabella, what in the world is wrong with you?'' ...What? It''s a mock match and you can''t just end it with a single blow... Uh, I mean... ''It''s hard for me to evaluate you unless you have to cross swords with a student at least ten times. Yeah, yeah, I''m sorry... but... Instructor Isabella looks at me. ''Well, I was just... how do you say, I really went to defend myself, or rather... oh?What am I saying?To seriously go and defend yourself in a mock match against a Holy Jewish Candidate, and in a mock match........er...... Instructor Josef chuckles. ''Get a grip, Instructor Isabella. You''re the best of the five instructors.'' Then Josef looked at me. "Kurohiko. Oh, yes. Before your swordsmanship, have you ever held a sword in the first place? Well, actually, it''s my first time... Well it''s your first time. Instructor Josef put his hand to the back of his head and was silent for a moment with a difficult look on his face. I''m not going to be the only one. I think you need a slightly different lesson than the others. Yes, sir. ...That means it''s a very beginner course, right? Yeah, that''s better for me too......... "........... d*mn! I''m still going to do my best. I am! I''ve decided not to be a wimp anymore! Solo training? Oh, that''s great! And then. ''Oh!Special group? Asaro, who seemed to have been listening to the conversation by ear, raised his voice in a deliberate manner. ''''Hey, hey, did you hear that?It''s a special group.It seems that the super-natural wild man has no common sense and doesn''t know how to use a weapon like a human being!You''re Blackbeard!Shit, he''s really making me laugh!Geehahahaha! Some of the other students laugh as well, as well as some of the others. ........... d*mn you, Asaro. I''m going to make you guffaw one day. "Instructor Josef. Then a dignified voice sounded. Everyone''s eyes were drawn to the owner of the voice at once. ''''If there are only the last three students left in this mock match, would you mind if I begin my mock match immediately?Honestly - because it''s uncomfortable to watch them laugh at their fellow members of the same group, The moment those words were released, the laughter stopped with a snap. All of the students who had been laughing turned into the faces of children who had been chided for their pranks and hung their heads. It was Cecily-san who stepped out. That expression on her face was that frozen expression I saw last night....... ''''To begin with, the most important qualification for entering this academy is the ability to handle the Holy Elements. It''s no wonder there are those who aren''t proficient in swordsmanship. Well, Miss Cecily... Cecily comes up to us. Then she came up beside me and whispered to me. ''Never mind they don''t understand. What? Ms. Cecily steps back from me. And. That was a great blow, Kurohiko. I smiled. ''''Well..........'''' Oh no, I think I''m going to cry... ''Oh, thank you Miss Cecily. Hmph, Cecily smiled and pecked me on the chest with her fingertips. ''''I knew you had it, trump card. Oh, Cecily can I fall in love with you? And then Asaro''s mouth came into view, as if he wasn''t amused, "Keh. ........... Yah, I''m sorry, that guy. I wonder what kind of education Asaro''s father was giving him! That''s what I''m talking about, I''m pissed too! Now, Instructor Joseph. Mr. Cecily turned to Instructor Josef. ''My mock game--'' No, wait. Thrusting his hand out towards Miss Cecily, Instructor Joseph looks at Currier. ''Currier Versteen, you haven''t played a mock game yet, have you? Currier-san took a breath and gave a small nod. ''''... yes.'''' Currier-san walks to the center of the training ground. With a long sword in hand. Cecily-san glanced at Currier-san and then went straight back to where Zeke-san and the others were. And I went to the bocce space I was in originally. It would apparently take a little while for the female instructor to adjust her crumbling demeanor. I sat down with my back against the wall. Then I look at my palms. ''............'' What was that feeling I had just now? But I don''t know why. It was so liberating, and it felt so good.......hmm? Someone''s shadow came into my view. I look up. ''''Uh ... Ira-san, was it?'''' Why do you look so scared? Ira-san, who was looking down at her with an unpleasant face, opened her mouth. ''''That........that''s not swordsmanship.......'''' ...What? Ira-san looked down at me in silence for a while, with eyes that even seemed hostile. And now, when I thought she had a face that seemed to blame herself, she pulled her mouth tightly shut and looked down. ''''I''m sorry, that was a weird thing to say, me. Forget about that one. After saying that much, Ira-san turned away and left. ''''........Heh?'''' What? What was that? What did I do? I mean, swordsmanship and all that, it was just a blow to begin with....... .........Seriously, what was that about? While I had a large number of question marks in my head, Currier-san''s mock match began. My opponent was a female instructor, just like me. ''''Then--begin! With a shout from Josef, the match began... or so it seemed, but the next moment, something unbelievable happened. Rang. ''''What are you doing, Currier Versteen........'''' What a surprise, Currier-san threw the sword on the floor himself. Curie-san said curiously, "I''m here. ''I''m here,'' What are you... I''m not very confident with my sword either. So please let me join the special exception group. "Take the sword, Currier Versteen! The female instructor urged her to take the sword. But Currier-san twisted the edges of her mouth slightly and said. ''''.........I must have heard wrong, instructor. In the first rule I heard, I think I heard that the match was called off as soon as you said ''let go of the sword'' or ''I''ve got it''. It''s true, that''s true, but... With a troubled look on her face, Instructor Isabella silently asked Instructor Josef for help. Instructor Josef shook his head, with a look of relief on his face. And when Instructor Josef was about to open his mouth. What the f*ck are you doing? Huh? It was Asaro who interrupted him. Currier-san looks at Asaro with a flat face. ''''What is it?'''' "If you don''t have confidence, then why don''t you go ahead and let that wild and comical maniac beat you at your own game. Huh?I just don''t like the way you dressed up. I just don''t like the way you''re acting. If you''re weak, act like a weak person, be a smart ass. .......... Well, it''s a good way to get a look at a guy''s face and you''ll have three years of fun if you just flirt with him. Maro. Why does he have to put someone to shame like that, one after another? You want me to punch him in the face? Worst-case scenario, I''ll call a curse on you. And. What the f*ck are you laughing at? What--what? I gave up my sword because I was too tired to engage in this stupid travesty. Oh?You''re bluffing! All of you here. Time in the training grounds stops for a moment. ''........Huh? Everyone sensed something ominous from Currier-san, and there was a tense air in the air. With a gulp, I swallowed a gulp of raw saliva. What''s this? This feeling of being grabbed by the heart........ Currier-san said coldly. ''''All of us here, with the sword lying there--I can kill them all. W-- Even As expected, even Asaro seemed to be taken aback by that statement. The inside of the training ground was also enveloped in an even more alien tension. The current statement would normally be a statement that would not be surprising if it were to be laughed at. However, the killing atmosphere that Currier-san radiates - shall we call it that? That''s what made her statement strangely persuasive. --not bravado. Everyone must have felt that way. ''''........uh, okay?'''' The one who came in, scratching his head, was instructor Josef. You are in the special exception group, Curie Versteen. I''m sure you''ll find it difficult to get into a group of any rank with that kind of sharpness, and neither you nor the other students will be able to do so. Is that all right? At the words of Instructor Josef, Kurier-san nodded, saying, "Kokiri. At the same time, the odd tension of the place dissolved. Instructor Josef takes the sword that Currier-san let go of. I''m sure you''re starting to get hungry. It''s time to go with the three of you to finish up. * Thus, the mock match between Instructor Josef and the three remaining members - Asaro, Ira Horne and Cecily Arkwright - began. 28-Chapter 27 "Simulation Test (3)" Then--begin! Since the instructor who was taking on the opponent was replaced by instructor Josef, the female instructor who was my opponent was in charge of signaling the start of the match. The first match in the competitor''s bracket is - Asaro. The reason why Asaro is the first one is because she came forward herself. I thought he would want to stay behind as a tori because he seemed to want to show off, but it seems that he rather chose a pattern of showing off his overwhelming power first. ........I don''t know if he has overwhelming power or not. ''''I''m Phiburg Marrow. Asaro holds his sword. ''''Yessssssss!'''' ............. Now that was probably ''please! I guess I said. It''s kind of like a gymnastics groove. However, Asaro, just like when he was asked the question before, he''s still very polite to Josef instructor.... He''s not the kind of guy to bite anyone or anything. Josef instructor also holds up his sword. ''''Alright, come on! And then the game began. ........Mm! This is--! .......... I have no idea if it''s great or not! Maybe it''s because I saw Cecily''s magnificent swordplay yesterday, but Asaro''s fighting style seems a bit crude.... With that one, I''d still be watching Zeke and Hyrgis-san more ''wow! It seemed to me that........well, that''s just my personal impression. Asaro is going to go forward and forward, emitting voices such as "raa-laa-laa-laa" and "woo-laa-laa". It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. Even though I can''t use swordsmanship, I can''t understand the magnificence of it, so I''ll ask the instructors next to me who want to talk about it to do the commentary. It seems like those two guys like to talk about things. I listened to the instructors next to me as they began to talk. I''m sure you have a lot of momentum. ''You''ve also chosen a sword with a short and wide blade. At least you seem to understand your style and fight with it. ''The faint of heart might be frightened by that momentum alone it''s intimidating. ''I heard your father hired a retired holy warrior for a lot of money to teach his son how to use a sword. Although they do tend to be a little too forceful for that. Well, I guess the mold isn''t so bad. ''''There''s a roughness to it, but the courage to jump into the opponent''s bosom without hesitation is appealing. Being able to step in with a lot of spirit is one of the best weapons in your arsenal. Now....the only thing left to do is to see how you can make use of that boldness and arm strength. And so on. ''''However, compared to Siegbert Guilless and Hyrgis Emeralda, two guys who have been selected to join the A-ranked group, they might be a bit inferior...'''' ''''Well, the academy, as expected, couldn''t afford not to include the Marquis Marrow''s son in the ''merit quota''. And so on..... Well, you mean, does that mean, in essence, that you have connections? Three minutes pass, and the match is over for Asaro. ''There it is!'' Asaro bows his head to Instructor Josef. ...........................Now that was ''Thank you! Hmm..... Hmm....well, I guess it''s only 10% of my original strength... While bobbing the sword (watch out!) But I heard Asaro saying something about it, even though no one else was listening. Ten percent.........how strong are you, Asaro? If it was at least 80 percent, it would still be realistic.... However, seeing that he''s not out of breath, he might have quite a bit of stamina. I was trading swords with my instructor for the entire three minutes. ''''I''m Ira Horn.........................nice to meet you. Next up was Ira''s match. Her expression was serious. But what did she mean when she said that before...? While she was thinking about this, the match began. Mu! Mmm! Mmmmmm! .......... The way the breasts are shaking......... ............ Geez! No, that''s the worst commentary I''ve ever heard! Sorry, Miss Isla! I''m so sorry I''m being so diligent! Oh, God, I''m such an a**h*le! Let''s take a look at it properly, seriously. .... hmm. Mm-hmm. In Ira-san''s case, unlike the time of Asaro, I might be able to understand a little bit of amazingness....... After she stepped in, she didn''t move from that position, and was delivering sharp slashes without pause. Well, I guess it''s because the instructor doesn''t back down, that''s why she''s fixing herself in that position....... A quick, linear and multifaceted sword trajectory - can I just describe it as a quick, linear and multifaceted sword trajectory?Anyway, Ira-san unleashed sword strikes that gave off a tremendous sense of sharpness without interruption. Compared to Asaro''s disparate sense of attack, her attack felt precise like a machine. It''s no good, I''m at my limit here. You''re very good, Miss Isla. Yeah. ''He didn''t move from the spot, cutting back at a right angle and continuing to put in sword shots without a break. His momentum shows no signs of slowing down. Even your old instructor Josef is having a little trouble processing it. Most importantly, he has a great sense of balance with his strong legs and feet. He''s got a lot of sharpness in his sword movements. I think it''s safe to say that''s a real competitor. Now, will the Hornets'' longed-for victory over the Arkwrights come true this year? .......... Hmm?What''s going on? Miss Isla is quite nice. Oh, honey... No, I agree with you. .......... .......... .......... The two instructors who were speaking turned to me at the same time. ................. Geez. Shh, ouch! I just got mixed up in the conversation! "Uh, well I''m sorry, I was just... You''re... yeah, I just got in the special group... Oh, yes....Soraku, this is Kurohiko...Hi. Well that wasn''t a bad blow. What? ''In terms of power and instantaneous force, I honestly think I was the dunce of the class. Well, except for Miss Cecily, who hasn''t had a match yet, and that unknown number of cool silver haired girls. Well thank you very much. I''m kind of embarrassed. I''m honestly happy to receive a compliment. "Have confidence, boy. That''s right, you could brush up on your skills. The two instructors grinned at me, showing their white teeth, and at the same time stuck their thumbs up at me. Hey, the two instructors are starting to look handsome...! If you have a handsome heart, you don''t think a man will evolve into a handsome atmosphere...! And the handsome instructor said, "Hmm? He turned his head towards Miss Ira. ''''........Mm, Miss Ira''s game is over?'''' When I looked at her, Ira-san was drenched in sweat and was breathing on her shoulder. ''''Haha........thank you, thank you.......'''' Ira-san bowed and then turned on her heel. ........It''s kind of like she gave her all, and it''s refreshing to watch. The fact that the expression on her face is a little unflattering is, if I can say so, a little worrisome. If only Miss Ira could get rid of that swagger too........ It''s no wonder. The pressure from the Horns must be tremendous. Speaking of feeling sorry for him at his age, I can''t help but feel sorry for him. The handsome instructor looks off Ira as he returns with a look of concern on his face. And then. Well... The handsome instructors, whose faces have changed, are looking at you. Cecily Arkwright stepped forward quietly, and there was Cecily Arkwright. ''So, at last, the real strike is here. Even the inside of the training ground was silent. Cecily bowed. ''''I''m Cecily Arkwright. It''s a pleasure to meet you.'''' I''ve heard you''re a double-sword man are you sure you only need one? Instructor Josef asked. ''It seems that I am the only twin-sword user in this class. Therefore, on the same terms as everyone else........would you agree? All right, all right, all right. Instructor Josef''s air is also decidedly different. ''Come,'' Gulp......... What is this tension......... Then-- In the silence, Cecily''s fine sword swooshes up. And-- The final game has begun. * As it turns out - the decision was made in about two minutes. Incidentally, the reason I found out ''about two minutes'' was because I heard a handsome instructor next to me, who looked at the pocket watch at the end of the game, say, "About two minutes....... The movement of the sword, which had been making a clattering sound with the momentum of falling to the floor, stopped. ''''--Thank you very much.'''' Cecily postures and curtsies. There is not a single sweat on her white face. And-- A fine sword is held in his hand. Falling on the floor is Instructor Josef''s sword. ''''..........'''' Cecily you''ve won, Instructor Josef. You know, everyone else has lost their voice.... But of course......... Even that Asaro and Ira-san couldn''t break down Josef''s defenses for three minutes. Cecily-san, that''s amazing. And too beautiful. The handsome instructor next to me breathed in admiration. ''I''ve heard stories about you, Cecily Arkwright you are indeed a formidable talent. Yeah, and you know what? Yeah, well, you know. What''s that? Was there something amazing happening in those two minutes that only the strongest of them could understand? ''I suppose that''s why Instructor Josef''s movements slowed down halfway through. Maybe there was some numbness or some other discomfort in my arm. Yeah, that''s the way it should be. But I don''t know if it was intended or innate. The handsome instructor looked at Cecily, who was receiving praise from the students, with awe-inspiring eyes. ''''Either way, it''s not human karma, that kind of.......'''' ''Yeah, well it''s definitely not humanly pretty...'' No, I don''t want to, so don''t do that. Do you think we could get married somehow? I told you it was impossible!Come on!I mean, you''ve got me! ...What? ...Oh, no, it''s nothing. .......... Let''s pretend we didn''t hear the second part. Anyway, the mock ranked match was over, and finally, the long-awaited lunch break was over. 29-Episode 28 "Cyclops" The cafeteria is located on the east side of the first floor of the main building. The cafeteria is located on the east side of the first floor of the main building, and it has an open-air space to the second floor. The impression it gives is that it is a large scale version of a classic stylish cafe. White light is shining through the vertical window. Taking a bite of the bread. Munching on a piece of bread. The format of the meal was what is called a buffet. The food was served for one hour. Plates and cups were placed on wooden trays, and we took what we wanted from them. In this style, you can adjust the amount of food by yourself, which is very helpful. And if the platter was empty, the staff would replenish it. Looking at the second floor seats. If you walk up the stairs in the corner of the cafeteria, you will find the seats on the second floor, which are reserved for the students who are ranked in the top 100 in the school, and the special cafeteria that is reserved for them. . In addition, there was apparently a separate room on the second floor where only those in the top ten could use the dining room. This area had been explained to us in the morning. I drink the potato soup. Yeah ... it''s good. It''s good enough in the cafeteria on the first floor. In the first place, I''m just grateful to be able to eat. I sat alone in my seat and nonchalantly brought the food to my mouth. After the mock match was over and the game was dismissed, I thought to call out to Currier-san - to ask her if she would like to have lunch with me if I could - but when I realized that she was gone, I didn''t see her. A quick look around the dining room didn''t reveal Currier-san''s presence. Where did she go? So, I''m seated on the first floor.... One corner was very noisy. Even in the crowded cafeteria, there was one place where people were gathered. As for where it was, it was the seat where Cecily-san was eating, and the surrounding area. Some students came all the way down from the second floor seats, and after all, she seemed to be the center of attention wherever she went. There are probably quite a few upperclassmen mixed in with that crowd, too. The wall of people prevented me from seeing Cecily-san. I, on the other hand, eat my food in silence by myself. Mogu........ ............ Hmmm. Bocce. Well, I''m used to it. And one of the students said. Can I come in? He put his hand on the back of the chair opposite me and asked me. ''What?Oh, come in. It was Ira. Thanks. He mouthed his thanks and Ira sat down in his chair. She hadn''t picked up her tray. ''Miss Ira, aren''t you going to have lunch?'' What? Well, I don''t have a tray. Yeah I was having lunch over there. When I looked at the tip of Ira''s finger, which was smiling bitterly, I saw a different round table than the horizontal one here. There are five well-bred-looking men and women sitting there, with one empty seat. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to know them. We know each other because of our homes. We have a relationship at home, so we''ll be having lunch together. I see. I heard that Ira-san''s house is amazing, so regardless of the grade, she must have a thick pipe with other students from the nobility, regardless of the grade. However, I was curious about the part of ''association'' she mentioned that sounded somewhat negative, though. But why did she come to me? Ira smiled again, a wry smile on his face. It was also a bit embarrassed. ''''Well, um... well, what can I say about earlier... sorry?'''' Just now? Look, I told you in combat class, ''That''s not swordsmanship,'' The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that I don''t know anything about swordsmanship, as Ira-san says. It doesn''t help to be called that. Well that''s actually, you know?That''s not what I meant. Hahaha," said Ira, his eyebrows forming a figure of eight while exuding an annoyance in his smile. Then, when her expression became somewhat somber, she put her arm on the table and looked down at the tablecloth. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do that. ''Scared'' ... by me? Yes, I did. I worked hard and I thought I was getting pretty good at it, but when I saw your blow, most of the students laughed at me. But when I saw that blow from you and most of the students laughed at it, I got scared and didn''t want to admit to myself that I was so frightened, so I said those things. I think I did. I found it somewhat strange that Ira-san, who should be much stronger than me, would say such a thing. Ira-san clenched her fists. "I thought I was supposed to be strong... but the part of my heart that was strongest wasn''t strong at all... When I thought that, I felt so frustrated. Well, I remember that handsome instructor saying that he was feeling overwhelmed because of all the pressure from home. Unlike me, he must have a lot of things on his back........ And Ira-san pulled out a chair and stood up. The bitter smile from earlier had already returned to her face. ''''So, well, it wasn''t your fault. I just wanted to say sorry for that. I''m sorry, we were in the middle of dinner. ''No, don''t worry about it. And I can''t believe you''re apologizing.... There''s nothing to be bothered about. I mean, I did care about it, but I didn''t get offended by it. Well, it makes me feel a little better when you say that........Well, I''ll be back soon. As he was leaving, Ira said. You''re a pretty cool guy. He said. ''........... But I''m not so sure about that. At the very least, I don''t think I''m a ''good guy'' for someone who can''t stop looking at your chest when they''re fighting seriously, but.... In fact, I think it''s Ira-san who came to apologize for worrying about me, but I think he''s a good guy. And then I started eating again in silence and ate the rest of the food in one go. Well - the next lesson of the art form, eh? ....................... Uss. * I don''t see a single letter... A sheet of paper on the desk. The paper is used to measure the sainted element that the students have. After the lunch break, we moved from the Lion''s Classroom to the magic classroom. The magic classroom was a reasonably large room, with an image of a fantasy world version of a junior high school science lab. The first lesson there was about an hour on the magic formula. (By the way, I heard that the magic formula is often abbreviated to ''magic formula''). But the problem was the measurement of the holy elements afterwards. Right now, the one written on the A4 size paper I''m groaning and groaning relative to is the magic formula - the jujutsu formula. Unlike the time of the forbidden curse, the characters here are unreadable. It is said to be called the Ediacan. It''s the so-called rune characters. Basically, the magic formula is activated by sending the holy element into the formula written in this edia character (it is similar to the forbidden curse in that the activation formula is needed at the end properly). There''s also apparently a way to activate it by collecting the holy element at your fingertips and drawing a jutsu formula in the air. For example, in Makina-san''s case, the mechanism for activating the magic was by her sending the holy element into the magic formula carved on her tongue. There were twenty rows of consecutive letters on the paper. Simply put, this measurement is to see how many rows of letters can be made to shine by sending the holy element into the paper. It is said that the person''s current level of holy elements can be determined by this measurement. It is said that the new students have passed the entrance test to see if they can handle the minimum level of the sacred elements, but this measurement is a more detailed one. ''''..........'''' But I still haven''t been able to make a single letter glow. Looking around, I see that everyone has at least two rows of glowing lights. All over the classroom, one after another, a blue-white light appears. As for Cecily-san, she had emitted all twenty rows of light and her paper had burned up with a splash. Ira-san and Currier-san, like Cecily-san, had also burned out their paper. Asaro, Sieg-san and Hyrgis-san also don''t seem to have burned out, but the people around them are exclaiming in admiration. On the other hand........the words on the paper in front of me don''t say a single word. No, it''s not that the paper is talking......... ...... As I recall, the old instructor in charge of the jutsu class said it was an image of sensing the holy elements around you, uniting them, gathering them at the desired location and sending them all at once.......................... Huh! .......... It''s no use. I still don''t see a single letter shining. Or rather, I don''t feel like I can sense the holy element in the first place. ...................... I suddenly remember the time when Cecily-san defended me during the mock match. ''''To begin with, the most important qualification for entering this academy is to be able to handle the holy element.'''' ............ Wow, isn''t this just plain bad? And even though Cecily covered for me, if people found out that I couldn''t handle the holy elements at all-- What?What''s that?Whoa, whoa, whoa! When I noticed, Asaro was peeking at my measuring paper from behind. Hearing his voice, the eyes of the entire classroom gather here. ''''What?Huh?What does this mean?You can''t make a single letter shine!Huh?Huh?Why?Why?To be admitted as a holy warrior candidate, the minimum requirement is ''Can you handle the holy elements?'' right?Isn''t that right, Cecily Sama! In a deliberate tone, Asaro asks. Cecily-san seemed to understand our situation right away, however, she didn''t seem to be able to answer the question. Cecily-san probably didn''t expect me to be able to handle the holy element at all. ........Well, that''s true. It seems that the least you can do to get into this school is to be able to handle the holy elements. It''s not as if they can''t handle it at all... Oh, what to do........ You don''t think I''m going to be expelled from the school like this...? Why?Why is there a guy like you in this school?I really don''t know what that means!Hey, why not?Do you have an appointment with someone or something?Well, it doesn''t look like it!You look like a poor man''s motherf*cker!Oh no, I don''t get it, really!Hey, hey!Why are you here?Hey, why?! Asaro''s verbal assault becomes even more intense. d*mn, I''m going to say this much........ I''ll just punch this guy in the face with one blow and be expelled from school for that--. That''s when I thought that. The door to the classroom opened with a bang. I''ll tell you why. There was the headmaster of St. Renowthread Academy, accompanied by a group of uncles with stern faces - Makina-san. * So what do you want me to do? We''re outside the witchcraft classroom now. The witchcraft classroom is at the west end of the main building, and behind the sliding doors on the window side, outdoors beyond that, is a huge basketball court of sorts. The ground is clean and uneven, and the concrete?but it is probably a leveled stone ground. On the ground, robed magic instructors were staring at the books at hand, frantically writing their magic formulae on the ground with what looked like black chalk. What is it? It looks like a magic circle......... When I glanced over, in front of the sliding door of the magic classroom, the students of the Lion Clan and an old man with some kind of pompous attitude were standing side by side. And at a slight distance from them, I was now standing alongside Makina-san. While looking at the magic instructors who were writing the magic formula on the ground, Makina-san said. ''''I''m going to summon the demons of the Holy Ruins here now,'''' What? Use the curse on this creature. What? I yelled out, and the students and uncles looked at me. I lowered my voice and asked. ''What''s the meaning of this?In the first place, wasn''t it Makina-san who told me to hide the fact that I could use the forbidden spell as much as possible? I''d love to hear about the Holy Ruins and the demons, but right now I''d rather hear about this first. ''''Things have changed a bit,'''' Have things changed? Yes.... And Makina-san took a glance at her uncles. I glance at him, too. Then I ask Machina-san. I mean, who is that gentleman? To put it simply, the people involved in this academy... well, the people who have some authority in this academy. Like the vice principal? Or is it like a board meeting...? With a disgusted wind, Makina-san sighed. I don''t want to be a pain in the ass... ''Really, those guys are so hard-headed and disgusting... well, since that''s the case, I thought I''d make it public that you''re a forbidden user already. What? ''Now that I''ve got this out of the way, I''ll get straight to the point. Originally, I had planned to keep you as my ''trump card'' in my hands for a certain purpose. However, since it''s become a lot of hassle, I''ve decided to use you in the opposite direction to spread the fact that ''I have a forbidden user at my disposal''. Huh, huh... How''s that?Did you get mad when you heard I was going to use it? ''No, you can use my services as much as you like, but are you sure you want to?Forbidden, use it in front of everyone. Yeah, I don''t mind. Makina sniffed irritably, "Hmm," she said. ''It''s just a pain in the ass to fake it. And I happen to see that Joseph and the other instructors are very concerned about you. Joseph and the other instructors? I heard. I heard you were in the special exception group for today''s ranked mock match? I''m ashamed to say... The instructor Josef and the other male instructors, who are always in the same group, said something about you, like, ''You have some good stuff, but you don''t seem to fit in with the rest of the students. I thought to myself, ''I''m not sure I''ll be able to get along with the other students. When thinking about the future, it might be more beneficial for you to appeal to the fact that you are a forbidden user. Joseph and the other instructors... The male instructors who are always with the two of us are probably those handsome instructors. Ugh.........what warm adults they are....... "And then-- Makina looks at Asaro. ''It must be quite frustrating to keep hiding one''s true power, isn''t it? Did you hear me? I was just about to walk into a classroom. Makina-san cupped her hair, which was almost scattered by the wind that blew in the air, with a hand. ''''Oh, and you don''t have to worry about the rule that says you have to explain the forbidden spell to people as ''a rare spell'' anymore. If you can''t handle the holy element at all - I didn''t expect you to be able to handle it at all - you can''t use the excuse that you''re a normal user of the chanting spell. If that''s the case, it''s better to clearly reveal yourself as a special case ''forbidden spell user''. ''I see...'' With eyes that were somewhat filled with contempt, Makina-san looked at her uncles again. ''''Well, rather than explaining it in words, it would be quicker to actually show it to them... anyway, people won''t believe that the forbidden spell can be used unless they see it with their own eyes. Besides, this time I''ve prepared the perfect opponent to show off that power. So--show them off. Is everything okay...? If you mess up, I''ll clean up your mess. Don''t worry about that. I look at the instructors who write crunching and jutsu on the ground. .......... Good. * Headmaster, we''re ready for you. It looks like they''ve completed what they call a summoning ceremony. Thank you for your efforts. Now, let''s summon them. Saying that, Makina-san walked up to the magic circle - or should I call it a magic circle - drawn with a magic formula. And one of the magic instructors asked Makina-san. ''''Um, Headmaster.......are you serious?'''' ''What?What is it? ''''No, summoning from the fifteenth level and so on.......the highest level reached by last year''s graduates is the nineteenth level, right?Speaking of demons on the fifteenth level... It''s okay. It''s not a problem. But, sir, if something were to happen... The tone of Makina''s voice changed to a slightly sharper one. ''''If it happens--I will use my ''Mistortin'' The magic instructor makes a surprised face. ''''Oh, that technique...?'''' Does that still worry you? ''No, no ... well, okay ... if you''ll do it for me when the time comes, I''m sure I''ll be fine. Now... we are going to activate the summoning technique. With Makina-san at the center, the magic instructors lined up in a line. And-- The surgical team emitted a blue-white light. The moment - the earth began to roar. The light grows even stronger--! I suppose it''s a success. The magic instructors cross by me at a trot. My classmates, the magic instructors, and the academy officials are standing in front of the classroom, holding their breath and looking at me. And the headmaster of the school, who has become regressive due to the light emitted by the magic circle, passes by me. That''s when I heard a thunderous groan. A giant with a huge white body, a huge single horn, and a bright red bloodshot eye crawled out of the magic circle, as if it were a so-called cyclops! (sighs) Blackbird! I turned around to look at Makina-san. Then Machina-san waved her hand with a bang, as if giving her a command. "Do it - with your forbidden curse! 30-Episode 29: Curse, Beyond I look up at the one-eyed giant that emerged from the Summoning Technique Formation. ''''Oh........'''' Well, did I say demons or something? Just like the monsters in RPGs that live in the holy ruins........ I see. So there are things like that in this world? Anyway.... How many meters is that thing.... That''s 10 meters, right? Ugh. The one-eyed giant that was looking around looked at me. Hey, scary........ The huge, bloodshot eyes had an odd power in them that was enough to make anyone who saw them stand still. "Ho, is the headmaster really going to be all right, headmaster.......! I don''t care how many times you''ve been here, if anything happens, you''re in big trouble. ''''Even if it''s to convince us that he''s a forbidden user, nothing, you don''t have to do this...! The uncles'' voices came from behind them. But there was no sign of Makina-san responding to their words. At that time-- The giant howled. A heavy roar that seemed to come from the depths of the earth. The atmosphere trembled. It''s such a yell that it seems to seep into your body as a vibration. What''s that? Then I suddenly realize. The one-eyed giant is making a swooshing sound from its entire body and emitting something like white smoke. It''s as if - it''s as if it''s covered in acid all over. ''''Kurohiko!'''' Makina-san shouted. I turned around. ''''The demons of the Holy Ruins will dissolve over time outside the ruins. They have a good amount of time to dissolve completely, but if you don''t do it quickly, you''ll lose your show!'''' That was it. We have to use a forbidden spell...! I turn to the one-eyed giant. .........I mean, forbidden curse, does it work properly on that thing? .......... No. It''s the only way to go. "W-- Okay, okay!Let''s go! It seemed that the one-eyed giant had narrowed its target to this one. The one-eyed giant''s muscles gurgled and rose. Then, veins reminiscent of tree roots appeared clearly on its thick arms and legs. The one-eyed giant howls out. ''''Gogo-ooh-ooh-ooh--! Oh, shut up. .... hmm? Whoa, whoa! You got your foot up! ...coming! They''re coming this way! Let''s see... and let''s just pose for a moment...! I took one deep breath and held my arms out in front of me. This would be more like it...how cool is that? The one-eyed giant took a step forward. With a thud, the earth trembled. You can feel it shaking with a shudder. "......... Calm down, I.... Okay. Focus. Targeting the one giant. I.......... It''s going to be okay. I can do this. I can do this. "I am the King of Chains I am the king of chains and in the end, in the prison of my death, I am bound to the enemy for my life. Go. "The Ninth Curse-- Unleash! ........... Hmm? Oh, what? Nothing is going to happen...? In a moment of uncertainty. The four reddish-black, wound-like spaces opened their mouths in the air. --It''s here. A large quantity of black chains were spat out of the space. The chains wrapped around the arms and legs of the giants, making a jerking sound. ''''Gah, gah, ggo, gah, gaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The giant shouted. The way they were attacked by the chains was like being bitten by countless flies. The giants swung their arms around, trying to somehow get rid of the chains. But the chain slipped through the giant''s arm and attacked mercilessly. The chain was thicker than when he had used it on Makina-san before. Apparently, the thickness of the chain seemed to change according to the size of the target. The giant''s movements are gradually being restricted. I breathed a breath of relief. First of all, Cha, I''m glad you activated it properly........ The giant, whose entire body was bound by chains, looked up to the heavens. And then - a scream. It was a gut-wrenching scream, pregnant with fierce rage. And. ...What? The giant''s eyes began to glow red. What is it?Just when you think you''re ready. The giant''s body expanded with a gulp. --No, no. The muscles of a giant bound in chains.................rise and fall? The giant is gagging and straining his body. No way - it''s trying to break the chains! d*mn! Please, please let me have it! That''s when I bit my teeth and clenched my fists. ''What?'' The chains, squeezing, tightened the giant even tighter. And, although it''s just a sensation, I felt that the strength of the chain increased a little bit mindlessly - it''s just a sensation. What in the world........ ............. That''s right! Search, search.... I start the image. To the database of forbidden spells in my head, access........ Incidentally, this search method, actually, I once thought about accessing all the information in one place, thinking that I should prepare for the forbidden curse. But at that time, I couldn''t understand it, or rather.......I couldn''t get it into my head. But now, it comes in naturally. I''d like to examine this area sometime in the future to see how it works. --And here it is. ........... I see................ When I put pressure on my hand, the chain works in conjunction with it to tighten the opponent''s hand, right? The more force I put into it, the stronger it is. Okay. So. Don''t let him get away with it! The giant''s one eye glowed even harder. Then it struggled and tried to break free from the chains. But I clenched my fists and wouldn''t let it go. Meanwhile, white smoke rises from the giant''s body, and when I look at it, I see that its face has begun to melt a little. If I don''t let it go and wait for it to melt away with the passage of time, that''s it--that''s it. ''''Wait.........'''' That''s right. When I used the forbidden curse on Makina-san before. ''''You mean the chains just now.......are still only the first stage? I was able to touch a little bit of that information, that information. I was able to see a little bit of it. The "beyond". That''s right. This forbidden curse - there is a future. .......... Shall I use it and see? As expected, using the unknown ''next step'' against Machina-san right then and there was an unlikely option, but - with this guy. It''s okay. The spell to activate it is already installed. I''ll be looking at the giant. Sigh. I clench my fists even harder, so tightly that my claws dig into my flesh. Then I tighten my fist around the giant and open my mouth. "I desire to chain up and pierce the iniquity of the iniquity of the prison, and I desire to kill the black demon spear... You should get used to this poem. "Ninth curse-- My hands are covered in sweat. The Second Realm--Liberation........! When I chanted that, the change was immediate. The rift in the dimension that had been four - and then four more. And the thing that popped out of the hole-- It was a black spear, a black spear. Dozens of shiny black spears appeared one after another from the rift in the dimension and stabbed into the body of the giant. ''Gaaaaaah!Gaga...!Giggling...!Goooooo...!Gawd, gawd, gawd, gawd! Just before the spear sticks, the chain leaves space to avoid the spear. It''s as if it has a will. The spears that attack from the hole in the dimension continue to increase at a furious pace. I''m going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it. There are so many of them that even I, the person who used the forbidden curse, thought it was a bit much. I think you don''t need that many spears to kill one of them. The scene was somewhat frightening to me. The momentum of the spears never stopped. The giant''s scream turned into a muffled roar as it lost momentum. The roar becomes even weaker and weaker. And a moment later - as if to say the end. The spears that flew in all at once stabbed into one of the giants'' eyes. ''''Gah........'''' ............ With that brief decapitation, the Titan fell completely silent. With the break, the giants, clad in their chains, fell to their knees with a thud. From there, the speed of the dissolution accelerated. They are a great deal of fun to be around. The skin melts, the organs melt, and the bones are exposed. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. The blue blood that had been flowing down to the ground also disappeared. No one spoke for a while. I, too, just watched the scene before me, stunned. And then the giant - the figure disappeared without a trace. It''s a good thing that you''re not just chanting a forbidden spell, so you shouldn''t get tired of it, but a sense of fatigue came over me. Maybe it''s because the tension that had been clinging to me for a long time has finally dissolved. ''.........Ya, we did it, didn''t we? * Thus, the first day of surgery class ended a little over the class period. 31-Episode 30 "After Class" How about you join our team, Kurohiko? Hey, come on, come join our party! No, no, no, come with us, Blackie! After the surgical class, the students of the Lion''s Group returned to the classroom and received an explanation about the Holy Ruins from Instructor Joseph. And that explanation ended a little while ago, and now it''s after school time. Not only the students of the Lion Clan were gathered around me, but also students from other groups. There were probably a few senior students mixed in as well. Apparently, word of the jutsu class had spread and they had come after hearing about it. ''''.........'''' I remember right after I finished defeating the first giant. * The giants melted away, and there was no trace of them completely - they were gone. A short time later, I turned around behind me. "Well........it''s okay to say that we did it, right.......? The lion''s denizens of the school, the instructors, and the men seemed unable to speak. They all seemed to be simply at a loss for words about what had just happened in front of them. In the midst of this, Makina-san smiled and opened her mouth. ''''Yes, well done........no, it''s more than I expected. Thank you for your efforts, Kurohiko.'''' Well, thank God. ...................... As I patted my chest in relief, Makina-san came up to me. What is it? There''s something about the expression on your face that doesn''t quite fit. So, Kurohiko. Ms. Machina hides her voice somewhat. ''Yes,'' Can I ask you one question? Come in. ...that black spear that was there?It''s about... Yes, sir. Am I right in assuming that I only just learned of its existence? ''No, no ... actually, I found out that there''s another step ahead when I first used the forbidden curse - well, I mean, when I used it on the headmaster. So Makina-san gave one coughing fit. A cold sweat on her cheeks?is conveyed. "...I''ll be grateful that you didn''t try that one with me first. ''Oh, I''m really glad I didn''t try to use it back then either...'' I''m really happy for you... Yeah. You know. Yes. For a moment, we were silent. ''Well, whatever it is,'' And Makina-san breaks the silence. ''''In any case, the demons of the Holy Ruins can''t stay on the ground for long, so as long as we bind them with that forbidding spell, the rest of us will wait for them to dissolve and disappear - if that seems impossible, I was going to do something about it, but...'''' ...I didn''t think there was a destination for the forbidden curse. ''''But I know how to handle a forbidden curse, but I know very little about what a forbidden curse is...'''' ''''Well if you''re interested, you can ask Clarice about it. She knows more about forbidden spells than I do. If you''re feeling up to it, you can visit her. ''So you''re Clarice - oh, you''re the one who came down the stairs with a bunch of books and scrolls when you first met the headmaster? ''''I understand. I''ll visit you next time when I find some free time. ''Clarice is generally always in the library on campus. Well, since it''s her, if you tell her you want to know about the forbidden curse, she''ll even tell you something you haven''t heard. Well-- Makina-san spun around and half-turned her body and walked on the ground towards the classroom with a cutlass. ''''Now, ladies and gentlemen, let me once again explain to you why I have enrolled him--Sagara Kurohiko--in this school. The uncles who were called out so looked at each other. Then Makina-san said in a slightly nasty tone. ''''Well, now that you''ve seen the actual use of the forbidden curse, there may be no need to explain it anymore. Then one of the uncles stroked his goatee and snorted, "Mmmm. ''A forbidden spell user, huh... hmmm, since I''ve actually seen it with my own eyes, I''ll have to believe it... at least it''s something different from the known spells, that''s for sure. The other uncle said. ''''And from what I''ve seen, he seems to have mastered the forbidden spell... well, it''s not hard to see why the head of the school would want to enroll him...'''' Ms. Makina stepped through the sliding door and into the classroom. Then she turned to her uncles and smiled confidently. ''Well, shall we go now?'' Thus, Makina-san left the magic classroom with her uncles in tow. * And after class, in the twinkling of an eye, the rumor of the ''Forbidden Spell Messenger'' spread within the school.......it seems. It''s a good idea," he said, "but I think it''s a good idea to appoint a first-year student as the deputy head of the team, although we''re forming an attack team of second-year students. This is, you know, totally unorthodox. Oh, I don''t want to be one of those uptight people. Why don''t you go to the sisters'' club and mooch off with your sisters?Right?I think this is going to be a lot of fun, don''t you?In fact, if you''re with me, I''ll give you a great deal of fun. Blackberry!We''re all part of the same lion gang, right?I think the bond between the same group is important! I knew from the beginning that you were not a free man. Yeah, I knew you weren''t crazy in my eyes!So come party with me!Na! And here we are. ........... To be honest, I didn''t expect to be treated so differently. But now that I''ve been briefed on the Holy Ruins, I feel like this situation is understandable. There is a system in this school called ''Little Holy Rankings''. To put it simply, it''s like a student''s in-school grade ranking. A female student in the same class once asked the instructor a question: "What is the most important thing in determining this ranking? She asked what was the most important factor in determining this ranking. At that time, the instructor replied, ''''It''s the results of the search for the Holy Ruins. The most important thing for the students of this academy is to raise their Little Saint Rankings. And the most effective thing for raising the Little Sacred Treasure is the result of exploring and capturing the Holy Ruins....... The Holy Ruins. A huge labyrinth spreading underneath the capital. It is not known exactly how long these ruins have existed. The crystals from the Holy Ruins have enriched the country in terms of resources and economy. The Holy Ruins are also said to be an excellent training ground to keep the Holy Juggernaut''s battle instincts in check. It is said that the closer one gets to the Holy Tree, the stronger the demons become. On the other hand, the quality and quantity of crystals that could be extracted from the Sacred Tree would be better and more numerous in comparison to getting closer to the tree. In other words, the area at the foot of the Holy Tree, the Holy Ruins that stretches out underneath St. Renowthred''s Castle, is the most dangerous, and the place where the quality and harvest of crystals is the highest. It is said that every day the attack teams of the Holy Tree Knights continue to sneak into the castle''s underground labyrinth. Therefore, the Holy Ruins, which can be reached from the entrance in the grounds of this school, is somewhat less difficult. That moderate difficulty is the perfect level for training candidates........Instructor Josef said. ''''Since we''re already at this point, why don''t we make it a large group and attack the Holy Ruins as a group unit! With a look on his face as if he had just come up with a strange idea, the male student spoke up. ''''But, the more people there are, the more demons that come to you, right?If that''s the case, isn''t it still too tight for a big family? The other students complain bitterly. ''Well, that may be true, but...'' I heard about a couple of boys in high school who tried to mess with some of the good guys and got beat up. ''''Yeah ... it''s said that when there''s a large number of people, it''s easier for the ''different species'' to come to you...'''' A different species. That''s what they call the rare demons that appear in the Holy Ruins. Since different species sometimes contain crystals inside their bodies, if you can kill them, you may be able to obtain them. However, the danger level is also high for that reason, so it seems to be something you would rather not encounter. ''''But........if there''s a Kurohiko who has the power to defeat a fifteenth level demon, there''s plenty of room, right?With that d*mned curse, we can get it all together, right? From what I''ve heard, last year''s graduates had a maximum of nineteen levels of achievement. If that''s the case, it''s not hard to see why they''d want someone who has the power to defeat a fifteenth level demon. .............. It''s not hard to understand. To begin with, is that forbidden curse usable against multiple opponents?Kurohiko, what''s going on in that area? That''s what I thought. Yeah, I don''t know... that''s, I don''t know, maybe... I replied. ........... Actually, it is possible to use it against more than one opponent. That information had come to me when I was fighting the first giant. But.......... What is it? What everyone wants is not exactly ''Kurohiko'', but ''The Power of the Forbidden Spell''. In fact, until they found out that I was a forbidden curse user, they all made me out to be an object of interest. Some students even made me an object of ridicule. Now that they found out that I''m a forbidden spell user - in other words, I have the power to defeat the demons of the fifteenth level - their attitude seems to have suddenly changed. Hmm. I know you don''t have any malicious intentions, so I guess it''s not something to worry about so much....... But at the end of the day, this isn''t me being amazing. It''s just that I''m great at forbidding. That''s why I still can''t honestly accept this favorable attitude that is directed at me. ''''.........'''' But this lion group - and then, of the people I had contact with in class, Cecily-san, Ira-san, Currier-san, and then the instructors - they didn''t know that I was a forbidden user. And also, they cared for me. So if I''m going to use the power of the forbidden curse for someone else I''m going to use it for them. As a way of returning the favor. Of course, it''s for Makina-san, Mia and the others. Besides..... I look at Currier-san, who is sitting next to me, preparing to go home - probably back to his quarters - and I look at him. I''m........ Oh, God, you guys are such a bunch of shameless bastards! I heard Asaro''s voice. The students'' eyes were drawn to the front of the classroom, to Asaro, who was surrounded by his cronies. ''And it''s nice of you to come all the way down to the senior class.....But ... but ... a curse?Was it?That''s just cheating. His face contorts in discomfort, and Asaro points at me. ''I mean, what?That creepy hole in the creepy hole with the chains and the spear?A future holy warrior who uses such a disgusting thing?Ha, you''re kidding me! Cancer, Asaro kicked the desk. ''In the first place, how can you say that was competence?Isn''t that right?You ready?We passed the test to get in. I mean, we come in with the bare minimum qualifications to be able to handle the elements. So what is it?You''re enrolled because you can use a forbidden spell?Hey, hey, you can''t just admit that to me! With a thump, Marosa kicks the desk even harder. ''Hey, whoever thinks I''m wrong, come out!What do you think?Am I saying something wrong?You guys had to go through a lot to get in here, right?And you''re so upset by that cheating bastard you know, you''re falling for it!There, you bogus cursed bastard! The classroom went silent as if it had been hit by water. No one spoke or moved. The students gathered around me didn''t seem to have any interest in going against Asaro. And maybe it''s because of the reactions of those students. Tsk. And Asaro clicked his tongue, as if he didn''t like it. ............. Well.........I think Asaro has a point, though. As I was thinking earlier, there''s certainly some doubt as to whether the forbidden spell is my ability. But..........I think there is a better way to say it, Asaro....... Well, maybe it''s not a righteousness I could say, but........ And that was the time. ''Hey, wait--Currier! Asaro stopped Currier-san, who was on the verge of walking out of the classroom. Amidst this strange sense of urgency, only one person was trying to walk out of the classroom without a care in the world, so he was somehow on everyone''s radar. The only door to get out of the classroom was at the front of the classroom. Currier-san was just in the middle of passing by Asaro and the others who had gathered at the front of the classroom. ''''What........do you want? You don''t want me to take it out on you just because you''re angry.'''' Currier-san said, somewhat troublesomely. But when you don''t ignore it, you''re so serious, Currier-san. I noticed that Asaro''s face, which had been exasperated a moment ago, had changed to one of thinking of some kind of evil scheme. ''No, no, it''s not like that. You know, Curie, since that scammer is starting to get the attention of the public, you''re the only one in this group who''s standing out. I don''t care. Nii, the corner of his mouth hangs up and Asaro comes face to face with his cronies. And. But, how do we capture the Holy Ruins?You''re not going to dive alone, are you? I said to Currier. ''''Well come on,'''' Currier-san doesn''t seem unfazed and returns it flatly. ''Ha, then what is it?Do you want to cry to another group of students or to a senior?Using a woman''s weapon?Well, you just look good. What I do with it is none of your business. Hey, come on, tough guy. But I actually think you''re pretty good at what you do, Curie. After all, she was the one who took a swing at me in combat class. I''m not averse to powerful women. .......... Oh, I know what to say. You''re just not very good at socializing, are you?And secretly you miss him, right?I know, I know. You always look like you want to get someone to pay attention to me. Did you leave the classroom today hoping that someone would come along and talk to you? ''I don''t know what you''re mistaken about, but I''ll tell you this ... you''d better not get involved with me. There it is, saying ''I shouldn''t get involved,'' but in my heart I''m saying ''Leave me alone!No, it''s pretty cute, depending on how you look at it, dude!Hey, guys! With a teasing smile, Asaro laughs with his cronies in a ridiculous manner. ................. I slowly pulled out a chair. ''''Good, Currier!I''ll put you in my group, boy!We''ll all train you and keep you for a long time!Hey, guys!That''s all you need to know! The cronies responded in a low voice with a sneaky laugh, oh, and a low voice. Then, as if licking around, they began to crawl their gazes over Currier-san''s body. Some of them used foul language to cheer her up. I saw Cecily-san going down the steps. I, too, was on my feet, reflexively. I''m going to punch him, that guy. Then I pushed aside the students around me and was about to head towards Currier-san - that''s when I saw it. ''''Hey........ah?What the hell... That''s when Cecily''s movements and mine stopped. What happened? Currier-san, who had moved at blinding speed, grabbed Asaro by the neck with her hand. The cronies of Asaro braced themselves. Currier-san said. Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...! ..... Humph that''s more like it, but that''s our line. "...what?Wha....? I''ll tell you one thing, kid. If you''re going to get in someone''s way, you should at least be able to gauge their strength. That lack of discernment and insensitivity will shorten your life span. I''m gonna.... Since you''re not imaginative enough, let me put this in plain English for you. Currier-san let go of his hand. Then Asaro kneeled on the floor and coughed, goggle, goggle, as he held his throat. Then, with a look of anguish on his face, Asaro looked up at Currier-san. While looking down at Asaro, Currier-san announced. ''''I''m--I''m from the Sixth House. 32-Episode 31 "Curier and Cecily" The Sixth House...?Hey, you''re an idiot...! A slight fear flashed across Asaro''s face as he looked up at Currier-san. ''''Fool?What? With a patient attitude, Currier-san replies. ''''No, no ... before that, who do you think would believe such a story?Are you from the Sixth House? Hm... well, there''s no need to put too much faith in it. Just... do you want to join an attack team with a guy who claims to be from the Sixth House? .... ''If you know a little bit about the Sixth House, you don''t want to be associated with anyone who mentions that they''re from there, do you? Asaro looked out into the silent classroom to see how the other students were reacting. None of the students made any attempt to open their mouths, but remained still and silent. It''s just........they all clearly looked uncomfortable. Hurry up and get it over with. Their faces seemed to tell us so. ''''.........d*mn it. Asaro clicked his tongue and stood up. And to his cronies, who were upset but bracing themselves. Let''s go. I can''t stay in this stale classroom much longer. I said. As he was walking out of the classroom, Asaro turned around and glared at Currier-san. ''''Now you''re going to be isolated in this group. You''ll probably be ignored by the entire school. Don''t expect any more invitations to join the attack team. After saying that, Asaro left the classroom with his cronies. The door closes. Thus, the tension that had dominated the classroom was finally released........it seemed. ''''It''s true that there was a problem with his--Fibruk''s attitude. One of the girls descended the steps while saying that. ''''The fact that you dared to make such a statement in order to refuse his invitation... well, it''s not that I don''t understand. It was Cecily. By the way, I was about to go down too but in the middle of it, Cecily started talking. ".......... There was a kind of air emanating from the current Cecily-san that made it difficult to interrupt him from the side. Seeing that Mr. Zeke was holding his forehead with a troubled look on his face, perhaps he, too, was finding it difficult to stop Miss Cecily now. As they descended the steps, Cecily-san stood in front of Currier-san. ''But--I''m not too impressed with you claiming to be from the Sixth House. Currier-san and Cecily-san are facing each other. Cecily-san is a little shorter than her, so she''s in the form of looking up at Currier-san. ''''You are........'''' ''This is Cecily. Cecily Arkwright. In Cecily-san''s eyes as she looked at Currier-san, there was a sharpness in her eyes that seemed to shoot through the other party. ''''If I''ve offended you in any way, I''m sorry I''m going to have to leave. Cecily quickly stood in front of Currier-san, who was about to turn herself around. ''There is one thing I would like to advise you about. With a slightly troublesome look on her face, Currier-san let out a breath. ''''........What didn''t you like about me, Miss Cecily? Cecily-san turned her gaze to Currier-san as if she was about to pierce her opponent. ''''I don''t think the name of the Sixth House should be given out easily. ...maybe. The other day I saw a man who used the name of the Sixth Estate for threatening purposes. Indeed, the name of the Sixth House might be a good source of threats. I don''t know who he is, but he''s a dumbass too. ''Yes, I agree. I don''t think it would be wise to go out of your way to bring up the name of the Sixth House. ''Yeah, I agree with you wholeheartedly,'' Currier-san sniffed, as if she had finally learned something. I''m sure you''re right. So you thought my words about being from the 6th house were a way to get through the day. ...Isn''t it? Well, you''re welcome to think that. I don''t need you to believe me. But-- The edges of Currier-san''s mouth hung up microscopically. There was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. ''''It seems that the daughter of the prestigious Arkwright family seems to have a somewhat naive way of thinking about things. ...Am I being naive? If you don''t mind, may I ask you to elaborate on why you think that? Currier-san makes a face that is a little unexpected. ''''Huh........you have a surprisingly bloodthirsty personality. ''At least I''m trying to be cooler than you are. So, what''s your reply? You want to hear it? Yes, by all means. The tension between them was like a tense thread. Hmph, Currier-san dropped her breath. ''''You tried to interrupt me earlier when I was being tangled up with this guy called Phiburg or something. ...Is it something that''s wrong? I''m not saying it''s a bad thing. Well, maybe you''re kind at heart. And being kind is not a sin. .......... But are you proud of yourself somewhere? Pride? ''Yeah. Well you might want to get rid of the idea that you should be able to solve anything of that, for example, if you intervene. Cecily-san''s expression strengthened slightly there. ''''I don''t have... that idea... but...'''' ''''Well that and the mock game thing, which isn''t very complimentary,'''' A mock-up? You''re a natural double-sword user, aren''t you?That said, I don''t know if it''s egalitarian or not, but you would have chosen to fight a single one of them with an unfamiliar logic, wouldn''t you?That one''s in danger too. Miss Cecily looked away. ''That was...'' In a sense, you''re the opposite of this Phiburg guy. In your case, the trouble with you is that you can''t really estimate the competence of your opponent. If you compare it to your own strength and decide that they are not as good as you, then maybe you have a soft spot in your heart. I have never had a soft side... It''s just ... that could get you tripped up someday. ...it''s Cecily-san turned over and squeezed, scratching her thin body. ''''Humph........'''' Mr. Currier turned on his heel this time and put his hand on the classroom door. ''Well, never mind what I just said. It''s just the ramblings of a clown. But ... one thing I can say for sure. Miss Cecily looks up. Miss Currier said. ''If a woman like you were to set foot in the apocalypse, you wouldn''t last a day. -Oh! Then Cecily reacted bluntly. ''''I''ll give you one piece of advice as well. At best, stay out of the Latter-day Sphere and the Sixth House. With that, Mr. Currier turned to leave the classroom. Wait. Cecily stopped him. ''If you are indeed from the Sixth House this is a good opportunity. Would you like to fight me? I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to worry about you. What do you think?As far as I''ve ''guessed'', you''re the one I''m dealing with, and it''s going to be quick, don''t you think? Oh... in a minute. Yes, in a minute. Well, maybe one day you''ll get to show them the ropes before they have to deal with the Sixth Estate''s bastards. Stoppage! Suddenly, a man''s voice mingled in... or rather, it was my voice. ''That''s it!That''s it, let''s make it a stop! I stepped between them, both palms facing each of them. ''Black, Hiko?'' Cecily rolls her eyes. I grinned and gave Cecily an awkward smile, sweating from the grease. ''That''s enough for now, Miss Cecily. I''m sure that was a bit of a sell-it-and-buy-it-and-sell-it kind of thing, and we both got heated up!But when you think about it, there''s no reason for the two of them to be fighting!Right? Then there was a little pause. And then Cecily, after closing her eyes and thinking about something, slowly opened them. The usual smile had returned to her mouth. ''''Well you''re right, Kurohiko is right. I''m sorry, because of the mention of Doomsday Township and the Sixth House''s name, I might have lost myself a bit too. Mr. Cecily... Well, thank God. And then Currier opened the door and slipped out. ''Oh, Currier-sa--'' Uh, Blackbeard. What? I was about to go after Miss Currier when Cecily stopped me. ''May I have a word?'' "I''m sorry, Miss Cecily, but I-- I''ve been chasing after Marie Currier. The invasion team for the Holy Ruins would you be willing to work with me? For a while, I didn''t understand what was said. ''....Heh? 33-Episode 32 "Answer" Hey, Cecily you did ask me to join the attack team, didn''t you? He points to his own face. ''Oh, me?'' Yes it''s you, Blackie. Cecily lowered her eyebrows in an awkward manner. ''''Only, now that you''ve been revealed as a forbidden user I have to admit that it was hard for me to ask you out. .......... I hadn''t expected to get an invitation from Cecily. I can only imagine how many times she would be asked out. Cecily-san wouldn''t be able to pull it off without inviting someone else. There''s no merit in daring to ask me out............I see. But the way Cecily-san just said it........ Looking awkward, Cecily-san continues. ''''Well, you see........the truth is, as soon as the combat class is over, I''m going to make you--'''' When I cut off my words there, Cecily-san shook her head. Therefore, what do you think?Would you be willing to team up with me for an attack team?Of course, if you want some kind of compensation, I''m going to give you a reasonable amount of thanks. Well........if there is anything I can do for you-- Can you give us a moment? I hear a man''s voice from above the classroom. I look at the owner of the voice. ''Ah.'' Mr. Cecily''s words were interrupted by Mr. Zeke. I cut down the steps and Mr. Zeke came up in front of me. "...Zeke? Cecily-san gives me a questioning look. Sieg-san took one look at Cecily-san and then turned to me. ''''Today, before the combat class started.......Cecily-sama asked me and Hyrgis to discuss with her, ''Perhaps we could invite one more person to join the attack team. "Zeke. "Let me tell you something, Lady Cecily, Cecily''s words, which were thrown in a somewhat reproachful tone, were pinched by Zeke. Cecily was stopped in her speech by the wordlessness of her words, and she gulped and held her tongue. Zeke continued. He said, "Originally, I, Hyrgis and Master Cecily were supposed to form an attack team of just me, Hyrgis and Cecily. When you were not yet here, that is to say, at the time of the entrance ceremony, I made that clear to everyone around me. Ah, I see. So you''ve already declared when I wasn''t around that you won''t form an attack team with students other than the ones I just mentioned? Come to think of it........there were always people gathered around Cecily-san, but I had never seen her being invited to join an attack team. Even after class, people were gathered around me, who turned out to be a Forbidden Spell user, but none of them went to invite Cecily-san, who is a very capable person, to join the team, which was more than a wonder. .........By the way, speaking of talented people, Ira-san is not here right now because she left the classroom with the upperclassmen who had apparently decided to form an attack team right after the class ended. ''Me and Hyrgis didn''t know who he was talking about at first, but during battle class, I somehow figured he was talking about you. During combat class? Yeah. I remember when I was in combat class. When I was defeated by a female instructor with a single blow, Cecily-san covered for me, and while many students laughed, Zeke-san and Hyrgis-san weren''t laughing. ........... Hmm, but hey. There were some people who praised me a bit, but I wonder if they would think of inviting me to join the attack team with that? ...well, that''s more than I can say for myself. "And after combat class, Lady Cecily confided in us that she intended to invite you to join her attack team. .......... So that means that Cecily was trying to get me to join the attack team even before she found out I was a forbidden spell user, right? But why do I have to be the one........ From your reaction, you seem to be perplexed by the evaluation of yourself, but I also think that you have something that shines through. That strike in battle class, the power of the blow, I confess, was overwhelming to me. It''s hard to put into words, but there''s something about you. That blow, huh......... It''s true that when I delivered that blow, I had a different feeling than before, but........ But oh well. Sieg''s mouth tightened. I have to admit, I think it''s a delicate point for me and Hyrgis to ask you to join the attack team just because of that. In other words, I and Hirgis only value you as a ''forbidden spell user''. Unlike Cecily-sama. .......... Mr. Zeke, you''re a nice guy. So he''s trying to say this. We finally admitted that we were worthy of including Sagara Kurohiko in the attack team after we found out that we were forbidden spell users. However, even before Cecily-san was found to be a forbidden spell user, she had planned to ask Sagura Kurohiko to join the attack team. That''s why Cecily-san''s earlier statement of ''I''m inviting him because he''s a forbidden spell user'' isn''t true...that''s what I''m saying. It''s not the same as us, but Cecily had a high opinion of you even before she realized you were a master of forbidden spells, and she could see that you had it in you. Perhaps that was Zeke-san''s way of saying that to protect Cecily-san''s honor. I know it''s a bit of a roundabout way to go about it, but I could tell that Zeke-san was thinking of Cecily-san. It''s just that if you''re willing to join my attack team, you''re welcome to do so. That''s all I''m going to say. Sorry to bother you. Zeke steps back. ''You''re still being nosy, Zeke. After smiling with a huff, Cecily-san turned to me again. ''''Now, Zeke has just said that, but it is true that I am attracted to you not only for your qualities as a warrior, but also as a forbidden spell user. "Mr. Cecily, I don''t... Miss Cecily looked straight at me with her clear, sky-blue eyes. ''I''m going to make it clear--I want you. ..... A murmur spreads throughout the classroom. ''''..........'''' I suppressed my heart, which had begun to beat wildly. He told me that he wanted to have it. No, I know that''s not what I meant........but I want......I want....... Cecily gently places her hand on her chest as if she were making an oath. ''''In return, I will do my best to make your wishes come true as much as possible. Also, the Arkwright family will arrange for equipment and other equipment for the attack on the Holy Ruins. Mr. Cecily holds out her hand to me as if to entice me. ''What do you think?Would you be willing to work with me? ................... I''m glad that you buy me that much. Even if it''s because of the forbidden spell, I''m still glad. And if you''re with Cecily and the others, the difficulty of capturing the Holy Ruins will be greatly reduced. This is a good thing. There''s nothing wrong with that. ''''..........'''' But... Excuse me, Miss Cecily! I bowed my head deeply. ''I''m really glad you asked me out but I have someone else I want to team up with! Turn your body around. "Ku, Kurohiko? I could hear the faintest hint of confusion in Cecily''s voice. ''I''m really, really sorry!'' After saying that, I opened the classroom door and ran out of the classroom as it was. ''''...........'''' I''m tempted to team up with Cecily. Very much so. "But... I started to run to find her - Currier-san. * As I run down the hallway, I carefully look around me. Currier-san, where did he go? The students in the corridor look at me curiously, but I don''t care. .........I shouldn''t run in the corridor, after all. So I switch to a brisk walk that feels like it''s on the edge, and begin to move my feet. That''s right, I''ll start out around the first floor - I see. She said she was going back to her quarters, so if I head that way, she might be there. I went down to the first floor and started running out of the main building and down the road that leads to the girls'' quarters. Haha, I think, exhaling briefly. But I didn''t know Cecily had bought me that much.... ''''If there''s anything I can do to help--'''' .................. I wonder if they would have been OK with a kneeling pillow or something......... Or maybe they''d let me touch their hands for five minutes, or smell their hair for three minutes as much as I wanted....... Ha! No, no! The latter two are totally just hentai! And besides ... there is no if in history! I mean, now is not the time to be thinking about something stupid! I shake off my manly fantasies and keep running. And after a while. Oh, there you are. The figure behind her walking on the cobblestones between the manicured trees, with her long silver hair swaying--. And..........those long legs stretching out of that skirt, no doubt about it. It''s Currier-san. "Huh, huh...................Kyuurier-san!Excuse me, wait, can I have a minute?! Currier-san stopped. Then she slowly turned around to look at me. As she does so, her long silver hair dances softly, reflecting the setting sun, or perhaps it''s because of the sparkle. ..................... I can''t help but lose my words and fall in love with her. Currier-san looked at me with a slightly dumbfounded face. ''''.........What is it, you? 34-Episode 33 "Under the Sunset" You wanted to see me? When I got to Currier-san''s front, I thrust my hands into my lap and repeated my rough breathing. ''''.....'''' Well, as expected, maybe it''s because I''m not a body that used to exercise to begin with, but it''s tiring to run there.... Then I somehow manage to catch my breath and look up. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this. What''s it to you? How about you and I work together as an attack team? What? Miss Currier frowned. ''With me?'' Yeah. "Stupid, Mr. Currier shook his head, as if to say he didn''t understand. I don''t see any benefit in partnering with you. It''s not worth the trouble of partnering up with me. It''s not a good idea to work with me, because I don''t have any place in that group anymore. What''s in it for you? It''s not a win-win situation. I''m the one who wants to work with Mr. Currier. Currier-san raised her eyebrows even tighter. He looked a little uncomfortable. ''I don''t know. I don''t know why you want to team up with me. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. It''s rather depressing when you''re strangely bothered by it. So, what about combat class? "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I remember when I was in a mock match. ''Currier-san, you''re actually strong, aren''t you?'' I don''t know. ''''You said that you could win against everyone in the training grounds. Even after what happened in the classroom earlier, you seemed to have a strong vibe. .......... ''And yet, Currier, you told me to give up the match and put yourself in the special group, didn''t you?.........wasn''t that just so you could make sure I wasn''t the only one in the special exception group? That''s not all. During the battle class, I think Currier-san deliberately did something to displease Asaro so that the point of Asaro''s conflict would go from me to her. ........Maybe I''m thinking too much, though. There is no change in Currier-san''s expression. I gulped and continued. ''''Well, it''s the same with what happened in the classroom just now. Hemp--No, no, no, not, uh, that--that--that--that--that''s right, Fibruk! .........Asaro''s real name didn''t come out right away. ''When that guy was flirting with me....................that was a deliberate attempt to leave the classroom at an obvious time, wasn''t it? .......... ''If I move at that timing, Phiburg would get involved with me after I had a dispute in the battle class.................That''s how I read it, Currier-san. And as a result, that man''s consciousness shifted from me to Currier-san. ........no? Mr. Currier''s actions were for my benefit. Maybe it was. But. Well you''re even happier than that guy, aren''t you? Upon hearing my words, Currier-san let out a dry laugh. I don''t know how you have managed to expand your imagination. You''re too imaginative for your own good. .......... ''Only, well let''s suppose that what I just imagined is true. I''m not sure if it''s an attempt to reciprocate, but I''m not sure if you''re going to be able to do that, and you''re going to ask me out. But--I still don''t think you should ask me out. Mr. Currier faded from his smile and asked. ''You ... what about the Sixth House?'' Yes, I know, in a manner of speaking. Then you know what I mean.There''s a lot of stuff about the people in the Sixth House, a lot of nasty stories. Just getting close to them can get you involved in things you don''t want. It''s best to stay away, keep your distance and watch from the sidelines. Oh no... Then Mr. Currier dropped his breath and gave a shove. ''''Let''s be clear. If you get too deeply involved with someone from the Sixth House, the lives of those involved could be in danger.'''' ..... That''s why I warned you in the morning. Stay out of my business. .......... ''Well from tomorrow, ignore me. It''s better for you. Saying that, Currier-san turns away and begins to walk to the girls'' quarters. ........... Currier-san. You say so, but.... But. You''re not saying no. All you''ve said so far is just that it''s not a good idea to get involved with you, that''s all. I haven''t been told ''I don''t want to work with you'' yet............ I mean, if you think about it, none of those words are for my own safety. ''''Currier-san! I raised my voice and called her name. ''''Those people from the Sixth House - are they stronger than that one eye giant! Currier-san stops. His back is turned, so I can''t see his expression. Then, in a small, but loud enough to reach my ears, Currier-san replied. ''''........Strong. "-- Even if those giants were to come at us in bunches they could kill them in five minutes if they were from the Sixth House. Faintly, Currier-san turns around to look at me. All you can see is her mouth. I''m not going to be able to get it right. Of course.........including me. Again, Currier-san begins to walk. I clench my fists tightly. Breathe in. And. I''m not giving up on you!I won''t give up until Currier-san clearly says, ''I don''t want to team up with you! And then the line that could have been a stalker if it was poorly spoken came out of his mouth as hard as it could. ''''...........'''' But this time, Currier-san didn''t even stop, he just walked away. I''m left alone in that spot, alone and alone. .......................... I remember what Currier-san said to me earlier. I don''t understand........why you want to team up with me. Of course, I''m also trying to repay them for their help. Not that there aren''t things in the classroom after combat classes and classes that were cut off and discarded as my fantasy. But above all. I feel like being alone is a hard thing to do. I''ve always been a bogeyman in my former world. Well, maybe it''s because I wasn''t interested in things to begin with, but I didn''t feel that it was so painful...or so I think. But being bocce in a place like school all the time was pretty tough. When you live in a group, there will always be times when you have to get involved with someone. I don''t know what it was, but it was hard for me. And sometimes I thought to myself. If I had a friend, even if it was just one person, maybe it would be a little bit easier. No, I didn''t accept bocce from the beginning either. When I was in elementary school or junior high school, I think I was feeling lonely, even if I didn''t show it. It''s because I''m that kind of person that I understand the pain of bocce, or rather.......the hardships of bocce........or maybe I do. ........... ..........so is it rude to apply my case to Currier-san? Walking in the distance, I watch Currier-san''s rear view. ''''.........'''' Hmm. I guess that whole bocce thing could be a bit of a hoax. I know. I''ve tried to explain it in various ways, but... Maybe I simply want to get along with Currier-san. ....Yeah. In fact, that''s just fine, isn''t it? You don''t have to come up with some complicated logic. I want to get along with Currier-san. That''s all I want. ........... I mean, when you''re thinking about bocce and all that. I guess we haven''t quite reset the world before... ................. But what is it? Even though my invitation had failed, I was feeling a bit better. Hmm, but a way to seduce Currier-san......... Well.......... .......... Yeah. I guess this is the only thing I can think of right now. I''m going to break the record for reaching the level of attack on the Holy Ruins in this school. Specifically, I''ll defeat something much, much stronger than that one giant. And that''s how I''m going to prove it. I''ll prove that I''m strong enough to defeat even those in the Sixth Temple. If I do that, Currier-san might accept my invitation. But then, does that mean I''ll have to attack it solo? Of course, I said to Cecily now, ''Please work with me after all!Hehe! That''s a definite no-no, in my opinion. It''s just too embarrassing to say no to someone like that. And if you partner up with another student, it would be difficult to invite Currier-san to join you later on. .............................. That''s fine. I''ll do it. I''ll do it solo. I''m going to beat the all-time high school record for survival. I''m going to look up at the sunset. Okay, good. Up and at ''em, up and at ''em. Now, I''m going to take a little stroll down there. I''d like to see what it''s like. Holy ruins. Hmm. Once we''ve decided that, it''s all over. Let''s head over to the Holy Ruins right away. ........... However, if you dive alone, you will have a bit of a problem that can''t be overlooked.......well, today, let''s just take a look at it....... For today, let''s just step into the first level of the building. Thus, I turned back the way I came and headed to the Holy Ruins in the school grounds. 35-Episode 34 "Holy Ruins" Many students had gathered in the square in front of the Holy Ruins. In this square, there is a three-story building called the Holy Ruins Hall. The Holy Ruins Hall was also explained to us by instructor Joseph after the magic class. The Holy Ruins Hall is where the students prepare for the Holy Ruins. Although it is a building with the name of a place to rent a room in the hall and discuss strategy, other support is also very good. Weapons and armor are lent out, tools and preservatives are sold to help you in your search, the procedures for exemption from classes for long term search, and crystals obtained in the ruins are purchased, and many other things related to the search of the Holy Ruins are supported. By the way, you can prepare the weapons and tools by yourself. Take a quick look at the square. Here and there you can see students sitting in a circle or discussing something at a table. There are several crystal lights in the square as well, so that even after the sun goes down, the darkness does not obstruct the view. In terms of feeling, there would be a lot of new students, right? Well, it''s only today that the ban on new students entering the Holy Ruins was lifted, so it''s not surprising that the place is thriving. Besides, there seems to be a lot of upperclassmen who have come to watch the rookies for fun. The reason why there wasn''t a single person in the room when I was chasing after Currier-san a while ago is because, perhaps, students were gathering here. ''''Hm?'''' That''s........Ira. Are they going to the Holy Ruins now, too? They are all dressed not in uniforms, but in armor and cloaks, as if to say that they are going to attack the dungeon now. Ira-san is carrying a saber at her waist. Perhaps she''s emphasizing ease of movement, her armor is also relatively light. There was something of a stylish atmosphere to the whole thing. .........Ira-san, nice. I look at the surroundings with a look of puzzlement. There was no sign of Cecily-san or Asaro. Maybe they haven''t come here today, or maybe they''re already diving....... ''''..........'''' Well. I''ll see what I can do. For now, I''ll just dive one level today and come back soon.... I also need to formulate a plan for how I''m going to attack the game solo. And then. One corner of the plaza - a square, flat, stage-like area surrounded by an iron fence and ceiling - was enveloped in a blue-white light. At the four corners of the stage, majestic pillars with embedded crystals stood, and the crystals embedded in the pillars also emitted a strong light. ''Oh, you''re here.'' Several guards, who had been waiting in nearby chairs, stood up, drew their swords from their scabbards, and gathered around the stage. In the next moment, five students, armed with swords and armor, appeared on the floor of the square, black stage. And besides those five, there was one -. Giaaaaah! The one that appeared with the students was a humanoid white demon with wings - a gargoyle. The demons up to the fifth level had been briefly confirmed in the demon illustration book of the Holy Ruins that was handed out after school, so I recognized them immediately. ........Even in RPGs, they''re standard monsters. One of the students who saw the scene said, without seeming to be in any particular panic. It''s a gargoyle. So that means they''ve gone to the fourth level. The gargoyle that emerged dissolved, just like that one-eyed giant - the cyclops, as well as the acid-covered gargoyle. While being chased around by five students, the gargoyle screams screaming and smashes its body repeatedly against the iron fence and ceiling. But it was soon finished off by one student, and then melted away and disappeared. The other students, who had been watching the scene, watched the gargoyle disappear and quickly returned to their conversations and preparations as if nothing had happened. The students who appeared with the gargoyle also let out a breath of relief as they opened the door part of the iron fence and emerged from the cage. They were the students who had used the transporter in the Holy Ruins to return. The Holy Ruins is quite a friendly design, and there is a transporter device at each level that will transport them to the ground. However, when the transporter is activated, it takes five minutes to enough time to be transported. Moreover, after it''s activated, a lot of demons will spring up. So, every once in a while, like that, the demons would be transferred together. Anyway, even if the demons of the Holy Ruins go to the ground, they will melt and disappear if left alone, so it seems that they are not considered to be so dangerous, but even so, the school''s policy seems to be to surround the destination of the transfer with an iron cage and deploy guards to help in case of an emergency, and so on. In the meantime, retired holy warriors are also said to be packed into the hall. If you become a holy warrior, you may not have any trouble finding a job after you retire. Hmmm........a transporter, though. It''s certainly a useful device, but--. .......... Thus, I turned my head towards the Holy Ruins Hall. *. ''One longsword, leather armor and a search suit, right? Yes, sir. The person in charge of the counter smoothly writes the names of the items I borrowed on a piece of paper in a familiar manner. I borrowed a longsword (without a sheath), leather armor, and a search outfit from the Holy Ruins Hall, which are the clothes we wear when we dive into the Holy Ruins (it seems that the search outfit is not mandatory, but since many students don''t like their uniforms to get dirty or torn, most students wear the search outfit). ) For students who can''t afford it, this is how the school lends the minimum amount of equipment to students who can''t afford it. For me, it''s a very nice system. The equipment for loan is stored in a warehouse at the back of the hall, and the students themselves bring in their own used equipment. As a rule, students are not obliged to pay for any damage to these items, even if they are damaged. The reason for this is that most of the items loaned out are left behind by graduates and others as donations (incidentally, only the search clothes are provided by the school). After changing into the borrowed equipment in the changing room, I returned to the counter. Then, could you take care of this?One Year Lion Class, at Soraku Kurohiko. ''One year lioness, Sagara Kurohiko...................Okay, okay. After quickly writing the grade, group and name on the name tag, the person in charge puts the name tag on the uniform he received from me. ''Are you sure you want to apply for food or a class exemption? ''Yes, we''re only going to visit one level today. I''ll be right back. Are you gonna be alone today? Yes, I''m alone. ''Well well, I guess I can at least visit one level... yeah, I hope I can find one of the crystal shards. That way I can buy some more decent equipment. Haha good luck finding him. And, at the very least, be careful not to be ''eaten'' by the ruins. Yes, I''ll be careful. After such an exchange, I left the Holy Ruins Hall. There were still a lot of students in the square, but the number was a little less than before. I walked past the gate with intricately carved patterns, aiming at the vacant underground stairs. That is the entrance to the Holy Ruins. When I passed through the gate, the guards and seniors who were standing in front of the gate threw words of support to me. Inside, they said, ''Oh, aren''t you a forbidden user!So you can capture it all by yourself?Well, good luck with that!'''' What did some people say to me? ''''Ha but I''ll do my best...'''' I walk past the gate, sputtering and fearing. ".......... I was feeling pretty nervous inside. So, one deep breath. .......... Okay. I got myself together and started walking again. The stairs weren''t completely dark. Thanks to the wall''s pale blue-green luminescence, my vision was clear. Instructor Joseph explained that this was due to the holy elements that filled the Holy Ruins. The fine crystals buried in the wall react to the holy element and cause this kind of luminous phenomenon. Thanks to this, there are hardly any situations where torches and lanterns are needed in the Holy Ruins. After going down the stairs, they arrived in a rather large room. There was one guard here as well. At the back of the room, there was an open, double-opened stone door. ''''Hmm?You''re not alone, are you? Yes, sir. You look like you''re pretty light on your gear, are you okay? To the guard who asked that, I gave the same answer as I did at the Holy Ruins Hall. "I see, then........is it okay? But be careful not to be ''eaten'' by the ruins, okay? I nodded with a reply, ducked through the back door, and went down more stairs. -Eaten by the ruins. I don''t know if this is one of the characteristics of the holy relics, but I''ve heard that there are many students who, if they are careless with this holy relics, make the mistake of going a little further, just one more level........ That''s what people call ''being eaten by the ruins''. ........Well, for someone who has had experience with dungeon-type games, it''s not hard to understand how people feel about it. This is how I finally stepped into the first level of the Holy Ruins. ''''Hoho.......so this is the first level of the holy ruins....... The aisle is just wide enough for two people with swords to fight side by side and have a little room to spare. ''''Well...'''' I pointed my longsword at the ceiling. Hmm. The height of the longsword is such that the tip of the sword doesn''t reach the ceiling even if I point it at the ceiling. At this moment, a thumping sound like a stone hitting something rang out. Perhaps the internal structure of the Holy Ruins had changed. Apparently, the Holy Ruins is like a living thing, and the structure changes every time you enter it. Therefore, mapping is useless. This is also the reason why it is not possible to build structures in the Holy Ruins. I look around. I don''t see any other students. According to one theory, the Holy Ruins is said to be divided by the ruins themselves to prevent the parties from meeting each other in the passages. On the other hand, there is a theory that the rate of encounters with other parties is higher in large rooms... Hmm..... So the probability of encountering other students in the corridor of the ruins is low....... What a thought, I could see flames blazing in the darkness far ahead. ........................Is someone fighting? I look down at the bracelet on my right arm. This is the one I received at the counter in the hall before I borrowed the weapons and armor. A black crystal is inlaid in the bracelet. Apparently, the lower you go down the hierarchy, the more the color of this crystal changes to transparent. In other words, the academy judges and evaluates the hierarchy you reach based on the color change of the crystal. The details of how this is judged are not yet known, but it is said that any fraud such as processing the crystal into a crystal has been detected until now. Well, even though their names are carved into it at one point, there might have been someone who thought of stealing the bangles of a guy with an amazing attainment hierarchy and digging in their name........ .........well, I''m not going to cheat. Well. I look out at the corridor that is turning to the right and left. Let''s take a wander for a while. * Occasionally, there are doors of a different color than the blue-green walls. These doors may lead to a room with demons, or they may lead to a staircase that leads to the upper or lower levels, apparently. And there. Ugh. A bug in my stomach chirped. ".......... Hmm. I''m hungry..... I think I need to take a bath, at least for a while. ............................. Well, I guess it''s time to focus on finding the stairs back up and go home.................... In fact, I wanted to try out a little forbidden curse test against a demon-- And that''s when it happened. With a bang, a half-moon shaped hole appeared at the bottom of the wall. "Heh? And out through the hole was a white child demon that was only as tall as my chest - a goblin. ''''Ugh, so there it is! Reflexively, I readied the sword in my hand. 36-Episode 35 "Battle" The goblin had a small axe in his hand. Goggle, red eyes catch me. ........are you coming? He grips the handle with both hands. ''''Well that was it.'''' First we have to test if the forbidden curse can be used within the Holy Ruins. Let''s see. The goblins are the target of this curse. "I am the king of chains, I am the king of chains, I am the king of chains, I am the last of chains in prison, I am the enemy of my life, I am the enemy of your fate, release the ninth curse. The forbidden spell is activated. A red rift appears around the goblin. ''Gi?Gigi? A goblin looks flustered by the hole that suddenly appears around him. The multiple chains that pop out of the hole immediately restrain the goblin. Alright. It seems that the forbidden spell can be used within the Holy Ruins as well. And this one-- "I am bound by chains and desire to pierce the iniquity of the d*mned with the black magic spear, the ninth curse of the Second Realm, released! Four more holes appear, and several black spears pierce the goblin. Spewing, blue blood. "Geeeeeaaaa...!Gah........! The goblins stop breathing. And the goblin''s corpse melts away. I wonder if it means that the eyes change color when I get worked up. That was the time. ''''Gigaa!'''' One of the goblins jumped at him, brandishing a small axe. ''''What?Whoa! There was another one behind the first one that came out! When did you crawl out of the hole...! I didn''t notice! Oh, yes, the d*mned. "I invoke the curse of my chain... The goblins are already in sight. I can''t... I can''t... Oh, shit! I thrust the sword in my hand forward with all my strength to shanimu. A crunch. The sword that I thrust out pierced the goblin''s stomach. But even so, the goblin spits out blood from its mouth and swings the small axe at you. ''''Kook........'''' Gulp. The feeling of a blade gouging out flesh. "Ko-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o! I raised the sword that had been thrust into me with all the strength I could muster with a reverse knee strike. "Ggaaaaah! The goblin''s belly to my left shoulder cracks open. The spurting blood splattered down on me. The goblin''s moaning became muted, and then.......silenced. Immediately afterwards, the goblin''s body begins to melt. The blood on my cheek also disappears in a wisp of smoke. Although there is a slightly tickling sensation, there doesn''t seem to be any danger like the strong acid in the blood. One breath. Surprise.......... ........... Anyway... I drop my gaze to the hand that grips the sword. I thought that killing a creature of a certain size, even if it is a demon, would bring up a lot more emotions, but surprisingly, you don''t feel anything....... And, having said that, I guess it''s the same with Cyclops. .......... No, it''s not. Rather, I-- Boom. The feeling of that blade slicing through my flesh - that''s what I was feeling. I am... You''re not supposed to know what to do with it, Jopod. Boom. It''s soothing. Dokoloka. Mott, Killing Shtite-- ...What? Do you want to ... kill it? Huh? What was I thinking? Well, if we''re going to attack the Holy Ruins from now on, there''s nothing better than being able to kill a lot of demons....... .......... Yeah, well, now that we know that the forbidden curse can be used within the Holy Ruins, it''s time to go back today! I decided to go back the way I came in order to return to the ground. ......... I''ve found it. The stairs to the lower level. The sequence of events went something like this. I was going to go back the way we came, but it seems that we got lost on the way, it was no use, so I was wandering around the first level in search of the stairs leading to the top. I don''t know if the rumor about the Holy Ruins separating the party from each other is true or not, but I didn''t see anyone during that time. He walked around for a while, but there was no sign of finding the stairs back up. Was he tired and impatient and his ability to think was weakening? I finally decided to open the door and see if I could find the stairs to the top. The first door I opened was a staircase that led downward. ................. I''m also hungry. Considering the equipment, it wouldn''t be a good idea to dive further down in our current state. But--. One more level or so wouldn''t make much difference, would it? No, no........what''s wrong with me. Before we went in, you just heard about the danger of being ''eaten by the ruins''. .................... But what do you think? I have a forbidden curse. I killed a goblin with my sword earlier. Then it''s just one more level-- And now I''m... He took a step, a step toward the darkness at the end of the black-mouthed staircase and-- Hey. ...What? Suddenly, a voice called out to me from behind and I turned around as quickly as I could. ''Ah,'' And the guy who talked to me, he did the same thing. Oh.... And then he cupped his mouth with his hand. Sheesh, as if to say. I couldn''t hide my surprise when I saw the person standing behind me. ''''Kyu........Currier, Mr.?'''' Yes. The person who approached me was Currier Versteyn. 37-Episode 36 "again" Why is Mr. Currier here? I thought he was just going to go back to his quarters like that.... Did he intend to return to his quarters once and then come to the Holy Ruins? Currier-san has a somewhat unconcerned look on his face. ''''Um, Currier-san.'''' When I spoke to her, Curie-san raised her eyebrows, as if she had given up on something. And then. Are you an idiot? Currier-san''s expression was stern. Her gaze briefly checked my entire body. ''''To come to the Holy Ruins with that kind of equipment, and all alone... no matter how many forbidden spells you can use, it''s insane...'''' I couldn''t ... I couldn''t say the words back. I was going to return immediately - so I couldn''t return to her. Because I was about to descend further down the hierarchy earlier. Currier-san did not lose her accusatory tone and continued. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. There are some people who like to dive alone sometimes, but the reason why it is recommended to dive with two or more people is because the probability of being ''eaten'' increases if you dive alone. When you''re alone, it''s easy to slow down your thinking when making decisions. Especially here. .......... I was indeed about to be ''eaten''. I was about to go ''ahead'' without thinking, ''One more level would be fine''. "And you won''t be able to use the transporter. Yes. Yes. The biggest problem I had with my future attack on the Holy Ruins was ''it''. The students I saw in the plaza before I went under, the ones who had been transported. They came back with a transporter device to return to the ground inside the ruins. But the method of activating the transporter - that was a problem for me. The transporter device is activated by pouring the holy element into it. This is one of the main reasons why ''whether or not you can handle the holy element'' is considered important in the qualities of the students who enter this school. I learned that from the explanation after class. If you can''t handle the holy element, you can''t use the transporter within the Holy Ruins. In other words, those who couldn''t handle the holy element would have to search around for the stairs to the upper floors on their own. And in the Holy Ruins, where maps are meaningless, the transporter device is even more important. In fact, I had thought of a way to get the students I met in the ruins to help me only on my return. Instead, I thought it would be a realistic idea to use my forbidden spell to clear away the demons that are said to be rushing in on the return - with this exchange condition, I would only ask them to help me on the return. Since this wouldn''t be a complete solo attack, I couldn''t shake my hesitation about that idea until the very end.... However, when I actually set foot in the Holy Ruins like this........I feel like a solo attack was impossible to begin with. Above all, you won''t meet people. Or maybe I would meet them in a big room or a return room........ But right now I can''t even be sure of that. At first, I thought that if I could only use the forbidden spell, I would be able to manage it. But just like before, there are times when I can''t chant in time. The Holy Ruins are not that naive. My thinking was naive. So. I''m sorry, I didn''t think things through. I turned over and uttered that. And Currier-san stepped forward silently. She grabbed my arm and pulled me towards her and closed the door. ''For now, come over here.'' We stood side by side with our backs to the wall of the awfully quiet passage. When I looked, I saw that Currier-san had a long sword down on his belt. However, he was still dressed in his uniform. She hadn''t even changed into her search clothes. Perhaps noticing my gaze, Currier-san drops her gaze to her own attire. ''''Humph.......I was planning to return today right away, too. Besides, I wouldn''t be ''eaten'' by the Holy Ruins if I were you. Even with this equipment, even with this equipment, I''m sure there''s plenty of room for one person to get to about twenty levels. ........I''ve never been there before. Apparently, he was very confident. But from the pouches and water bottles on his belt, he''d prepared at the very least. There is probably a bit of food inside the pouch. By the way, it is said that in the Holy Ruins, the frequency of feeling hungry and wanting to go to the bathroom is lower than on the ground. I don''t know what the principle is. In the previous world, I have experienced several times that when you are mentally depressed, you lose your appetite and can only drink water, or when you are walking in a bookstore, for some reason you feel the need to go to the bathroom. Perhaps the human body is something that can be easily influenced by our mental state and environment. .........Of course, there must be some kind of proper other mechanism in the Holy Ruins, but that''s how I imagined it. Also, it doesn''t mean I''m not hungry. It''s just that it''s a lot better than on the ground. ''You said something about going to the Holy Ruins from now on, so I thought if I came here to see if... I didn''t expect you to just dive in by yourself... you''re crazy. I have no words for you. ........... Hmm? I mean, what? Um, is it possible, Mr. Currier... that you''re worried about me in the Holy Ruins? Time stopped. With a bang, there was a sound of movement inside the ruins. Currier-san turned away with a puff. ''''........come on. The holy ruins divide the party from each other. If that was the case, then Currier-san would have been following me the whole time while maintaining a certain distance between us....... For example, because the distance was so close, the Holy Ruins judged me and Currier-san to be a ''party'' and didn''t split us up....... I look at Currier-san''s well-rounded profile. If she was worried about me........I''m very, very happy. At the same time, I felt very sorry for myself. I''m sorry I let her do that. ''''I''m ... sorry, Miss Currier. Somewhat later, Currier-san breathed. ''''If you''ve reflected on it, ask that Arkwright family''s daughter to join the attack team tomorrow or so. What? ''From what I''ve seen, that girl seems to be buying into you for the most part. Maybe it''s hard for you to ask her to do it yourself because she declared that she wouldn''t work with anyone other than the two people she''s always with, but if you ask her to do it, there''s a good chance she''ll be able to do it. Ah, I see. Doesn''t Currier-san know that Cecily-san invited me to join the attack team....... ''''........I refused Cecily-san''s invitation. With a twitch, Currier''s shoulders moved. ''What?'' ''Actually, after Currier-san left the classroom, he asked me if I wanted to join the attack team. "...why did you say no?I think your best bet right now would be to team up with those Arkwright family girls.... I wanted to work with you, Mr. Currier. And Currier-san unexpectedly, quickly put her hand on the top of my ear. There was a slight tinge of concern on her face. ''''You ... are you sure you''re smart?'''' ...What? You refuse that girl''s offer and now you want to join me?I don''t get it. Plus, after I said no, you dove into the Holy Ruins alone without teaming up with anyone else... really, what do you have in mind? I averted my gaze. I felt somewhat embarrassed. Miss Currier withdrew her hand. Then she put her hand to her forehead, with a slightly troubled look. ''That doesn''t mean I''m not impressed with you diving alone. ''''This school''s record of hierarchies reached.......I thought that if I dove in and broke it by myself, Currier-san would recognize my strength and form an attack team. I tightened my mouth. ''''But.........I think you''re right that it was rash. To be honest, I underestimated the Holy Ruins. Why? What? Mr. Currier said in a somewhat dumbfounded manner. Then he folded his arms and asked. ''Why do you want to team up with me?'' I don''t know, either...I just feel like I want to team up with this guy so much more... Currier-san makes a somewhat bitter face, as if to say that she is weak. ''''With such vague reasons, it''s hard to persuade them to the contrary.......it''s just--'''' Currier''s expression tightened. ''''After all, there''s the sixth house. I mentioned that earlier. So teaming up with me--'''' Mr. Currier. I interrupted her. ''I didn''t ask the right questions the other day,'' What? I clenched my fists and looked her straight in the eye. Then he asked. ''''Those people from the Sixth House - are they stronger than the forbidden curse...?'''' Instantly, Currier-san''s expression changed. Her eyes widened slightly and her face looked as if she had been caught off guard. Then, after a few seconds, she quietly opened her shapely lips. ''....Come on. That''s ... I don''t know. If my life was on the line, I''d take it. It''s like I died once, anyway. But I''ve got dreams of making it big. So, you know. Of course I''m not going to die easy, but... Tsk, Currier-san clicked her tongue. But that tongue lashing didn''t seem to be against me. Rather, it was as if it was directed at myself. ''I''ll ask you one thing,'' Yes, sir. Currier''s slit eyes pierce my eyes. ''What do you think about death?'' It''s about death. Death. What do you think? In the previous world, I was alive, but I felt like I was just living. But in this world, I feel like I''m closer to death than I was before. Me. My own thoughts. The answer. It''s... ''Whether you''re alive or dead, in the end, you''re convinced or you could have been... I think that''s what''s important. If you weren''t convinced, it''s still meaningless - I don''t know if this is the answer or not... My voice dropped slightly in the second half, but that was my honest opinion. And after hearing my words, this time, blatantly, Currier-san''s expression changed. It was an unexpected, dumbfounded look. And then, the next thing she did was to let out a huffy smile. It was like a smile that unintentionally leaked out. ''''Currier........?'''' Huh, okay. Mr. Currier looked somewhere in the distance. ''''Well there was a guy once who said the same thing. Well I think so. And that''s when the lower part of the nearby wall collapsed. A goblin came out of the hole. Miss Currier flung herself away from the wall in a slow motion. Then she put her hand on the hilt of her sword and turned it relative to the goblin. ''.........Gi?Gee........... The goblin takes a step back. And. Gui ... gui ... gui ... gui ... gui ... gui ... gui ... gui ... gui! Oh my God, he went back into the hole from which he came out in a hurry. ''Hmph.'' Currier-san releases her hand from the hilt of her sword. Oooh.........could it be, Currier-san, a killing spree?Did you just drive the goblins away...? Wow. Are you convinced? With his back turned, Currier said. ''What?'' If you were to lose your life for having an affair with me, if you were to get into a tussle with those in the Sixth House, would you still be okay with that? Well, you know, it''s just that-- Does that mean you want to work with me? I''m listening for answers. ''Yes, of course!I''d rather be convinced if Mr. Currier would team up with me! Tsk, Currier-san clicked her tongue again. ''''Well really, he''s a guy who likes things. Ha ha..... I scratch my cheek and give a wry smile back. ''And I knew it - you''re an idiot. You won''t live long, guys like you. Maybe. Stepping forward, Currier-san said. ''''Humph ... well, I''ll protect you as much as possible. The sound of shoes on the stone floor with a click, and Currier-san starts to walk. ''Well then, first we need to find the stairs back to the ground. For one level, it would be faster to find the stairs. And if you hit a room with a demon, I would kill it instantly. Don''t worry. That''s very reassuring... After this, me and Currier found the stairs back to the ground in a few minutes and returned to the square in front of the Holy Ruins. 38-Episode 37 "Going Home" After we got out of the ruins, we headed straight to the Holy Ruins Hall. ''''Then I''m going to go change.'''' Yeah. Mr. Currier indicates the pillars of the entrance hall with his thumb. ''I''ll be waiting there. Take your time. Yes, thank you. Once I left Currier-san, I went to the museum''s storage room. There I picked up the uniform I had deposited there, then changed into my uniform in the changing room and returned the equipment I had borrowed. ''Oh, you. How was it, what did you get today? Well I can tell you that there was. Oh, well, that''s good. Well, keep up the good work. Hi. After exchanging what kind of an exchange as the person in charge, we headed to the ground floor hall of the meeting place. Currier-san''s equipment seems to be all of her own, and her clothes were also in uniform, so it seems that she herself had no business in the Holy Ruins Hall. By the way, even if you have your own equipment and tools, you can keep them at the hall if you go through the formalities. Some students who find the procedure cumbersome are said not to leave their equipment and tools with them, but many students have their equipment and tools kept here. Currier-san was leaning against a pillar in the hall, crossing her arms and staring at the floor. ''''..........'''' In Currier-san''s case, even standing like that is sublime. As students walking down the hall of the auditorium naturally turn to look at her, I''m reminded once again that she has a figure that attracts people just by standing there. ''Here you are, sir.'' "Hm. Mr. Curie lifts his body away from the pillar. ''Well, let''s go.'' Yes, sir. We went out to the square together. The number of students gathered in the square has also decreased significantly. However, it is only compared to when we came here in the evening, and there is still a decent number of students left. Or perhaps the number of students hiding inside the ruins has increased. When I looked at the clock in the hall earlier, the time was past eight in the evening. ............ I''m tired after everything that''s happened today, so part of me wants to just go home and rest....... I glance at Currier-san. Since it''s such a big deal, I feel like I''d like to sit down somewhere and talk to her for a bit....... Of course, it''s up to her convenience. With that in mind. You''ve got to get back to your quarters for the day. With a snap, Currier-san said as he removed the braces that indicated the hierarchy he was reaching from his arms. ''From the looks of it, you''re pretty tired. ...I guess I should take the rest of the day off, after all. What''s coming next? I was just wondering if I could have a little chat with you, Currier-san, about your future plans. Currier sighs. ''You can do that tomorrow. You need to rest when you need to, or you''ll destroy your body.'' "...well, yeah. Okay, I''ll go home and rest for the day. Yeah, do that. And then, out of nowhere, we started walking. We walked side by side on the cobblestones illuminated by the light of the crystal lights standing at equal intervals. There are no students passing each other and the area is filled with silence. The sound of leaves scraping against each other. Somewhere, an insect was chirping. By the way, there''s one thing that''s been bothering me. Mr. Currier said. ''Yes,'' You don''t think... you don''t even have the money to buy preserves? I turned over and pulled my shoulders inward. ''It''s embarrassing,'' We''ll get it. Currier breathes a breath of dismay again. I feel sorry, as if I''m the cause of her distress. ''''I had a feeling that way after seeing the equipment you had when you entered the Holy Ruins and the way you felt in the hall.......................... My stomach bug rumbled at the right moment. ''............'' Is it because I heard the word "preserved food"? It''s as if a stomach bug suddenly became active. No - it was enough to feel ''hungry'' within the ruins, so it must have actually been quite low. And then Currier-san stopped. And from the pouch on his belt, he took two dried meat wrapped in paper. Here. He let go and handed it to me. ''What?Um ... this. I''ll do it. Are you sure? Hm ... eat here, or eat back in your quarters, whatever you want. Currier pulled a pocket watch from the pouch. ''And at this hour, we can still get dinner in the dining room of the quarters... you know, the men''s quarters are in the opposite direction, right?This is the way to the girls'' quarters. Oh. I see. Does Currier-san think I''ve entered the men''s quarters as normal? ........Well, I wonder if there were any vacancies in the men''s quarters? ................... Be that as it may. I guess we should talk about this. Actually-- Due to the circumstances of the school, it is now an abandoned house (?) near the girls'' quarters. I explained to Currier-san, blurring it appropriately, but not lying, that I lived in the To tell the truth, I wanted to explain in detail, but since I hadn''t gotten confirmation from the headmaster about how much of myself I was allowed to tell people, I kept my explanation somewhat vague. I asked for Currier-san''s reaction while feeling a little anxious, wondering if she''d be taken to task for something, but she Well, you''re a forbidden user. The school must have a plan. And besides the proximity to the girls'' quarters is a good thing. It''s easier for me to come to you if something goes wrong. He said seriously. Suddenly-- I was thunderstruck by the seriousness of her face in the light of the crystal lamp. ''''.........'''' After all, Mr. Currier is beautiful. It''s as if a sculpture of perfect beauty was given life as it was. In contrast to Cecily''s lovely and somewhat fragile beauty, Currier''s beauty is based on strength and dignity, or something like that. ........that''s just my impression, but....... When I was admiring it, Currier-san peeked in with a quizzical expression. ''''........what?'''' Oh, no, it''s nothing. Her face suddenly heated up as her face came in front of him in an unexpected way. ''''?You''re a weird one. I caught my breath beside Currier-san, who was wondering. Then we walked again towards the girls'' quarters. The conversation with Curie-san on the way went something like this. The stars are beautiful, aren''t they? Really?There''s not much out there. .......... Why don''t you try some of that dried meat?You must be hungry, right? So, here it is. .......... Wow, this dried meat is really good! ''Hmm, I didn''t think it was that good but I guess I was just too hungry. Ha, I guess hunger is the best kind of spice... Look, my water bottle I have water in it. What? I''ll give it to you, too. Are you sure?I mean, this is, I mean, Currier-san-- Don''t worry. I''ve never used it. I''m buying a new one tomorrow. .......... What? No..... Um, are you sure you want to have it? Yes. Oh, thank you. "Well I''m sorry I didn''t go in and save you when you were attacked by the goblins. No, no!That''s not something you should apologize for, Currier-san! ''To be honest, I was a little hesitant to leave. In the meantime, you were finishing up... No, I''m a forbidding spell-caster and I''m not afraid of goblins. Only, that blow with the sword - that was a bold and quite a blow. ''What a pleasure it is to be praised by Currier-san! But you''ll have to learn a lot of lessons. Yes. Um, do I... do I smell something? Yeah, it''s a mess. I''m sorry. No, I''m just kidding. No, I''m not. Don''t worry about it. Well that''s good. I knew it. ! We arrived in front of the women''s quarters with such a bland conversation, though I''m sure there were more things we should have said to each other. Probably, Currier-san was also concerned about my fatigue, so she didn''t pry into the matter. "Let''s see........my house is a little bit far away behind this inn. But it''s a rented house. ''Yeah, I remember some buildings. Okay, I''ll remember that. So I''ll see you tomorrow!.........Mr. Currier? Currier-san looks at me with an unflattering expression. ''''I''m going to ask you one more time ... are you really going to work with me?'''' Yes. Unless you don''t mind, Mr. Currier. She let out a long breath. ''I understand your determination,'' Then I turned my back to you. Well I''ll see you tomorrow. Yes, he blurted out and walked into the quarters. ".......... Well. I think I''m going to go back to my place, too. * Oh, welcome back, Mr. Kurohiko! As I opened the door of the house, Mia, who had been sitting in a chair, quickly levitated in her chair. ''Huh?Mia? Hi, this is Mia. Mia''s ears twitched and she smiled with a flash of a smile. There was light leaking through the window, so who''s there?But it seemed that it was Mia who was in the house. I mean. Mia........did you clean your room or something by any chance? Well, yes. To the extent that I can... Looking a little embarrassed, Mia''s cheeks turn red. Yes. The inside of the house is much cleaner than it was when I came out of the house in the morning. There was also some more furniture. ''''Thank you, Mia-san,'''' I bow my head deeply. ''''No, no, not at all!This is something I did on my own!Gratitude etc........what a waste of words! Mia-san was humble, but I was filled with gratitude. ''By the way, Kurohiko-sama, well... did you stop somewhere after class? Yes, it''s a long story and I''m just wondering if I should go to the Holy Ruins. ''Well, since the first day!Wha, were you all right?! ''Somehow but I was a bit too reckless. Now I''m truly sorry for it. ''''No way... if Kurohiko-sama is safe, that''s enough for Mia!It''s just.... Mia looked at me up and down. ''''If you will not be able to meet with Kurohiko-sama, Mia will miss you a bit. So ... please don''t do anything too dangerous. Immediately after that, Shun, Mia-san lowers her eyebrows. ''''........I''m sorry to be so impertinent. No, I''m glad you''re worried about me like that. Mr. Kurohiko... I understand. From now on, I''ll be as careful as possible to avoid being reckless. Okay. Mia looks happy. I was kind of happy too. ''Oh, so that''s it.'' Mia clapped her hands together for one. ''We''re ready for you to bathe in the hot water, if you don''t mind.'' When I went to the bathroom, I saw a wooden lid on the bathtub. The inside of the bathtub had turned white with steam. It''s an old bath tub that was installed a long time ago, so I just poured boiling water into it.......but I think it''s still warm enough. With the newer bath tub tubs made of crystal, it would be easier to reboil the cold water.... That''s... enough! I''m thankful for this. When I came back and the bath is boiling I''m honestly very, very grateful. Then, when Kurohiko-sama finishes bathing, I''d like to have dinner.......how about it? Are you sure? So you''re sure you want it ready for me? Uh....oh, yes. Well then, I''ll have it ready in a minute. Kurohiko-sama, please take your time and recover from your fatigue. When he said that, Mia went back with a bang. That''s why. I hadn''t taken a bath in a while. I take off my clothes and go into the bathroom. Then I sit down on a small wooden chair. The soap (?) There was a green liquid in a clear bottle on the floor. ''Is this what you call a hair wash made from the extracts of docinette leaves... which...'' It was explained to me earlier by Mia, and it was, well, early on, a shampoo. I put it in my hand, put it in my hair, and shuffle it around. Mmm, it smells fresh.... I cover my head with a tub of hot water and then scrub my body with a cloth lathered with soap. "Wow........I feel so refreshed........ Then I take a dip in the hot tub. Oh it''s great.... It''s like exhaustion is being lifted from the very core of my body........ Ahhh........after all, baths are good for me....... It reminds me of today. It''s been a long day........no, it''s not over yet........ ............. Of course, I was also happy that Cecily-san invited me to join her. There were many other things that made me happy, too. At the same time, there were things I should know. .......... I agree. Today was full of firsts and things about Currier-san, but there should be more time to spare tomorrow than today. Tomorrow--I''ll see Clarice-san and ask her about the forbidden curse. In the course of attacking the Holy Ruins from now on, you will definitely use the forbidden curse. You should know what you can know, even if it''s just a little. ........Well, let''s just take it easy and relax today and relax, shall we? After that, I took a bath for quite a long time. *. I get out of the bath and change into the silk clothes that Mia had prepared for me. ''''Phew........'''' Body and soul, I was refreshed. Then I went back downstairs to the dining room - or rather, the dining room kitchen - where the delicious food was waiting for me at the table. Delicious-looking food was waiting on the table, steam rising. Beside her, Mia-san was waiting for me. ''''.........'''' And there was another person sitting at the table. It''s a good thing you took your time, Kurohiko. I''m glad to hear that your bathing experience was so pleasant. Sitting on that seat was the headmaster of the school in a gothic loli outfit - Makina-san. 39-Episode 38 "Dinner" Mr. Machina? I told Mia to call me when you returned. Mia, who is standing diagonally behind Makina-san, bows her head with a smile. ''''I apologize for not informing you in advance. ''Oh dear, Mia has nothing to apologize for. I told Mia to keep quiet because I wanted to surprise Kurohiko. Ms. Machina suggests we sit down. ''Come on, sit down, Kurohiko. I took a seat facing her. In front of me was an array of mouth-watering dishes such as bone-in meat and marinated fish dishes. ''''I know you''re probably hungry, so just eat while you eat. .........well. The next thing Makina-san revealed was a look of exertion. ''''First of all, thank you for your hard work in unveiling the forbidden curse in the magic ceremony class. Are you sure that was the right thing to do? After a breath, Makina answered. ''There were several reasons why I tried to hide the existence of the forbidden curse from you. One was for your personal safety, and another was that I wanted to keep it as a hidden gem to accomplish my goal. And then-- Somewhat self-mockingly, Makina-san''s mouth dropped open. ''''I thought it would be easier to snatch the other forbidden spellbooks that have been located from their owners. "Other curses... I knew that since it was called the ''Ninth'' Prohibition, there must be other prohibitions. ............. So there are at least eight others. ''There are four that we know of right now in terms of the location of the other forbidden spell documents. By the way, I gathered another round of information yesterday and today, but I didn''t have any new information.'''' Makina held up four fingers. ''One is owned by the military goddom of Ruvel Argan. First, his index finger closed. ''And then two for the Guntarios Empire. Next, the middle and ring fingers were closed simultaneously. ''One of them ... though it doesn''t seem to be under the control of the Empire. After adding that, the little finger is finally closed. ''''And the remaining one seems to be owned by one of the three major organizations in Doomsday Township. When he finished, the headmaster gently placed his small fist on the table. ''''As for trying to get them, well, they''re all tricky opponents. Located in the northeast of the continent - north of Renowthred, the military goddom of Ruvelargan. The Empire of Guntarios, a great power in the west that has half of the continent as its territory. Both of these are names of countries that came up in a culture class. And that''s where the apocalypse is........ ''''And... even if the existence of the forbidden spell user hasn''t come to light, if at some stage information comes in that I''m collecting the forbidden spellbook, both the Empire and the Rouvelargans will have a hunch that something is up. Even if I wanted to collect them in secret, the difficulty level would still increase if it was outside the country. Makina-san cowered her shoulders. ''''Most of all, to hide the fact that there is a forbidden spell user, you''re also going to attack the holy ruins while being restricted in your use of the forbidden spell.... And when you can''t handle the holy element in the first place, the original line of ''odd spell user'' became impossible. The Dean crosses his arms on the table. ''By the way, those holy ruins,'' His expression is a bit harsh. ''''You said you''ve already gone to attack?'''' Gulp. ''....Yes. ''I thought I was going to go to Clarice''s I was wrong there. I shrug and return it. ''I was thinking of going to Mr. Clarice''s ... tomorrow. Emotionally, I was putting Currier-san first in everything........ As for my actions, there are many things I should reflect on. ''''In case you''re wondering.......what about your equipment and tools?'''' When I explained with a mixture of self-discipline, Makina-san dropped her shoulders with a dumbfounded face. ''''Totally ... well, since you seem to be remorseful, I''ll spare you the death penalty, though. If he wasn''t remorseful, he would have been put to death! Yes ... as a man. As a man? It doesn''t matter. Easily dismissing my doubts with ''that''s not the point'', Makina-san continued. ''''You said you turned down Miss Cecily''s invitation to join the attack team? Do you know him? Sighing, Makina-san stuck her forehead on her crossed hands. ''''Did you know or not, this story has already spread quite a bit in the school, right?By noon tomorrow, the entire school will know about it. Honestly, it''s almost drowning out the news of the ''Forbidden Spell User Revealed''. Oh, really? ''''It''s astonishing that a mere student would accept an invitation from that Cecily Arkwright, but to think that someone would turn down that invitation... I''d be crazy not to be surprised. Only the upper half of Makina-san''s face appears from behind her folded hands. She''s half-eyed, staring at me intently. ''I''ll ask you frankly. Why did you say no? ..................... Let''s be clear here. May I have a word? Yes, sir. Shouldn''t that student you wanted to team up with have asked Miss Cecily to join her attack team? No I think that would have been difficult. In a manner of speaking, I didn''t stop to think about it. However, for Currier-san and Cecily-san to form an attack team on good terms right now.................after all, I think it would be difficult. When I remember that after-school exchange, I can''t help it. ''''So........so that student is more attractive than Miss Cecily?'''' ''Charming...?Um, well, I don''t know how to answer that... ...This student, may I ask your name? A student named Currier Versteen. Makina-san''s eyebrows twitched. ''''...Girls?'''' ''What?Yes, but.... Hmmm... is she pretty? ? Does it matter if you''re beautiful or not? And the headmaster raised his body in a simple tone and rested his weight on the backrest. After all, it would be enough to make you refuse Miss Cecily''s advances, wouldn''t it? Maybe he''s strong. That''s a pretty vague description. I don''t know exactly how good Mr. Currier is. Nor whether he is stronger than Cecily-san. But-- But he''s very reliable. Yeah. By the way, it seems that Currier-san''s ''statement about being from the 6th House'' has not been conveyed to the headmaster of the school. Or maybe no one seriously believes that Currier Versteen is from the 6th House. Well, there''s no evidence of this. But I have a feeling he''s the real deal. Somehow, though. Makina-san said as she stared at the table top. ''''I was planning to take steps regarding your personal safety, including the matter of the Holy Ruins Attack Team, but.......it seems that the attack team doesn''t need me to make a move. It seems that the dean of the school was planning to do something about it. Most of all, I was happy that he was taking care of me like that. Even if the reason for doing so was not ''me'' but the ''Forbidden Spell User''. And then Makina-san noticed something there. ''''Oh, I''m sorry ... I was a little too focused on the conversation. Come on in. Please eat. Come to think of it, I hadn''t touched my food since I grabbed my fork. ''So, then, I''ll take it.'' I do as I''m told and bring the food to my mouth. .........It''s delicious. Machina-san also begins to work on her food, albeit in small quantities. There was a refinement in the way she ate, after all. And then, when about 80% of the food was cleared up (I was the one who put most of it away), Makina-san, who finished wiping her mouth with a cloth napkin, began to speak. So, once again, what did you think of the first day? Haha, I laugh bitterly. ''''It was all I could do to figure out the school and try to get used to it...'''' Yes. .......... .......... Somehow, I fell silent. Something, anything to talk about...! Oh, yes. Um, Mr. Machina. By the way, what can I do for you? What''s going on? Didn''t you find any vacancies in the men''s quarters? ''I didn''t manage to do it but with the men''s quarters, I wouldn''t be able to visit them at night like this, would I?Besides.... if I''m going to ''visit the forbidden user that the headmaster himself discovered'', then the people around me won''t feel too uncomfortable about me going here. Huh. Then again, don''t worry, we''ve taken steps to ensure your safety. ........Mia. Mia, who had been standing by, responds when her name is called. ''Yes,'' You can take your food down now. You can clean up now. When you''ve done that, you can rest for the day. I sat up. ''Oh, I can help you if you want.'' I''m not done talking to you yet. Leave the cleanup to Mia. Makina-san told me to take my seat back. ''''Yes.....'''' Mia-san smiled at me and bailed lightly. The expression on her face was, ''Please, leave the rest to me. Well,'' said Makina-san, and looked at the stairs to the second floor. ''Let''s go upstairs to talk about the rest, shall we? Upstairs? I need to talk to you in private. Okay, Mia, take care of the rest. Miss Mia bows. ''Yes, ma''am.'' All right, Blackie, let''s go. We had to get up and go upstairs. And before we did--. Mia. ''What?What is it, Mr. Kurohiko? Thank you very much for the bath. The water was very nice. Also.........you made dinner for me today, didn''t you, Mia? Yes..... It was very good. Thank you for the meal. That''s a waste of words... but I''m flattered. ''Bah,'' said Mia, bowing deeply. ''''Well let''s go. Yes, sir. Then I headed upstairs to my room with Makina. 40-Episode 39 "Partner" Huh? In addition to the bed in his room, he had added a chest of drawers, a crystal light (similar in shape to a candelabra), and a wall clock. The headmaster indicated the chest of drawers with his shapely chin. ''I''ve put some spare uniforms in there for you to use if you need them. I''m sorry for everything you''ve done for me. Thank you for the athletic clothes too. It''s pretty obvious. And... The headmaster bleeped and pointed to the wall clock. ''I''ll explain to you how to use that one, too. I''m just grateful to receive a clock, but oh my, the alarm function (?). It was a watch with a "*" on it. Maybe Mia told her about my lack of waking up in the morning.... ''Also, here...'' He handed me a small cloth bag with its mouth tied. A slight weight. There was a clinking sound. ''''For now, five silver coins. If I had known we were going to the Holy Ruins from today, I would have given them to you earlier, but...'''' Oh, no... it''s bad. No, just take it. And prepare to dive into the Holy Ruins properly. It''s nice to be humble, but you already have a partner to capture the Holy Ruins, right?If your equipment is poorly equipped, it will result in her getting in trouble. Isn''t it? I tightened my mouth gingerly and accepted the bag of silver coins again. Indeed, she was right. ''''...........................One day, I will return it to you.'''' The headmaster smiles. ''Well, don''t hold your breath, I''ll wait for you. Then at Makina-san''s urging, I sat down on the edge of the bed. ''''--, the headmaster?'''' Makina-san sits down next to me a bit. She ruffled her hair in a gesture that made me feel fascinated, and her mouth broke out in a smile. ''''Huh?Where else am I supposed to sit? That''s true, but... The old bed made a subdued creaking sound. ''............'' Thinking about it, the headmaster and I are alone in a private room.... As soon as I realized the current situation, my feelings began to flutter. Why is the headmaster alone with me in the first place? And - as I thought Makina-san''s white hand reached out smoothly, that hand gently touched my cheek. ''''But, school, chief...? You''re getting pretty good-looking, aren''t you? ...and the look on your face? Yeah. I''ve only been here for three days, and I''ve only been here for three days... No, I''m feeling much calmer. ........... Are you settling in? The Headmaster let go of his hand and sat back down on the bed. ''Do you remember what you were like when you first came to this world?'' ...Yes, just in case. Oh, I see. Because of that kind of talk, she moved upstairs? The only person who knows that Sagara Kurohiko is an otherworlder, apart from me, is the headmaster of the school at the moment. In other words, Makina-san probably thinks that I shouldn''t let Mia-san know that I''m an Otherworlder yet. Indeed, I feel that letting Mia-san know now would only confuse her. Or maybe that is also the headmaster''s own concern for Mia-san. While rubbing the toes of her shoes together, the headmaster continues to speak. ''From the time you came to our world until today.......you were trying to force yourself to act cheerful, weren''t you?'' I can''t force them to be cheerful. ''Yes. When I heard later that I was sent from another world I had a feeling that I''d been sent there, somehow. .......... ''Maybe it was to get himself up, ostensibly, oh, and ridiculously elated, but I think he was quite anxious inside, wasn''t he? .......... Anxiety, was it? ''To be honest, I''m still skeptical about the story of you being an otherworlder. But..........if you were to be sent to a world you don''t know, wouldn''t you normally be anxious and can''t help it? .......... In fact, you must have been terribly confused.So you''ve been trying to somehow make yourself feel better so that you don''t get overwhelmed by that confusion and anxiety... whether consciously or unconsciously, I''m not sure. I''m.... How did it go? If you ask me, I feel like that........but I feel like I had that personality to begin with. Maybe it''s weird to say that I don''t understand myself, though. ''At any rate, I''m grateful to Makina-san. Well........I wish I could repay you in some way. Hmm, don''t I owe you anything? Yeah. Hey, Kurohiko. Suddenly, Makina-san pulled her upper body closer to me a lot. "........what is it? ''If you''re thinking of repaying me for my kindness,'' Yes, sir. Now, will you listen to me complain about it? ...Yes? It''s piling up. Huh. When I returned the vague words, the headmaster gave me a glare. ''''That''s a distracted reply.......how is it?'''' Okay, okay!I''d love to hear about it. Good. Then I went along with the headmaster''s complaints. The content of the complaint was mainly against the bigwigs he had brought along during the surgical class. ............ Apparently the dean of the school has a lot going for him. The complaining continues. I''m like, "Hmmm," "I see~" "Hohoho" "Eh~! But after a while, the fatigue of the day hit him and he began to feel his consciousness fading away. But after a while, the fatigue of the day seemed to hit me, and I began to feel my consciousness slowly fading away. Well, this isn''t good. I have to concentrate on the story..... It''s rude to the headmaster to be like this-- It''s just that I''ve been talking... * I open my eyes. The reflection in your eyes is ... cloth? Clothes? Huh? The area under my ears is soft and fluffy. Huh? Did someone just pat me on the head and...? Hmm? I mean, the head........on top of something.......? Hey, you''re awake. Hmm? He moved his head from its side and turned onto his back. Then. Right above me was the headmaster''s face looking down at me. ''''Zama, Makina-san! So I finally understood the position. I see. So what I was facing when I woke up was around Makina-san''s lower abdomen. And now-- On the Headmaster''s lap. "Wah, excuse me!...Why am I doing this-- The headmaster put a hand over his mouth and chuckled. ''I''m sorry, I forgot how tired you are. If you keep making me listen to you complain about your trivial complaints, well, you''re going to get sleepy. Oh, no... What do you think?Though you can keep it that way for a bit longer if you want? No, I don''t want to be the one to do it. Saying that, I raised my body and sat back down next to the headmaster. Apparently, from the position, I, who lost consciousness, dived face first into Makina-san''s lap as it was. .........I, what did I do? "I''m sorry, I was on my way... Okay, no problem. How long have I been sleeping? About 30 minutes. Well.... Huh. What am I doing, man? But... Well, I don''t care. And the headmaster patted me on the shoulder and said so. ''''Well, I feel better now that I''ve cleared up and I don''t have to worry about being weird when you''re the one listening, so it''s easier. He looked kind of sunny. But soon. In case you haven''t noticed, don''t say anything else, okay? And then he nailed it. I chuckled. I understand. I said. ''But ... although you don''t seem to be very grateful for the fact that you have fallen asleep in my lap here. "...I have left the troubles I had when I first came here and have been reborn. Hmm. The headmaster plucked at the collar of his clothes and pulled it back with a yank. And then he bent forward. ''Even with this?'' ! From that angle, the headmaster''s chest peeks out... I mean, what the hell are you doing? Meditating, I hurriedly backed away. ................. Uneasily, I open my eyelids. ''What........you have it, bother. There was the headmaster of the school with a mischievous smile on his face. ''''Ka, give me a break........'''' Perhaps it is impossible to be born a man, and it is impossible to get rid of your troubles.... ''Well,'' The headmaster stood up. "I''ll be back soon. You just rest now. Yes. ...Well, was that last flirtation necessary? What? No, it''s nothing. I sit up to see him off. ''''Oh, and, you know, about the other forbidden curse--'''' Makina turned and looked up at me. ''As for the other forbidden spells, I''ll continue to try to collect them. Including researching any spellbooks whose locations are unknown. ''Some people may own it without knowing it''s a forbidden spell book? ''Yeah, I''m sure there will be. And........it''s not a given that there''s only one spellbook for each one, so there''s no need to stick to the four that we know about. I plan to investigate that area as well. Is it still hard to find something you know where to be? ''Well, it''s not as if the Empire and Ruvel Argan don''t have contacts, so I''ll try to negotiate with them as best I can. ................ Ms. Machina took a step closer to me with a clunk of her shoes. ''Yes. It was an unexpected find for me. Yeah? "Kurohiko. The Dean took my hand. "I want to continue to be a good partner with you. ...me too. Makina-san''s crimson eyes catch my eyes. Eyes that seem to suck me in. ''I''m going to have you remember all the--all the prohibitions one day. .......... But if you don''t want to, I won''t force you to do so. And the effects of using the forbidden spell on the user are still unknown. I caught back Makina-san''s eyes firmly. With the intention of conveying my decision. .......... If you hadn''t believed me when I told you I was from another world, I wouldn''t be here... and I wouldn''t have been able to be. .......... ''If you wish, Makina-san, I will use as much of the forbidden power as I can for you. When she let go of her hand, Makina-san took a step back. The smile on her face was a smile. ''''...Thank you, Kurohiko. I''m so glad you said that.'''' * After the headmaster left the room, I remained alone in the room and crawled straight under the covers. As expected, I was quite tired. Soon a strong sleepiness comes over me. ............ *. Thus, the third day in the other world was over. 41-Interlude 1 "Memory of Curie" [Curie Verstein] Currier Versteen was about to go to sleep in his own bed in his room. In this quarters, students are given private rooms. As for Currier, he was grateful for that. If they had been in one room together, it would have been difficult to do anything about it. After washing off the dirt and fatigue from her body in the large bathroom, Currier quickly returned to her room. Not only when she was changing in the changing room, but even when she was walking down the corridor, because for some reason the eyes of the students around her were drawn to her. It was the same when he was washing himself in the bathhouse. At first, I thought it was because they found out that I was from the Sixth House. But I didn''t see any malice or fear in the gaze that was directed at me. In fact, it would be more accurate to say that it was feverish. Thinking back, that kind of gaze had been directed at Currier from the first day. Surprisingly, they may not be taking the Sixth House seriously. If that''s the case--their behavior in combat classes and after-school activities are widespread, and they must be thought of as very strange people. Apparently, there are some who admire those actions. If that''s the case, their reactions are understandable. However.........even though the gaze is not hostile, it is still uncomfortable. So, I decided to quickly run to my room. Originally, there was hardly any place in the quarters that was meaningful for me to go to. If it''s not a necessary part of life, it''s a meaningless place for me. There was no one to entertain with, and of course no one to talk to. I pick up the edge of the quilt with both hands and pull it up a little. ''''..........'''' And - for some reason, the face of the man who had been chosen to form an attack team for the Holy Ruins by chance came to mind. If I had to describe him in one word, he would be........a strange man. It may be a somewhat odd metaphor, but even if you were told that he came from some other world, you might believe it--that''s the impression I got. I''m not sure if that''s because of the awkwardness in each of his reactions. It''s the same with his pronunciation. He seems to be from the East, but with a slight, curious accent. Of course, it''s such a minute accent that you have to concentrate very carefully to hear it. ...I just don''t know why. There''s a strange sense of relief in that pronunciation. ''''.........'''' The consciousness becomes fuzzy. Currier gently closed his eyelids. * In the midst of fading consciousness...or in the midst of dreaminess, a scene appears in Currier''s mind. It was a memory from her time in the Sixth House--. ''''What do you guys think about death?'''' When the woman asked this, the answers were thrown back in rapid succession. "Death ... ''Death'' is something I will kill someday. If it were possible, I would fight you first. Oh no!It''s too hard for me to understand. I don''t even know what the hell that means!Please!Somebody let me hit you! It''s a difficult question... what constitutes ''death''? "What the hell are you talking about?I''m Death itself! ''I hope that someday... a warm world where no one has to die... will come... ... "Death is a trial that humanity will have to overcome and I will overcome it. Die. .......... ''Hahahaha!That''s right!I want to die!Very interesting!Somebody please kill me, dramatically! Then it was my turn. And the moment I uttered that answer. Everyone at once turned to Currier, with a look on their faces that said they had not the slightest idea what they were saying. Until then, no matter who or what the answer was, everyone had just shrugged it off. Currier, who became somewhat embarrassed, turned over with a slight blush on her cheeks. And so, the answers of ''them'' continued again--. Currier wondered when on earth this was a memory, he wondered. However, he couldn''t recall the exact time. The only thing I know is that it is a memory from when I was in the Sixth House. However, Currier still remembers that time, without forgetting it. 42-Interlude 2 "Magray Night" [Hibigami] Christophia, the royal capital. The night is deep and the city is filled with silence. There are no people in the alleyway off the main street. The light from a crystal lamp faintly illuminates the cobblestones. In that alleyway, a man was walking. The man''s name is Hibigami. Just four letters. That''s his name. Hibigami bends and bends and bends further down the road. Gradually, you can see that the signs of people are becoming more and more scarce. Even the signs of those who are sleeping are now distant. And then I arrive at a corner. The air is deserted. There was no longer any light from the crystal lights around, only the bright moonlight shining into the corner. The "darkness" exists even in this beautiful little royal capital. You could call it a cesspool. It''s a place that not many city dwellers come near. So--. A good way to hide in plain sight, eh? Grinning, Hibigami twists the corners of his mouth. --I found it. ''....That one? A scrutinized gaze. One of the men is sitting down. ''So I told you to get me some better wound medicine! A big man yells at the skinny guy. "Hi, suh, excuse me, my brother! A man who appears to be the big man''s henchman is sneaking around, stumbling, and disappearing into the night. The others aren''t coming back either........those useless scum.......d*mn, but that hurts.... That Arkwright girl is a joke but one day you will come to know that I will hurt you and I will have to do something about it. That kid and that sub-racial girl, too... The swearing big man had bandages all over his body. But the treatment was crude. The bandages were untied in some places. --Huh. And the wounds that peeked out from the bandages attracted Hibigami''s attention. The wound is still fresh, a wound caused by the blade. The wound was worthy of admiration, even from Hibigami''s point of view. Almost without missing a beat, he traced the wound - and the wound was traced. How skilled was the person who inflicted that wound? Suddenly, Hibigami became curious. But now, before that--. It''s you... and who are you from the Sixth House? The big man showed his dismay at the hibigami that suddenly appeared out of the darkness. ''What the hell are you?Where the hell did you come from? Your wound... who gave you that? "...what?You wanna get yourself killed, eh? It was probably a topic he didn''t want to be touched on, and the big man stared at Hibigami with hatred. But, as if unafraid, Hibigami let out a dry laugh, cackling. ''I see........hurry to death?'' ...Huh? Nii, and Hibigami''s mouth relaxes. ''''The one who will be killed--maybe it''s you? W-- From what he said earlier, it was easy to surmise that the person who inflicted those wounds was probably the ''Arkwright Family''s Daughter''. With that much information, it was enough. In the meantime, I only asked him about it. Hibigami put his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist. The big man reached for the maul that was propped up. ''You''re going to do it?You, it seems you know I''m from the Sixth House and you''re going to do it?Ah! Kaka that''s all right. I''m after someone from the Sixth House. Wha... what? But hey, I don''t know if the topic of the Sixth House itself is so unpopular that it took me some time to get my story out of you. That''s not important. You know what you''re doing?What the hell does it mean to have someone from the Sixth House against you-- Are you an idiot? Wha... The sword''s blade, which was slightly on its face, glowed dully in the moonlight. ''''It''s good for you to make an enemy of that sixth house, though. Impatience flashed across the big man''s face. He didn''t know anything, Hibigami thought piteously. To call himself a native of the Sixth House - even though it means that he''s going to draw himself in. ''''Well ... let''s do it.'''' d*mn it...! The big man holds up his maul with a compelling look on his face. --It''s not bad. It''s not bad. The muscles are built for battle. And not too shabby, either. But There, Hibigami sheathed the sword he was about to pull out. The sword that Hibigami was just about to use in battle is his beloved "Mu-Kiri" sword. It is a blade that has been pulled back and its killing power has been significantly reduced. It''s the only time Hibigami uses the Mukatsu when he''s in a serious fight. However, it can be used against other opponents. I''m good with this. The other sword is pulled out with a swooping motion. The jet-black blade appears under the moonlight. As soon as the blade is pulled out, it begins to emit a blue-white light. "Pity your misfortune in meeting me I have two words of advice for you. Hibigami pointed the sword''s cutting edge at the big man. This is a very difficult sword that eats not only the magic around it, but also the magic that is taken in by anyone who touches it. Or did you call it a holy element... well, it doesn''t matter which one. A sword that is both a holy sword and a demon sword. You can''t just use it. You can''t rely on that if you are a magician of magic and spells. It''s not a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. This "demon eater" continues to eat the magic element around it even though it is very weak, even if it is sheathed. And the person who wears it on his or her hip is the most strongly affected by the absorption of the element. That''s why it''s almost impossible for its owner to rely on the magic element. And the Hibigami - to begin with, it can''t handle magical elements. Therefore, there is no disadvantage to using ''demon eaters'' as if it were a disadvantage. "So, one more thing-- With a swoosh, a black shadow - Hibigami ran. ''Ah?'' By the time the big man''s eyeballs caught Hibigami, he was already standing behind the man. ''''You shouldn''t feel comfortable calling yourself a native of the Sixth House or anything like that, right?...because I''m going to be there. d*mn! The big man makes a sharp turn of his body. The maul lets out a heavy roar and cuts through the atmosphere. Then the big man''s maul strike catches Hibigami-- What?Huh?--Huh? A great sense of discomfort comes over the big man''s face. The next moment-- The big man made a grand splash of blood from his chest. And then, as he thrusts his knee out, the big man falls to his front as if a thread has broken. Blood spreads on the ground. ''''Ka-'''' Hibigami laughs briefly. Then, looking down at what was a big man, he carefully wipes away the blood with the cloth he took out of his chest. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. But-- Sheathing his sword, Hibigami stroked the stubble on his chin. ''''Rumors of someone from the Sixth House have apparently been mixed up in this royal capital since yesterday and today... I wonder what''s going on with this guy, huh? Hibigami wavers back through the gloom, where an extinct, bloodied corpse lies prostrate. And there, Hibigami turns around. From the tip of his gaze, there was the corpse of a large man who had turned into a lump of flesh. ''''.........You are from the Sixth House? With a dry laugh, Hibigami said to the silent corpse, "If I remember correctly, I wasn''t there. "If I remember correctly - I wasn''t there, was I? Kaka Kaka Kaka Kaka, with a high-pitched laugh, Hibigami began to walk through the darkness again. *. As he walked through the back alleys of the sleeping royal capital, Hibigami thought to himself, "Nevertheless. The big man who was alive just now had met his ''death''. ''''.........'''' Nonsense, thinks Hibigami. "Death or death, I will kill you someday. If it were possible, I''d fight you first. Even now, I feel that "Death" is a trivial thing. That''s why Hibigami thinks "death" is an evil that should be killed someday. His sword should be used to keep people alive. Death is just the end. Now, I don''t even feel it''s worth fighting with. If there is a way, I will ''kill'' one day if there is a way, but even now, I don''t know how. Hence - neglect. On the other hand, ''life'' is wonderful. It always gives me a fight. It gives me - it gives me a nemesis. So. For the hibigami. Keeping your opponent alive and using him as a good nemesis is a hell of pleasure. Haggle, haggle, haggle, haggle, and when you get tired of it, you kill them. But if we can''t expect them to be our nemesis, we kill them at once. I''ll kill the lesser scum of the earth at random. But I have no interest in killing those who cannot fight. Hibigami has no taste for killing innocent good men who cannot fight, though he will repel the sparks of the fire that fall upon them. After all, Hibigami even respects those who live and work well. ".......... I put my hand on the hilt of the "no-kill" that is stuck in my waist. Lately - I haven''t wielded my beloved sword "Mu-Kill". It''s a good thing that I''m not a fan of those guys either. My dearest brothers and sisters who should be kept alive, not killed. And yet I love you all so much! Hibigami''s laughter, full of hope for the future, echoed like an echo in a corner of the royal city. 43-Characters and terms (2) Lj ꥨ?륹ƥ \夬wФơһ˳ä Ly֤ĥΤ褤Ů }Υåѧ@ͽ һ{ӽM ڣԺγߡ ?ۥ `饤ȼҤFȤۥҤ 󊡣 }Υåѧ@ͽ һ{ӽM ե֥륯?ޥ` ޥ`Ϣ }Υåѧ@ͽ һ{ӽM 襼?٥ }Υåѧ@ν̹١ {ӽMε̹١ ٥顿 }Υåѧ@ν̹١ ҥӥߡ ڣԺγߡ Z ߥɥ٥ꥢꑡ }Υåꑤ ܊`륢륬 ꑤα|λä 󥿥ꥪ۹ ꑤI˳֤Ĵ }zE }¡Ӥxˎڤ޴ʵzE ޤ˽ƤʤAӡFत }Ύ֤˽ʤФʤۤΣꓶȤߤʤ롣 ޤˡ}ħkҊ뤳Ȥ롣 ħ }zE˳F Ϥ˳ܤƤޤ NȺФϣ٤ħڤ뤬NϤ{Ȥ≈ᡢޤᤤʤȤƤ롣 }Tʿ⡿ }䡢}}Υåؤ뤿O줿yTʿ⡣ ΣꓤyȤθߤ}zEιԤФäƤ롣 `?`饤Ȥ֤FڤθLդƤ롣 С}λ礦 }Υåѧ@ڤˤͽAλΤ褦ʤΡ BPӛԇYLgԇYgʽgԇY}zEԵ_AӤĤĤtϤuˤä뤨롣 ҕΤϡ}zEԤε_Aӡ ʤߤ}Tʿˤϡ}λȤƶȤڤ롣 ħgʽ ħأ}أzgkӤ뤿ʽ }ħȤ|򮐤ˤ뵶 ϲ 44-Episode 40 "Signs" Now I''m standing at the door of the lion gang. Okay, let''s go. I tried to tell myself to get up and get into it. I was able to get up properly this morning without being woken up by Mia-san. However, thanks to the alarm clock, I didn''t oversleep, but Mia-san was absent, so it was a somewhat lonely morning compared to yesterday''s morning (by the way, I set my alarm for the time the headmaster explained to me). When I changed into my uniform and went downstairs, some of the dishes left over from last night were on the table along with Mia-san''s note. The note stated. ''I''ve left some things that you can keep. If you''d like, you can have it for breakfast. Thank you, I thanked him in my heart, and after a quick breakfast, I rushed to school. And now I''m in front of the lionesses. The reason for coming to school a little early. It''s. Are you here already, Miss Cecily? Yep. After school yesterday, I ran out of the classroom in a way that swept her off her feet. I came to school early today in order to apologize for that. ''''........What''s so urgent, you.... A voice comes from behind me and I turn around. ''Ah.'' It was Currier-san. Good morning. ...hmmm, ah, good morning. ................. Once again, I feel that we have become closer. Just being able to greet each other normally like this is a great progress. However, Currier-san looks somewhat awkward......... Her complexion is not very good either. Is it that he has a weak morning? Did you have to come early today, Mr. Currier? What? When I asked, Currier-san gave a slightly annoyed reaction. "Well, we still have quite a bit of time before morning homeroom, Room Room? There''s still a lot of time left until the time of arrival. I wondered if I had something to do in the morning. In this school, the "report at the beginning of the day" is equivalent to the "morning homeroom" in the former world. By the way, when you leave, it''s called ''Report at the Bottom''. I just wanted to come early today. And I have no right to be told what to do about the time of the school day, And, you know... But you... Currier-san looks at me with interest. ''You haven''t lost a single breath after all that running. What? ........... Indeed, if you ask me. Yesterday, I was complaining about my inexperienced body. Come to think of it, I haven''t sweated much even though I''ve run up here, and I haven''t breathed much. Even when I was running, I felt kind of light. I thought I''d be more tired from yesterday''s fatigue level, but.... .........It must have been Mia-san''s cooking and the quality of her sleep. ''Hm, well, that''s fine. Here, if you want to come in, come in. Currier-san opened the door first, prompting me to follow her into the classroom. I first looked for Cecily-san. And I see her in the middle row of the classroom, the second seat from the back of it. Ms. Sieg and Mr. Hyrgis are sitting on either side of me. And the students who are staring at Ms. Cecily in the distance, came!He looks at me. Currier-san looks at me and Cecily-san in turn. ''''Well you''re a disciplined guy. Apparently, he guessed what he was going to do. Mr. Currier just took his seat. And I was like. I''m sorry I ran out of the classroom like that yesterday. He walked to the side of Miss Cecily''s seat and bowed to her. And then Zeke gets up from his seat and gives way, and Cecily comes out into the aisle. Her expression is a composed look but it''s hard to read her emotions. Cecily-san loosely crossed her arms and smiled a self-mocking smile. ''''........This might be the first time in my life that a man other than my relatives has rejected my advances. Um... ''No, you have nothing to apologize for. Just one thing I would like to ask you to do. Gulp. What is it? Don''t tell me, ''Please don''t speak to me again,'' or something like that...? Cecily smiled with a huff. "Will you have lunch with me today? ...What? Therefore, I would like you to have lunch today alone with me. ...No? With such a lonely look on his face, ''No, sir?'' What would you say........I can''t say no to this....... It''s the kind of look that would make me feel like an incredibly bad person if I said no here. Besides I shouldn''t say no, even if it means I''m sorry for what I did yesterday. ''''I understand. Cecily-san, if that''s what you want. Thank you, Kurohiko. With a smile that almost makes me happy, Cecily-san takes my hand naturally. The smoothness of her skin, which doesn''t seem to belong to a human being, once again makes me shiver. ''''Se-Cecily-san........'''' At best, you''ll have to be careful of the color scheme, Kurohiko. The one who said that in a flat but sure passing voice - Currier-san. ''Coloration'' now... is that a word for me? When I let go of my hand, Cecily-san walks over to Currier-san, who is sitting in her seat. Currier-san''s face, which had been turned forward, turned to Cecily-san. ''''If you thought that, then you must have an idea, miss? -Oh! Cecily''s shoulders responded with a twitch, and then began to tremble in small increments. ''''Oh, you are........'''' Huh. What, you''ll get it? But soon Miss Cecily let out a breath to calm herself down. No well that''s fine. He regained his composure and changed the subject. ''You were the one that Kurohiko went after when he wanted to form an attack team, weren''t you? It seems. So you worked with him? Yeah. Oh," the classroom groaned. Currier-san looks up at Cecily-san sarcastically. So what''s it about? I''m not going to give up on Black Friday. More groans spread. After a few moments of silence, Currier-san opened his mouth. ''''I don''t think there''s any point in telling me that. I think we should at least make a statement. Yeah, right. Yeah, and by the way, if this is about the Sixth House, he''s already agreed to it. He''s willing to take the risk. But that''s because you-- You know what? Forcibly, Mr. Currier interrupted. ''''If he doesn''t want to team up with me, I''m going to terminate my relationship with him in a heartbeat. So it''s up to him what to do - no? And there, Cecily-san let out a smile. ''I see........so it''s up to Kurohiko, right? "?Well, yeah. So I''m free to keep inviting him to join my attack team? Currier-san gagged for a moment, and then clicked her tongue. ''It is, well it is ... freedom, I guess. ''Hmmm,'' smiled Cecily. ''I needed to hear those words from you. Now.........excuse me. She spun around and did a cute half-turn, and then Cecily came back in some kind of good mood. Then she touched my shoulder and gently patted me on the elbow. ''''Wha-wha-what, Miss Cecily?'''' So we''re looking forward to lunch today, aren''t we, Kurohiko? Huh, huh... Thus, Cecily returned to her seat with a satisfied look on her face. Buzzingly, my classmates begin to exchange some words in a whisper. With a sense of bewilderment, I also take my seat. "Um, Currier-san? What? He''s in a bit of a bad mood. So, about today. I''m glad to hear it. I''m so glad you had lunch with the lovely Miss Cecily. No, that''s not what I''m talking about. I wanted to talk to you about what we''re going to do after class today. Maybe we''ll get rid of our attack group sooner than I thought. Oh, I want Currier-san. It''s not going to happen unless you get rid of it from Currier-san. However, Currier-san sniffs, humph, and turns away. ''''You ... idiot.'''' Ugh, Currier-san. Have I put you in an even worse mood........ And. Oh, here she is!We''re in the lion''s den, and all we''ve got is a bunch of pussies. Asaro walked into the classroom. .........You''re in good spirits since this morning. Oh, I don''t feel so good!Huh?What''s with this spooky classroom?You''re making me feel bad for myself, too!God, I''ve been in a shitty mood all morning! You''re on a roll. Hey, mister. You know, you''re kind of disturbing me standing here. Oh! It was Ira-san who appeared from behind Asaro. ''''You!I don''t want to be the one... And as soon as he confirmed the owner of the voice, Asaro swallowed the words that came out of his mouth. ''''d*mn it, you''re a dick... oh, my bad!It''s too chick-lit for me to go into the classroom! ''....Oh, yeah. So how much do you think you''re going to agree with your opinion of this pair? Asaro looks around the classroom. Then, after swearing in frustration, d*mn it, Asaro goes for his seat. ''''Gah........! Ah. Asaro tripped and fell on the steps. "You''ve got to be kidding me!Do your job, a**h*le! Gansu, and Asaro kicks at the steps. ........... It''s perfect, it''s taking it out on you. The step, poor thing........ A short while later, the report on the climb began. *. During the debriefing, we were informed by Instructor Joseph that a murder took place in a corner of the capital. The murderer has not yet been caught. We were advised to be careful at night because the murderer may not come towards the school. So, after the battle with the sleeper, we finished the general education class, and now the battle class is next. Me and Currier-san each changed into our sports clothes and met up at the first training ground. The training ground is basically a newly added training ground, which is used by higher-ranked groups. In other words, the lower the number, the older the training ground is and the lower-ranked pairs will use it. So, the first training ground is--. ''Oh, what a wonderful training ground with a view of the blue sky!What a liberating feeling! In other words, it is the oldest training ground. It is almost square in shape. It is surrounded by stone walls and the ground is bare. However, the soil is much harder, so there doesn''t seem to be any particular concern about getting knocked off your feet. ''''Well it looks like the rainy days will be hard. Currier-san, who was dressed in athletic clothes, looked at me with cold eyes as I rejoiced in the sense of openness that I had twisted out of my muffled body, and mentioned the demerits. The first training ground here is from the days when the training ground was still built outdoors. ''''Being a two-person group, this was the only place we were allowed to use... sorry. Chuckling apologetically is Instructor Isabella, who exudes the s*x appeal of a mature woman. I''m sure she must be very popular with the men. She''s also the one who took me on during the mock match. She was the one who volunteered to be in charge of our special group, according to the explanation I received earlier. She explained the reason for this. "Sagara Kurohiko," right?I want to find out about the true nature of the strange sensations I felt in you... well, it was partly because it looked so easy, you know? He said. ........History will judge the merits of that last subtle wink later on. Well, since Instructor Josef had said that Isabella-san was a terrific person, he must be grateful that she had been put in charge of the special exception group. ''''So, what do we do now?Since there''s no specific lesson plans for the special groups I can teach you the basics?Although, I don''t think you''ll need it. Instructor Isabella looked at Miss Currier and said. ''If Sagara Kurohiko wants to start with the basics, I will follow. But--'' This time, Currier-san''s gaze went to me. ''As for me, I''d like to train him personally - that is, in my way. Of course, I think we should let him do some basics. ''Well, if you''re going to do it with other students, it''s fine with me because it makes things easier for me. ...You volunteered to find out what it was that you felt for me, didn''t you? So is it up to him? Well, you will. They look at me as they wait for an answer. ''It''s up to me, is it?'' I''m... ''''I''m thinking that if I can get Currier-san to train me........ She''s also my partner in the attack on the Holy Ruins, and I think it would be better for us to work together in the future and so on, but....... I look at them. "So it''s settled then. All right. Then I''ll train you. Ho. So, Currier-san and I lightly crossed swords. First of all, he wants to know my exact strength, he said. In the training area, there was a box with swords for matches, familiar from mock matches. We selected a sword from there and picked it up. It is the same sword that we both use. It''s a bastard sword that can be handled with both hands and one hand. They face each other and hold their swords against each other. However, Currier-san has a relaxed stance. On the contrary, I''m holding it with both hands, a firm stance. It''s a good idea to try to strike at your own timing. Don''t get too worked up about it. Yes, sir. Sigh, I take a breath. What I remember is the feeling of the mock game. A lot of people complimented me on that blow. Sharpen your senses. Concentrate further and catch your opponent with your eyes. And then in one foot - I run. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. Yes! I was swinging my sword. Boom. --Boom. And then, the next thing you know... Boom. My sword accelerated rapidly. 45-Episode 41 "EATER" A slash that accelerated at a speed that surprised even me. Currier-san, who had a faintly empty face, quickly raises her sword. The blade and the blade touch each other. And the next moment-- -Oh! My sword shot was swept away behind Currier-san with ease. I lost my balance and stepped on the tatara. ''''T........! I managed to stay on the verge of falling down. ''I''m sorry. I meant to take it like a normal person, but I just........let it slide backwards. After saying that, Currier-san looked at me quizzically. ''''You don''t have any experience with swordsmanship, do you? As I regained my stance, Currier-san asked me something like that. ''None,'' Hmmm... it doesn''t look like you''ve learned much swordsmanship, but... When he said that to himself, Currier''s eyes would be able to guess what was going on. And. ''''Well you''re going to have to put some more thought into it. I''ll take it all in this time. Also, I''m going to go easy on you, but I''m going to hammer it in lightly, too. Okay. Well then, please. Again, he readies his sword. Currier-san also readies his sword. ''''Oh, and I''ll tell you one thing. Unlike that Arkwright family''s daughter, I have never learned proper swordplay. It''s all in my own style. Currier-san, the stance is the same as before, but the air is different. That''s why you may develop some strange habits. If you want to learn proper swordsmanship, you''d better get that instructor to teach you. My sword is, so to speak, something that was created naturally through my frantic wielding of it to survive. I''m... I put more pressure on my hand that grips the handle. ''I want to learn from you, Currier,'' All right. All right. The gravel on the dirt scraped against the soles of my shoes with a chill. "Here we go. Increase your focus. From there. While swinging my sword, I closed the gap between us again at once. The blade I let go, drawing a gentle curve from downward to Currier-san''s abdomen - her sword received the blow without danger. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. That doesn''t stop the offensive, I continue to hammer my sword into Currier-san. I''m going to throw everything at him. I''m sure this person will be able to take it all in. That sense of security enveloped me. That''s why........it doesn''t matter if it''s awkward. Anyway, for now - I''m going to give it my all, I''m going to give it my all! --The speed of the sword swing is increasing. The speed of the sword swinging is increasing. It''s kind of fun to be able to do this. The joy that has been bubbling up. And as soon as their sword blades collided with each other and bounced off each other, Currier-san struck from her side. I quickly pull back on the blade and catch the sharp blow. --Heavy. That''s how I felt after receiving her attack. My hand gripping the hilt feels a slight numbness. a?--a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a|a .......... All right, now, I''ll go-- That''s when. --Eater... ....What? Eat, huh? What..... --Eaters. Eater. Something''s going to change. My sword. It''s like. Mr. Currier sent me a message. Hurled at me. Sword shot, please. As if to entangle them. That''s what it feels like. Mononi-- Eat, eat, eat-- eat! My slash, which has become even sharper, begins to have momentum like a whirlwind. ''''Huh?You.........? Currier''s voice, tinged with confusion. Fun - easy. Comfortable--comfortable. The sound of the sword and the sword echoing together, the feel of it, is really, really--comfortable. A moment later - Currier Versteyn''s sword muscle shows a change. I''m going to eat the first part of it. Naraba-- Tsk! The next moment. There was a loud, metallic sound. ".......... The last thing I did was shoot a sideways slash. The sword that I should have swung off........spun around, spinning like a propeller on the ground in the corner of the training ground. And in front of me, Currier-san, who had a somewhat stern expression on her face, was staring at me in the same posture in which she had swung the sword away. .........eh? You........you really have close to no experience with swords, don''t you? Or rather, it was my first time in a mock-up. You''re not lying to me. Mr. Currier releases his stance and lowers his sword. ''Oh well. That''s enough for today.'''' He clapped. ''No, brilliant.'' It was Instructor Isabella. ''I mean, you guys could have been a normal A group, couldn''t you?Yeah, and also... Instructor Isabella gives you a wicked look. "I wonder if he wanted an excuse to be alone with you?From the outside, it looks like you two trust each other a lot.What?Are the two of you guys that close? ''No, sir. .........Please don''t get any strange ideas. Currier-san immediately denies it. Well, it''s certainly not ''that kind of rapport'' that the instructor is talking about, but........I intend to do my best to build up a deep trust in the future. ......... Hm? Currier-san is observing us with a serious look on her face. ''Um, what is it?'' How did you feel when you crossed swords with me earlier? Miss Currier asked. ''Well, do you mean your impressions?'' Yeah. ''''Well ... Currier-san looks great in her exercise clothes and is really beautiful, don''t you think? ...Seriously. No, it looks seriously good on you, and it''s beautiful.... Ha, anyway. ''Hmm, what can I say?It was like this, I felt so much strength, or maybe I was having fun... I can''t really put it into words, but it was like that. Maybe Currier-san has a good way of matching it up. Yeah, right. Currier-san puts her hand over her mouth and looks at me in some kind of silent contemplation. And then. ...do you have a minute? Um... what? I was perplexed. Because. I thought I suddenly released my sword and came closer, because Currier-san started rubbing my right arm with both hands. ''''Kyu, Currier-san!What are you-- While I was in a hurry, Currier-san''s ten long fingers touched my arm as if to inspect something. Well, a massage? Mr. Currier was blindsided. ''The muscle is building up. Oh, really? I''ve never been a fan of strength training......... But there''s no way in hell I''m going to do this in a day or two... Oh, my God, really. Huh? I noticed that Instructor Isabella was touching my left arm. ''''...........'''' What the hell is going on here? Two hands, flowery? I mean, this close to Currier-san and Instructor Isabella........ I, I can''t move, I can''t move. ".........Whoa!Um! This time, Instructor Isabella started rubbing my leg. I''m not going to be able to get away with it. I''m sure you''ve been working out a lot.That would make some sense for that blow in the mock game. No, as of yesterday, I got the impression that it was more or less... Even Currier-san joins in the touching of the legs. The situation of two women touching their legs under the gaze of the two women...this feels a bit strange.... ''You.'' Currier-san looks up at me as she touches my leg with her hand. Angularly, I can''t help but be thrown off guard. ''What is it, huh?'' The rest of today''s session should be spent on swinging and basic training. Okay, okay. Then, at last, the release (?) I began to swing at the training ground. Plus, there''s a moderate mix of push-ups, sit-ups, and other menu items I can think of as basic training. All of them are necessary to avoid becoming a drag on Currier-san.......and to attack the Holy Ruins. And training with a proper ''purpose'' was a very pleasant thing to do. Along the way, Isabella taught me some tricks of swinging, and I continued my basic training, focusing on swinging. A transparent bell signals the end of the combat class. ''Phew.'' He lowers his sword and takes a breath. But I didn''t feel so tired. Rather, I was filled with a sense of contentment. Then we cleaned up and left the training grounds. I''ll see you tomorrow..... Leaving a wink, Instructor Isabella left. ''''So, the attack on the Holy Ruins...'''' After seeing Instructor Isabella off, Currier opened his mouth. ''As for me, I thought I''d train you for a while, and then you''d be in your element. After seeing that fight with the goblins, I have a feeling that it''s not safe to say that it''s only a forbidden curse. Currier-san has a good point. I have no objection to it. In fact, I even feel sorry for making you go through the trouble of training me. ''''However,'''' And so, up front, Mr. Currier continued. ''We might be able to get there sooner than I thought. Am I going to be okay? I''m going to give it a few more days to see how it goes, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s going to be fine. Well, I don''t want to force you to do anything. But there are some things that can only be learned in the field. If that''s what Currier says, then it must be true. It may sound strange, but I have a feeling she knows me better than I do. So I guess I should put my energy into training myself for now anyway. ''''Then, if you can, store more knowledge of the Holy Ruins before you attack. When the time comes, knowledge will come in handy.'''' ''Yes, I will. .........So, um, about today. As soon as he changed the topic, Currier-san''s eyebrows were frowned at. ''''Ah, it was lunch with the Arkwright family''s daughter, wasn''t it? I see, you''re already occupied with that. Good, just go ahead and get going. Hmph, at best, have a good time. No, it''s not that, it''s just that today, after class, I was talking to you. "M Currier, Mr.? It''s just that I''m... well, I''m sorry. Mr. Currier put his hand to his forehead as if to chastise himself. ''And what?'' Actually, I have to go to the library. Oh, right. ...Oh, you''re here to find out about the forbidden curse, by any chance? Yeah. All right. Let''s save the prep work we had planned for the Holy Ruins Hall for tomorrow. Excuse me. What, don''t worry about it. I''m just me and I''ve got things to do. Somehow, they fall silent to each other. ''By the way, what is it?'' Yes, sir. Currier-san plucked at the fabric around her belly. ''........Does it look that good on you, this? Yes, of course! But these are just workout clothes, okay? ''Um, well, so it''s okay, I mean, what can I say...'' "...then, hypothetically. Would you be happy if I wore this when we met? In an ordinary space. ''But these clothes are for intense physical activity, indoors and out, right?And yet, what''s the point of wearing it at any other time?There are plenty of other good quality clothes out there. Well, that''s just the way it is, Miss Currier drops her breath. ''I don''t know ... but I get it. You like these clothes, don''t you? Or rather, I like the way you''re dressed, Currier. Currier-san glares at me with a jittery stare. ''It''s not just me, but the Arkwright family''s daughter too, right? It''s... Honestly. Yes. Huh, you''re a very honest man, aren''t you? I''m sorry. You don''t have to apologize. Besides, honesty isn''t necessarily a bad thing. ...Well, I was a little too nasty to poke at you, too. I''m sorry. After such an exchange, me and Currier-san separated and headed to our respective changing rooms. * So I changed into my uniform and got out of the locker room... but... Well, then, Kurohiko we''ll have lunch as we agreed. .......... ''Huh?What''s going on? You''ve been waiting for me here? Of course. I''m the one who asked you to do this today. To my surprise, a smiling Cecily was waiting for me in front of the boys'' locker room. The boys coming in and out of the locker room said, "Cecily Arkwright, why are you here! He gives me a look like that and then walks past, admiringly. The cafeteria is too crowded with people to be able to talk calmly, so for today, let''s eat outside. This is how I have prepared lunch. Cecily lifted the basket she was carrying in her hand. It''s a beautiful day and you don''t mind, do you? Yeah, yeah, yeah, I don''t mind. Oh, good. Well, let''s get going, shall we? Cecily takes my hand naturally and leads me to her. The tip of her hair, like a tail, grazed the tip of my nose. It smelled good, cool and refreshing. "! .......................... I think I saw something just now......... Someone was looking at me from the corner of the hallway. ''What''s wrong?'' No. When she hid her figure, her lustrous silver hair danced softly in the air. So far I only know of one person with such beautiful silver hair........ ''''Cecily-san.'''' What is it? It''s just the two of us for lunch today, isn''t it? Yeah, just the two of us. Although he was gentle, there was something stubbornly uncompromising in his tone. ''''..........'''' The option of the three of us together is still no option. I mean, I wonder how long Cecily-san will be holding my hand....... I''m so worried that I''m going to sweat my hands from the strain. But despite my worries, Cecily pulls my hand firmly in hers and walks away. ............... It''s a strange feeling. I''m walking around the school like this while being pulled by that Cecily-san''s hand. Right now, neither Zeke-san nor Hyrgis-san are there. Indeed, it could be said that it is just the two of us. Thus, while being exposed to the curious gazes of students passing by, Cecily took me outside the main building. 46-Episode 42 "Girl Loved by God" Hey, you know what? What, Cecily Arkwright?...and who is that? You know, the... Oh that''s the cursed user who says he refused Cecily Arkwright''s advances. But you said no to his offer.And yet you''re holding hands... ''Dear Cecily, you haven''t given up yet, have you? Can''t they teach you how to learn it? ''Isn''t that why Lady Cecily is so obsessed with it, because it''s not easy to do? I don''t approve of you dating certain men!Because Cecily-sama is like the common property of the school! But you''re beautiful every time you look at her and you''re strong and intelligent and she''s just the kind of girl God loves. I heard the students'' words as they passed through the main building''s corridor. Indeed, Makina-san was right, ''The forbidden user appears! The news of the "Forbidden Wizard, Cecily Arkwright, refuses the advances of Cecily Arkwright! The news of the Cecily Arkwright is the center of attention. It may not be an exaggeration to say that she is the idol of the school. I look at Cecily, who is opening a basket next to me. ''''.........'''' Well with this person, it''s no wonder he''s always at the center of the conversation, isn''t it? I was currently sitting on the edge of the fountain alongside Cecily-san. However, this wasn''t the fountain plaza, which was the students'' resting place, but rather the small broken fountain on the back side of the main building. The fountain itself is difficult to see because of the thick growth of trees around it, and also because the bent branches and leaves of the trees cover the fountain in a way that makes it look like a roof. In terms of hiding, this might be the perfect place to do so. ''Come on,'' Cecily holds out a basket. Inside was a piece of lightly toasted bread with cheese, tomatoes, and thin slices of meat between them. Is this........a sandwich? ''It''s a staple at Reno thread, but it''s a sandwich bread with cheese. Not sure if it''s to your taste, though. I pick one up and try it. "Oh, it''s good. I guess the ingredients are good, but most of all........the balance of the ingredients is exquisite, I guess. I''m glad I got up early to make it. It was worth getting up early to make it. ''What?Then this........was this made by Cecily-san? Yes, sir. You cook. My father and brother would be happy to see me make it. This is the kind of food that men like to cook. ''''Here''s some more.......herbal tea. Inside the basket were two small, silver-colored water bottles. After pouring the herbal tea into the cup with the lid, Cecily handed me a cup. I thanked her and drank the herbal tea I had received. Then I ate my sandwich - and........ .........Ah. This herbal tea........goes perfectly with this sandwich. The taste is enhanced, or rather, enhanced. As recommended, I ate the sandwich in the blink of an eye. ''''I ate most of it, but was that a good thing? In the end, Cecily only ate two things. ''Yes, I have a small appetite. With that, Cecily sipped her herbal tea with both hands in a gracious manner. Then, after a few moments of silence, Cecily cut in with her hands on her lap as she wrapped her empty cup around it. ''This may be a somewhat rude question, but may I ask you one thing?'' ''Thank you for lunch. Ask me anything you want. Then..... Miss Cecily''s long lashes are slowly lowered. ''Why did you want to team up with Currier Versteen? Well it''s because I wanted to put it together, I guess. ...Honestly, that''s all I can think of right now. You mean you felt a strong attraction to her? In a nutshell, it could be. Cecily puts her cup on the rim. ''I mean, that''s--'' Then I poked my hands on the edge and she leaned her upper body towards me. ''If you find me more ''attractive'' than her, then I have a chance to win... can I interpret it that way?'' ........It''s like I''m under duress and my face temperature rises. ''''Oh, um, can I ask you one question too?'''' Her sky-blue eyes roll back and Cecily tilts her head. ''What?Yes, go ahead. ''Cecily-san you treat me well because you see the value in being a forbidden spell user, don''t you? And then Cecily drew back and put her index finger to her pale cherry-red lips. Then she turned her gaze into the air. .........right? Zeke-san had lightly touched on that area before, but I wanted to ask him just one more time. ''''It''s just--'''' Cecily-san, who tilted her head, sent me a sink eye. ........I''ve seen those eyes a few times before. She has the charm of a flower spirit, and sometimes she has these eyes that remind me of a spirited fox. It''s bewitching and seductive........but it also has some danger in it, those kind of eyes. ''''Now I''m becoming somewhat.......curious about this one individual, Sagara Kurohiko. One person, you mean...? Yeah. I winced and winced slightly, feeling pressurized. I gulped. I took a breath to regain my composure, and then Cecily returned to her posture. The atmosphere that seemed to have sharpened earlier had already fizzled out. ''''........Let''s change the subject for a moment. Kurohiko.........what do you think of me?Don''t worry about anything, just say what you feel. So, as if to relieve the atmosphere of the place, Cecily-san gives a wry smile. ''''........though it might be difficult to say.... ''Well...'' I thought for a moment before answering. ''I guess you''d say he''s extraordinarily beautiful ... but he''s also strong, smart and talented ... perfect. ...I see. I''m sorry if I sounded offended. No. With a pensive face, Cecily-san drops her gaze. Miss Cecily stroked her pale lemon hair that hung down her cheeks. ''When I was a little girl, my parents, my brothers and others around me complimented me on my appearance. Naturally, there was some flattery mixed in, but... well, no one feels bad about being complimented on their appearance. Huh, Cecily-san let out a self-mocking smile. ''It''s just ... there''s one problem. Whenever I fail or fail to do something, the people around me say, ''Cecily is pretty, so there''s nothing wrong with her not being able to do it,'' Cecily smiled downcastly. ''It''s funny, isn''t it?If you''re pretty, can you be forgiven for making a mistake?........How can such a ridiculous story be true? There is a sting in her tone. I want people to praise me for things other than my appearance. I want people to see me do my best. ...especially to my father and brother. With her hands on the rim, Cecily looks up at the sky. ''Then I realised that I was being hailed as the perfect, the genius ... and even the girl God loved. To be honest, I was puzzled. Because instead of being recognized for our efforts, everyone had come to believe that Cecily Arkwright had it all and could do anything. Cecily''s eyes narrowed. ''''Then I''ll be able to do everything.......I''ve made up my mind. .......... And if I do what no one else has been able to do, I''ll be truly recognized for my efforts. A softness returns to the air surrounding Cecily-san. ''''Huh... Even so, I had a bad temper when I was a child, you know?No one who didn''t know then would believe me, though. Is that so? Yes. Only, as the years went by, I was corrected by those around me who demanded that I be ladylike. Her voice had a somewhat ridiculous sound to it, as if she was making fun of herself. ''''Girl........I have decided to go over my brother first. .........By the way, the reason I decided to make the attack team as three people is because when my brother was in this school, the three of us formed an attack team. ........Do you know the highest level of the Holy Ruins in this school? I think I heard that in a culture class, I think. ''Twenty-nine levels, was it?........and that means-- ''''Yes. The person who surpassed the previous record of 24 levels, the highest level of attainment, by five levels, and set a new record for the school, was my brother. A breath of admiration escapes me. ''I see ... that''s a tall, lofty goal. And there are only three of you. But - and there you are. You will definitely be needed in the future to achieve my ideals, so I decided to stop focusing on the three of you and asked you to join the attack team, but you have been wonderfully rejected. you are. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I don''t need to apologize for that. More importantly........please continue to be a good friend to me if you can, Kurohiko. As a friend.........or maybe even a deeper relationship.... A thin, milk-white hand is offered to me. I stiffly shook his hand. "Don''t be alarmed, I''m not going to eat you. Cecily-san smiled jokingly............but that''s not what I meant by hesitating. The one just now was, shall we say, similar to that of hesitating to touch an expensive piece of art. ''''Um, Cecily-san,'''' Again, hesitantly, I opened my mouth. ''What you said earlier ... why are you telling me? ........I don''t think that''s something to talk about with someone who''s only met you for a few days. Apparently, gentlemen have a weakness for confidences from women. "Huh? That''s what my mother told me. So just think of that as my own pickup line. Cecily-san smiles vaguely and releases her handshake. ''''Well I see that I still have a chance to win, so I guess it''s time to go back. Hmmm, Cecily stretches out. ''................ The fact that she stretched and bent over at the same time made her shapely breasts strangely accentuated, and if it were a man, it would have been a hee-hahaw scene... but I wasn''t in the mood for that, and I decided to say the words I had been debating whether to say or not. ''Cecily-san,'' Yes? You know, about your impressions. Yes, what is it? What I just said is, indeed, the impression I had of you. ''Oh, do you mind?Huh, I''m not worried about it, it''s fine. No, actually, there''s one more thing. ? The words that Cecily-san released the night before last come to mind. ''''Doomsday Township........and the people from the abominable Sixth House.......both of which I intend to purify in the future when I join the Holy Tree Order. -- If that''s what she calls ''my ideal''. I squeezed my combined hands in my lap. I don''t know if I can say this, but-- I know it''s not my place to say that, but I''m a little concerned about you. Me? ''Miss Cecily was like a beautiful but fragile glasswork on a dangerously balanced platform...'' .......... That''s what it looks like. ...Oh, I see. So I thought it would be great if I could help hold it up... even if I couldn''t change the stand, I could at least hold it up. .......... ''''It might be difficult to form an attack team, but if there''s anything I can do, please don''t hesitate to tell me. Of course, I can do it as a Forbidden Spell User. After I finish saying it, I start to sweat uncomfortably. ........What am I saying? I panicked and tried to look cheerful. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say anything weird!Oh no, what am I talking about, me! No.... Picking up the basket, Miss Cecily leaves the fountain. Her slender shoulders and slender feminine lines stand out in the back. I knew she was very beautiful. But I can''t see her expression. I was getting uneasy. Now, I might have offended her. And as I was leaving-- The words Cecily-san left behind were these words. ''It''s troubling, Kurohiko.........................If you say that--I''m going to want you more and more, aren''t I? * Once the lunch break is over, the next step is the jutsu class. However, since I can''t handle the holy element in this class, when we moved on to the practical content, Soraku Kurohiko was the only one to sit in the classroom. While everyone else in the outdoor area where we fought Cyclops was doing Thunderbolt-like lightning strikes at the target, I was indoors quietly reading a book. ''''.........'''' Well, knowledge is important, Currier-san said. Also, the academy is currently considering what to do about the evaluation of the first period in my jutsu class. By the way........Cecily-san, who parted ways like that during the lunch break, spoke to me in a perfectly normal manner before the art form class. However, Cecily-san and Currier-san were subtly trying to keep each other in check, or perhaps they were just trying to keep each other in check, so she didn''t talk to me during the class, which made me feel more and more alone. So the only person who talked to me in class was Ira-san. That Ira-san was in a lively tone of voice. "Don''t look so shabby, d*mn it!Come on, cheer up! And, as if to cheer me up, he patted me on the back. Only then did I feel that Currier-san and Cecily-san''s breaths, which were clothed in cold air, seemed to match perfectly... maybe it was my imagination. *. Then, after the surgical class was over, after school. I said a word to Currier-san and then headed to the library. The school library is located to the east of the main building. It''s not integrated with the main building, but the main building and the library are connected to each other by a covered walkway. When I reached the front of the library, I opened the formal double doors and went through the arched entrance. The high-ceilinged interior of the library, with its vaulted ceilings, expands into view. The color of the semicircular lights that poured down was orange, unlike the pale crystal lights. There are some plants that look like ornamental plants here and there. It looks like a coffee shop with a classic atmosphere where people gather to read books, but now it looks enlarged. I suppose it is partly because of the noisy atmosphere that gives it the impression of a coffee shop. The library has a strong image of being a quiet place, but everyone, including the students, is chatting away in a chatterbox. In the meantime, the library has been explained to me. Yes. This is a place where chatter is allowed. As I recall........the space for reading books is in the basement, right? Nevertheless, my purpose is to meet Clarice-san. I go to the information desk and tell her I''m here to see her. The receptionist immediately informed me that she was here to see me. He told me that Clarice was in the special reading room in the basement. I thanked him and followed the directions he gave me to the special reading room. 47-Episode 43 "Forbidden King" Yes? A knock on the door was answered by a thinning voice from inside the room. The special reading room is located on the second basement floor of the library. It''s a surprisingly quiet floor compared to the noisy ground floor. ''''Excuse me,'''' The first thing that struck me as I entered the room was the massive amount of books. The bookshelves that reached up to the ceiling were crammed with books with heavy spines. And on the large desk in the center of the room was a massive pile of books piled high. On a chair in front of the desk sat a woman with chestnut-colored hair in pigtails - Ms. Clarice. Clarice-san was the person who was there when I first used the forbidden curse (by the way, she wasn''t a pigtail at the time). Makina-san said that if it was about the forbidden curse, it was because ''she knows more about it than I do''. ........In truth, I probably should have visited her earlier. And - apparently, she wanted me to visit her sooner, too. How nice of you to show up, Mr. Conjurer?I''ve been waiting for you~ He seemed to have been waiting for exactly that. ''''Oh, um........once again, let me introduce myself. I''m Soraku Kurohiko. It''s nice to meet you. Clarice rises from her chair and bows politely. ''I''m Clarice Pham. In case you''re wondering, my title is the custodian of the document control room. It''s nice to meet you too, Mr. Kurohiko.'''' ....Huh? Blackhiko "San"? Recently, people in the East add ''san'', ''kun'' and ''chan'' after their names as a friendly gesture, don''t they?It''s rarely used in Midzberia, but I like it! Really? Well, I don''t think this is the first time I''ve been called by ''Mr.'' since I came here. Clarice-san brings a round chair from the corner of the room, making a rumbling sound, and urges you to sit down. ''Doh~!'' Oh, hi. I sit down in a chair and face Clarice-san. ''''Well I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused you in that section...'''' ''''No, no~, don''t worry about it. But........I never dreamed that the day would come when I would see the forbidden curse being used with my own eyes~ .......... Like the first impression I had of her, she had an elusive...fluffy air about her. Also, unlike the last time I met her, the current girl was wearing large round glasses. ........Could it be that the reason she fell on the stairs that time was because she wasn''t wearing her glasses? But I''ve already seen her when she took her glasses off, so she''s actually really cute when she takes them off!I can''t expect any more events like that, which is a bit of a shame, to say the least. I mean, even with the glasses on, she''s still cute, though. "Well, well, Kurohiko-san. Yes, sir. You''ve come to ask me about a forbidden curse, haven''t you? Straightening my back, I returned the affirmation. And then, as if to say that they''ve gotten tired of waiting, Clarice-san let out a big breath. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. The three of us who witnessed the forbidden curse had been strongly told by Makina-san not to tell anyone that Soraku Kurohiko was a forbidden curse user after that. And, to Clarice-san, even later on. I''m sure you''re particularly curious, but right now he''s probably too busy getting used to school life, so leave him alone until he comes to visit you himself. ........I''m sure he''ll come visit you in time.'''' He added that he was going to say. ............... The headmaster is really a person who takes care of every little thing, right? ''''That''s why I''ve already been waiting impatiently for you to visit here~!So, Mr. Kurohiko what would you like to ask me?Now, come on. I agree. I knew we''d have to start with. What the hell is a forbidden curse, anyway? Hohoho, there you are all of a sudden. It''s a very valid question. ''Ooh, really,'' says Clarice, clearing her throat. ''I suppose we should start with the Yggdrasier mythology, but... hmm, well... since the mythology will be done widely and thinly in a culture class, let''s just focus on the part where the forbidden curse appears. And you go back to the age of mythology.... "Did you know that the Yggdrasier mythology is divided into canonical, exoteric and pseudo-scriptural? Mu. Masanori and Gaisen, I believe, came up a bit in class today. So I know. But. I''ve never heard of a pseudosystem. ''''Well, in the school''s classes, they only teach the canonical books and even if they do, they only teach the external books..........................But the ones that have descriptions about the forbidden curse are the pseudo-scriptures. Furthermore, among the pseudoscriptures, there is a story that is particularly popular among a certain segment of the population, and that is the story of the King of the Forbidden Spell. "Forbidden King... ''This is a story that most people with an interest in history know about,'' "Anyone on this continent who knows a little bit of history should know that. Come to think of it, the headmaster had said something like that before when I asked him about the forbidden curse. ''''What shall we do?I could tell you a story, but if you want to read it as a book, I can lend you a copy, but I could tell you a story, too. .......... He seemed to talk a lot. Her eyes suddenly sparkled. From Makina-san''s previous comments, Clarice-san, probably a person who likes to talk to people. ''''I would love to hear it from Clarice-san. ''Hahaha!That was terrific, Mr. Kurohiko!Now then, I, the unworthy, will tell you the story of the Forbidden City! Then Clarice-san began to tell the story of the Forbidden King, which she said was depicted in a mythical pseudoscript. The content she told was generally something like this. *. In the age of mythology, two beautiful sister gods lived on this continent of Midzberia. Their older sister, Ruvelargan, the god of war. And her sister, the Holy God Renowthred. One day, the two sisters began to quarrel over something trivial. However, the sisters were so powerful among the many gods that no one was able to stop them. Gradually, the fights grew so large that the continent itself was threatened with destruction due to their quarrels. The other gods who lived in Midzberia were in trouble. Then a man appeared. The man called himself the ''Forbidden King''. Originally, he was the king who ruled the country of Takashinokuni (which is now considered to be the East), but when he saw the weakened gods of Midzberia, he came to mediate in the quarrel between the sisters. There is no account of whether he was a god or not. Some say he was a demigod, while others say he may have been the first man. Now, the forbidding king uses a mysterious power that the gods had never seen before - and successfully stops the sisters from fighting. He even gets the sisters to make up with each other. The sisters were fond of the Forbidden Curse King, and the other gods praised the Forbidden Curse King. * And so far, the happily ever after is a very, very good story. Adding that, Clarice-san continues her story. * Having completed his purpose by reconciling the sisters, the Forbidden Curse King told the gods that he had done his part and that he was returning to the High True Land. But the gods of Midsberia, fearing that the Forbidden Curse King would start fighting again once he was gone, desperately kept the Forbidden Curse King at bay. Reluctant to give in to the gods'' entreaties, the Forbidden Curse King decided to remain in Midzubere for a little while longer. From then on, whenever a problem arose that was beyond their control, the gods would ask the Forbidden Curse King for his help in solving the problem. The King of Forbidden Spells had no choice but to continue to do what they asked of him. Then, one day. The Holy God, Renowthred, noticed that the Forbidden Curse King was acting strangely. Coincidentally, that day was also the day that Renowthred decided to confess his love to the Forbidden Curse King. And her sister, the god of war, Louver Argan, had actually already noticed something strange about the Forbidden Curse King. But she too had been in love with the Forbidden Curse King, and had been unable to tell him for fear that he would be banished because of it. From this point on, the story suddenly becomes messy in description and some of it jumps around. Also, the thoughts of the gods are not described, but only the things that are said to have happened are listed. The King of the Forbidden Curse has turned into a beast. Transformed into an incarnation of tyranny, the Forbidden Curse King was struck down and left for dead by the hands of Ruvel Argan and Renowthred. The Forbidden Curse King, who had turned into a horrible sight, was trapped by Ruvelargan and Renowthred in the "Earthly Prison Realm" which is said to be located somewhere in this world. * It''s a story. .......... A sudden turn of events, if you will. Indeed, if it ended with the sister gods stopping their fight, it would be a happy ending. But after that..... The latter part of the story, the description becomes simpler and the body only lists things, which is also a bit eerie. In the beginning, this story, you see, is shunned by some people because of the fact that the god of war, Ruvel Argan, and the holy god, Renowthred, have a falling out, which is impossible in the canonical and exoteric books. On the other hand, there are many people who prefer it, if anything, because of its humanity. I see, that''s why it was considered a fake scriptures. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for," he said, "and there are people who say that the ''earthly prison world'' in which the Forbidden Spell King was sealed up is located deep within the earth of the apocalypse. According to them, the reason why the land became like that is because of the Forbidden Spell King''s curse. ........I had one question. Does that mean you knew that what you were using was a ''forbidden curse''? Mm, that''s a good point, Mr. Kurohiko. Clarice-san pushes up the vine of her glasses with a snap. "In fact, this pseudoscript, depending on some ancient documents, is not ''forbidden curse'' but ''holy curse''...............................and not ''forbidden curse king'' but ''holy curse king''. These ambiguities and unclearness are also the reason why this story is a pseudo-scriptural one... ''You mean ... it''s possible that someone later rewrote it as ''Forbidden King''? ''Yes, I can''t say it''s impossible. So perhaps the Forbidden Spell King didn''t know that what he was uttering was a forbidden spell... only we still don''t know what constitutes a ''forbidden spell''. I see... So even Mr. Clarice doesn''t know about the disadvantages. Somehow, even the original myth doesn''t mention it. The ''turned into a beast'' part of the forbidden curse king''s story that I just heard is something ominous, but....... ''''So, what are your thoughts on Kurohiko-san''s actual use of the Forbidden Spell?Do you have any physical aches and pains or nightmares? No, for now... In case you''re wondering, I should tell you this. Oh. "Or maybe I just don''t feel like it''s a ''disadvantage'' but... Hmmm, that''s a very interesting consideration... ''Um ... if there''s anything else you know about the forbidden curse, can you tell me?'' "...well, that''s nice, Kurohiko-san. You have a lot of potential, Mr. Kurohiko. Of course, I''ll talk to you as long as time permits! Clarice-san with her eyes shining brightly. And I got a lot of information about the forbidden curse from her. She said that there is a good amount of text describing the forbidden spell. However, in the past, there were cases where they tried to systematize newly created chanting magic by falsely claiming it was a ''forbidden curse'', and apparently the information is mixed up with them. Therefore, it is not easy to determine which one is an accurate description of the "forbidden curse". In addition, it is said that there is a gap between the detailed descriptions of the forbidden curse and the ones that are not written at all. For example, such descriptions are accurate. ''''There is a statement that says, ''It cannot be used on lifeless objects. ........Since we''re here, shall we try it? So I used the forbidden spell on the broken chair Clarice had prepared for me. But nothing happened. I don''t know how far the scope of ''having life'' is, but perhaps the condition for invoking it is that it is an object equivalent to a ''creature with a will''. Furthermore, I heard a lot of things about the forbidden curse, but still the matter of the demerits remains unclear. However, according to Clarice''s guess, the reason why it was considered ''Forbidden Curse'' was because the ''Tale of the Forbidden King'' had always had a certain amount of popularity, even though it was written in a pseudo-scripture that didn''t even enter the canon, let alone the canonical books. In ancient times, pseudo-scriptures were originally an abomination, so the people of that time may have rewritten "The Holy Curse" to make it "Forbidden" in order to diminish its image, which I found reasonably convincing. It is true that if "holy curse" is rewritten as "forbidden curse", it would give the impression of being "forbidden". In other words, the name ''forbidden spell'' is walking by itself, in fact, there is a possibility that it has no disadvantages. Also, Clarice-san was of the opinion that the difference between when the information on the forbidden spell can be searched for and when it can''t is probably whether or not I''m in the middle of using the forbidden spell. To that, I was generally convinced. Then, regarding the forbidden spellbook, once someone reads it aloud and learns it, there''s a good chance that someone else won''t be able to learn it, even if they read it again (though I seem to be the only one who can read it at the moment). The rationale, according to Clarice, is. "Because the words on the spellbook are different colors. (Come to think of it, after I used the forbidden spell for the first time, I remember the letters that were black seemed to be bleached in color). ''''Well, is the acquisition of spellbooks in other countries and apocalyptic lands the domain of the headmaster.......I''m also interested in it, but.......as expected, it''s difficult to cross the borders. That''s when Clarice-san showed a disapproving expression for the first time. ''''It''s just that the headmaster doesn''t subtly understand........The Forbidden Spell Document is not just a document of historical value, but from a history buff who loves the Forbidden Spell King, it''s truly a coveted item.... ...!Well, it''s precisely because the headmaster was like that that I was able to borrow the forbidden spellbook, which was the headmaster''s personal property, so easily... The day I first came to this world. Clarice-san had borrowed the academic materials, including the forbidden spellbook, from the person who owns it - in other words, the head of the school. And on the way home, she ran into me on the stairs in the school. Hmmm, Clarice-san snorts and thinks about it. ''''Was there anything else about the forbidden curse........oh, yes. He remembers something. I want to hear what I can, as much as I can. ''The story of the Forbidden Curse King, you may seem quite old when you hear the mythical tale... but that''s actually quite young, isn''t it? ...Oh, really? This seems like unimportant information, but... well, right now, I''d like to know everything I can know. ''Yes. That''s where the descriptions are well documented, and it''s the same in a lot of literature. ...I mean, it''s pretty sure? ''''Yes. And that forbidding king learned his first forbidding curse when he was sixteen years old. It''s because of the description of this age that there are demigod and human theories. Well, his young age and good looks are probably the reason why the Forbidden Curse King is so popular with young people. Oh, yeah, 16-- .......... Wait. Sixteen years old? I mean, that''s like ... as good as I am right now, right? .......... As for being young again, I hadn''t thought much about it. I can''t put it well, but........I thought it was just a matter of time. But.... why did I become young again to my mid-teens? Why - was it ''mid-teens''? ................ Coincidence, I guess. Yup. The theory that ''I was rejuvenated to mental age'', which I first thought, fits me better....... But it''s also true that this strange sign........even if it was only for a moment, I felt something like an artificial intention. ''''..........'''' "...Kurohiko-san?Are you okay? ''What?Oh, sorry. Mm-hmm?Oh, oh, is it that time already? I looked at the clock in my room and saw that some time had passed. I wondered if it was already dusk outside. Clarice-san smiled with a self-conscious smile and scratched her head. ''No, I was grateful. And I''m a little more familiar with the whole forbidden curse thing. It makes me feel better to hear you say that, but tha-ha-ha... Well, I should get going. Thank you very much for your time. Oh, Mr. Kurohiko. As I stood up, Clarice-san grabbed the hem of my uniform. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not the one who''s interested in what I have to say. ........so I had a good time today. Clarice smiles softly. I can''t help but feel relaxed. Such a smile. It''s the same for me, thank you. I.........well, I came from the east country, so I don''t know much about this continent. Then if you need to know anything else, please come back here. Yes, I will. And Mr. Clarice suddenly fell silent. And. Well, Mr. Kurohiko I overheard you say that you can''t handle the Holy Elements. I chuckle at her words. ''Looks like it.'' Clarice-san''s ears seemed to have received the news as well. ''''........But you will be attacking the Holy Ruins in the future, right? I''m gonna... After showing some hesitation, Clarice-san opened her mouth. ''''Just in case you ... there''s something I want to tell you. * The sun was almost down when I left the library. ''............ I look at the sky in a daze. Well, I guess... I blurted out, remembering what Clarice had taught me. And there. Hmm? A figure leaning against a pillar in the aisle caught my eye. ''''........Currier, Mr.?'''' The figure was Currier-san. ''Hmm ... uh ... well ... that''s odd. Obviously I was waiting for someone... maybe he was waiting for me or something? Well it''s not like I''m preparing to attack the Holy Ruins. It''s an oddity, isn''t it? The pillar on which Mr. Currier was leaning. From the pillar on just the opposite side of it, a figure emerged. What, Miss Cecily? Thank you, Cecily said, smiling at her. She then confronted Currier-san. ''I was just thinking of inviting Kurohiko to dinner too. Tsk... you''ve been following me. What in the world are you talking about?I just happened to see Kurohiko on her way to the library and I just followed her? ...you''re a very impressive man. Huffing and puffing, Cecily crosses her arms loosely with a clear smile on her face. ''''Of course. I would never, for example, hide in the shadows during lunchtime and spy on you. Well, that''s quite a mouthful, little girl. What the...? Sparks, sparks...! Um... well, if it''s okay with you two, how about the three of us having dinner or something... As I was about to step between the two of them, as I was lolling about. What? Huh? ''Apparently I''m done talking to Clarice. ...and it sounds like you''re having some fun. The one that came out of the main building. Well, Makina-san...? No way, it was the headmaster. 48-Episode 44: "I will show you" Mr. Machina, are you looking for something at the library? ''I''m here to see Clarice. Well I thought that if you were still here, the three of us could talk about it. Makina-san flicks her gaze to the two men who were confronting her. ''''It seems those two of you were only interested in Kurohiko, though. Currier-san and Cecily-san looked a little confused. Makina-san gave them a leisurely smile. ''''But........I have to say that you guys are on a low level. It''s low? Miss Cecily asks quizzically. ''What the hell does that mean?'' With a huff, Makina-san scooped up her hair with both hands. ''''I listened to the exchange you just had,'''' Hmm? I felt trapped by what he just said. Makina-san seemed to have appeared as if she was saying something like ''I just came here by accident''. However, with what she just said, it was as if she was listening to the exchange between Currier-san and Cecily-san....... And that means--. ''Don''t tell me the headmaster was hiding behind a pillar too? Of course I do. And of course you are? Yeah. They have no intention of excusing themselves, and they have a refreshing response. After being returned like that........there''s nothing more I can say. Both Curie-san and Cecily-san seem to be pondering what words they should say to such a headmaster. With a clear face, Makina-san said. ''''The two of them seem to want to draw Kurohiko''s attention to themselves, but--'''' Then Currier tried to say something. But the words didn''t seem to come out, and she got stuck in a gulp. With an enlightened smile on her face, Makina-san continued. ''''If you think you can attract the attention of the opposite s*x by using remarks that put each other down--I have to say, you''re mistaken. For some reason, Currier and Cecily are making each other stiffen up. The expression on their faces was just like, goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it," said Makina-san, pointing at the space between them. "And even more so, exposing that figure in front of the opposite s*x who is trying to attract their attention--that is out of the question! As soon as Makina-san said it, the school bell rang. In the midst of the dusk, the sound of the bell echoed through the school. When the bell finished ringing, the headmaster lowered his hand. ''''........May I?If you want to attract the attention of the opposite s*x, don''t put each other down, but enhance your own value. Can''t you at least imagine what Kurohiko would think when he sees that... the way you couldn''t hide your rivalry with each other just now? Curie-san and Cecily-san glanced at each other and crossed glances. Keeping her voice down, Currier-san called out to Cecily-san. ''Hey, daughter of the Arkwright family,'' Can''t you do something about that name? "...Arkwright. What is it, Versteyn? That headmaster... who is he? She is the daughter of a court wizard father, the daughter of House Lenowthia. That''s not what I''m talking about. What''s your relationship with Kurohiko? ''''Oh, is that what you mean? ........I heard that it was the headmaster who first discovered that Kurohiko was a forbidden spell user and brought him to this school. Currier-san peeked at the headmaster with a sideways glance. ''''I see........Hmph, I''ll thank you.'''' ..... What? Miss Cecily turned a thin smile on Currier. ''Early practice, then?'' Hmm?What? Currier-san gets pompous. ''''Ugh.'''' Miss Cecily, oh no!I froze as if to say, "I''m not sure. ''What do you mean by ''practice'' now?'' It''s nothing, it''s just, uh, you''re welcome. Kah," says Cecily, flushing and cowering. ? Currier-san raises her eyebrows dubiously. ............. Or rather, she seems to be hiding her voice, but the content of the conversation can be heard in full....... And there, as if she had judged the timing, Makina-san opened her mouth. ''''I won''t tell you not to have a rivalry. However, if you devote all your energy only to defeating the opponent while neglecting the person who matters most, something bad will happen, don''t you think? The point is we''re supposed to get along, right? Yeah. I want you two to get along. So... Hmm? Is that Mr. Machina beckoning me to join him? I walked up to Makina-san while paying attention to the two people with some unflattering expressions. However, even though I came in front of her, Makina-san''s beckoning didn''t end. Somehow, she seemed to be unhappy about it. ''''..........'''' Oh, I see. I lowered my posture. Good, Makina nodded. I put my hand over my mouth as if to whisper a whispered story and she whispered in my ear. ''Cecily Arkwright is the daughter of the prestigious Arkwright family. And that Currier girl also checked the test results, and her talent for holy elements alone is quite impressive. ........Most importantly, she''s your attack team''s partner, right? Yes, sir. ''So we should do well with those two in the future. The more capable allies we have, the better. Nah, I see... Returning her gaze from the two people who are gazing at us with all their might, Makina-san further earns an earful. ''So that''s why, well ... good luck with that. I tried to help you in many ways, but in the end, it''s up to you. Yes. The headmaster''s breath on my ear tickled me inexplicably. ''''Also, I''ll hear from Clarice about the information you got today and figure it out. ........Well, don''t worry about me, and just get through the rest of this somehow. Then, with a pop, Makina-san tapped me on the shoulder and began to walk towards the library door. Passing by the awkward-looking Currier and Cecily, Makina-san put her hand on the library door. There, Ms. Makina-san asked Miss Cecily a question. ''''Miss Cecily you are obsessed with the Holy Ruins attack, the number of people, three?'''' Yes. ''That number is probably due to your brother''s awareness but I, you know, it just occurred to me. It''s... ''Hmph, don''t worry about it. I just thought of something. Well, have a good day. And so the headmaster disappeared into the library, leaving the three of us in its place. And the first one to make a move was-- Uh, Miss Currier, Miss Cecily. It''s me. Hmmm, I take one breath. Then I said. ''Me, I still want you two to get along. It''s not because the headmaster told me to... but I''ve always thought so. I turn on my heel. I''m hoping that the three of us can get along regardless of whether we form an attack team or not. Maybe I''m just imposing myself on you. But right now, I love the two of you........so much that I can''t compare either of you! I said, and I ran off. I thought I heard a voice calling out to me, but I didn''t stop, I just ran and headed home. As I ran, many thoughts ran through my head. ''''Well.........'''' What the hell are you talking about? ''I love you'' of all people... oh my God! I was so embarrassed I couldn''t help but run away! While repeating short breaths, I look down lightly. It''s going to be hard to see each other tomorrow.... When I finally looked up, the sky, which was finally beginning to darken, filled my field of vision. *. When I returned home, I found Mia-san. Oh, welcome home, Kurohiko-sama. .........um, what''s going on? "...what?Oh, uh ........maybe I''m a little tired. I ran home for exercise........hahaha....... ''''Well ... oh, I''m ready to take a bath, if you don''t mind!Also, you can definitely look forward to dinner! What is it? Mia''s cheerfulness was very comforting. Thank you. I said a few words of thanks and then headed for the bath. When I returned from the bath to freshen up, I found dinner on the table. ''Sorry, everything,'' ''No, no, no, no!This is something I like to do, so please don''t mind me doing it!Oh, I''m doing this with Makina-sama''s permission, so don''t worry about that either! After dinner, Mia and I started cleaning up (she refused to help me at first). We soon finished cleaning up after dinner. Then Mia said. Well, I guess I''ll be going. He was about to walk out of the house. But unexpectedly, I stopped in front of the door. ''''...Kurohiko-sama, may I have a moment?'''' Mia turns to me. ''What?Yes. ''You are not from this country, are you, Mr. Kurohiko? It has been explained to everyone around me, except Machina-san, that I am not from another world, but from the East. ''''Yes. I''m from the east ... deep in the mountains. So I didn''t know anything about it. That''s what it''s all about, sir. Mia once hesitantly held her tongue. Then. Well don''t be too modest, okay? He said with concern. ''Refrain, sir?'' ''''Yes I think it''s because I came to this academy from another country, but it seems to Mia that Kurohiko-sama is being reserved in some way. Mia smiles, with a lonely look of emotion on her face, as she lowers her eyebrows. "Because Mia is a sub-race. So, although it''s a bit of a stretch, I think I understand the feelings of those who are treated as ''strangers''. Ms. Mia.... But Kurohiko-sama is courageous... and above all, very kind. So, please, please have more confidence in yourself. .......... I don''t think so. I just didn''t realize it was there, but maybe it was. From a quick glance, it''s obvious. Mia, who bows her head with a smile. ''''Well, I''m sorry for being so insincere. ''Oh no... I was rather glad to hear you say that. Thank you, Mia-san. Mia then responded with a smile filled with compassion. Then he lowered his eyelashes and put his hand on his left chest. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. So-- Her mouth loosens softly, as if she is chewing on happiness. ''It''s also a blessing to Mia now that Kurohiko-sama is happy in this country. I''m not sure... I can''t believe you''re telling me this. I can''t believe it. I''m not going to... No. You were just told to have confidence just now. I have to deal with her feelings. "Mia. Okay. Yeah. Just have a little more confidence. When you feel the need to say something you say it as well as you can. Like you did in front of the library, before. Don''t be afraid to speak up. Say it out loud. Most of all I want to be able to stand firm, no matter what I have to say. .........I couldn''t bear the embarrassment and ran away before, but from now on. But from now on-- I''ll try harder. Without looking away, he looks straight into Mia''s eyes. ''And I''ll work harder and harder to become strong enough to protect Mia-san from anything. I clench my hands with determination. "I will be, and I will show you. Now, what I need is strength. So, for example-- It''s not just about being able to ''use'' the power of the forbidden spell. You need to be able to ''master'' the power of a forbidden curse. It''s not just that. You need to become strong in many ways as well. This will surely lead to a great deal of confidence. Kurohiko-sama........ So please watch over me. I''ll do my best to become more confident in myself. ...for Mia''s sake. Ms. Mia got a little teary-eyed. Then he laughed. "--Yes. He laughed. * Good morning, Mr. Currier. First thing in the morning, I spotted Currier-san on her way to school and called out to her. She came out of the girls'' dormitory just in time. ''''Hmm ... ah, good morning.'''' ''Today''s combat class, bishops, please! You''re all up in arms about it but it''s good to see you''re willing to do it. They walk side by side. The other girls are giving me curious looks, but I don''t care. ''By the way, what is it?'' I cut him off. ''Hmm?'' I''m sorry about yesterday. I''m sorry you had to leave like that. I say the same line to Currier-san as I did when I apologized to Cecily-san yesterday morning. ''''No, I was ... sorry about yesterday ... too. Mr. Currier scratched his cheek and looked away. ''''Or rather, it wasn''t like me. It certainly didn''t show the best parts of Currier-san. But maybe you''re right. That''s what I''m talking about, you know, jealousy. .......... I didn''t get the next word out of my mouth right away at this either. I said ''jealousy'' straight away, now......... ''But it''s nothing if you know what the haze is. And Cecily was sorry about it, too. Hmm? Cecily? ''Yeah well I actually sat down with that guy after that and talked to him for a bit. Currier-san, who seemed to have sensed my doubts, said while scratching his ear. ''So, well maybe he''s not a bad guy, as you might expect. "Ho-ho. What... what? ''No, I''m glad to see that Currier-san and Cecily-san seem to be getting closer,'' After that, I heard that there was an event that I didn''t know about where the two of them were going to break the ice. ''''But considering that I''m from the Sixth House it''s probably not a good idea to get too close to each other. I have an idea about that I''m just saying. Oh. I said without hesitation. ''I''ll be stronger and kick the shit out of those in the Sixth House. I don''t know... Ah. Currier almost fell off the edge. Are you okay? Currier-san, whose cheeks were slightly upturned, glared at me with resentful eyes. ''''Look what you''re going to say.............................It flew far above my expectations, now. But I''m serious. But hey... I looked at Currier-san extremely seriously. Then, as if defeated by the roots, Currier-san breathed. It''s not a guarantee that you will be able to compete with those guys, but I will train you properly. I will turn this nonsense into a weapon. I have no idea what you''re talking about. But... Humph, sniffing, Currier lifted the corners of his mouth. ''Willingness isn''t a bad thing,'' While we were talking about this, the main building of the school came into view. 49-Episode 45 "Minor Incident" There was something different about this year''s Holy Ruins. I overheard such a story after Currier and Cecily exchanged greetings with each other as they entered the Lion''s Classroom. ''''Good morning, Currier,'''' ''Oh ... good morning, Cecily. ...You''re early today. Yes, it''s a very strong morning. ''Right. I''m ... not very good in the morning. Currier-san takes a seat. At a quick glance, the distance between them is the same as before. There''s no feeling that the two of you are getting on well with each other. But from the atmosphere, I realized that the awkward atmosphere that existed between the two of them had eased considerably. It wasn''t just Zeke who made unexpected faces, but the other students as well. Well, seeing two people who had gone at each other like that the day before yesterday communicating normally like this, it''s no wonder they were surprised. ''''Surprised?'''' Mr. Currier asks me. I laugh and Sure, it''s a bit of a surprise... but most of all, I''m happy. I said. Then Mr. Currier said. Well that''s good. I just replied. His expression is the usual cool currier-san. But..........The tone of his voice is obviously soft. And someone''s finger poked my shoulder. ''''Good morning, Kurohiko. Cecily, with her usual smile, was standing beside her. ''Oh, good morning, Cecily-san. ........I''m sorry about yesterday. No, don''t worry about it. ........rather, I''ve been reflecting on it myself. As the principal said, before I knew it, my feelings took precedence over my own and I may have neglected you. And-- Cecily-san takes a glance at Currier-san. ''''As you may have already heard from her we have somewhat resolved the rift we had with each other. I''m sure. I suppose that''s one way of putting it. And we have an agreement. An agreement...? Yeah, a lot of things. ...Do you mind? Well, I do care about it, though. It''s a secret. It''s a secret, apparently. I make a small smile. ''Then let me know when the time is right. I''ll let you know when it''s time, Cecily. Cecily looks as if she''s been hit with a false sense of humor. But soon she regains her smile and ''''Well I feel like you''ve become a little more reliable, what''s going on?'''' He asked. Well I''m training myself to be a strong man. ........well, to tell you the truth, I''m pushing myself pretty hard. While admitting the impossibility, I chuckle. Well ... a little at a time, I guess. Cecily-san observes me with interest for a while. ''''........I see. That''s right, I think it''s good to try to be strong. ........Can I expect it? ''Well don''t expect too much, just keep your hopes up. I bow my head in a bow. ''So, I''m going to expect it, aren''t I?'' After saying this with a smirk, Cecily''s smile disappeared from her face. Then she cut in. ''''By the way.......about the attack team.... Yeah. ''''The Holy Ruins will be captured by the three of us, myself, Sieg and Hyrgis, as we had originally planned. We''ll keep your affairs separate from the Holy Ruins attack for now. You want to get past the people you need to get past first, don''t you? Cecily nodded emphatically. ''''Yes. I''ve reconsidered that if I can''t even accomplish what I had originally decided to do I''m not qualified to form an attack team with you. So, at least for the past year, the three of us and them are going to conquer it together. Well.... I could see the firm resolve in her expression. I held out my hand. ''''We will be rivals in the attack on the Holy Ruins, but.......let''s do our best for each other. Once again, Cecily-san seemed dumbfounded, but she immediately gave me a breathless smile and squeezed my hand back. ''''It seems that you''ve wiped out a lot of things, too. I understand, as good competitors, let''s study each other. ........right, Currier? Cecily smiled at Currier. ''''Yeah. .........well, just take it easy. Keeping her gaze fixed on the front, Currier-san responded by lightly raising her hand. ''''And then there''s Kurohiko, who confessed that he loves us beyond comparison... to a degree that''s not too much to ask, right? The classroom went buzzing at Cecily-san''s words. ........Um, Cecily-san? Currier-san breathes a gasp of dismay. ''''Because my desire for Kurohiko hasn''t changed even now. It''s just........I like Currier just as much now, you know? Hmm... so you like people, that''s not so easy... Currier-san holds her forehead and shakes her head, "Oh dear. The cheeks under her hand are slightly, cherry-red. .......... It was after that. When the air in the classroom finally began to calm down - some students began to talk about the rumors of the Holy Ruins. It seems that Cecily-san also knew about the rumors. Me and Currier-san, who didn''t know about the rumors, received an explanation from Cecily-san. This year''s Holy Ruins was stranger than the previous years. It seems that this rumor was originally started by the senior students who were diving the Holy Ruins last year and the year before. There are two things that are often said so far. The high rate of appearance of different species. And the strange variation in the number of demons appearing. These are the major hurdles in attacking the Holy Ruins. If the rate of encounters with highly threatening different species increases, and the number of monsters itself increases, the difficulty of capturing the Holy Ruins will increase dramatically. This was why the third year students who were preparing to take the selection exam for the Holy Jury next year had their heads in their hands. This was because the ranking of the Little Saint rankings would also affect the selection exams. Furthermore, the rumors have spread to the underclassmen as well, and the number of first-year students who are hesitant to go to the Holy Ruins has started to increase in spurts. This is just a rumor, and right now, it seems that it''s still on the level of the upperclassmen''s experience....... ''''Well, I have no intention of giving up on capturing the Holy Ruins to that extent, but.......you might want to keep that in mind for now. I understand. Thank you. I thanked her and Cecily went back to her seat. I look at my watch. It''s about time for the morning report to begin. And. ''Ah!He''s here!I''m in a stagnant, stale classroom with stagnant air, and I''m here again today! I''m here. Maro. ''Oh?What''s this? Asaro picked up a square of cloth that was on top of the podium. It was probably a handkerchief. It was a pretty handkerchief, a pale lemon color with lace on it. Did a kind student pick up the lost item and leave it behind? Oh, God, it''s disgusting!It''s not a year old thing!Get rid of the d*mn thing, for goodness sake!I mean, whose is it?Come forward, Oye! Uh, yeah, that''s my thing. Oh! With a bang, Asaro turns around. ''''Gee!Instructor Josef! Joseph cleared his throat heavily. ''My wife gave me this precious thing for our anniversary, but it seems to have dropped it somewhere. .........Thank you to the student who picked it up. Well, wait a minute, Instructor Joseph!So, yeah ... actually, I was in the hallway and I was like, ''Oh?What is this?Oh, man!It''s not a year old thing!Get rid of the d*mn thing, for goodness sake!I mean, whose is it?Come forward, my boy! I took it back from the student who was insulting me by saying things likeEarlier, I was explaining the situation when I picked it up to the students of the Lion Clan...! Okay, okay, can I have it back? ''Yes, of course!Well, the instructor''s wife has really good taste! Okay, give it back. Yes. ............................ Maro. Where are you headed, you.............. *. In the report on the ascent, it was reported that Ira was taking a break from the Holy Ruins to attack the Holy Ruins. She has been hiding in the Holy Ruins since yesterday. Also, the culprit of the murders in the capital was still unaccounted for. After the debriefing, the next step is the battle lesson. * The sound of swords being sliced and diced resounded in the first training ground today as well. Under the clear blue sky, I was exchanging sword fights with Currier-san. The speed with which I wielded my sword was much higher than yesterday. How can I say........I feel like I''m beginning to have a kind of ''intuition in battle'' inside me. Moreover, the body is surprisingly light. It''s just-- Boom. .......... That''s it. This. While clashing swords with Currier-san with the momentum of sparks about to fly, I''m aware of what is ''crawling out'' from within me. Mainly, this feeling that comes up when I engage in combat. But if I surrender to this sensation - my consciousness is taken away from me. It was the same during the mock fight, and during the battle lesson yesterday. When I fought the goblins in the holy ruins, this sensation almost filled my whole body. ............. Maybe I was beginning to notice it, but I hadn''t. When Clarice-san told me the story of the Forbidden King--. I heard the second part of the story about the Forbidden King becoming a ''beast'', since then. Yesterday.........before I went to bed, I was thinking in bed for a long time. About the reason why the forbidden curse is a ''forbidden curse''. I''m still not convinced. It''s not enough to completely shake off the fog of speculation inside me. But ... A voice in my head. The consciousness that is taken away. And.........an omen-like feeling inside me. If we get to that point, we can see what we need to see. An aberration - I should say, an aberration. The changes in my body that Currier-san pointed out. The reason why I, who has no knowledge of swordsmanship, was praised by the best players. ........... I may have been looking away. When my thoughts arrived at the ''hypothesis'', I might have been scared and unintentionally looked away. But ... I decided to be strong, I decided. So, I can''t look away now. Yesterday, when Clarice-san and I talked about the disadvantages of the forbidden curse, I said, ''Maybe you don''t feel that it''s a disadvantage. If that''s the case--'' That''s exactly what I''m going to do. I''m going to use this power to my advantage. I meant what I said to Currier-san this morning. And if in the future, if I actually have to fight someone from the Sixth House - this power will definitely be a weapon. This power is probably a kind of so-called boost that temporarily or continuously increases your physical abilities and senses. Instead, during the boost, my consciousness would be connected to something ''dangerous''....... .............. But I''m going to use this power. I''ll master it, and I''ll show you how to use it. I will use it, no matter what. I will master it, no matter what. I''m going to further increase the speed of the slash. I''m not going to be able to get a good look at it. --I''m not going to be able to get it right. Eat. Eater-- It''s right here. This is it. If I can disengage my consciousness from this place, I''ll be able to keep it from taking over... Eat-- --Can you do it? No, it''s not ''Can you do it?'' it''s ''Can you--'' Do it. If you can''t you''re just going to have to do it! Then. The two swords flashed together violently. "--- I stopped moving. I was sweating profusely all over. I was breathing hard. But. .......... Are you sure you''re ready? Yeah, he''s okay. He''s not in a coma anymore. And that voice I can''t hear it anymore. In other words - I made it. Before the invasion of my consciousness is gone......... ........... The problem is how much of this "sensation" can I maintain while maintaining the consciousness of "me"........ And also, how much shorter is the time for rigidity immediately after separating the consciousness from the erosion? Are you okay? Currier-san asked me as I looked at her. ''''Yes, I''m fine ... continue, please! Okay, okay. Let''s go. Yes! Resume the meeting with Currier-san. ................... I can do it. Instead of running away from this power I''ll use this power, I''ll master it. It''s not to be eaten by the senses. I will use the power that this sense creates to feed on it. * Day after tomorrow. Currier said after the combat class was over and Instructor Isabella was gone. ''I''m going to the Holy Ruins the day after tomorrow,'' .......... So this is it. Am I free? As far as I''m concerned. However, on that day, it''s up to four levels. So you''re saying you''re going to avoid the Guardian Species? Yeah, this time. The guardian species is always found in the level just before the level of a multiple of five... well, in game terms, it''s a mid-boss-like demon. Basically, if you don''t defeat this guardian species, you won''t be able to go to the next level. The highest level that last year''s graduates reached was the nineteenth level. The highest level before Cecily''s older brothers had broken it was the twenty-fourth level. And the previous record set by Cecily''s brothers was the 29th tier. That''s right. They were all up to one previous multiple of five. In other words, this indicates that they were unable to defeat the guardian species in the hierarchy just before the fifth multiple layer and were stranded there. ''''Oh, and.......remember, after class today, we''ll prepare to attack the Holy Ruins as planned. Yes! * That day, I ate lunch with Currier at the cafeteria. Surprisingly, this was my first lunch with Currier-san. When I looked at her, I saw Cecily at a distance, sitting with the usual two people. After following my gaze, Currier-san said, "I''m going to have lunch with Cecily tomorrow. ''Tomorrow, you and Cecily can eat together. What? That''s the arrangement. You and I will have lunch with you, one after the other, Cecily and I. Uh, What? Can''t we just agree on three? He asked for time to talk. You''re not happy about that. Then Currier-san makes a face that reminds me of something. Probably, if it was a man, he would have to deal with it in one shot. .......... How did he ask for it? I feel like Currier-san is giving in, but........ *. After class, me and Currier-san headed to the Holy Ruins Hall. There, we bought the minimum amount of tools we needed and prepared to attack the ruins. When we had finished our preparations to some extent, Curie-san with a troublesome look on her face held out her hand to me. ''''Give me three silver coins from among them. Yes, sir. Three silver coins are placed on Currier-san''s palm. ''''..........'''' What''s going on? You''re giving it to me very easily. Because I trust you, Marie Currier. Huh, you''re such a goody-two-shoes. I think Currier-san''s attitude has become quite soft when she says that, but I can see she is embarrassed. I''m going to use this money to go to the city tomorrow to check out some equipment that seems suitable for you. ''Oh no...I''d appreciate it if you could just look after me. As you can imagine, I''m still not sure how good or bad the weapons are. So to be honest, it''s very helpful. ''''With those three silver coins, do you think you''ll be able to handle it?'''' It''s going to be okay. I''ll take care of it. The cost of living in this country is different from the world before. And I still don''t know much about the market price of weapons and armor, either. When living a normal life in the academy, you rarely buy anything with money, so you don''t have much of an opportunity to come into contact with the prices of things. This is probably one of the reasons why I haven''t been able to grasp the price of things. ''Um, should I go with you?'' No, you need to stay in school and do some basic training. All right. If you say so, Currier. Well, good luck with that. I''ll take care of it. * And the next day, she went to school and finished her classes as usual. After class, Currier-san went straight to town. On the other hand, I asked the instructor to rent a training ground. Then, as Currier-san told me to do, I did basic training on my own. That day, Cecily and I even had lunch together, but for the most part, life was the same as yesterday (by the way, most of what I exchanged with Cecily during lunch was just small talk. But the only thing that was peaceful...........it was just my school life. A disquieting atmosphere was beginning to spread towards the city that stretched down the slope of the school. In the morning, during the report at the time of arrival, Instructor Josef informed us of the continuation of the murder case. Two of the guards had been killed last night by someone they thought was responsible for the incident. The guards were quite skilled swordsmen, but both were killed with a single blow. It seems that this led the Holy Tree Knights to start a search for the culprit. However, it''s not like this incident was going to have any effect on my life. At the most, the students were warned by the school that the criminals seemed to be active at night, so they were not to go into town at night. And then, the next day. ''Look, from today onwards, you can start swinging with it. You might not get used to it right away in a day or two, but its length and size aren''t so different from the ones we''ve been using in this class, so, well, it should be reasonably easy to handle. When the combat class began, I was handed a sword by Currier-san. 50-Episode 46 "Does He Call It a Depth of Despair?" This is.... A long sword in a brown sheath. It would be slightly shorter than the one we used in combat class. ''Pull it out,'' At Currier''s suggestion, I pulled it out of the scabbard. Then, the sword blade appeared. ''''Oh........'''' I put down the sheath and grip the hilt. ''.............'' Well the grip isn''t too bad either. Perhaps it''s because of the change in my body, but I don''t feel much weight. .........hmm? The blade seems to be glowing faintly... what is this? Currier answers my question. When the blade is sharpened well with special crystals, the sharpness of the blade is less likely to be dulled. The light green part is the part that has been processed. The first thing you can do is to get the best out of it. Don''t worry about that. Well..... I couldn''t help but gasp at the beauty of the blade. .......... What''s going on? ...did I have enough money for this? Oh, I see. Yeah, it''s good. Here''s your fishing. He handed me two coppers. "Until the change... It''s just that I''m lucky to have found a moat. Besides, I''ve been traveling alone for a while now and I''m used to small negotiations about anything and everything. Well, thank you. No need to thank me. It''s not like he used that money to buy a holy sword or a magic sword. ''''Ha ... well, holy swords and demonic swords aren''t something I''m familiar with, you know. I learned about holy swords and magic swords in class. The holy sword is a sword in which crystals are embedded. By pouring the crystal into the crystal, it is possible to improve various abilities of the sword, such as its sharpness - that is the holy sword. On the other hand, the demon sword is a sword with a magic formula carved into the blade. By pouring the holy element into the engraved formula, the sword becomes clothed in the power of a special technique - this is the demon sword. If you listen to the explanation of this holy sword and magic sword, you will think that it''s surprisingly easy to make. In fact, I thought so too at first. However, according to the crystal processor, both the holy swords and the magic swords are actually made up of a miraculous balance, and it''s almost impossible to create a holy sword or magic sword by hand. In the past, many people had tried to create sacred and magical swords.......but in all of them, the swords themselves had collapsed just by pouring the sacred element into them. The special material, the suitability of the crystal to be embedded, the location of the magic formula.......I''ve heard that there are many other factors that stand in the way of the creation of the sword. However.........''There is a rumor that there is a blacksmith in Doomsday Township who can create holy swords and magic swords'' - there is also a rumor about that, but.......well, this is irrelevant right now! It is a story without a What''s important is that both of them can''t show their true value if the holy element can''t handle them. There''s a lot of admiration for cool-sounding swords like holy swords and demon swords... but unfortunately, even if I had them, they''d be a waste of treasure. Above all. .......... I hold the sword in front of me. Currier fixed it for me. That''s enough for me. "I''m sorry, but I haven''t even gotten around to the armor. So you can borrow the armor from the Holy Ruins Hall. If we''re lucky enough to find some crystals during the attack, we''ll get it ready then. I understand. Currier-san picks up a sword for a mock match. It''s time to get started, but let''s keep the seriousness of the fight short today and do the rest of it lightly with that sword. .........sorry, I had to get the sword on the day of the meeting. It''ll be fine. You''ll get used to it. Huh ... good gusto. Now--let''s do it. Okay. Then I used the processed long sword to lightly match my sword with the processed long sword after I had a mock match with Currier-san. ''''..........'''' ........I think my sword skills are improving as well. The reason I was able to feel that way was because of Currier-san''s good training skills, after all. Every day, she was taking me to the next level by steadily stepping through the steps. Even I could see that. The fact that she could spontaneously raise and lower the level of her sword is proof of her great skill. This is probably because I''ve become stronger than before, and that''s why I''ve been able to feel her ''strength''. Before, Currier-san said, ''Even if I''m alone, I can afford to go up to the 20th level or so''......................In fact, I might really be able to go it alone. On the other hand, when it comes to the control of the ''senses'' as an example, I can feel that you have clearly improved from yesterday. Compared to my sword arm, I''ve become more confident that I can ''do it''. While enjoying the benefits of that ''power'' - the time to sustain my awareness is longer than yesterday. The time from the time you detach your consciousness to the time you take your next action is shorter than yesterday. .......... Yup. I can do it. With this--I''m sure I can fight in the Holy Ruins without relying on the forbidden spell. After the battle lesson was over, I felt a definite sense of confidence in my hand. *. Today''s lunch will be in the cafeteria with Curie-san while we discuss today''s attack on the Holy Ruins. For now, I''m going to try to fight the demons that will appear on the way to the fourth level and see how I''m growing. That''s the purpose of today, she told me. ''''Come to think of it, I heard that Cecily and the others are going to be hiding in the Holy Ruins from today. Currier said as he took a wild bite of the bone-in meat. ''''We can''t lose, either, can we? Currier-san looks at me intently. What is it? "I have one question for you, okay? Yeah, go ahead. What about the curse... well, how good is it? How much, sir? I don''t really know what that is. So ... I mean, you know ... I was wondering how much it''s costing you to use it. Oh, I don''t know, are you worried about me? It''s not a burden. ''''But, for example, if you handle the holy element to activate a jutsu, you will be more or less fatigued. That''s why everyone preserves the jutsu where they can... but in that regard, what about the forbidden spell? It''s okay. I never get tired of using it or anything. M....is that so? I don''t want you to worry too much. ...you don''t get tired of it. ''''Yes. Well, that''s as good as it gets, it''s forbidden!Maybe it was a ''forbidden spell'' because it was too convenient to use as much as you wanted to! Hmm.... ''Huh?By any chance, Currier-san........are you worried about me? Yeah, I''m worried about you. Because it''s all about you, isn''t it? .......... It''s so easy to say it outright..... I couldn''t help but blush. And Currier-san dropped her gaze. ''''About the forbidden curse........actually, I''m not sure if I should ask or not.......you see, everyone has things that are hard to talk about, right?'''' The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a good idea to have a good time. ... After saying it toothlessly, Currier-san''s mouth twitched a bit. ''''Is the forbidden curse a topic you don''t want me to mention...?'''' ''What?Perhaps you were being reserved? Because you never told me about the forbidden curse until now. That''s why I thought you didn''t want me to hear about it... Oh dear. In Currier-san''s own way, she was paying attention to me? Come to think of it, come to think of it, if you ask me, I can hardly remember her ever bringing up the subject of the forbidden curse. ............. ''No, don''t worry about it. It''s perfectly fine to bring it up! Yeah, well... ''Yes!So, please, go ahead and ask! Mm-hmm, so tell me about it. Yes! As I placed my arm on the table, Currier-san asked with a curious look on her face. ''What is that weird black chain, what is it?'' I don''t know. .......... .......... You''re the user, but you don''t understand. I''m a user, but I don''t know. Okay. Yeah. Silence. That''s ... food, it''s getting cold. Why don''t you... eat it? Oh, yes. ...Is it good? It''s delicious. Well that''s good. Yes. Today''s lunch thus ended very quietly. I wondered what they were going to ask me........there.... *. People are still declining... After school. Me and Currier-san had come to the square in front of the Holy Ruins. Yesterday, when we came to the Holy Ruins Hall to prepare for the preparations, I thought as well, but the number of people was clearly decreasing. The reason for this is still........it''s probably because of that rumor. ''''I suppose we''ll have to wait and see, though. Looking at the square as well, Currier-san said. ''''Waiting for the information to come up from the students who dived, right? ''''I suppose ... well, a confident student will still dive. Above all, if you''re frightened by the number of different species and demons, a holy warrior would be a dream come true. Today, Currier-san''s attire was the same as the attire he had seen when he first dove into the Holy Ruins, except that he was not wearing a uniform. A belt with a glove compartment, a long sword, and an armband to indicate the hierarchy that he had reached. As expected, today, it looks like I''m not in uniform. I, on the other hand, am equipped with the ''Crystal Blade Sword'' (which I named without permission) that Currier-san had mended for me, the black leather cuirass that I borrowed from the Holy Ruins Hall earlier, and a small hand to prevent demons from biting and hitting me. Then there''s the shoulder bag containing the attack tools. Of course, he also has a neatly fitted bracelet to indicate the hierarchy. However, all of these were also made to look like Currier-san........ ''''You look pretty good doing this, don''t you? Humph, I sniff, and Currier-san looks at me. ''''Eh?Is that so? Well, yeah. You''re a very tall man. I''m carrying a sword on my back right now... yeah, I''ll be honest, I wanted to carry a sword on my back for once. Maybe it''s the influence of manga and video games, but for me, it''s a ''cool'' image. I''m kind of happy when people compliment me on my appearance. ''Are you okay with the weight?'' Yes, it doesn''t interfere with the movement. Okay. Rather, Currier-san is the one who''s dressed lightly but... are you okay with that? ''''Well if it comes down to it, there are defensive techniques. Most importantly, I don''t think an attack from a four-level demon could hit me. Haha ... you''re good. By the way, there are surprisingly many students who don''t stiffen their protective gear. Of course, there may be a reason for the ease of movement, and as Currier-san said, there may also be a reason for having a defensive jutsu, as Currier-san said. However, it seems that the reason they choose to wear light clothing is largely because of the holy element. Simply put, it is easier to take in the holy element if the skin is relatively exposed. That''s why many girls choose to wear skirts in search clothes. However, there are many daughters of the nobility at this school. Since clothing that is too revealing is considered to be indecent, each of them seems to be balancing their choices. On the other hand, I heard that most of the boys expose their arms. This is something I learned the other day. Well, I''ve been wondering about this for a while now. For going to the dangerous Holy Ruins, there were a number of students who were dressed very lightly, or even more so, in short skirts and armor, which might be considered unbalanced depending on how you look at it. But when I learned about the ease of taking in the holy element, my doubts were cleared up. It''s a good thing that those female students had other reasons for their appearance other than tickling the male mind. Of course, there are many students who prioritize protecting themselves with protective gear, and those who are afraid of it are said to have a stiff armor. In short........to sum it up in one word, it is different for each person....... And what Currier-san is wearing right now is an outfit that looks like a black dress. I recognized that dress. That''s right. It''s the clothes she was wearing when we first met. As I recall, I was in a daze and I described it as ''a stylish black dress for battle''. This is also......... Mr. Currier. Hmm? I''m going to give you a thumbs up. That outfit looks fantastic on you. ...from the bushes, for God''s sake. You don''t have to be shy! I''m not embarrassed!Don''t say ... random ... things! .......... "...Hey, what are you grinning about? No. I just heard your voice turn inside out, didn''t I? Forget it!I''m going!I''m going now! Currier-san walks off with a stutter. ''''Totally ... you''re too nervous, dude. Currier-san is angry with Punsuka. ''Currier-san''s here to make me feel safe. ''Oh, okay!Good for you! Yeah, I''m... it''s really nice to be working with you, Currier-san. With a crunch, Curie-san''s knees bent. ''So, you know........'' Currier looks at me with a vindictive look. "Come on, Mr. Currier, let''s go. Yeah. And so we turned to the Holy Ruins. * Currier-san''s long sword slices through the goblin''s neck. --From behind, another one. I cleaved my crystal-blade sword to the side. "Gee, gah...! The goblin''s chest cracks open and blue blood gushes out violently. The corpses of the two goblins that had fallen to the ground melted and disappeared. Currier-san said while sheathing the black sword in its sheath. ''''.........Hmm, this seems to be enough for a while, even without the forbidden spell and magic formula.'''' I stare at the sword in my hand. --Light. And it''s clearly less ''threatening'' to the goblin than before. At some point........the goblin''s movements seemed to be so slow. Finally, the realization dawns on me. I''m getting stronger..... Are you confused by your own growth? Currier-san, who seemed to have figured out my inner feelings, huffed and smiled. ''''Humph I''m surprised too. It''s enough to make you seem like a different person than you were a few days ago at the Holy Ruins. ...thanks to Mr. Currier. Good luck with that. Okay, let''s find the next level of stairs. Yes, sir. Mr. Currier began to walk and I followed behind him. Then we found the stairs and went down two levels. During that time, we didn''t meet any other students. It may be due to the Holy Ruins'' characteristic of ''dividing the party from each other'', but the small number of students was probably due to the rumors as well. At the second level, we encountered Twin Kobolds several times. Twin Kobolds are demons that appear in sets of two. They are short, humanoid demons with dog-like heads. They attack with their oddly developed claws and fangs. The kobold with big right ears and the kobold with big left ears. They are called Kobold Right Kobold and Kobold Left Kobold. They are so nimble that they are in danger of getting a cut or bite if they''re not careful. Gui....................... Guh..... Currier-san and I cut down the Twin Kobolds almost at the same time, under a single sword. The Twin Kobold melts away. ''''.........'''' Even if I don''t get to that ''feeling'', I can do more than enough on this level. For now, I''m able to do it without sharpening my nerves to the extreme. I wonder if that''s how much my strength has increased..... You''ve been able to keep up with me........is this also the result of your training? I guess. What do you think?Can we go on like this? Yes I''m ready. We kept the momentum going and headed up to the third level. On the way, we encountered imps and unicorn ants, but they weren''t much of an obstacle. In the next three levels, we also encountered a small cyclops and a lizardman - but this, too, was easily defeated. However, this is only the beginning of the Holy Ruins attack, as the essence of this Holy Ruins is said to be from the tenth level. It is said that the difficulty of capturing the ruins will increase dramatically from the tenth level onwards... By the way, statistically speaking, it is said that most students on average make it to the tenth level in a year. So, in the second year, they go back and forth between the tenth and fourteenth tiers. Then, in the third year, they may or may not be able to reach the nineteenth level of the guardian species before graduation. So even if it feels easy to get to this point, it may be normal. Still........it was enough to make me feel that I was getting stronger. I look at Currier-san, who is slightly ahead of me. Most of all.........Currier-san, she''s too strong. To be honest, I don''t even have a chance to get out of the forbidden spell. However, be careful not to be caught off guard. You don''t know what''s in store for you. However, we easily reached the fourth level, which was the objective of today, without any particular difficulty. The scenery from the first level up to this point is not all that different. At best, the demons that appear are different. I''m not sure if it''s a gargoyle or not. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I overheard the words in the square once. The image of a gargoyle flying around in a cage came back to me. I guess those things come out on this level. While paying attention to his surroundings, Currier-san suddenly cut him off. ''''By the way, you were spotted by the headmaster to come to this school, right? Yeah, well. You want to be a holy warrior, too? Do you want to be a holy warrior, or do you want to become one? Well, when you become a holy warrior, you get the honor... hmmm, but an upstart... I don''t know about that. Well, it''s kind of a goal for now... ''For example ... maybe it''s a moonshot, but don''t you ever think about having a family and living in peace? Family... I never thought about having a family. ........... ''Oh, hey, don''t look at me like that.........................what did I say? ''What?No, I never thought of having a family.... Yeah, right. That''s when it happened. "- Mm? The stone floor began to vibrate. Gradually, the shaking became louder and louder. What the hell...? The earthquakes...?I don''t care if it''s just a slight tremor when the inside of the building changes, but I''ve never heard such a loud rumbling on the fourth floor-- --This year''s Holy Ruins was somewhat strange compared to the previous years. Suddenly, he remembered those words. Today, we haven''t encountered any different species until now. We haven''t been attacked by a strange number of demons either. But, or perhaps this too-- We need to find the feedback device as soon as possible.So that''s it for today-- I said, and as Mr. Currier was about to start running. The inside of the ruins shuddered greatly. My body tilted heavily. The next thing that comes to me is a feeling of - a tremor. Something, but-- Mr. Currier! I quickly regained my position and pushed her back, as hard as I could. I caught a faint glimpse of her back as she almost fell forward, tripping over. Immediately after. Thump! And then there was a sound. A wall of stone ''appeared'' in front of me and Currier-san. No - to be precise, it ''rose'' from below. ''''.........'''' If I hadn''t pushed him there........Currier-san....... While the shaking doesn''t stop, something cold runs down my spine. What is this......... Continuing on, the sound of an explosion. The sound.........comes from behind the wall that separates me and Currier-san.......? Is Mr. Currier trying to break down the wall...? Or - no way - you''re fighting an enemy that can''t be dealt with by sword alone! Forbidden--no, no! It''s not for inorganic material! f*ck! I had to find another way around, and somehow, I managed to get around-- Rags, "--What? My feet, crumbled. There was no time to jump back, and the floor around me collapsed at once. And what immediately struck me was - a sense of floating. * Ugh.... I wake up. "...where am I?........Ugh. A room in the ruins...? As I recall, my footing has collapsed and... I look around. Red.........yi? Hmm? The walls around it are glowing red...? Red, crystal? What is it? This dark, red, dismal atmosphere.... ! There''s something there. And more than one. I stare at it. Those wriggling things ... demons. Blue skin. Arms that have been transformed into axes. Bright red eyes. Humanoid. I know. A different species--blue goblins. As an example of the name of a different species, they are vicious demons that cannot be compared to goblins. Most of them have been confirmed at the ninth level, but it was mentioned in the illustrated book that they also appear around the fifth to eighth level on rare occasions....... Nope. The hierarchy doesn''t matter right now. .......... How many are there? It''s hard to see much in the dark, but ... fifty? Or is it a hundred...? There was a heavy, thumping sound. The eyes, which had begun to get used to the darkness, caught that huge body. ''''--? Its shape was no different from that of the Blue Goblin. But it was at least four times the size of the other Blue Goblins. A giant species. It is said that they are rarely seen in the Holy Ruins.... Moreover. A different species of giant... I quickly checked my equipment. Nothing is missing........but. ''......................'' Let''s leave the sack and the sword sheath behind. I drew my sword and left the bag and the scabbard on the spot. The blue goblins, who have been watching me for some time, have seen me start to move, and are closing the distance between us. Wary, I stand up. I raise my sword. And then. I am the King of Chains, the last of the chains I will wear in prison and the last of the chains I will wear by my life to bind my enemies. --The Ninth Curse--Release. A swarm of black chains appeared from the rift in the dimension, restraining the giant species that was coming towards us from the front. "I desire to kill the evildoers through the chains and the black demon spear. Continuing - several black spears pierced the giant species. ''''Gu........geh?'''' ޤǺΤ𤳤äΤ狼ʤȤäLˡ޴NϤΈ˵ܤϤ᤿ ȫ顢ɤäȡ롣 yߤʤʤꤽʚn򡢤äȡyߺϤ碌롣 ޤϡһƥDD ϡҤáϢ̤¤ơǰؤl H܇ҕߤ餻롣 ֥`֥󤿤ϴݤˤȤƤ褦ä ϤĿָuäƤ ܥᤤ޴N򵹤С֤줪ΤΤȤ˼äˡ֤Ϥʤä褦 һ˲֥`֥ɤ⤬ݤˤȤƤrgڤǤ⡢ʮ֡ ɤ餳ϡݤ餷 һݤˇޤ줿顢ʤӄݤȤʤ롣 顢޴N򤳤Ҋͨ·ޤǨDDΤޤޡһݤli룡 ܽ⤹޴Nκͨi롣 ϥ֥`֥Ⱥ줬׷Ƥ롣 ɤˤޤ뤳Ȥʤͨ·˵_ ͨ·ΎڤϡAӤޤǤͨ·٤쾮ߤ䡢ڤ ϢФ餻ʤ顢ߤ롣 ΤޤޡʤȤڤҊĤƨDD ϡֹޤä ʤʤ顢 ǰ顢˥֥`֥Ⱥ줬ѺĤƤ ǡЮߓĤˤ줿櫓 ͨ·αڤ˱A ֥`֥󤿤һξx򱣤ӤQ äơ衣 ҕ֥`֥BAǥީ``ָƤ ɥåɥåפҪIһŤ˹ָǤǤSʤΤɤϡưһީ``ָʤƤϤʤʤ餷Τ ΤᡢޤȤưkӤȤƤ⡢ɤƤޤ꤬Ƥޤ ȤƤDD ȤƤ⡢ϱؤƑ롣 ΤϡޤꥨΟo¤_ʤƤϤʤʤ ʤƤϡʤʤ ҽkҥiʥ꡹ ~ˡ롣 ƥΪzꥤǥi衹 `󡢥ޥʤ󡢥ߥ󡭡ơꥨ ߤʤΡԪء ҥ˥꡹ 餽ĤϡһƥФ餺 һĤΡʤDD ҥ衹 DD ھŽ⡢š 51-Episode 47 "To the beast" ȡࡢ֥`֥Ⱥ졣 ԪζѤF줿iȺǰФˁK֥֥`֥󤿤 ꤸȾxԑƤǰФ΄ӤֹޤäȤǡˤ֥`֥󤿤ɫڤ롣 Фˤϡ״ǿgѤĿi򤪤äʤӤäͻäĤƤĤ⤤롣 i˿쥷zξ˥؞\ħ˥ھŽڶš υĤڤdzʤ顢ȤDD¤˥֥`֥ѺĤƤؤȡ򘋤ʤl \ͻ̤äƤǰФΥ֥`֥󤿤gp˄ݤͤʤ顢ǰء ˄ݤ顢ҤáȄ״뤦 ǰΥ֥κԪѤäȸ롣 áá ΨDD Фä礯Ȥϡˤ֥`֥Фˤ롣 á ơƥФrǡ Ҋ״Bä֥`֥󤿤褦䤯_ʚ򡢰򤱤롣 i˲ޤꘌǴ̤ˤʤä֥󤿤ϡǤܽϤƤ ̤򤹤롣 ԤСФӳä 뤤ϡڤˎzʳ֤ȡˤϡ⤤Τ⤷ʤ ˉ仯𤭤ƤȤϤˤ޽礬롣 Ф顢ϧä O϶̤ ڤ~ϡ٤ƽԁء ҽkҥiʥꡢƥΪzꥤǥiDD ᷽wӤäƤ֥פԁʤФѤ פФڤ顢֤夥áतѪ 򷭤ݤΤޤޤˡϡΤuäƤ֥ФΤƤ gˤ⡢ީ``Ĥ뤳Ȥ줺 DDҥ˥ҥ衹 һƥޤһƥDD Ǥ̤ ޤ΄ǡһƥһƥ_gˡ Ĥ֤ʤ顣 Ōgˡ ФäơŮΤȤؤȡ뤿ˡ ھŽ⡢š iʮƥһݤ˾ ˡǰس롣 iǾ֥`֥ڤˡƕr˶ܤˤĤĨDDǰء áȤ֤ ̤zǤ֥`֥Ρ~롣 DDDD Τã 䤿 ϡᤤ i˿쥷zξ˥DD ֥`֥󤿤äƤС ݥȤ΢ˉ䤨ĤġζȤθ״˄zǤߤ ǡ狼äȤ롣 ֥`֥θ״ˉΤ ӲȤߤΤϡ٤ǰޤǤ ʤШDD һƥΥ֥`֥󤬸꤫ʤ顢wӤäƤ롣 DD؞\ħ˥ Τ˾Ѥ򶨤ᡢꤪ áȥ֥ФȤ롣 ×٤¤Ϥäϡ˷Ť롣 ֥`֥ϳतĿ󤬤äҊ ƴΤ˲gˤϡЄ˺ФѤƤ롣 ھŽڶ硢š Τ褦Ƥ롣 դСϢ¤ Ρ ֹޤ뤳ȤSʤ ٤ӽԁʤ顢֥`֥Ҥ᤯ͨ·򤳤Ŀָ һƥƥƥƥƥƥƥƥƥʮƥDDʮһʮʮʮġʮã ϢĤgʤ ΤΤء ФäơФäơФ롣 DDjĿ ơ äƤ졣 ϡ ǡޤR櫓ˤϤʤ ϡΤޤޡŮԪؑ롣 ̤ˑäƤ櫓ʤ 뤿ˡäƤ 餪ޤˡФ碌롻櫓ˤϡʤ ޤϡ֤zࡣ Three blows. Swing the sword--sixteen--thrusting--seventeen--returning and slashing. --Ten, eight! .......... Just ... when the time comes, you can have it. I''m going to let you go. But you can''t just-- Until I start whining. Until I thought it was over. Just shut up for a minute. Disengage your diseased consciousness. A moment of rigidity. He''s coming at you, Blue Goblin. He''s fast-- even with rigidity I''m still faster than him! Leaning his body backwards, he cuts up the blue goblin''s body in an inverted manner. A gush of blue blood spurts out. The goblin, whose axe arm slices the sky, passes by my side, spilling blood from the wound as it is. My balance is crumbling. But I stay on my feet. Then, I instantly adjust my stance and re-position my sword. I let out a single searing breath, a big one. "I-- They start chanting again. "The chains that bind thee to hell... ...you will survive. * The day I went to the library to visit Clarice, that day. "I just wanted to let you know that I have some news for you. Mr. Clarice stopped me and said so. ''''Regarding the case of someone unfit to handle holy elements dying in the Holy Ruins. This is not just a speculation - but after preamble to that, she began to talk about it. About death in the Holy Ruins. Those who lost their lives in the Holy Ruins can be revived. Those who lost their lives in the Holy Ruins will be transported to the ground in a revived state after a while -. In fact, the Holy Ruins has such a characteristic. According to the rumors I''ve heard, this characteristic is the reason why many noblemen are determined to send their beloved children to the academy. However, it''s not a good thing. After being resuscitated, those who died in the Holy Ruins would sleep in a coma for at least two years. During that time, it is said that they don''t need to be fed and defecated, but for example, stabbing a sleeping person with a sword would of course lead to death. And if a student dies within the Holy Ruins, the Renowthred School takes measures to expel them from the school. The period of time to continue sleeping is ''at least'' two years. This means that there are those who continue to sleep for more years than that. I have heard that some have been asleep for more than ten years already (and, of course, are getting older). We don''t intend to keep these people at the school if we don''t know when they will return. That is the school''s policy. The students who are expelled from the school will be taken in by their parents or relatives, and will leave the school. Also, this ''resuscitation transfer'' would only apply to the Holy Ruins that were off-center. Underneath the Holy Tree - that is, the Holy Ruins that the Holy Tree Knights are conquering right underneath the castle, this ''Resuscitation Transfer'' will not be applied to the Holy Ruins. And it was precisely because of the discovery of this ''resuscitation transfer'' that the school''s curriculum of ''having the candidates attack the holy ruins that are off center'' was approved. I see, that was the reason why the students of the school did not feel that they were going to the land of death to such an extent, despite the dangers of the holy ruins. Nevertheless, that resuscitation transfer does not eliminate the ''fear of death'' itself in any other way. The suffering, pain and fear of dying remain as memories. There are many people who are so traumatized by their memories of death that even if they wake up from their slumber, they stay in their homes. On the other hand, there are also cases where they survive halfway through and in rare cases, they are made to be taunted by demons that don''t let them live and don''t kill them (although this is only a rumor). But this is about someone who has an ''organ'' that handles the sacred elements. With a serious look on her face, Miss Clarice continued her story. This was what she spoke about. For the past few decades, the only people who would enter the state-controlled Holy Ruins were basically the Holy Tree Knights or the Holy Tree Candidates who attended the school. They were basically those who could handle the holy element. However, if you go back to the past records, there are a good number of people who can''t handle the holy elements who also set foot in the holy ruins. And of the people who had no aptitude to handle the holy element and were resuscitated....................until now, not a single person has been identified. What does this indicate? That''s right. I can''t handle the Holy Elements. In other words, in my case, there''s no resuscitation transfer or shit..........There''s a very high probability that I''ll be ''done'' there if I die. According to Clarice-san, this is only a story that I have inferred from the statistics of past materials. Incidentally, after finishing her story, she smiled embarrassedly, saying that I''m probably the only person who has looked into this kind of thing. It''s just........please keep this in mind. I''m not going to say goodbye right away, either. ''Okay ... thank you for telling me, Miss Clarice. And I left the special reading room. * ''Huh.........'' How many blue goblins have we killed...? Fifty? A hundred? .......... Honestly, there was no end to it. Killing and killing........new Blue Goblins would spring up from the end of the passage. ........and of course, from behind. Still, I''m not going to give up. I can''t just die here. The four newly-emerged Blue Goblins were heading towards us. Swing the sword. I will slash and kill. I will slash them in the order they come at me. As I slash and slay, I aim further down the corridor. Cut, cut, cut, cut, cut, move forward - just move forward. That''s when. Gulp. I feel the blade catch in the flesh of the blue goblin. "Ouch...! Finally, I should say. The sharpness. The sharpness of the sword began to dull-- Still, I swung my sword away, with all my strength. ''''Gu........gee, gyaaaaaa! After letting out a decapitated scream, the Blue Goblin collapses while lazily pouring out blood, Blue Goblin. ''''Haha, haha........'''' Oh, no. The weapon-- On the way, the small hand got cracked and became useless. So I caught the axe with my sword again and again. Or maybe that''s why. "Gegaaaah!Gogoaaaah!Gagaagaaaaaaaa! You saw that I was weak. One blue goblin pointed his axe arm at me and let out a yell. I look around. Scattered throughout the area are .......crystal fragments. ''''Different species sometimes take crystals into their bodies.'''' Well, I heard something like that before. But I don''t have the luxury of picking up crystals without a fight right now........ ........... Wait. That''s the shard......... I am the chain-- He clutches the crystal in his left hand as he casts a forbidden spell. Three more of them come towards us from the passage ahead. First, I kill the lead blue goblin with a single thrust. I quickly draw my sword, and then stab the other one that jumped at me from the right--and then the other one. And then the other one. The goblin that leapt at me from the left, and in its eye. I slammed the sharp crystal as hard as I could. ''''Gu........gogaa.......! The crystal stabbed deep into the blue goblin''s eye socket. The goblin suppressed his eyes and snapped his hips forward. I''m not going to be able to get it to work. At the top of its head, I thrust my sword down from above. And while pulling out the sword, I released the ninth forbidden curse to the second realm to the blue goblins that were approaching from behind, holding their breath. ''''........Phew. .................... Giving up, that''s not good enough. We can''t give up yet. We can''t get beaten here yet. Shaking off that "sensation" that was crawling up, I moved my legs further forward. And then. I hope that''s the way out... The place we arrived at. A door, reddish-black in color, far beyond my gaze. But. You''re not going to let me go that easy, are you? I arrived at a large rectangular room. The ceiling was high and wide. In the Holy Ruins, this would be what is called a ''large room''. I''ve accumulated quite a bit of fatigue before I arrived here. In addition, although I didn''t suffer any deep cuts on my arms and legs, several cuts are peeking out from the rips in my clothes. ''''Well........'''' Standing ahead of me was a swarm of blue goblins, so many that I didn''t even want to count them. When I turned around a bit, I saw a mass of blue goblins approaching from further back. Suddenly, I thought of their faces. ............. I knew I couldn''t die. I want to see them again. One big, deep breath. If I continue to rush in, I''ll be surrounded by a whole group of people - but even so, I have no choice but to go here. There''s no turning back. The Blue Goblins are ready for battle, and I''m going to designate as many markers as possible to them. The Blue Goblins begin to move. Chanting. Activate. --Forward. ϡߤ Ф֤֥`֥ ڶ硢š ԪѨ齵ע\Θ wǤ똌؞르֥ĿˡτǡͻͻͻDDͻ ȡx˺᤿äƤ֥`֥顢ꥹ뤬F ֤ȡDDơ Ѥá ϡ ֥`֥ͻ̤äƤˤäƺӳ줿\η֤ȡä iơǰƥDDޤȤơ̤ˤ롣 ʤۤɡ ʤΤ⡢꤫ ϡǤƤʤäʹ ȤƤϡo҉Фǡ൤Ф⤢äΤ ϽΤȤΥ`ǒQƤ褦ʚݤ롣 СʹУäΥ`ǤäƤߤˡ Ĥޤꡢ̶ȤޤǤʤ顭ɤʹϰεڡäƤȤ ƥޤȤƴ̤ˤϡi֥ȤǡѨФؤzǤä ä项 ԁϤ롣 ʹϡʤǤʹäƤ롹 iǾ줿֥`֥󤿤u롢o\ ǔͻʤ顢ϡΡȘ֤ȡ롣 rˡȤ֥˵_ǰˡࡣ ơΘǡu르֥؞Ƥ Ĥɢ餷ơʤȤƤǤ⡢ޤǡ{Ť Ȥɤʤu֥`֥ȡतѪԡӤʤDDϡҤˡĿָ 52-Episode 48 "Light" We''re just halfway across the room, kicking off the Blue Goblin. --halfway there. He swings his spear and blows away the blue goblins rushing at him. The sword clutched in one hand mechanically pokes and pulls repeatedly. The target is the heart and the eyeballs. The chanting of the forbidden spell continues, of course. And then one goblin caught my eye. What is it? A green one, different from the other blue goblins, mixed in with the rest of the pack.... I guess they''re a different species, but was that one in the illustrated book? And instead of an axe arm, the end of that green goblin arm was in the shape of a sword. A new species? I come right in front of the blue goblin while slaughtering it. ''Ky, shaaaaah! With slimy saliva glistening on its fangs, the green goblin - the ''wrong color'' - leapt and slashed at me with its sword arm. I half-turned my body to the side and avoided the attack. From there, I held the sword in my reverse hand and pierced the back of the different color with the blade as it was. ''''Egwu........'''' The wrong color fell forward as the short, breathless voice died out. And--. -Oh! Was I a little too distracted by the wrong color? I caught the Blue Goblin''s axe arm wielded immediately afterwards with my sword, and I lost my stance. Sheesh-- I fall on my ass on the spot. The blue goblins get a momentum and pounce on me as I''m about to do so. d*mn. I can''t chant the forbidden spell in time.......! There are no spears around now. Can you make it with just a blunt sword? The crystals that could be used...! ! Where the different colored goblins have melted, there is something. Is that........a dagger? There was no time to get lost. He reached for the dagger and quickly grabbed it with his left hand. With that dagger, he caught the axe arm that was coming at him. Furthermore, while using the blue goblin''s body skewered with the crystal-blade sword as a shield, he saw an opening and jumped up his body at once. A slightly heavy pain was felt in my lower back due to the fact that I jumped up from an impossible position, but I couldn''t care about that. I headbutted the blue goblin that attacked me and knocked him down. From there, while adjusting his stance, he pulls out his sword from the goblin''s body, which was holding its breath. He takes a fighting stance. At the same time, he starts chanting the forbidden curse. ".......... It''s the first time I''ve ever been able to do two swords. But this one is better because it saves me the time of holding it in my hand like a crystal or spear. I catch the door with my eyes. I''m almost there. While restraining the blue goblins with chains, I resumed my advance. The goblins blocking my path are becoming more and more vicious in their attacks. But the door is nowhere near. "Kisha! Gugea! Two goblins jumped at me from left and right at the right time. They are skewered at the same time with a sword and dagger held in the opposite hand. But - from the front, the other goblin. The other one is already right in front of you. You can''t chant in time. You''ll never be able to draw it in time. Then... Guigui? Gulp, I bit the blue goblin on the neck. The goblin, perhaps not expecting this, stops moving. From there, all at once, I bite off the carotid artery with all the momentum I can muster. ''''Geez!.........gah......gah, gah...... Phew, and spit out a piece of meat. ............. This really is a beast itself in this case........ But ......... This brought me to the door. ''''.........?'''' I felt a bad feeling in my side. --Hot. The back of the hand holding the dagger touches the "spot" with the back of the hand. A slippery sensation. You put your hand on the door. The door is heavy. I push the handle of the door and slide my body into the opening, killing the blue goblins that are chasing me to keep me from escaping. Finally, my body is on the other side of the door. I cut off the head of the goblin that emerges from the gap as I let it sneak in. Then, with all his strength, he pushes the door.........................shut it off. A dull ache runs through my armpit as I put all my strength into it. While enduring the pain, I let my gaze crawl around the door. The noisy banging on the door and the strange sounds of blue goblins can be heard through the door. There was something that looked like a lever at a position where I could reach it. .................... For now, I try to put it down. Then, the door began to glow. "......... Parali, stone dust fell from the stone wall around the door. I felt a faint tremor. I moved away from the door, thinking that there might be some danger. A blue goblin might jump out of the door. Just in case, I readied my sword. ''''..........'''' The stone walls around the door began to ''erode'' the door. And then........after a while, the door disappeared. The door that should have been in front of me was now completely turned into a stone wall. There was no more sound of knocking on the door or strange voices. ''''........Did you manage it? Somehow they managed to survive the Blue Goblin''s onslaught. ''''But... where am I?'''' I finally observe calmly where I am now. It looks like a passageway.... The end of the passageway. A single path stretches out into the darkness. ".......... We''re going to have to go. .... The moment I stepped out, the wound in my armpit began to claim pain. Earlier, when I bit the goblin. That time, I was hit from behind with an axe. The axe, swung with all its strength, cut Cuirass lightly and gouged out my armpit even more. ............ I was so focused on defeating the demon in front of me that I neglected to pay attention to my back at that moment. ''''d*mn........'''' Me, I''m not done yet........ While muttering in my mind, I suppressed the armpit that was bleeding sluggishly and began to walk down the dark passage. *. So, now... how many levels are we on, anyway? At the end of the corridor was a single door. It was a door similar to the one he had seen before coming to the fourth level. When he opened the door further, the passage also looked familiar. The only thing that was different from the scenery up to the fourth level was that there was a lot of ivy-like things running along the walls. ''''---'''' The pain in my armpit hits me again. I couldn''t help but fall to my knees in place. Maybe it was because I was relieved to be out in a brighter place. The exhaustion and pain felt suddenly more intense. It seems that if my consciousness and feelings aren''t in a state of ''combat'', that ''sense'' doesn''t come back to me. If I were to call it that........there''s no sign of it. Is the owner of that "sensation" a combat madman, after all? What a thought, I finally sit down on the spot. Huh, I breathe. I guess I was pretty close to my limit......... ".......... My vision has been blurry from time to time for a while now. It''s similar to the feeling I had when I was anemic in the past. But it''s no use. I have to find the stairs to get back to the upper level somehow. Or, if we''re lucky, we''ll be able to find another attack team. Is Miss Currier safe? .......... No, he''s fine. Absolutely, he''ll be fine. Rather, I have to do something about myself right now. ''''Gruuu........'''' ! A few meters down the aisle. A white humanoid demon with a tiger''s head appeared from the corner with a nudge. Compared to its lower body, its upper body was large in size. In its hands, well-developed, sharp, glowing claws. Tiger Head. The appearance hierarchy is, as I recall, five levels. ............ It''s like good information and bad information arrived at the same time. The good news is that this wasn''t very far down the hierarchy. The bad news is........I''m not sure if I''m in a position to deal with Tigerhead right now. Tigerhead is already running towards us. I designate the target and begin the forbidden chant--but It doesn''t work. I can''t spin the words quickly enough because my consciousness is so fuzzy. It''s faster for Tigerhead to reach me in this case. I manage to try to get my body up while attempting to cast a forbidden spell. I feel a dull ache in my lower back and a throbbing pain in my armpit. More importantly, I can''t get my strength to work. It''s no use. I don''t know if I can do it in this position, but somehow I''m going to intercept it with my sword and-- And then. Get down on the ground--Kurohiko! I heard a voice. A cool, yet dignified voice. A voice that sounded familiar and somehow nostalgic. A golden hair tied in one behind me, across my vision as I fell on my back. In the next moment, the twin swords, emitting an emerald green glow The Tigerhead was shredded. Not even giving him time to scream, Tigerhead became a lump of meat. In an instant, the owner of the voice tore the demon to pieces, wearing a gracefulness. Finally, I found one. He said as he turned away and tucked two swords into the scabbard of his belt. The figure turned to me. ''Cecily, mister,'' Cecily was there, dressed in her white and yellow capture outfit. * Speaking of which, Currier-san said. Cecily-san and the others are also diving in the Holy Ruins today. However, it could only be called truly lucky that we met by chance like this. ''''Um--'''' We''ll talk later. First the wounds ... excuse me. Cecily bends down and rolls my exploratory clothes up a little too forcefully from underneath. Then she crushed my body, as if checking my condition. ''We''re going to use a healing technique now, and we''re going to close up this armpit wound first. However, before that-- The ring on Cecily''s left hand is stuck on her index finger. The pink gemstone on that ring (is it crystal?) but it gives off a strong glow. ''''I won''t go into details, but in essence, these rings are magical tools to help us know each other''s positions. So, after a while, Zeke and the others will.... While moving her mouth, Cecily-san spells out the magic formula with her fingertips in the hollow. Even while doing so, she did not neglect to pay attention to her surroundings, which I should say is impressive. The last activation ceremony that Cecily-san spelled out with her fingertips that collected the holy elements with a thump. Then a ball of faint light, the size of a softball ball, appears in her right palm. That light, Cecily-san shines it on my side. ................... Slowly but.........the wound in my side closes up. I knew you could go through the healing process without difficulty, Cecily-san. I thought to myself as I looked at her profile face, which seemed to let out a breath of admiration even at a time like this. A class on the art form where you can''t participate in the actual technique. During that class, I had been cramming my knowledge incessantly, so even though I couldn''t use it, I was familiar with the jutsu formulas there. By the way, about Jutsu. Broadly speaking, Jutsu is... attacking system defensive system healing system special system It can be classified into four types. Of course, there are individual techniques of high difficulty in every lineage, but if we divide them roughly, the amount of sacred elements required, fatigue level, etc. Attack < Defense < Healing higher and higher. In other words, the healing system is a high level technique. By the way, special systems are mainly magic swords and techniques specific to magic tools. This technique of sealing up the wound is a high degree of difficulty, but if you can use it, it will be quite advantageous in attacking the Holy Ruins. To some extent, you will be able to get away with wearing light clothing, and most importantly, you will be able to continuously advance your attack even if you are wounded. Although the healing technique does not cure diseases, restore lost blood, or recover from fatigue, it is quite a useful technique, even if it can stop the bleeding. ''Lady Cecily,'' Ah. A slender silhouette emerged from the left-hand side of the passage. ''Hyrgis.'' It was Hyrgis-san. Today, she is also dressed for the Holy Ruins attack. When I looked, I saw a ring on her finger that was identical to Cecily-san''s. From that ring''s crystal, a line was extending towards Cecily-san. ........Ah, I see. I wonder if that line of light is a mechanism that indicates the direction of the ring into which the holy element has been strongly poured? Mr. Hirgis takes one look at me. ''You''ve been found, haven''t you?'' Hmm? What you just said......... ''...................... Then it occurred to me. Why are these women acting apart? Were they possibly... looking for me? If that''s the case, then I don''t think Currier-san--. At Hirgis-san''s words, Cecily-san nodded slightly. ''''Hyrgis, if the demons come, please deal with them. Okay. Hyrgis-san begins to pay attention to the aisles on either side of me as she draws her shortsword from the scabbard on her hip. Cecily-san has beads of sweat on her pale cheeks and forehead, while she shines a pale light on my side of the body. ''''Alright now the blood has stopped. When I check my armpit, the wound is all but gone. When I saw it in person, it was amazing.......the wound really is gone. "Since it''s time to go, let''s treat the other wounds as well! Cecily smiles, dripping with sweat. She is a little out of breath. Healing Technique. It seems that even for a user as good as Cecily-san, the level of fatigue is not half as bad as it should be. That kind of technique is not something you can let someone use over and over again. ''''No, I''m fine now...'''' He almost got up, and his body wobbled. ''Oh....'' When I stumbled and lost my balance - Cecily-san held me back. ''''Hmm........you shouldn''t push yourself, Kurohiko? I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I mean, Cecily-san and I are in close physical contact--. The temperature of my face rises rapidly. The warmth of Cecily-san, who is slightly sweating, or how should I put it--. I mean, my breasts........my breasts! He tries to let go of the body in a hurry. but. Excuse me, Miss Cecily? I''m not going to let you get away with this - just kidding - how do you like that? No, ''How about this?'' I don''t mean to be a............tat. The laceration hurt like a sore thumb. See it''s not all right. The thing is... Okay, then, you''re ready for my healing process? But... I''m just worried about Kurohiko, but this is terrible. Cecily, with her hands on the floor, winced and dropped into a paragraph. And then there was a sobbing voice.... ''I understand, I understand!Please! ''''Yes!Then let''s treat him. Cecily-san smiles and claps her hands lightly, huffing and puffing, and smiles. ''''........Don''t lead Cecily-sama in too strange a direction, okay?Please. With a disgruntled look, Hyrgis-san looked down at me. Oh, is it my fault........? And so the wounds kept closing up. And in a little while, all the wounds will be closed - that was when it happened. Turning his body to the right-hand passage, Hyrgis-san held up his sword. ''''Cecily-sama.'''' Cecily, who was in the middle of activating the healing technique, only looked in the direction that Hyrgis-san was facing. ''''Is that........Dark Tiger Head?'''' A humanoid demon with a black body and a tiger''s head was in the corner of their gaze. A black tiger head with horns on its shoulders. Claws that were longer and thicker than the tiger head. Muscle mass, also more than Tiger Head, could be seen at a glance. A different species, a dark tiger-head. That''s three of them. But the dark tigerhead''s appearance level.......according to the school''s records so far, there should be twelve levels. ''''I see. Rumor has it that there are many different species this year.......Indeed, it seems to be true. Furthermore, the appearance hierarchy as well?'''' Cecily-san reached for both swords as she stood up, interrupting the healing process. ''''Excuse me, Kurohiko.......with three of them, Hyrgis alone might be a bit of a burden. I''m under a curse too. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. Cecily-san smiled at me, but her expression tightened as she quickly pulled out her twin swords and released them. Her red eyes narrow, and the dark tiger head lets out a low roar. A sense of tension filled the place. And in the next moment. The three dark tiger heads, one of them was cut in half from the brain to the lower half of its body - the other two were sliced in half right after their bodies were cut in half, and then, almost instantly, their bodies were cut into seven equal parts. It was too easily. A different species, too. And that it was originally a demon that appeared on the twelve levels. In this place, in just a few moments, it was as if it had been stripped of its meaning. Two figures jumped out of the shadows of the passageway. By one of them. ''Do not block my path for one second--the dustballs. The three dark tiger heads were instantly denied the existence of a threat. "Huh, d*mn it..........................I didn''t have a chance to do anything. Two figures jumped out of the aisle. That''s because you and Zeke Mr. Currier. ...Black, Hiko? It was Currier-san, who opened her eyes wide when she looked at me--. 53-Episode 49 "Transfer Device" Currier ran up to me and poked me in the knee. Then he ran a quick glance at my mutilated cuirass and my search clothes. ''Are you okay, huh?'' What is directed at me is an anxious gaze. After looking at Currier-san''s condition, I loosened the edges of my mouth and breathed. ''''I''m ... glad.'''' ''What?Are you relieved that I''m here? It''s a relief to know that Miss Currier is safe. For a moment she looked like she didn''t understand what was being said. ''Didn''t we get divided by a wall back then? ''Oh,'' said Currier, looking convinced. ''That was a surgical attempt to break down the wall. Well, it was very unlikely, and I was a little distracted. And afterwards, I went around and got there, and when I got there, I found that you had disappeared completely, so I was in a hurry. Huh? Was there a hole in the floor? Holes? ...Anything at all? Yeah there''s no hole in the ground. Hmm. So the hole was sealed up after I fell in? .......... So.........you''re okay? Yes, somehow. ...and thanks to Cecily, the wound has been sealed. Cecily. Miss Currier looked up at Cecily. ''I want to thank you. I''m so glad you''re here. With a complicated smile, Cecily responded. ''''Well you really are a powerful enemy, aren''t you?'''' Hmm?A strong opponent? No, it was nothing. I''m glad you saved Kurohiko. Thank you, guys. Mr. Currier thanked Mr. Sieg and Mr. Hyrgis as well. ''Ah.'' Yeah. After being thanked, the two of them gave a small nod. Then, Currier-san, who turned to me, gave a sarcastic smile. ''''But for me to have someone to fear for me... that''s a rare experience. The current Currier-san is a person I can call a master. She''s far stronger than me. Is it presumptuous of me to be concerned about such a woman''s safety....... ''''Su, I''m sorry.'''' Don''t be an idiot. Don''t apologize. I''m not sorry, you know, I don''t mean to be a bad influence. Currier-san scratched her cheek with a pollywheel while trying to find a place for her averted gaze. Cecily, who had been staring at me, cleared her throat with a single cough. Currier-san''s cheek-clawing stops. I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s been in this situation.Did you take down the guardian species and go down there? Oh, actually... I told everyone what happened. The scaffolding collapsed and I fell into a strange room. Then I told them that I had found a way out while defeating the demons I encountered, and somehow I ended up here. After I explained that. ''Well, I managed to get through it, though. You see, I also have a forbidden curse. After quickly concluding my story in a light tone, I switched the subject. ''By the way........it seems that Cecily and the others were looking for me.......'' I''ll explain it to you. Cecily-san raised her hand in a small way. According to Cecily-san''s explanation, apparently Cecily-san and the others were on the fourth level just as me and Currier-san were on the fourth level. It seems that they were discussing in front of the room where the guardian species was at the time of the earth tremor. So, after the earth rumbling, the girls decided to go to the room where the transporter for return was located. On the way there, they found Currier-san running down the passage. After hearing that I was gone, Cecily-san suggested that I search for her. The search began immediately. Currier-san and Zeke-san searched from the fourth level up. Finally, they checked to see if the rental items I borrowed from the Holy Ruins Hall had been returned. Then, at the plaza, we inquired whether they had seen me or not. After that, if it looked like I hadn''t returned, I''d follow Cecily and the others who had headed below the fourth level to join them. Meanwhile, Cecily and Hyrgis will search the levels below the fourth level. The two of them would explore up to the seventh level, where they would wait for Currier-san and Sieg-san once they were there, and after joining them, they would aim for the lower levels as much as possible. Cecily-san instantly suggested such a search plan, and they decided to look for me. So, surprisingly, Cecily-san found me quickly. And the ring worn by Zeke, who was on the second level, detected Cecily-san''s light (which seemed to be the signal for the discovery), and guided by the ring, Curie-san and I rushed here together. By the way, the ''Guardian Ogre'', the guardian species of the fourth level........Both pairs have been easily defeated. ''''.........'''' They all didn''t even show any signs of hesitation, and apparently they all started acting immediately. I really can''t thank you enough. I''ll have to repay this debt at some point. Thank you very much. Really, how can I thank you--Mugu! Curie-san pulled me into a hug. I''m grateful to Cecily and the others. You should be grateful to them but don''t thank me for it. Currier, you know-- Squeezing, her strength increases. ''''I''m sorry. If only I had been stronger I would have noticed the change sooner. At some point, you would have saved me. Uh, Currier... So you don''t have to worry about anything. There''s nothing wrong with you. The thing is... It''s fine. Don''t worry about it. No, no, no, I''m not worried about it. I''m honestly glad that Currier was concerned about you. From the bottom of my heart, I''m grateful. ''''.........'''' I mean, that''s why. My face was buried between my breasts, and......... What happened with Cecily-san just now...this is not good, I think. Currier, do you have a minute? ...What is it, Cecily? .......... .......... I''m hugging you so hard, it''s almost painful for Kurohiko. M....okay. At a word from Cecily, Currier released her from the embrace. ''I''m sorry,'' No, it''s not...? And then he hugged me back! Now, this time, your chest is on my chest, Kyuurie-san''s chest....... "Currier!I-I don''t think that''s... that''s not... that''s not... Wawa, Cecily''s shoulders were shaking. ''Hmm?This time, though, you didn''t put a lot of effort into it? The tone of his voice ... implications, there is nothing in it. A voice that is sincerely questioning. ''''Kyu, Currier-san!Anyway, let''s get back to earth now!With this group, the demons might not be a problem, but if the earthquakes come again, it will be dangerous! ''Kurohiko is right, Currier!We''ll be on the move in a minute!Come on, get away--stand up! Miss Cecily followed me. ''Hmm, yes.'' Mr. Currier stands up. ''I found the transporter room earlier with Siegbert. Let''s get back to the surface, quickly. Did you manage to get through it? Regardless, we decided to return to the ground for once. After it was decided that we would use the transporter to return, Curie-san and Cecily-san began discussing who would lend a shoulder to me, whose legs were not strong enough to support me. Incidentally, during that time. Sieg-san and Hyrgis-san, who were standing side by side, folding their arms and watching the situation. I could hear the conversation between the two of them. Mr. Zeke was somewhat mortified. Mr. Hyrgis looked jittery. ''Dear Cecily you''ve changed a lot lately. Well I''m starting to feel better about myself, actually. Sagara Krohiko and Currier Versteen... ...Is Zeke a positive? ''Yes, I''m an affirmative. ...Surprised? I was wondering. ''Unless you''re going to turn on Lady Cecily, but, well, we seem to be developing a sense of trust in each other. I''ll see to it, I will. Yeah. You got something to say, Hyrgis? .......... Suddenly, Mr. Hyrgis turned his cold gaze to me. ''''If anyone hurts Lady Cecily I will not forgive them no matter who they are. * .......... We lined up in a vertical line for the transporter room, keeping a little distance between us. At the front was Currier-san. Behind us were Cecily-san and Hyrgis-san. And I was being patted down by Mr. Zeke. They couldn''t quite decide which role to help me with, so Siege-san, unable to see them, said Okay, I''ll give you Kurohiko''s body. That shouldn''t be a problem. And you, Cecily-sama, are you okay with that? They didn''t raise their voices, but the two men who had been struggling obediently obeyed his unspoken tone. Or maybe they thought it was a good solution. Incidentally, the two of them told me almost simultaneously, ''''That wasn''t a fight, was it? I was told something like that. ''About Hyrgis I hope you don''t feel bad about it. On the way. Zeke lowered the volume of his voice and spoke to me. ''''You mean... what happened earlier, right?'''' ''Yeah. ...It''s just that he''s like that when it comes to Lady Cecily, he''s like that to everyone. It''s not just for you, by any means. ''You''re very fond of Miss Cecily, Mr. Hyrgis. Hmmm, well, I guess it''s not so much a ''love'' thing as it is a favor. But while it''s fine to return the favor, there''s a tendency to go to extremes. With a bitter smile, Zeke says. ''''I''m in trouble I''m a good swordsman and I''m not a bad guy. ''But you were on board with the suggestion of looking for me, weren''t you, Hyrgis?And besides, Zeke, for looking for me I''m grateful. Don''t mind me. It''s true that I''m a competitor in the capture of the Holy Ruins, but I''m also a member of the same group. But we are also members of the same team. When the time comes, we should help each other. I think we should all hold each other accountable, don''t we? What.........this handsome man. ''''Well I hope you will continue to take care of Cecily-sama as well. You''re welcome. ''And you know ... there are some things you can''t talk about unless you''re a man to a man. If you need anything, feel free to give me a call. Hi. To tell you the truth, I don''t have any boys in my group. Is that so? After what happened to Lady Cecily I''m sure she thinks it''s not very easy to get to know. What do you think? Zeke doesn''t seem to have the blah factor........ Well, how''s that for a friend? "A friend... well, then, as a friend, I hope you''ll continue to be a friend, Kurohiko. "Yes, Mr. Zeke. It''s just Zeke. What? I know the culture of the East but I would be more comfortable with a friend. Yeah, so what''s your name, Zeke? Hmm. That''s good. .......... Well, I think this might be the first time I''ve ever had a male friend.... I think I''m happy about this. ''So,'' Zeke''s voice can be subdued even more. "? ''Lady Cecily or Currier Versteen who''s winning now? Jeez, Zeke...? Hahaha, that''s a joke. ...it''s almost serious! And the girls in the front and back rows I''ve been listening too much! While we were talking about that, we arrived at the room where the transporter was located. * The transporter room. The room has a high ceiling, and also the room is shaped like a rhombus against a straight passage. There are no doors in this room. And at the back of the room is the transporter. The shape of the transporter looks like a pillar half buried in the wall. On the surface of that pillar, there are crystals embedded in the surface to form a pattern. In other words, that pattern is probably the transporter''s magic formula. Well.........what is it......I''m sure I heard in class or something that the reason you can''t use the transference technique is similar to the Holy Sword and the Demon Sword.... ... It would come in handy if we could use that as a tactic. Are you ready? Miss Cecily held her hand over the transporter. ''Oh.'' Currier-san, standing in the aisle, replied as he drew his sword and released it. The device is activated by pouring the holy element into it. However, after activation, it takes five minutes to enough time to be transferred. Furthermore, I''ve heard that a large number of demons will spring up after activation....... Cecily-san poured the holy element into the device. And at the same time as the crystal embedded in the device emitted a glow - the magic formula emerged on the floor. The magic formula extends from the device to the end of the entrance, as if a shadow stretches out. And then, as the surgical formula left the room, it jumped out a few meters to the passageway and then.......stopped. I see. As long as it''s on top of the magic formula that appeared, it will be transmitted to the ground. In fact, Currier-san is properly standing on top of the magic formula. However, after all, to do it alone--'''' ''''.........'''' Even though it is carried on your back like this, the forbidden spell can still be used. ''''Currier-san, I''m also under a forbidden spell--'''' I don''t need it. Said clearly, then Cecily asks. ''Currier are you sure you want to be alone?'' Yeah. The aisle is about as wide as two people can line up. But. I''ll be fine on my own. Mr. Currier assured her. --the sound of thunderous footsteps running on the floor. Multiple, footsteps. And then, turning down the aisle, a group of Tigerheads appeared.................rushing in a row. With a ferocious roar, they approached in a straight line, aiming at us. '''' Dark tiger heads are mixed in with some of them. When Cecily-san confirmed this, she tried to move forward - but quickly stopped. The murderous atmosphere emitted from Currier-san makes us unable to move. The destination of that murderous atmosphere is........the tiger-headed demons. You can''t see even a hint of agitation from her who has her back to us. ''''It''s impossible, you guys can''t do it. Flatly, Currier-san says, holding up his sword. And the first one to pounce on him - he kills it instantly. A second and a bit. The movements of the Tigerheads, who saw their compatriots chopped up with such speed that they didn''t even know they had been killed, stopped once with a snap. However - as if they immediately remembered their role, Tigerhead and the others took up a battle stance. ''''Today, we can''t.'''' ''Hmph,'' sniffs Currier. ''Not a single one of them - not a single one of them can get through here today. As if hungry, the Tigerheads'' legs were straining. And. Making full use of the space in the aisle - Tigerhead and the others all attacked Currier-san at once. * After all, just as Currier-san said - during the five and a half minutes until the transfer took place, not a single demon was able to break into the room from the passage. Of course, there was no sign of Tigerhead among those who had been transferred to the ground either. 54-Episode 50 "Reunion" When I returned to the ground, the sun had already set. It was completely dark. The number of people in the square is also sparse. The influence of the rumors that have spread in the academy must be significant. After returning to the square on the ground with the transporter, we first went out of the cage that surrounded the floor of the destination. Thanks to Currier-san, not a single demon followed us. The guards, who took note of the absence of demons, returned to the waiting area. As they did so, their gazes glanced towards us. ''''Hey, did you see that?Two of the most beautiful women in the world. One of them is, you know, the Arkwrights. Oh, yeah. Shucks, that''s an enviable party. ''The daughter of the Gamur next door isn''t bad either. That silver-haired girl has a nice body. I can hear the guards whispering. ''Men are stupid, aren''t they? Well, I don''t know how I feel about it. It was Zeke carrying me, he said to himself - it was Zeke. After getting out of the cage, we were now heading to the Holy Ruins Hall. ''''Attractive people make me curious about them even if I don''t want to. It''s like a man''s saga, isn''t it? "Kurohiko. Yes? I don''t even have to be a polite person. "Uh, uh ... okay, all right, Zeke. ''Okay, now you''re more like a friend! Zeke laughing caracara. Siegbert Gil''es. He had a more carefree side to him than I had expected. ''Sounds like a lot of fun, and that''s fine. Mr. Currier lined up next to me. Is he kind of mousy? All right, all right. By the way, Blackbird. Excuse me? What''s going on here? What Currier-san, who was holding my sword for me, showed me was not a crystal-blade sword, but a dagger that came out of that green goblin''s body. Speaking of which. I was so caught up in returning to the ground that I had forgotten all about it. ''''Ah, this is...'''' I explained how I got it. As I finished explaining, we arrived at the Holy Ruins Hall. When we entered the hall, I was seated on a bench in the lobby. Then, this time, we all inspected the dagger. ''''Is this........the ''Holy Demon Sword''?'''''' Looks like it. Cecily''s was followed by Zeke. ''''Holy Demon Sword?'''' I know about the Holy Sword and the Demon Sword, but what is the Holy Demon Sword? ''A holy magic sword is a sword that has a crystal embedded in it and an art form carved into it. The one who spoke the answer was Currier-san, who was leaning against a pillar next to the bench. As she said, the dagger''s sword barrel had a blue crystal embedded in jagged edges, plus a facetious art form carved into it. Also, its blade was also jagged on one side. Well, I remember catching the Blue Goblin''s axe many times with this concave part. But this shape, it looks like a key. ''''The ability of the Holy Magic Sword, which has the characteristics of both the Holy Sword and the Demon Sword, is not comparable to the Holy Sword and the Demon Sword. It requires an enormous amount of holy elements to master. Something about Currier-san, you talk as if you''ve used it before. ................. I suddenly recall the sword I saw when I first met her. A sword that was wrapped in a cloth. The long sword that she now carries at her waist is a little different in length and width. Could it be that--? ''''Hmm, the holy magic sword?'''' Then Zeke said with a snarl. ''''One theory is that it''s the original sword that was the source of the holy sword and the demon sword... but it was on the fifth level, as I recall, that Kurohiko found it, wasn''t it?I''ve never heard of a holy magic sword being found in such a hierarchy before. What''s so rare about the Holy Demon Sword? ''Is it a rare thing?'' I almost said. ''I''m still getting used to it.... ''''That''s right. I''m sure there were only a few holy magic swords in this royal capital. Two in the Holy Tree Order and one in the castle''s treasury, I think.'''' ''''We don''t have a lot of material or information on the Holy Demon Sword because there aren''t many of them and there aren''t many users. Cecily added. ''''I see. I have a general idea about the Holy Magic Sword. But in any case, I can''t handle the holy element. So even if I had it, I wouldn''t be able to draw power from it. So. Can I leave it to Currier-san to decide what to do with that holy magic sword? For me? Yes. As you know, I can''t handle it. And if it''s rare, you could sell it somewhere else for a decent amount of money, right?There''s also the possibility of using that money to repair my sword. However, I think Currier-san can use it, so if it looks like you can use it, I thought it would be better to use it as a weapon. "Hmm. More than anything else, Currier-san knows more about things around weapons than I do. After a moment''s thought, Currier nodded one, saying, yes. All right. Well, okay, I''ll see what I can do. Well-- Currier-san turns her face towards the counter. ''''I''d like to get my equipment back and stuff, but... what do you think?Can you move? Yeah, I think so. He gets up from the bench. He seems to have somehow recovered enough to walk. ''After this, I''m going to take Kurohiko to the medical bay in the hall, what about you guys?'' When asked that, Cecily and the others replied that they were going home for the day. They wanted to let me rest quietly for now, they said. I was grateful for that consideration. ''Well then, Kurohiko, I''ll come back tomorrow to check on you. Today, take a good rest, okay? ''Yes. Thank you for your time today, Miss Cecily. I''ll pay you back for this debt one day. "Hmm, so will you call me ''Cecily'' some day, too, instead of ''Miss Cecily''? He''d been listening to the conversation with Zeke. ''Oh, all right, Cecily,'' I don''t have any........but well, I''ll try....... After seeing Cecily and the others off, I finished changing clothes and returning the equipment. Incidentally, when I returned the equipment. The person in charge of the counter looked at the tattered equipment and exclaimed with a wry smile. ''Looks like it was quite a fierce battle. I know this man. He was a great help to me the first time I visited the hall. ''I''m sorry I damaged it,'' What, don''t worry about it. And I don''t have to pay for it, as I keep saying, okay?It''s what the graduates left behind anyway. The best thing is to have them come back in one piece. Hmmm.........but you know, you''re looking better than ever, aren''t you?It sounds like you have a beautiful partner. Well, I''ll do my best. Oh, good luck on both counts. Neither? It''s obvious. The Holy Ruins attack and that girl''s attack. Of course we''re going to capture the Holy Ruins and that girl at the same time, right? .......... What an exchange. After the procedure, we headed to the medical bay. But on the way. "Uh-oh. I stumble back to my feet. But Currier-san holds me back in his arms. ''I''m sorry.'' Don''t worry about it. Currier-san naturally lends a shoulder to me. Then we walked in silence for a while. The corridor was filled with silence. Suddenly, Currier-san stopped in her tracks. And then. I''m proud of you. I said. ''With the way that armor broke, the state of your sword, and your fatigue level, I can only imagine how many demons you had to deal with. Inside the ruins, though, you made it through with ease. .......... Hm?What are you smiling about? I just knew you''d be back. What? When I was on my feet earlier, I finally started to feel it. That made me feel at ease, and then I just relaxed. Okay. Again, silence. We are the only people in the dark hallway. That''s when a hand is placed on my head. "There''s nothing wrong with trying to be strong. Just don''t push it too hard. Trying to be strong isn''t the same as being strong, but it doesn''t erase real emotions. You don''t have to be strong in that place. So-- Squeezing, his hair is played with. ''If you want to cry, you can cry.'' .......... I clenched my teeth. The realization that I was safe and the fear I''d been desperately suppressing during the battle with the Blue Goblins were now flooding in, all mixed up. The emotions I''ve been trying so hard to suppress. It felt somehow ''weak'' to express them. Above all, I was happy with the fact that Currier-san, Cecily-san, Zeke-san, and Hyrgis-san had helped me. There was something hot in my chest that lit up and made me feel a rush. ''Please. Do me a favor, just be vulnerable in front of me once in a while. Yes. I didn''t know if the voice that I uttered while biting down on a sob that was about to leak, reached her properly. *. Take some time to rest first, Blackie. Yes, sir. ''So, I could be at your house with the headmaster, Mia Posta?I''ll just tell the guy that you''ll be staying here? Excuse me, please. Okay. Then I''ll be on my way. With that said, Currier left the medical bay. I''m currently lying on a bed in the medical room of the hall in my uniform. My wounds are sealed and my condition is only wobbly at best, but today I''m going to stay here to take care of myself. Well, the doctor in the medical bay recommended that I stay the night, but.... "Hmmm, you''re pretty good at it too, Sagara Kurohiko-dono. It was Lisa-san who said that while grinning after seeing Currier-san off. ''''I''d like to say no, but we''re not as close as you think, Lisa-san, are we? Someone who had been looking at me and Miss Currier with a seemingly disinterested gaze ever since we entered Sickbay. Liza Logosta. She is the second person I met when I came to this world, and she is a doctor at this school. She was also one of the first to witness the scene where I first used the forbidden curse. She is said to be in the medical room of the main school building for a while after classes, but after a certain time, she is said to move from the school to the Holy Ruins Hall here. ''''Really?They look really friendly to me, don''t they? That would be nice. After placing the container of the blue liquid I drank in the sink, Lisa sat down on the chair next to the bed. By the way, the blue liquid was something like an energy drink. ''''Hahaha, that''s good good, young man. .........keke. ''Keke''.......Lisa, you''re still young. Sweet, Kurohiko. There''s a fatal divide between teens and twenty-somethings, you know! Well, I can understand that. Lately, I''m not really feeling it anymore, but I''m also a "former 27-year-old". That feeling is, well, not hard to understand. Lisa-san, who is wearing the same white robe as when we first met, spins her chair around. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. Well, I heard from the headmaster and Isabella that you were admitted to the school and how you lived, right? Apparently, I know Isabella, the instructor. I guess they''re about the same age. I''ve been praying every day that you''d come to sickbay with an injury. I think I''m going to go to bed. I''m just kidding. I''m just kidding!Oh, no, I guess I should really let you rest... well, you should take a break now, yes. No, no, I can talk to him. I pulled the comforter over my head and sat up. Then Lisa coughed, ooh-oh-oh-oh. ''It''s not like that!I mean, go to bed!Go to sleep!Take care of yourself!Come on, get to bed, get to sleep, get to sleep! What happened to you all of a sudden? She''s beautiful, but she''s scary, you know? ? Lisa is dripping with cold sweat. She looks in the direction that her fingertips indicate. Kyu, Currier-san!What are you doing?! Lisa-san''s finger indicated the destination of Currier-san''s figure, who was peering grimly into the room through the slightly open doorway. ''''That woman seems to be an acquaintance of yours, but...'''' Blurred, Currier said. Is it my imagination? A somber, stagnant aura seems to be drifting from her body. ''''It''s fine to talk about it, but I''d rather you rest, if you can. Okay, okay, I''m going to bed!I''m going to bed now! I pulled the covers over me. ''Wow, I''m going to bed!No, I''m leaving!What the hell is that student?Scary, scary!That was a killer!Hahahahaha!Well then, Kurohiko, I''m going home!I mean, it''s already time for my shift!See ya~! As soon as she finished preparing to leave, Lisa hurriedly left the room. ''''Oh, Lisa, what''s wrong?'''' ''I''m going home because I''m afraid of that girl!After you! A schoolgirl?Well, it doesn''t look like anyone is there... What? I''m sure you''ll be fine. D-d-didn''t you see where he is, boy?Huh!Don''t tell me you''re a genie!You''re a genie!The female spirit guarding Kurohiko! I could hear this conversation from outside the room. I''m worried about her future as she has no chance with men. So, there''s a student. The old man in white robes walked into the room as he said it and ran his eyes over the paper on the desk. ''Hmm, you''re staying the night. Hmm, you''re staying the night. I''ll be in bed soon. After a while, the old doctor plopped down on his desk and fell asleep in a huff. ''''...........'''' So I spent the night in the medical room of the hall with the old doctor who came to replace Lisa. 55-Episode 51 "Holiday and Visitors" I woke up to a faint smell tickling my nostrils and a feeling of hunger. ''....hmmm...'' Well, I see you''re finally awake. ...Good morning. Somehow, though, I returned the greeting. The room was filled with the tranquil air peculiar to the morning. Morning light was leaking out of the cream-colored curtains. ''''.........'''' Oh, I see. I think I stayed in the medical room of the Holy Ruins Hall yesterday. ''''You mean, the headmaster?Why are you here? Good morning, Blackbird. The headmaster was sitting on a chair next to the bed a bit. By the way, his feet didn''t delicately reach the floor. Her clothes are still dressed in gothic chic today. ''''Huh?Even Mia? Next to Makina-san, there was a beast-eared girl in an apron dress - Mia-san. Looking around, I saw that they were the only ones in the medical room other than me. Huh? Where did that old man go? Good morning, Mr. Kurohiko. Perhaps out of consideration because it was a medical room, Mia-san greeted him with a low volume of voice. ''''Ah ... good morning.'''' Next to the bed was a wagon on wheels. On top of it was a row of lids that looked like silver bowls. ''Breakfast, sir.'' Mia smilingly takes the silver lid off. Gently, Makina dragged her chair forward a bit. ''''We can talk about it while we eat. While stretching her own hand into her honeyed milk, Makina-san glanced at the desk in the medical room. ''I asked the doctor who was here for now to take a few minutes to sit down... although he was asleep when we arrived. That old man ... you don''t think he''s been asleep since then? "So, Feeling stubborn, Makina-san folded her arms. ............ But perhaps because her feet hadn''t reached the floor, she didn''t subtly radiate dignity. Well, let''s not worry about that. ''''It looks like you had a rough time. Hmm? So. Currier-san you''ve made sure to tell us. ''Yes. She told me most of what happened. First, let me just say I''m glad you''re okay. Thank you for your concern, sir. Tell that to Mia. Hey, Mia? Uh, yeah, uh, well. Mia, whose face was bobbing and reddening, pinched the fingertips of both hands as she turned over. The awkward smile around her mouth was trembling slightly. ''''How hard was it yesterday?As soon as he ran into the headmaster''s office, he said, ''Kurohiko-sama is here!Kurohiko-sama is~! And it was a big deal. Oh I''m sorry. I was so distraught last night. I had already heard about Kurohiko from Currier Versteen, so we decided to go and see how he was doing. So we went to the medical room of the hall. And then, you know what? Ms. Machina looked up at Mia and asked for her consent. Ms. Mia lowered her eyebrows in annoyance. ''I don''t know when you arrived, but Currier-sama was standing in front of the medical room. ''''I was chided, ''I wish you would let Kurohiko rest today...''... I''m ashamed of myself.'''' Mia, with a huff and a pout, flattens her ears. When you think about Kurohiko-sama, my actions were rash. I''m sorry, I regret that. Mia bowed her head with a smile. ''Oh no, I can''t believe it was so thoughtless. I''m glad you care so much for me.'' Haha, I giggle in embarrassment. It''s a blessing to have someone who cares about me this much. But even though I decided to become stronger so that Mia-san wouldn''t worry about me, I have to regret giving her this much worry. ...... ......... Headmaster? Yes, uh-huh. Potatoes?The fork that was stabbing me was inching closer to my mouth. What are you doing? ''As a reward for your safe return, I''ll feed you here. You are tired, aren''t you?Here, eat your food gratefully. Gulp, he sticks out a small potato. ''Hmm?These potatoes ... they smell sweet. "-- The headmaster''s face quickly flushed. Then his mouth twitched as if he was cheating. ''''This, this is an apple I cut it. Oh, really? Oh, I''m sorry. .......... .......... Do you want one? Thank you for this. Snap. .......... Yeah, it tastes good. "Phew, that''s enough. You can eat the rest of it yourself. After sniffing one in an embarrassed breeze, the headmaster put down his fork. I looked down at my breakfast once and then looked up at Mia. ''''Then may I have it?'''' ''Yes, please enjoy your meal!Oh ... can you eat it yourself?If you''d like, I''d be happy to carry you to Mr. Kurohiko''s mouth. That''s all right!I can eat it myself. I felt a tug on my back, but I held back here. I didn''t feel comfortable letting Mia do that when I could eat it myself, as if I was taking advantage of her good intentions. But I was hungry, so I quickly got to work on my food. And. Thank you for the food. You''re a good eater, as usual. Mia''s got a lot to make, don''t you think? Yes, watching you eat so much, Kurohiko-sama, makes me happy too! What?Good for you. I bail. ''I''m honoured by your compliments,'' ''Well,'' said Makina, looking at her watch. ''I''ve heard some things from Miss Currier, so I''m not going to bother rehashing yesterday''s events here. I think we''ll leave it at that for today. Mia, please take this down. Yes, sir. Mia bowed, then pulled the wagon and changed direction. And then he stopped there. Oh, Mr. Kurohiko. Yes? There was a somewhat hesitant pause, then Mia said. ''I appreciate the sentiment, but you don''t usually need to give any consideration to me. In other words, you don''t need to tell me every single time whether you''re going home or not. But, ''It''s fine. It''s something I like to do, and on the days when Kurohiko-sama doesn''t return, I''ll leave dinner and breakfast and return at a reasonable time. Of course, if you have any requests for this, please don''t hesitate to let me know, okay? The... ''''Haha........Kurohiko-sama is very kind. If I don''t say this from my end, I''m sure you''ll be exhausted from your concern. No, it''s not... Lady Blackbird. Yes, sir. Master Currier is a very pleasant man, isn''t he? With that, Mia pushed the wagon out, leaving a soft smile on her face. ''Isn''t she a good girl, Mia?'' Makina said as she looked off Mia. I nodded my head. ''Yes, really,'' The headmaster stood up. The first thing I want to tell you is that the situation in the holy ruins is definitely different this year than usual, so be a little careful. And also, don''t worry too much about - hmmm ... well, yeah, I don''t mind putting it on at this time. Makina-san lets out a smile as if to say, "Well, it can''t be helped. Yes, you can do what you want with it. You can do as you please. There will be times when a little overwhelm is necessary. But in the meantime - don''t ever die. Are we clear? I nodded emphatically. ''Yes, I promise.'' Hmm, good answer. Well, I''d better get going. Excuse me, Mr. Machina. Hmm? You''re allowed to leave the class in the middle, right? ''What are you talking about?It''s a ''rest day'', right? "Is it true? ''''That''s why there are no classes. It''s not a day for the students to go into town or dive into the Holy Ruins or spend their time as they please. .........Oh, didn''t you know? According to a quick explanation, apparently, seven days is a week in this world as well. And the day that falls on Sunday in the previous world is a holiday - the ''Rest Holy Day''. Oh, I see. It''s been exactly one week since the entrance ceremony was held on a holiday, isn''t it? You''re starting to get used to this place, so do your best not to die. Now, it''s your turn to be the next. Click. Makina, with her fingers on the handle at the door, called out to the other side of the door. The door opens with a rattle. ''''I''m sorry ... I''m sorry ... I tried to eavesdrop on you. It was Mr. Currier. He was holding something that looked like a plate in both hands. ''Don''t worry about it. ''I mean, you''re worried about him, aren''t you?As I said yesterday, you seem to be very good at your job, and you can help him. Now, if you''ll excuse me. Saying that, the headmaster sashayed out while dominating his hair. In his place, Currier-san enters. ''''Who is that headmaster really, that headmaster........well, good morning, Kurohiko. How''s your body feeling? Very good. Yeah. So, here''s the thing. What was offered to me was soup. .............. A soup of a strange color, speckled with something purple and green. ''''Um, what is this?'''' Yeah, it''s some kind of herbal soup. I made it. You should drink it. Okay, yes. I accept the plate. And again, I look down at the soup. Gulp. There''s no particular smell........ But this color.........................it takes some courage. However, Currier-san made this for me. It''s not nice to shy away from them because of their appearance, and above all, it would be rude not to drink them here. Besides, he said it was a herb, so it must be good for you. Even if it tasted like a thing, they say it''s bitter to a good medicine. ............ Let''s go! I tipped my plate and gulped down my soup. "...hmm? Huh? How''s that for a good meal? Like a salty, thick corn potage soup with a lot of saltiness... ha! Mr. Currier is looking at me suspiciously! You didn''t think it was going to be that bad, did you? I admit it. I honestly thought so! ''I''ve been traveling alone, so I can cook a little better than that. Well it''s unusual for me to cook for someone else. I''m sorry I doubted you! It was a really nice soup for an after dinner drink. I''m really sorry for doubting you, Currier-san. After that, we had a brief chat (and mixed in some thanks for yesterday''s help) while discussing our future plans. As a result of our discussion, we put the attack on the Holy Ruins on hold for a while. At least until my sword is found. So for a few days, it''s school life while attending classes as normal. In the meantime, Currier-san is going to try to gather information about this year''s Holy Ruins, but I''ll look into it. All right. Do what you can to find out. Yes, sir. I''ll take care of your sword. Okay? I understand. Please. So, after chatting for a while more, Currier-san said, disinterestedly. ''By the way, what is it?'' But he was clearly feigning a ''disinterested look''. ''That girl at your house, Mia, she was... well she was very pretty. He''s not only pretty, but he has a very nice personality. .......... What''s going on? Well, I''m not so sure. ''I wonder,'' you say? Isn''t she pretty, huh? Hmm, I don''t know. Oh, okay. It''s not pretty... Currier-san is more of a beauty type than a pretty face. Hmm. I feel like I can see my cute side sometimes, but... ''Mmm, I see. I didn''t know that I have that side of me. It''s surprisingly gratifying to hear that from someone. Hmph. Although it was faint, Currier-san smiled ticklishly. ''''--ah.'''' He has this kind of laugh, too. I couldn''t help but lose my voice. When he laughs like this........I honestly think he''s ''cute''. Normally, he''s so crisp. ''Well, is it noon already?'' Oh, it''s true. It was noon in the blink of an eye - and just when I thought that was it, someone knocked discreetly on the door. ''It''s Cecily, may I be excused?'' It was Cecily who came over. "........... .... oh. "Oh?What''s going on? Cecily rolls her sky blue eyes. What''s up with that........well. Today Cecily-san wasn''t in her school uniform. She was wearing a dress-like outfit with lots of frills. It gave the impression of being fluffy and soft, but surprisingly, it showed the lines of her body clearly. Looking at it this way, you can see that Cecily''s body is very well-proportioned....... It may be rude to say, but she looks like a well-made figure. The brooch is fitted with emerald-colored jewels on the chest. The black tights are the same as usual, but perhaps because of the clothes, they''ve become even more dainty. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she''s a true "angel". It''s so beautiful that I almost feel like I''m going to bow down to it. As I recall, Cecily-san was called the ''Jewel of Renowthred'', right? ''''.........'''' And Currier-san looked down at her own clothes. Today she was wearing yesterday''s black dress-like outfit. Then she compared herself and Cecily-san. For some reason, her eyes shook violently. And then she hung her head disappointedly. And then. I''m going home. Currier-san, who was clad in a thick air, stood up shakily. ''Wha, what''s wrong, Currier? Miss Cecily grabbed Miss Currier''s hand, puzzled. ''Happy holidays,'' ''I have no idea what you''re talking about!I''m not unhappy! Speak for yourself. Don''t mind me. I''m leaving. So what''s going on here? Hmm. Perhaps Currier-san......................was put off by Cecily-san''s aura? Or maybe for girls, Cecily is a wall too high. I don''t understand why my confidence is shattered as a woman - or even as a human being. Well, to be honest, I don''t think we''re the same human race in terms of beauty.... Okay...... This place. Mr. Currier. What the f*ck, Blackbird? I love it. !S-- I like what you''re wearing. Mm. I think people look different in different clothes. Yeah, right. Currier-san sits back in her chair. Good, good.... ? Cecily brought out another chair while tilting her head. ........... She, to what extent is she aware of this? How are you doing, Blackie? Yeah, you''re doing well. You should be able to walk normally now. ''Well, that''s good to hear,'' Maybe it''s because of Miss Cecily''s healing formula. Miss Cecily laid her slender hands on her lap, laying them on top of each other. She had an air of neatness about her, even from her movements and posture as she sat in the round chair. Then Cecily-san looked at me and Currier-san in turn. ''''Um, I need to talk to Kurohiko and Currier. Yeah. Ms. Cecily smiled invitingly as she intertwined the fingers of her hands. ''Today--would you like to come to my mansion? 56-Episode 52: Afternoon Sky ''Cecily''s mansion-you mean the Arkwright family''s mansion, right? ''''Yes. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. I don''t go to the dormitory, but I go to the school from there by carriage. Together with Sieg and Hyrgis. I think back to that night when we first met. I see, they were probably on their way out of school at that time. ........Come to think of it, I wonder what kind of relationship Zeke and Hyrgis-san have with Cecily-san? Not so much the brothers as the brothers. So I wanted to invite you both to the house today. Um, have you had lunch yet? No, not yet. What if it is?Come and join us for lunch. I''m sorry, but I''ll pass. Saying that, it was Currier-san who lifted himself up from his chair. ''''No need to hold back, Currier? No, I have some things I need to do. Is there something important you wanted to see me about? Well, sort of. And... Miss Currier put her hand on Cecily''s shoulder. ''I''ll give it away today,'' Currier... Oh, and by the way, Cecily. Yes? You look great in that dress. What? Huh ... it''s frustrating, but that''s my honest opinion. Well, I can see why the men are screaming. Then Miss Currier looked at me. See you later. I said, and left the room. And Cecily, on the other hand, said. Uh-- She was in a state of embarrassment. Her cheeks are stained with vermillion and she is squeezing the hem of her skirt part. Cecily gives me a look upward. ''Can I ask you one thing?'' Yes, sir. Don''t you think she''s a little too open-minded to say what she really thinks? I understand. So it''s like I''m caught off guard. Sigh, Cecily shrugs her shoulders. ''''It''s not fair ... it''s not fair, that one. Cecily-san raised her eyebrows while placing both her palms on her cherry-red cheeks as if to cool down the heat. ''It''s as if she unconsciously leaps over the place where I''m taking the long way around with a single step... Honestly, I feel jealous of Currier''s character like that. Hmmm. I guess it''s like we envy each other what we don''t have? I think the beauty that people have is different for everyone. Well, that''s beside the point. As if to regroup, Cecily said. ''Will Kurohiko be able to come?'' ''''Well then, since it''s an invitation. It''s going to be a while before we can capture the Holy Ruins anyway. And so. After getting permission from the old doctor who was sipping white water in the lobby of the auditorium, I came with Cecily to the main gate of the school. There was a carriage parked near the gate. Thin clouds were slowly drifting in the late afternoon sky. The breeze was warm, caressing my cheeks as I remembered from time to time. The sound of the leaves rubbing against each other as they swayed in the gentle breeze soothed my heart somehow. It was like a day wrapped in the sunshine of spring. Oh?You''re the one from that night. The carriage''s giver greeted me with a light lift of his hat. This man looked familiar. I believe he was called Banton. I bail. ''It''s nice to meet you, my name is Soraku Kurohiko. Cecily-san has always been a great help to me. Hmm. You''re the boy from that night, aren''t you? Mr. Banton scrutinizes my eyes and stares at me as if he were trying to guess what''s going on. ''Yes, yes, sir, but,'' Well, come on in. Come on, Blackie, get in. Mr. Banton urged me, and Cecily, who seemed to be in an even better mood, pushed me back. ''Well then, Mr. Banton, please,'' Very well, My Lady. The carriage door opens. ''Ah.'' In the carriage were Mr. Hyrgis and Zeke. They were sitting next to each other on the seats. ''''Hmm?Didn''t Currier Versteen come? Zeke asked Cecily. ''Yes, he has some business to attend to today. ''Well Kurohiko, are you feeling physically fit now? Yeah, I''ll be fine. Okay. Zeke nodded with a relieved look on his face, mmmm. And as Cecily and I got in, the carriage started to move. Oh, those vibrations. I''ve never ridden in a carriage before, so it''s quite impressive. Maintaining a moderate speed, the carriage continues down the hill toward the city. I look out of the glass windows and see the scenery. It''s a brisk day, I thought. ''Oh, by the way, Zeke is in uniform... what do you need at school? The only person in this carriage right now who is not in uniform is Miss Cecily. Zeke and Hyrgis-san are wearing the school''s uniform. The two members of the uniformed group looked at each other. ''''Because, hey?'''' I can''t be bothered to pick out my clothes. Zeke looked at me and nodded. ''Well, that''s what I mean.'' .......... It''s the same in this world too. It''s the so-called ''uniform or suit makes it easier'' feeling. Well, when I went from high school to college, I felt it was a hassle to choose clothes. We waited for our arrival at the mansion while chatting in the carriage. At first, we touched on the Holy Ruins a little bit, but the rest of the conversation continued to be mundane. The only information that left an impression on me was.......that Hyrgis-san seems to have a sweet tooth. After a brief flurry of conversation, the topic of conversation shifted to the murder case in the royal capital. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. So, you see. Zeke indicated with his chin the four swords in their scabbards. Those four swords are hanging on the wall of the carriage. ''We brought our own swords with us, just in case. Sieg''s and Hyrgis-san''s are one each. And the one with two swords is probably Cecily''s, the twin-sword user. "Um, Kurohiko. Cecily spoke up. I didn''t know whether to tell you or not, but it seems that the first man killed in the murder case was the big man who was involved with Kurohiko and his friends that night. What? There were countless cuts all over the body that were separate from the wounds that led to the death. ...Oh, I see. Oh, yeah. It was that big guy who was killed? I have mixed feelings. I can''t say it was good, but I can''t say it was bad. .......... No, it''s not good to lie. The trouble is-- I don''t feel anything. I can''t feel any emotion. It was the same when I first killed a goblin. Am I crazy as a person? There is also something nostalgic about that feeling. For example, yes - like when I was in the previous world. Everything in the world seemed to have faded away. It''s a bit like that feeling of not being interested in anything. ''I''m sorry, I''m talking about something weird - never mind what I just said. Cecily put her hand over mine in a caring manner. ''....Yes.'' Or rather, it''s more like, ''I don''t care about what I don''t care about''.... ''''Hmm, by the way, that''s a different story. Yes, what is it? What kind of woman does Blackbeard like? And then. Crunch. And. An arm. An arm went through the carriage window. "...what? What, but--. Maybe it was too sudden a situation, but everyone was temporarily unable to react. And. A man appeared from behind a broken window. Eerie, stagnant eyes. Stubble around his mouth. Long, wavy hair tied back. Thick arms. The man looked around the carriage. And then his eyes caught sight of ''I see, it is indeed beautiful out of the ordinary. It is you--Cecily Arkwright. It was Mr. Cecily. The man lifted both ends of his mouth and laughed miserably, cackling. ''Well--'' It was a look of sheer delight. Let''s see if we can''t work something out. 57-Episode 53 "The 6th Man" A man appeared out of nowhere. Who is this guy? We don''t know that. But we do know. The man''s statement. The way he looks at Cecily. The wariness that is unleashed. --The enemy. I''ve determined that. In that case, the first thing to do is to restrain -- forbidden curse. And when I opened my mouth to begin chanting. "Take care of Master Cecily, Kurohiko! Zeke kicked in the carriage door and jumped out of the carriage with the man with the dislodged door. If you look, you can see his sword hanging on the wall in his hand. Zeke remained in place and disappeared from sight, along with the man. ''Banton, just go!'' Zeke''s voice from outside. Mr. Cecily leaned out of the dislodged door section. ''Banton, please stop!'' She already has her own sword in her hand, which is in its sheath. You don''t think she''s going to go out there? Miss Cecily! But Miss Cecily does not respond to my call. ''No Miss!I''m going to leave this place! Mr. Banton raised his voice. ''You want me to leave Zeke alone! Miss Cecily! This time he called out in a strong tone. Cecily turned around. ''I''ll go!Even without a sword, I have a forbidden curse!Perhaps he was after Miss Cecily!You better run!There''s something about that guy that makes me feel bad! But there. The carriage slowed down. Then, before Hirgis-san and I could stop it, Cecily-san jumped out of the carriage. Hirgis-san and I had no choice but to chase after her and get out. ''''Jeez, Zeke-sama........'''' Mr. Banton''s voice in dismay. The front of the carriage. There was that man standing there, holding Zeke, bleeding from his forehead, with one hand. The man was dressed in deep red clothes, as close to black as possible. It was called a dressing gown. The appearance is reminiscent of a samurai in a so-called period drama - more like a ronin, perhaps. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. ''''I''m not sure........ Zeke, who was being held by the man with one arm, seemed to be unconscious. In the other hand, the black blade.... was that a sword? The blade glowed with a thin, pale light. The man grinned. Don''t be afraid of me," he said. I''m not our enemy," the man said. I apologize for scaring you a little bit about stopping the carriage. The two horses that were pulling the carriage had stopped moving, as if frightened of the man. Following the man''s gaze, it seems that the words you just said were released to the horses. The same goes for you. I''m only here to see him. The black sword blade is pointed at Cecily-san. I quickly checked my surroundings. This was the square near the center of the city, I believe. I remember passing it when Mia-san and I strolled through it. But in a place with such a heavy traffic of people........ Since it was late afternoon, naturally many people had already gathered there. It seems that some of them heard the commotion and came over. Some of them are asking, "Isn''t that Cecily Arkwright? Many of them are whispering to each other, such as. .................. Ha, anyway. Targeting a man. "I am forbidden to-- Wait. I was about to invoke the forbidden spell and he grabbed my arm. It was Hirgis-san. ''Hirgis-san?'' ''I know your curses because I''ve seen them before. But let me check. ? How do I know you won''t bring Zeke into it? It''s a-- Search. Search, search. ............................... That man is ''holding'' Mr. Zeke in his arms right now. In other words, they are physically close to each other. In that case, do you consider the prohibitions to be ''the same object''? What about with the Blue Goblin? Were there any Blue Goblins in close contact with you at the time? It doesn''t work. I don''t remember that much because I was struggling to survive at the time anyway. No, but it''s okay. As long as I don''t trigger it to the second realm, I''ll be fine. That''s right. Perhaps Hyrgis-san is worried about the spear in the second realm. He must think that once he finishes the first stage, he will automatically move to the second stage. But the forbidden curse can be stopped at the first stage. That''s right. If it''s only restraint with chains........ "Don''t worry, Mr. Hirgis, you don''t have to-- Well, let''s start with a name. The man began to speak again. Mr. Hirgis and I turned to him in response to the voice. The man''s voice was low and raspy. ''My name is Hibigami,'' he said. I want you to make love to me, Cecily Arkwright. I found you in the Sixth House when I was looking for an old friend. The man''s wounds are exquisite. Disgusting... but you have done some nasty things with your blade. Your spirit is worthy of respect. The man was in the middle of talking. Cecily''s expression froze. The talk about the wound now would be about that big man who was killed. I can guess that. In other words, it''s hard to imagine that the man in front of you is probably the murderer in question. However, it wasn''t that ''that part'' that changed Cecily''s expression. ''''I was looking for an old friend from the Sixth House. An old friend of the Sixth House. It''s not definite. The man just uttered the word ''old friend''. Still, the way he said it now--. You don''t mean to tell me you''re from the Sixth House? Somewhat shakily, Miss Cecily asked. ''No difference,'' The man - Hibigami admitted. ''Easily. I have no proof, though. I can tell you all I want about the past, but it wouldn''t do any good to tell ourselves. The only people who can vouch for my identity are, well, the people in the Sixth House. But... it''s not important. Hibigami spun the blade upside down and thrust it back at Cecily. ''Serve me, Cecily Arkwright. Hibigami turned his attention to Zeke. "If you will do everything in your power to fight me, I will give you back this man. And if I don''t, will you give me a reason to kill you right here and now? Hibigami placed his blade against Zeke''s neck. ''Don''t!'' With a stab, Cecily pulled out two swords at the same time and released them. The sheaths fall on the cobblestones. ''''Fine. I was going to fight you anyway.'''' ''Kakah I''m glad to see you''re a woman of good judgment. This is a work in progress, but he has a lot of potential. I also appreciate the way you approached me without fear. To be honest, I didn''t think it was worth it to kill you here. Sora-tachi. Hibigami released Zeke to the ground. "! That man and Zeke are separated! Now! Kurohiko, please wait. I--what? ''It'' can''t wait, can it? Cecily, Miss? Ah. The edge of her mouth hangs up slightly. It''s as if she is desperately holding back the emotions that are bubbling up. Furthermore, the expression on her face is ''that expression'' that she occasionally makes. ''''If that man is from the Sixth House, then this is a great opportunity for me as well. The crystals embedded in the twin swords in Cecily''s hands begin to emit a faint light. ''''I may be the worst. It is true that up until now, Zeke''s safety was the top priority, but as soon as that disappeared, I saw this situation as a unique opportunity. Her white face was covered in a thin layer of sweat. Nope. Her face even looks pale. What is she afraid of? ''''I can do my best, I can do it. Cecily looked at Hibigami. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not the only one. It''s the same for mock matches. It was the same in mock matches. My parents, my instructors and the students of the school - I can''t throw my all into them. The only enemy I could think of that I could put my all into was the demon from the Holy Ruins. One of the reasons why I decided to enter the academy was because I could actually fight the demons of the holy ruins, right? After dexterously spinning the holy sword in her hand once, Cecily-san held up her twin swords. ''''But finally, the ''enemy'' has appeared. Hibigami switched swords. He tucked the black blade away and picked up another, iron-like colored sword. ''''And if that man really is from the Sixth House it''s a perfect opponent. It''s more like an unexpected stroke of luck for me that I get to fight with the Sixth Estate here. .......... It''s this ''danger''. As she had said before, this kind of inner competitive strength is probably her original ground. But. No. Blackbeard? I look at Hibigami. ''There''s no guarantee that Cecily-san can beat that guy. Most importantly, you don''t even know what your opponent is capable of, do you?It''s too dangerous. If we do it, we should all work together. "Kurohiko. Miss Cecily turned away. ''You said before that you were indebted to me, didn''t you?During the mock game and at the Holy Ruins. Miss Cecily. I know what you''re trying to say. ''Of course I didn''t mean to ingratiate myself with you. But if--if you are in my debt, let me do it here and now, without saying a word. So, let us settle our debts and debts until now. Ms. Cecily held my face between her hands, bringing it closer to her own. ''--What?'' So close that I can even feel the faintest breath. Her sky-blue eyes, which seem to be sucking in, are looking straight at me alone. Her pure determination flows into me. A clear, unclouded expression. At the same time, an expression that does not allow me to object. ''Please, please. I know you will understand.'''' It''s not fair. The way you say it, the expression on your face, it''s not fair. I flee from Cecily, who was approaching me, and turn to Hyrgis-san. She is silent. I can''t see her emotions from her expression. But the fact that she is silent...........................means she has no intention of stopping. ...................... d*mn. I scratched my head crudely. ''Oh, okay, okay, I get it!But if I think it''s dangerous, I won''t hesitate to sidestep it!I don''t care if Miss Cecily hates me, I''ll stop her!Isn''t that nice! Hmmm, so be it. Returning to her usual tone a little, Cecily smiles at me. ''And then--'' Yes, I know. I nodded. I understood what Cecily was trying to tell me now. Only now we could understand each other without exchanging words. ''Let''s keep quiet about Currier Versteen. If Hibigami was ''looking for an old friend from the Sixth House'', that''s probably - because that''s what he was doing. And. Cecily-san confronted Hibigami with a holy sword in her hand, wearing a blue-white glow. I, on the other hand, called out to Hirgis-san next to me. ''''........It''s okay?'''' I respect Lady Cecily''s wishes, but if I feel that I''m in danger, I will stop her. But if I feel that you are in danger, I will stop you. Okay, okay, okay, I understand. I was already slightly desperate. "Kurohiko. Yes, sir. Thank you. ........... I didn''t expect to be thanked by Hyrgis-san. I was a bit embarrassed. Well, more than anything else........if something happened to Cecily-san, I wouldn''t be able to face Zeke. I looked at Zeke, who had fallen unconscious. That''s when Zeke said to me, ''Please. "..... Hibigami didn''t show a single sign of movement even as the onlookers gathered one after another. He called it ''a marriage match''. If it ends with them checking each other''s sword skills, that''s fine. ........well, it won''t be. And. Here you go. Hibigami, you said? "I''ve been waiting for you, Cecily Arkwright. Can we move Zeke out of the way before we fight? Click. Hibigami held Zeke again. ''Oh, what--'' Miss Cecily made her move. Wow. Hibigami threw Zeke toward me. So I caught Zeke''s body. I couldn''t kill the momentum and ended up falling backwards, but I managed to catch him. "While......... Relief!I just need him to be asleep. He''s fine!You should be momentarily pleased! He''s outrageous, that guy. I left Zeke with her when Mr. Hirgis told me to. And that''s when it happened. ''Hey you guys, what are you doing? ''What do you think you''re doing, drawing your sword in the middle of the street! ''Huh?One of them is Cecily Arkwright, isn''t it? The guards came. He carried a spear in his hand and a sword at his waist. But To spoil the fun... is very unacceptable. What? Huh? Hmm? The three guards who rushed to the scene were cut down in an instant. The black sword pulled out and released in Hibigami''s hand. Then Hibigami moved instantly to return to his original position and re-sheathes the black sword. If it comes at you, you will be harmed, and your life will be spared. But if it doesn''t come at you, you''ll be harmed. But if it doesn''t come at you, you will be harmless. Hibigami said to the crowd. Screams came from onlookers who finally grasped the scene in front of them. Many of them ran away. The rumbling also grew rapidly. ''Don''t worry. I''m not going to let them get in the way of my dealings with them, no matter what comes to me. A pair. With one foot, Cecily-san fleshes out Hibigami. As it was, the accelerated holy sword attacked Hibigami. Cecily''s first attack. Hibigami catches that first attack with the iron-colored sword. "Hoho. After a little distance, the two of them are relative again. ''That holy sword, two pairs of swords? That''s unusual. Hmmm, I saw that the sword must be filled with almost the same amount of magic elements at the same time to show its true value, but-- Hibigami is delighted. ''Use it or use it,'' Cecily responded to Hibigami''s words with a slash. No words are needed from here on out. It was as if she wanted to say so. A sword dance that could be described as both flowing and beautiful. Only at this moment, even the gallery, whose curiosity and fear had been in conflict with each other, were transfixed by the beauty of the girl beloved by the gods. The girl beloved by the gods and the unusual samurai were exchanging swords. ''''..........'''' You''re on a different level. There''s only one other person I know who can wield a sword at that level. That''s right. Only Currier-san is the only person I know. "Kakaka, I see, this is beyond expectation!It grows!I''m a gem, let''s just say I''m a confirmed gem!Ka ka ka ka, that''s what you do for copious amounts of energy, Cecily Arkwright!My beloved sword, the ''Mu-Slayer'' - I see in myself the value of wielding this sword now! Hibigami looks happy. The way Cecily-san fights is like a scene from a movie. It''s so much more than just a moonlighting word of ''beautiful'', it''s just so-- But it''s too beautiful. Beautiful ... too? Immediately after raising the sword wide to deal with Cecily-san''s sword strike, Hibigami flashed the holy sword continuously to the left and right with unseen speed. ''''--'''' Cecily took a step backwards as she regained her stance, as if to recover the slight gap that was created. For a moment, they stopped moving against each other. And then Hibigami thrust his sword into Cecily-san''s face. ''From the sword''s taiji to everything else, it''s like there''s no ''evil'' in it. So spiteful. The tip of the sword slid down Cecily''s entire body, licking her from head to toe. ''No shortage of rough stones. But the environment is inferior? You haven''t fully demonstrated your talent. The sword blade is too ''beautiful''. Also, you haven''t been able to get rid of your sweetness. Moreover, your good looks are also a drag, right? As if to check Cecily-san who was about to move, Hibigami thrust the tip of his sword further out as she stepped in. Cecily-san stopped moving, as if she sensed that the timing of the cut was being overlooked by that movement. ''You''re wasting your effort trying to be beautiful - it''s a waste of time. A hellish waste of time. That''s not going to help you become a shura. ..... Really?Do you want to kidnap me and throw me in here? ? Hibigami sneered as he stroked his beard. ''In the apocalypse,'' W-- I yelled out. Tossing him in? Miss Cecily to the apocalypse? If I train there, I can turn myself into the slaughterhouse I want to be. There''s a good chance of that. There''s no need to have too many beautiful sword muscles, sweetness, or efforts to maintain your beauty. You don''t need to work too hard to maintain your good looks, just aim for the Shura, Cecily Arkwright. There he is!It''s him! It''s that man!That man, Lady Cecily-- The crowd cleared the way, and a slew of guards arrived. This time there were dozens of people in all. ''Be quiet!'' There''s too many of them. Give it up! Kaka ... "How many people"? The next moment. What erupted in the air was fresh blood. When did he change his weapon, a black sword with blue-white phosphorescence was held in Hibigami''s hand. As if a thread had been broken, the guards in the front row fell to the ground bleeding. That few seconds of attack made the guards stand up at once. ''''This, back row!What''s going on with the surgical support? No!Why, for some reason, I can''t gather the holy elements...! ''You can''t get the elements?What a load of nonsense! At that moment - Zuban. A bolt of lightning struck Hibigami''s feet and the cobblestones popped off. ''''Kakk.......I see, so that''s the distance.'''' Hibigami kicked up the dead guard''s spear and took it in his hand. Then he swung the spear wide and threw it towards the roof of a city building. At the end of the spear, which flew in a straight line with bullet-like speed, was the figure of a lone guard. The guard was unable to avoid the spear, and after the spear pierced his body, he rolled off the roof. The guards flinched and completely lost their momentum. Their faces were tinged with fear. Hibigami looked over at the guards. ''Is it over?Kaka ... hey, then bring him to me. Bring me the Order of the Holy Tree!There you are!The Knight Commander of the Holy Tree Order, ''The Black Holy Juggernaut'' - by Sogut Sigismus! ''''Gu........Master Sogut is currently attacking the Holy Ruins with his deputy commanders.......! ''Kaka, I see. That''s not a good time to be doing that. Well, even if you don''t have Sogut Sigmsos or the Deputy Commander, of course you have the ''Holy Tree Eight Swords'', right?If all the Eight Sacred Trees and Eight Swords are present, well, we might be able to have a good match there, right? ''''The Eight Swords should be on their way to us now...'''' Late. With a waver, Hibigami turned to Cecily. ''''Rather than waiting for that piece of wood called the Eight Sacred Trees, I want to pave the way for this one to be born as soon as possible. Hibigami moved. And then. "Uh-oh. It was so fast that it could be seen as if it had moved at the very moment. Cecily''s throat the tip of the black sword was thrust against Cecily''s throat. ''''Now, let me take you to the apocalypse, Cecily Arkwright. Then. Slyly. The two holy swords fell out of Cecily-san''s hands. What can be seen from Cecily''s current state is her waning confidence. At least that''s what it looked like to me. The speed of the current fleshy speed. Maybe the hibigami when I was cutting it off earlier wasn''t serious. The obvious difference in power, made clear by the speed shown just before. The distance between Cecily-san and Hibigami''s power - perhaps too far. She herself must have understood this as a realization. She must have been able to understand it and put it away. More than anyone else here. So. "I am the king of chains, I am the king of chains, and in the end, I will break the chains that bind me in prison. This is where I''m at the end of my rope. In fact, from my point of view, I even feel remorse that it''s too late. While chanting the forbidden spell, I start running towards Cecily and Hibigami. I can feel that my legs have improved a lot since I came to this world. "I am bound by my life, I am bound by my enemies-- Hibigami''s gaze caught me as he ran in. ''''Ninth curse, release.'''' A dimensional hole appears. "--What?A technique...? Hibigami''s eyes widened and he ran his gaze over his surroundings. ''I know you''ve been paying attention... but where did it come from! It only took a few moments, but it was enough to create an opening. I picked up the holy sword that had fallen to the ground and pushed Cecily-san away, feeling sorry for her. ''''Hyrgis-san!I''ll take care of Miss Cecily, please! Now there is no need to worry about Cecily-san getting caught up in the forbidden curse in case she is caught up in it. Chains pop out from the dimensional rupture. ''''Don''t tell me this is - your own magic method?Nonsense!You''re using magic at this distance...! Glaring eyes catch me again. A black chain strikes Hibigami. ''Kakk, but--this is a different kind of funny! Hibigami cuts off the black chains one by one. He cuts them down. ''Significantly, significantly more interesting!And here''s where my fun is getting to be the best part.Kaka-kaka-kaka!What are these chains?Where were you from? A joke of a sight. Even. If I can cut through this rift, will this be my power?Or is it the power of this demon eater''s sword, the Demon Eater!I don''t care!Whatever!Whatever!Whatever it is!This--this is unexpected and perfect! That man''s sword cut down even the hole in the dimension. Should I call it substandard? This man - something about the dimension itself seems to be different. But. I''m not surprised. He is from the Sixth House. From the moment I found out that he is, I am prepared for it to be a straightforward matter. Most importantly, even when we were dealing with the Blue Goblins, the forbidden spell didn''t make everything go away. That was a good lesson. So the possibility that the forbidden spell won''t work - it''s been factored in. I cut at Hibigami with the holy sword. ''''Mmm--'''' Gakin. The holy sword and the sword crossed. ''But what am I?I thought you were Cecily Arkwright''s squire or something... but who the hell are you? ''Soraku Kurohiko. As you can see, I''m just a student. Kaka, that''s an unexpected find, this one. Hibigami twists the corners of his mouth. You can''t use that sword without the magic element, right?But what good is magic in this place?You''re okay with that?Or is it something else?Do you have some unusual secret plan to call in the magic element? The two swords are in conflict with each other. I''m sorry, but I can''t handle the holy grail. For now, as long as you have a sword that''s sharp, that''s all that matters. Yeah, right. And so am I. More and more - interesting! The holy sword and the sword bounces, and once, they pause for each other. I glance over to check on Cecily. Is she upset or afraid? Either way, she doesn''t seem to be in a state where she can fight. ''''..........'''' Anyway, let''s buy ourselves some time now. I heard that the Eight Sacred Trees and the Eight Swords are on their way to us. Besides, this is the royal capital of the country. If the commotion gets bigger, this guy won''t be able to stay here forever. However, if it is possible. If I can beat him, I want to beat him. For Currier-san''s sake, too. Is he nervous or happy? If I''m happy, is it myself, or is it the thing that dwells within me? My face starts to sweat. ''Didn''t you say Hibigami?You want a deal?All right, then you''ll play with me. Come on-- I lifted the corner of my mouth slightly and thrust the tip of my sword at Hibigami. ''Shall we fight?'' 58-Episode 54: Far Away, Invisible I could see that Hibigami was about to step in. He kicked the ground ahead of it. But Hibigami''s stepping in was a fake. The opponent cancels his step in and turns to a waiting stance. He seems to have shown a pretense of daring to step in. Still, I won''t stop. --Prohibited chanting. ''''Nuh?'''' Chanting and fighting. Simultaneous attacks with forbidden spells and swords. The way I learned to fight in that Blue Goblin battle. A red rift appeared. --In time for the sword to reach, it entered. The chains attacked. Hibigami wielding his sword in all directions with blinding speed. The chains are being cut off cruelly. I cleave my sword to the side. Without missing a beat, Hibigami also beat away my slash, and also made the dimensional hole disappear without difficulty. But I don''t let up in my offensive. With my returning sword, I unleash my next series of blows. One blow, two blows, three blows, four, five, sixty-seven, eighty-nine, ten--. I''m not sure how many times we''ve crossed blades. "This tachi-suji, I-- When I saw the discomfort in his expression, the hibigami jumped. Those cloudy eyes are watching me intently. Tachi-Suji? Swordsmanship... --Shit. This guy..... I didn''t think it was possible after crossing swords with him a few times, but... I tighten my expression and take a stance. ''What''s up?Don''t you want to continue? Currier, Versteyn. .......... Hibigami bends his head sluggishly. ''You know what I mean?'' It''s not a good idea to reply "I don''t know" here. Well, then. ''Yeah, I know. I did meet a woman of that name in the East ''back in the day''. And for a short time, she became my sword master. Do you know her by any chance?Then, if you know where she is, let me know. I just want to thank her again. Well, I''m afraid I don''t know. Okay. I lowered my gaze a bit in disappointment. I didn''t see any particular sign that Hibigami was doubting my words. It was a lie that came out on the spur of the moment, but well, it''s true that Currier-san is the master of the sword. A certain amount of truthfulness should have been granted to the words. Besides, the way he said it now, he wouldn''t think she was in this royal capital. Hibigami tapped himself twice on the shoulder with the sword chisel. ''''But this is interesting. That ''silver maiden'' teaching a stranger how to use a sword. I don''t know. I just like her. I have a lot of respect for her. ''Kaka, another hilarious element has popped up. Oh, so you''re Currier''s apprentice. Totally-- Hibigami grips the sword in both hands and holds it horizontally. ''-- entertaining. With a plop. The sweat running down my chin falls to the ground. I felt the man in front of me, sword in hand. This guy, I can''t see the bottom of it. This feeling of looking into the bottomless abyss is very similar to that of when I was dealing with Currier-san. This is - is this - the sixth house? But I can''t pull it off here. Nevertheless, the effect of the forbidden curse is not so promising when it comes to this man. Also, if you''re in a state of pause like this, or even if you''re in a state of pause like this, I also found it difficult to chant while matching swords with that man, due to fatigue and concentration issues. If I had a trump card that I could use other than forbidden spells-- .......... That''s all we have. We have to release that ''feeling'' until the very last minute. We can''t afford to lose our way. --I''m going to do it. I''m going to sharpen my nerves. I''m going to focus all of my attention on the battle. .......... Come on. Your kind of battle. --Boom. He''s here. "Hm? Gu.........gu.......... Your arms will be holed up. Sensors no longer detect buildings, guards, or civilians. My nerves are sharpened, just to eat and kill the ''enemy'' in front of me. ''What?Me ... what is this ''nothingness''? Nothing? What are you talking about, Hibigami? You''re going to do it, right? We are. Are we going to f*ck this thing? ''Guh--g--gaaaaah! I roared and I ran. Like a gale. The blades and blades clashed violently, and sparks flew. Immediately after. With a bang. Hibigami''s hair rose to the surface. It was probably actually the wind, but it looked as if it was pushed up by the fighting spirit that was released. The holy sword attacked Hibigami as it cut through the wind. I call in more ''sensations'' - ''beasts'' - into myself. And I let it spread throughout my body. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. --You''re going to be able to eat it. The storm of slashes that rushed in like a rage, Hibigami stood up to receive the storm of slashes from head on. And Hibigami, who had been dealing with the blades that constantly jumped to urgent points, was suddenly blindsided. ''''This is--'''' The trajectory of Hibigami''s sword switches at once - increasing in speed. This man''s sword probably doesn''t have a "pattern". I''m sure an ordinary swordsman wouldn''t be able to handle this ''switching'' well and would be confused. But I follow the trajectory of Hibigami''s sword. I''m chasing it. I''m chasing it. You''re trying to swallow my sword blade, self!Not just Currier''s sword--not even my sword! Immediately after their blades touched each other, they were already moving on to their next move. ''''And even this shapeshifting taiyouji is not going to bite and let go!Way to go, Sagara Kurohiko! It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of your own personal life. If he lost control, this feast would also end at the same time - he seems to have such a fear. ''''Kaka kaka kaka!Who the hell am I, really?You know, I never thought I''d find anything like this if I went after Cecily Arkwright.I don''t know!You never know what''s going to happen in this world!But then the world!I wouldn''t admit to being in this world if I wasn''t surprised!What do you think of yourself!Sagara Kurohiko! I''m not going to tell you anything. And now my sword is speeding up. But I can''t see, I can''t see, I can''t see. I can''t see, I can''t see, I can''t see--? One of Hibigami''s eyebrows twitched. ''''Oh, well that''s what I meant. Kaka-kaka, I see!I''m not ''nothing'' after all! It was right after the gain on his face. A thin layer of black veins appeared on Hibigami''s face. It was like a cracked surface with black cracks running through it. Next, the whites of the eyes grew darker, and then the part of the eyes that was black turned red.... "You are not ''nothing'' - you are ''invisible'' because the endpoint of your growth is so far away!Finally, I''ve got it all figured out! A moment. The hibigami, which seemed to have pulled back half its body, made an eerie creaking sound from its arm with a squeak. Black veins that look like tree roots are floating on the arm peeking out from the sleeve. And then, a flash that cut through the sky-- "--gasp. The hibigami strike delivered by his fearsome physical strength is unbearable, and the holy sword in his grip is flung away. What a heavy blow. At the same time, my consciousness was rapidly drawn back. Slightly later, sweat wiped out all over my body, and a sense of fatigue washed over me. Hibigami, on the other hand, was holding his face in his hands, trying to stifle the laughter that was welling up. The changes in her face and eyes have already subsided. Hibigami opened his mouth slowly, in an eerily quiet tone. ''Finally, I''ve found it.'' His wide-set eyes catch me, as if he''s trying not to miss. "I have finally met my lifelong adversary, a man with the potential to grow and develop as much as I deserve. ...What? Rejoice, Sagara Kurohiko. Your potential is... Hibigami thrust the tip of his sword into the ground with a thud. "Probably beyond the guys in the Sixth House. What is it? What the hell is he talking about? My potential exceeds those in the Sixth House...? So, no more Cecily Arkwright. You can continue to hone your unconventional, boring sword and see its limits. Or you can indulge in sweetness and one day make an irreparable mistake and be destroyed. Or you can pursue beauty and become the lapdog of the powerful. End as you please. Cecily-san, in fact, did not cower with her face down, even though Hibigami threw those words at her. But if by any chance he turns into a Shura, I''ll give him a second chance. Well, I do give you credit for introducing me to Sagara Kurohiko, even if it''s just a coincidence. By the way, Sagara. Hibigami turns to me. What do we do? Let''s just try to invoke the ban on the spell for now, shall we? Anyway, that thing with the Sacred Tree Eight Swords.......hasn''t arrived yet? ''''I''ve been thinking about it. The spell I used earlier I have to understand how it was able to be used in a space beyond the reach of magic. There is only one conclusion I can draw. That''s the only one I can think of. Hibigami sneered, exuding wickedness. ''Your own power ahead, is it not a forbidden curse?'' Well, what about you? Kaka. Okay. So the mythical King of the d*mned is back. Hey, how long do you expect me to indulge in this? So, you want to keep going?I could still do it, right? Kakk, take it easy. You''ve got room to stretch, but your body should already be close to its limits. Hmph, I laugh. ''I don''t know.'' But in reality, it was pretty close to the limit, just like that guy said. To tell the truth, it''s a burden on me right now to deal with that man. But You should be doing this a lot better if you expect me to. You just let me get my sword and I''ll go along for the ride, okay? He expects me to do something. If he talks like that, he''s not likely to kill me at this point........ If someone else here - such as Mr. Hirgis or the guards - were to appear, they might be killed. But if that guy doesn''t intend to kill me. We can carry on fighting with some peace of mind. We can buy ourselves a little more time. We can. Worst-case scenario you''ll have to think about giving the Beast your entire consciousness. I''m going to have to clench my fists. Are you ready to make up your mind? Hmm? Is that the sound of ... hooves? Hoof? I looked towards the sound. Then I see a single black horse coming towards us. We open up a space for the guards and spectators to make way for that horse, puzzled. The horse heads towards Hibigami without hesitation in a straight line. The eyes of the person straddling that horse also catch the figure of the samurai who is Magatu straight away. ''Kaka ... it''s a good day, indeed. Hibigami sheathed the black blade - I believe he called it ''demon eater'' - in its sheath. And then he pulled out the other sword, the one he called ''no-kill'', and let go of it smoothly. You''ve been tricked, but... what the hell, there you are! Hibigami lowers his posture and holds his sword horizontally. The horse closes in. ''Currier, Versteen,'' A man in black on a horse-- Mr. Currier picked up a sword on his horse. A long sword wrapped in cloth. It was that sword I had seen when I first met her. And then, with a plop. The cloth that was wrapped in it was untied. A white scabbard with gold decoration was revealed. Currier-san pulls out a sword while letting the wind swirl through her shining silver hair. The blade pulled out of the scabbard is a deep blue color like the ocean. The blue sword barrel, in which a feather-shaped crystal was embedded, was carved with a complex and bizarre jutsu. Hibigami. Currier-san. The distance between them approaches. Leaning his body, Currier-san swung his sword. --Kiing. A cool tone that even feels pleasant resounded through the area. It was the first time in his life that he had ever felt the sound of a sword clashing with a sword as pleasant as this. The horse passed by Hibigami and rode away. But there was no one on the horse. Everyone was staring at the scene with bated breath. Even those who didn''t know what was going on could understand that something uncommon was happening. Right now, in a corner of the royal capital, Christophia. Under a clear blue sky... Long time no see, "Silver Maiden". I feel awful that you''re looking so well, ''Broken God''. The two 6th House graduates were relative. 59-Episode 55: The Curse of the Land of the Sacred Tree Blackbeard, you okay? Currier asked, not taking his gaze off Hibigami. ''Yes, I''m safe.'' Where''s Cecily? Miss Cecily makes no answer. She pushes silent with her head hanging down. ''Miss Cecily....'' Mr. Currier takes one look at Cecily. ''No need to tell me. What happened I could sort of swallow it. The sound of Currier''s voice grew sharper as he spoke. Where that sharpness is headed is the figure of the sneering Hibigami. ''''Currier. Where have you been and what have you been--nuh. Before Hibigami could finish, Currier delivered a series of thrusts. ''Kakah, I''m glad to see your arm hasn''t slowed down, Currier! Shut up. Hibigami avoided and dispatched the raging thrusts that were unleashed continuously. And once the two of them took a pause as they slipped roughly to the ground. You''re going to bring out that sword - the holy demon sword Revelgate, you''re going to do it, right?Good. Come on, use it. I''m holding the no-kill feature in my hand. I can gather the magic element now. What?You can use a sacred element? It was one of the guards who raised his voice here. ''''I''m not sure, but it looks like we can use the holy element now!Hey, back of the line, we need to do something... Keep your mouths shut, you mud puppets. "-- Ugh. The guards'' faces rapidly turn pale as Hibigami gives them a cold, even breathless voice. ''''Don''t you need your lives that badly, yourselves? I''ve warned you. I warned you that if you behaved, I would let you live. It''s not much trouble to kill us here, but I have no taste for killing people for nothing, nor do I care for the weak, but if you interfere with me, I''ll be dead a second after I decide to do it! The guards all cowered up at Hibigami''s blackmail. And then. The sword in Currier-san''s hand - the crystal of the Holy Magic Sword Revelgate - begins to shine. ''''Enough, you should rest. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what''s going on, but I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what''s going on. I''ll take care of the rest. Currier-san said that when I opened my mouth to chant the forbidden curse and was about to head for the holy sword that had fallen. ''Hibigami--I''ll kill him. What is emitted from Currier-san is a sharply honed killing intent. The killing intent is on a different level than the one I caught a glimpse of during that mock fight. She really wants to kill Hibigami, she wants to kill him. Furthermore, the brilliance of the holy magic sword continues to increase. And Currier-san is surrounded by a dazzling light. I hold out my hand in too much light. What is it? And when the light subsided, there was-- Currier-san, dressed in pure white armor, was standing there. Dress armor, or should I say dress armor? The armor part is unblemished pure white. The skirt and the hems of the arms are lined with gold. You can find a lot of people who have been in a position to make the most of their time in the world, but you can''t do it because of the fact that you''re not in a position to do it. The white luminescent blade that surrounds the blue blade is probably a blade made from holy elements. Eh? Change, body...? Everyone in sight seemed to have forgotten the intimidation of Hibigami earlier and lost their voices in a different way. Everyone must have thought. --Beautiful, I thought. And divine. A dignified nobility that could be called the realm of mythology, to the point that no matter how you looked at it, you would be dazzled. You can''t help but admire the way he or she looks in his or her magical costume. It''s a sight to behold. Currier-san grips the holy magic sword with both hands and slowly swings it backwards. With that movement alone, glittering, particle-like holy elements dance around you. ''''That I didn''t pull out the ''Demon Eater''.......don''t regret it? "You''re pulling the ''demon eater'' out of here?Silly, that''s what you''ll regret. If I pull it out, I can''t f*ck the currier Versteen in that form. "Hibigami. Hmm? This is the end. Currier-san swung her sword. Linn, a limpid tone that resembled the sound of a pleasant wind chime rang out. Eh? I was blindsided. The tip of my sword extended? The blade of the holy element extended until it reached the distance of Hibigami''s body. Meanwhile, Hibigami bent down and dodged the attacking blade of light. Hmm? You didn''t catch it with your sword, you dodged it. The blade of light extended further and tracked Hibigami. Hibigami tried to approach Currier-san while running away from the pursuing light blade. But this time, the blade of light flew around like a whip, forming a space that could be called a shield of swordsmanship. I''m not going to be able to get close to it, but I''m going to jump backwards. As if trying not to escape, Curie-san swings her sword in a single swing. A lump of holy elements detached from the sword forms a spear-like shape - attacking Hibigami! ''Nuh-uh?This is a first for you! Hibigami quickly moves around and avoids the approaching spear. However, the spear of light also automatically tracks Hibigami. But that spear of light also automatically tracks Hibigami. "Ka ka ka ka!You''ve got a trick up your sleeve, Currier!But-- I''m still good at what I do!Unlike Cecily or some other sweet dog, she''s out to kill me!That''s it, Currier!That''s what makes me feel good about myself!I can always go back to being a ''bastard''!I can strike down the sweetness in an instant!Very well!Then I''m going to have to-- Then. Black veins appeared on Hibigami''s face. White eyes turned to black. Black eyes turn to red. And on the back of his hand, a powerful black root appeared. Kakk," sneered Hibigami. ''''Let''s respond to ourselves - let''s respond to ourselves. Hm ... get the hell out of here, you battle freak. "Kaka, don''t hate me so much, Currier. Don''t worry. Isn''t it possible that the Sixth House will soon be at peace? ...What? A moment later, Hibigami''s figure disappears. No - it did not disappear. It has moved at a speed that cannot be caught by the eye. The position of Hibigami is not completely inaccessible because the stone pavement that he stepped on when moving is cracked. Even so, its speed is abnormal. However, Currier-san seems to be able to see it. I''m not sure, but it seems that they are repeating their offensive and defensive actions while approaching and separating from each other....... It''s almost invisible to me. The battle between the two of them is in such different dimensions. This is a battle between two people from the Sixth House........ Everyone was stunned and unable to move. In the first place, how are we supposed to mix in with a battle like that? And. All right, that''s enough. Hibigami stopped moving and appeared. The flames, which had nowhere to go, have subsided. Kakk, it looks like you''re still growing in strength, which is good. Hmmm, you seem to be able to use your magical armor better than before. That''s awfully easy for you, Bibigami. What''s that?Are you a little rounder? I''d love to hear you say that right back to yourself. "Hun. Currier-san flings his sword back and re-positions it. ''''You come to bother me by saying something incomprehensible like ''serving'', and that vicious habit is still the same. But I''ll ask you to stop messing with those in my vicinity.......unless you want to die. Hmm?Aside from Sagara, was that lapdog doll there also an acquaintance of yours? .......... Ahead of Hibigami''s gaze. There''s Cecily-san with her hands on the ground and her face down. ''''Kakah, if your words just made you look even scarier, then.......I see, so that sweet dog is one of you too? Currier-san asked suspiciously. ''''Don''t tell me you........didn''t know you were related to me and put your hands on me?'''' I never thought I''d be around in the first place. ...What? "I came to Christofias with information about a man from the Sixth Estate. But the man who came here and cut me off at first was an impostor, and the information I got didn''t add up to anything. The information I got didn''t lead me to Currier Verstein. That''s why I couldn''t identify "who" she is. ........I see. In other words, this is-- Hibigami showed his teeth and a look of amusement on his face. ''''In this royal capital........you mean there is ''someone'' other than yourself?'''''' .......... Oh, you think you''re looking for "him"? I don''t know. Well, all right. I''m not interested in that right now. ''Humph, it''s a strange thing to happen. The Sixth House is ''out of bounds of interest''?That''s not a word that sounds like you, Hibigami. Or have you finally gotten tired of playing trivial sparring games? Close. ? Hibigami grinned at me. ''I''d rather have that one than those guys in the sixth house. What? Then, for the first time, there was a slight perturbation in Currier''s voice. ''It''s Sagara. ''Sagara, it''s Kurohiko.'' Blackberry, you say?What the hell is wrong with Kurohiko? So, simply put... Hibigami pointed the tip of his sword at me. ''I''m in love,'' You''re in love with--what? Currier-san is dismayed. ''Oh come on ... don''t get me wrong?I''m not talking about a love affair. Well, there''s no need for confusion. ''Kaka, what''s up with that damsel-in-distress reaction?Has the supposedly mangled "Silver Maiden" really become a maiden?Kaka-kaka, this is a rare sight to see! Oh, shut up!What do you mean by that?Why is Kurohiko-- Hey, it''s Currier. Hibigami let out a deep breath. There was a resignation in that fallen sigh. ''I''ve been too strong.'' It was the first time I heard a voice tinged with despair coming from Hibigami''s mouth. ''Humph, I''m sorry, but those troubles are none of my business. Get the hell out of here. Well, don''t say that. You tell me that and I''ll be out of your life today. Hibigami looks around. ''It''s about time we got too many people here. I don''t like crowds, to be honest.'' Hibigami is convinced. At the same time, the color of her eyes returns and the black veins disappear. Seeing this, Currier-san''s body was enveloped in light again - and when the outpouring of light disappeared, she returned to her original black dress. ''''Currier.'''' Hibigami called out in a somewhat depressed tone. Currier-san breathed as if he had no choice. ''What?'' How many people in the world are worthy of my company right now? I don''t know. I don''t know. "The Black Sturgeon." "Sogut Sigismos?Or is it Rose Claywall, the captain of the Ruvel Argan''s "God''s Punishment Squad"?Well, it looks like there''s a few minor ones in the Empire, but I don''t know, it just doesn''t feel right. Hibigami pointed to the heavens. The only things we can expect are the Empress of the Apocalypse and the Four Deadly Disasters, but we have no idea where they are. If that''s the case, we have no choice but to bet on the six houses of parliament, which have terrifying potential. Isn''t it? ''Why don''t you go and hide in the Holy Ruins?If you go to the deepest part of that place, there will be plenty of demons to deal with. And don''t ever come to the surface again. "Kakkah the Holy Ruins refused to let me in. Did you think I wouldn''t think of that?I tried. But the holy remains didn''t accept me. It seems that the rumor about the holy remains being ''alive'' is true. So I''m stuck in a dead end. .......... Or so I thought. Hibigami pointed his fingertips at me from the heavens. ''There you are. A genius who surpasses our six houses. Is that what you call it, Blackie? Mr. Currier looked at me in surprise. ''Oh. At last, the light has come on. And then. ''Oh, the Eight Sacred Trees! It was probably a reflex, the onlookers shouted. I looked and saw a man and woman dressed in white with light green lines running across their horses coming towards us. Three of them. An elderly man with white hair. A dark-haired man with glasses. The other one was.... wings?She was a blonde woman with blonde hair that had grown The three of them dismounted a few meters in front of Currier and Hibigami, who were facing each other. They stood in formation and put their hands on the hilt of their swords. The man with the glasses scooped up the vine. ''I see, so that little filthy man there is the murderer in question? That''s enough. Let''s ask him to be quiet. So the Eight Sacred Trees have been reduced to a lower class of swords. Hibigami said. ''What?'' Falling down to the lowest level? What does that mean? And to come out here all alone. That''s hilarious. ''Hmm ... what do you mean by "lowly"?Incidentally, I''m the Holy Tree Eight Swords, the seventh in the Holy Order-- Come on, you know better than that, you f*cking idiot. ! A low, dusky voice interrupted Hibigami''s words. ''''And I didn''t expect you to arrive too late and in such numbers. That shows the extent of this country. And the fact that they don''t even notice that we are in a hurry to die.Even if it''s called the Eight Sacred Trees and the Eight Swords, it''s just a decoration for the state! W-- The bespectacled man shuddered in astonishment. ''Okay!This is no longer our stage!Shut up and watch!Or else the Berg will rip off their wings and bleed to death!That man smashes those nosy glasses and loses his life!The old soldier, who first realized the danger I was in, will be killed by a single blow to save his life.If you don''t like it, don''t ever open your mouth in front of me again! Ggh..... To Hibigami''s great blackmail, the man with glasses couldn''t take over the second phrase. The other Sacred Tree Eight Swords also had their hands on their swords and were unable to pull them out. ''''You guy........'''' Currier breathed with a dumbfounded look on his face. ''''Kakk, I''m sorry. The eight swords of the Sacred Tree that I had been expecting to see, but after f*cking Sagara and myself, they looked so inferior. I''m a little frustrated. Well, forgive me. Hibigami scratched his chin with his thumb with a crunch. ''But well, speaking of lowly, Cecily Arkwright was a total disappointment. It could have been a lot worse without Sagara and myself. Hey, you got a minute? I was the one who called out to him. "Hmm? I think you''re a little confused. "Hmm. Hey, Kurohiko-- ''Mr Currier, let me tell you something. There''s something I really need to say to this guy. Please. Okay, okay. Currier-san withdrew as if she had no choice. I''m sorry, Currier-san. But I just want to say this. ''So what do you want to say?'' Mr. Cecily, you know, she''s a much better person than I am. Oh. You''ve said a lot of things to Cecily, but I like the things you''ve said about her. I found her swordplay to be genuinely beautiful, and I don''t think she''s weak. Then you say she''s sweet, but that''s her strength, her kindness. That kindness is the reason I''m here now. I cut off the words once and then I continued. ''And she''s certainly beautiful,'' I said, ''but she''s not jiggling over her beauty. But she''s not resting on her laurels, she''s not resting on her laurels. She is aware of that, but she is working hard to go further. I admire Cecily for that. I glare at Hibigami. ''You have no idea what you''re talking about, don''t be so selfish. When he finished, Hibigami lifted the edge of his mouth with a curl of his mouth. As if to be sarcastic. ''''You''re in love with yourself, Cecily Arkwright? That''s right. I''m in love with this Cecily Arkwright guy. Maybe that''s what you are. So I won''t tolerate any more insults. ''I see. Okay, well, that''s the nature of it, isn''t it? I''m not interested. As long as the dummy is not dragging me down, I''m not going to tell him what to do. Do what you want. And one more thing. I give the finger back. To Hibigami. ''Don''t mess with Miss Currier, Cecily, or anyone else around me anymore. I''m not obligated to make any promises but what''s in it for me? I''m stronger than you. Oh? I promise. So you''re just gonna have to look at me and not the other way around. .......... Hibigami shook his shoulder. A sneaky smile began to escape from his mouth. ''You said it, Sagara. But I like your spirit, Sagara. I like your spirit! With a bang, Hibigami held up three fingers. ''Three years. ? "Thirty-six moons and three years I''ll wait. What the hell do you-- ''Currier. During those three years, if Sagara is in danger of dying, be sure to save her. He glared at Currier, who was about to interrupt him, as if the hibigami were stabbing him in the mouth. ''If Sagara is going to die--I will kill myself. Hmph. I wouldn''t have you killed if you hadn''t asked me. In fact, I think it''s time for you to go. Hey, I gotta get out of here. There''s too many people here. The crowd continued to grow. It was already on the scale of a bit of a festival. Some of them would have come without even knowing what was going on. Also, the three members of the Sacred Tree Eight Swords and the guards seemed to have already given up the act of fighting. They must have sensed the overwhelming difference in power. ''''It''s Sagara.'''' What? The source of your power, if you will, may be due to a forbidden curse. What if I am? I''ll go get them. What? When Hibigami turned his back to me, he pulled out his sword. In his hand, the ''Demon Eater''. The spectators who were suddenly standing in front of me all stepped aside at once. ''''Then what you need is a forbidden spellbook.......I''ve heard that Guntarios has one or two, I believe. Fair enough. I just found a way to free myself. I''ll go get it for you. What did you say? You need to be stronger than that. Hibigami turns around. ''Let me ask you one thing. Why are you in the country? ...to be strong, to rise up. So, for now I''m going to be a holy warrior. ''''Kaka, you have that power and yet you''re a learned scholar. You''re either a great inclination or just a fool but I like your simple motive. Be strong and become. Is it many times better than those who can''t move because of trivial ties? Once again, Hibigami turned his back. ''''A forbidding spellcaster who appeared in the land of the Holy Tree, huh? It''s a very interesting man in this country. I''m sure you''ll be in charge of the whole continent. --I''ll see you later, Sagara Kurohiko! Instantly, the figure of Hibigami disappeared from the place where he should have been. The citizens buzzed. ''Huh?It''s gone! Is it a surgical procedure? ''What do we do, captain?Do you want to follow them? Geez... wha... I''ll tell you what we... The guards look to the Eight Swords for instructions. And one of the eight swords - a difficult-looking, elderly man with a difficult face - scratched his head and said. That''s impossible. Leave it. It would be nice if they would leave us alone. It''s a shameful thing, but the difference in power is too great. The first man looked at us. ''At any rate, it looks like those young people have turned him away... but who is that boy? That''s the one that was rumored to be in the Order-- And then I saw something flying towards us. Something from the sky--. I narrowed my eyes. What''s that? Is it going to be ... raining? The "it" that flew over dropped in front of me. A stick-shaped "something" wrapped in cloth. "Wait Kurohiko. I''ll check it out. Mr. Currier bends down and undoes the cloth. ''Is this ... the flag of Renowthred? When I unfolded it, I saw that it was written in blood on the fabric. There it was. "Take it, Sagara. I''ll kill you if you''re dead. The only thing it said was. This blood was probably Hibigami''s own. Did he go out of his way to injure his own body and turn it into blood letters? ''To offer this to someone else........he''s serious. Here. Mr. Currier offers ''it'' to me. ''Keep it,'' I have a sword in my hand. It''s the sword that was called ''demon eater'' as I recall. I grabbed the sword I received and grasped it in my hand. This is a good opportunity. I''ll be able to use it without hesitation. I''m not going to let you go. Three more years. Three more years, and we''ll surpass him. But then. I was on the verge of losing my position due to fatigue - but I stayed on my feet. When I looked, sure enough, Curie-san was in a position to support me. It''s okay, I smiled at her. Yes. I had been supported by Currier and Cecily many times. I look at Cecily, who looks devastated. But this time, I have to be the one to support them. That''s why I''m going to become even stronger. Stronger than ever, strong enough to support the people I love. --I will be strong. I will look up at the afternoon sky, high as it is. And. It was lush and clear. 60-Episode 56 "After the Battle" My first concern was still about Cecily. She was still hanging in a paragraph. I doubt if she could even hear the hustle and bustle around her. I walked over to her and got down on my knees. ''''Cecily-san are you okay? "Oh-- Cecily-san looks up as if she''s been played. ''''Ah ... what?Blackbirds?Oh, uh, that''s okay. I''m fine, I''m fine........ .......... He''s not making good facial expressions. It''s as if he''s lost sight of where he should have landed. The edges of his mouth, which should have been smiling, were twitching and his expression was terribly awkward. His eyes were wavering, too. ''''Oh, that man is gone, so I--'''' His voice is trembling. Maybe I don''t know what I''m talking about. ''''Oh, I''m sorry to show you the embarrassing part, well, that''s why--Ugh. Instantly. Ms. Cecily gagged her mouth as if she wanted to throw up. She looked away and opened her eyes, and tears began to pool at the corners of her eyes. ''''Ugh..........'''' Cecily, Miss...? Then she squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head from side to side. It was as if she didn''t want to see or hear anything else. ''''Ah, uh.........'''' .......... This is-- I pulled back the hand I held out and stood up. ''''I understand. For now, just don''t say anything and get some rest. It''s all right now. That man has left. Mr. Hyrgis. I look at Ms. Hyrgis, who gently hugs Cecily. She nods at me. I nod back too. It''s better to leave Cecily-san to Hyrgis-san now. At this point, any words I say to her will only confuse Cecily-san. There are times when everyone wants to be left alone. Sometimes we don''t want to be spoken to. It''s a different position and everything, but I''ve been there myself. While I appreciate being worried about me, I sometimes find it hard to do the opposite. It''s like I''m being confronted with my own weaknesses, even more so. ..................... It may be presumptuous of me to think this, but........ Anyway. I''m on Cecily''s side, no matter what happens, Hibigami. The only way to get rid of them is to have a good time with them. That''s why we''re not having lunch at the mansion today. I''m sorry. All right. I''ll take care of Miss Cecily. Yeah. Blackberry. Hyrgis-san said in a whisper while lending Cecily a shoulder. ''''Thank you for helping Miss Cecily today. Hyrgis-san flicks a glance behind me. ''Currier too,'' Hmm?Yeah I appreciate the sentiment, but there''s no need to thank me. That tailor''s idiot had mentioned that he attacked me without knowing it, but indirectly it''s like it''s my fault. I''d rather apologize to you. And-- Currier-san holds out Cecily-san''s holy sword that she picked up. ''''Here.'''' Mr. Banton, who had moved the unconscious Mr. Zeke to the seat of the carriage, received the sword instead. Mr. Currier looks into the carriage with the door off. ''Is Siegbert safe?'' Yes, I''m fine. Um are you a friend of Lady Cecily''s? So asked by Mr. Banton, Mr. Currier snorted in hesitation, and then No, not really. It''s a bit complicated to call them friends once and for all. Is that so? Look after Cecily for me, will you? I mean I don''t really dislike Cecily, you know? Currier-san says in an embarrassed manner, and Banton-san''s eyes relax. ''Silently, sir.'' Mr. Hirgis somehow managed to get Cecily, who was faltering on her feet, into the carriage. Cecily was still staring into the void with lifeless eyes. While she was being carried in the carriage, she looked like a threadbare doll. Mr. Hyrgis-san emerged from the part of the door that was there. ''''Well then, Kurohiko, Currier, when you get settled again. Me and Mr. Currier nodded. Mr. Banton cracked his whip and the carriage began to move. And when the carriage was out of sight. May I? One of the Sacred Tree Eight Swords who seemed to have seen the opportunity - an elderly man called out to him. ''''Huh?Yes. I''m David Hamonis. I''m embarrassed to say my name after that man said that to me, but I''m from the Eight Sacred Trees. Can I ask your names? Sagara Kurohiko. How''s that pretty girl over there? It''s Currier. Sagara Kurohiko and Currier, eh? Both of you may I ask you to accompany me to the Holy Tree Order''s headquarters?I''ve got a lot of questions for you. Me and Mr. Currier look at each other. Well. I wonder what''s going on. In other words, he''s going to ask me about Hibigami and also about Currier-san, who claims to be from the Sixth House and seems to be an old acquaintance of Hibigami. In addition, they might ask me a lot of questions about my forbidden curse. Well, we''re all parties to this series of events no matter how we look at it....... Once again, I turn my attention to my surroundings. The guards and the spectators are all pondering how they should digest the scene that unfolded in front of them just a moment ago. Hmmm. As for me, considering the general reputation of the Sixth House, I''d like to somehow keep Currier-san alone out of trouble.... Then. A carriage approached. It''s coming towards us through the road that the crowd naturally made to avoid. It was a carriage coming from the opposite direction that Cecily and the others had left. Of course, the door was not broken. The door of the stopped carriage opens. And a girl jumps down, holding her softly puffy skirt in her hands. With a thump, she landed. Davido-san''s expression, which confirmed the girl, changed to a surprised face. ''''Makina........sir?'''' Oh, it''s been a while, David. I hope that the back you said you hurt has healed? My back is fully healed, but why are you here? Why?Isn''t that obvious?I''m here to ''protect'' a student at my school who was ''accidentally'' attacked by a vicious murderer. Oh?I suppose it''s only natural for someone who takes care of the school, but what''s so funny? But, sir... Makina-san with her hands on her hips raises her chin and her mouth breaks out as she exudes dignity. ''''Don''t worry. It''s not that I''m refusing to be interviewed by the knights. But think about it. They are just a mere student, and they must be mentally overloaded. So, shouldn''t you at least give them time to calm down today?And from the looks of it, there''s apparently no sign of the killer either. Mr. David took one look at us and then exhaled deeply. ''''Ummm........I don''t care if it''s someone else, but to be called that by you. Especially from the Holy Tree Order, it''s hard to go against them. So you don''t mind if I take him with me? Yeah. "Ugh, thank you, David. I''m glad it was you who was there. But I''m sure you''ll be hearing from these two men in due course. Yes, of course. There''s no reason to refuse. All right. Let''s wrap it up for today, boys. After being told that, the other two members of the Eight Sacred Trees and Eight Swords went back to their horses with a complicated look on their faces. Then they left with David-san. ''''Well, let''s go then, shall we?Get in. After seeing off the Sacred Tree Eight Swords, Makina-san turned towards us and indicated the carriage with her hand. ''''Thank you for your help, Makina-san.'''' ''I''m sorry I''m late arriving too. Many people stopped me because they said it was too dangerous to go. Did the commotion spread to the school? Well, we''ll find out on the move. What''s going on, Currier? Hmmm. Even though Makina-san urged her, Currier-san didn''t move from the spot with an undivided look on her face. ''''Well, you see, I was wondering if it''s okay for me to return to the academy. After the fight earlier, many people would have known that I was from the Sixth House. It may have been nothing more than a tall tale until now, but to have seen that battle. That would have been the best proof of all. ''''I know there have been rumors of this before, but are you really from the Sixth House? There was a short pause. Miss Currier dropped her breath as if she had given up. ''Oh.'' Hmm. Yeah. Just get in the car. I was just about to open my mouth when Makina-san beckoned Currier-san to join me. Currier-san reacts in confusion. ''''So, for me to return to the school--'''' Makina smiles evilly. ''Okay?Creating settings is my specialty, you know? But... "And after seeing ''that battle'' or whatever it is they don''t seem to care much about the Sixth House? Makina-san looks at the crowd, which is still quite large. They finally started to speak, and these words could be heard from them. ''But that boy, he''s pretty good, isn''t he? Seiki Hakken said that the man with the beard was the culprit in the murder case, right? ''You mean to say that the boy saved Lady Cecily?Something about a curse or something. Speaking of which, she''s the old lady. What was that all about?A goddess? But you seemed to know the killer who called himself the Sixth Estate.So that means. Idiot. You knew that already. He''s a good kid who fought that scumbag killer. You''re too simple. You just look up to me because I''m pretty, don''t you? Oh, shut up! ''''However, it wasn''t like I was going against the Eight Sacred Trees and Eight Swords... so why don''t we just leave the rest to the Sacred Trees Knights?'''' Yeah. We have the pride of the Sacred Tree Order, the Black Sacred Jury, Mr. Sogut and Mr. Diares. I don''t have eyes in the Sixth House. ............. Surprisingly, not enough to worry about? ''Oh, Lady Dearest!Would you please smile at me for once! It''s you!Lady Dearest doesn''t belong to anyone!You need to explain yourself! ''Ky, what the hell is that?Why do you give off that ''I''m the only one who understands you, Mr. Dearest'' look? Oh, I''m a Soggyte. Jeez, actually, I don''t know... ''Huh!You guys are middle-aged hobbyists! Oh, are you going to say that?A line that shouldn''t be crossed, are you going to cross it? Conflict. Conflict. Part of it felt like things were getting kind of crazy along the way, but it''s a bit of a relief that there doesn''t seem to be any current trend of persecution for Currier-san at the moment. "Of course, the direction of the wind, for better or for worse, can change quickly, though - good. Ms. Machina got into the carriage with her legs over her big legs. Her skirt was in pretty bad shape, angle-wise. But ''''Shall I hold you up?'''' I feel like I''d be offended if I offered him something........ ''What''s the hard look on your face?Come on, come on. Makina holds out her hand to me. I took her hand (I don''t think I needed to take it) and got into the carriage. And when Currier-san got in, the carriage started to move. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Um, Headmaster. It was Currier who first opened his mouth. ''What is it?'' ''About the horse I borrowed... uh, well, it ran off and went away. Sorry. Oh, the... okay, I''ll have them look for it. Speaking of which. What happened to that horse? I ask. ''You see the stables a little east of the main gate?I need a carriage. Oh, I think I''ve got it. I borrowed it from the... well, it''s like I stole it. Makina looked at Currier, who was sitting next to her with a sideways glance. ''I hear you borrowed it in my name?'' ''I''m sorry. When I heard that Cecily Arkwright seems to be the one being attacked, it was a reflex. So that''s good. Don''t worry about it. It was rather a good decision since I couldn''t rush in. That makes me feel a little better about myself. Hmm. I feel that the distance between these two people is getting closer. ''''Oh, the guards came to inform you about the culprit in question. It''s too dangerous to go into town. I see. So, can you tell us the story of what you guys are up against? Okay. Well, I''ll start anyway. I explained the series of events that had happened today, discarding the information in my own way. By the time I finished my explanation, the school was already approaching. When Makina-san finished listening, she put her hand to her forehead. There was a smile on her mouth, but she was clearly not in a pleasant mood. ''Hmm, I see, hey. Well, I''ve gotten the gist of the situation under control. Did I do something wrong? Well. In the meantime, I think it''s settled that I''ll have to get back to work on all fronts. What? ''The forbidding spellcaster - I mean, you''re all the way down to the Holy Royal family, right? The Holy Family, does that mean you''re ... the royal family of this country? ''You were the one who unveiled the forbidden curse in my Jutsu class, weren''t you?After that, there was no shortage of gifts for you and offers to meet with you. ''What?Is that so? ''I suppose they''d like to make a connection with your potential, too. It''s just that, you know, I''m the one who pushes all that stuff away. Apparently, she was still doing a lot of things that I didn''t know she was doing. I think it''s amazing that she says it so matter-of-factly, without showing her face or attitude at all. ''After all, you were thinking for the sake of Kurohiko? That''s where Currier interrupted him. ''''Well, I didn''t think it would be good for him to make too much noise around him. Fortunately, I have access to the Holy King''s family, and I can facilitate many other things as well. It''s true that the other party backed down easily in the exchange with Seiki Hakken just now........ Dean, it seems he''s still an amazing person. And Makina-san gloomily held her head up. ''''Only, well........when it''s this public, hey. It might be a bit troublesome. Oh, it''s so annoying.'''' Makina-san spread her legs disheveled and let out a big breath. ''Hey, Makina-san!It''s not very polite! The headmaster looked at me with narrowed eyes. Whose fault is it that I''m doing this? I''m sorry, I''m sorry... Huh, Makina let out a breath. Okay, give me a compliment. "Huh? Here. He leans in close. ''Pat your head.'' What? And praise me for my hard work. No, I mean... Quickly. I thought women didn''t like having their hair touched? However, I don''t think I''m going to be the one to fit the hot guy''s crap... is that okay? Hello, hello, hello! Scary! I''m afraid of my eyes! Then, with a thud. The carriage, which was going up the slope of the school, may have hit a stone or something on the road surface - it bounced. ''''Kyah!'''' The headmaster, who was leaning forward, lost his balance and jumped toward me. But somehow I managed to catch him. Are you okay? Thank you for your help. The headmaster of the school harps on in an apologetic manner. Then he closes his eyes and lowers his face slightly. ''''But we haven''t finished anything, okay?Come on, praise me. Huh? He patted it down. But I''m grateful to the headmaster. Good. The headmaster shrugs with satisfaction and returns to his seat. Surprisingly, it''s not just the height and physical appearance, but this kind of thing that''s causing people to perceive me as childish...? But I''m afraid to say it. Because I''m afraid of stepping on the tiger''s tail. Well, if the headmaster is satisfied, that''s fine........ ''''..........'''' Ha! Mr. Currier! What''s with that face? That face that seems to have lost all emotion! Noh mask! Come on, Currier. Hmm? And the headmaster leaned closer to Currier-san. ''Give me a compliment.'' Wow, do I have to pet them? Instantly, Currier looks confused. ''Quickly,'' Mmm. Currier-san rustles around the back of the head of the head of the school in a clumsy manner. It''s a bit frightening. You''re not very good at it. Ugh. Well, okay. I was really into it. Good. Makina-san straightens her residence while adjusting her skirt. What was that current trend........ The headmaster looks like he''s under a lot of stress, but is actually under a lot of stress? Just then, a carriage arrived in front of the main gate of the school. ''''Well, I''ll tell you what we''re going to do. First, Kurohiko will return home and wait. ''Can I go to school normally tomorrow?'' ''Go to school normally. It''s already known that you''re a forbidden user anyway. You might rather be treated as a hero for defeating a murderer, you know? Makina-san turns a mischievous smile on me. ............ Well, I haven''t defeated it, though. ''''Let''s call Currier Versteen a strategy meeting with me in the headmaster''s room. There are some things I want to ask you about, including the matter of Miss Cecily. What, I won''t make you feel bad. Don''t worry about that. I''ll do my best to make sure you remain a natural part of the academy. Okay. After confirming once again that there were no significant injuries, I left the two of them. I was told by Makina-san to take a good rest today, so I''ll just go home and rest for the day. Miraculously, I didn''t have any wounds that looked like wounds, but I wasn''t half as tired as I should have been. So, to be honest, I can''t wait to lie in bed. .......... I''m still concerned about Cecily-san. Will she come to the school tomorrow? If she doesn''t come then I''ll go and check on her. I don''t know if I''ll be able to see her or not. After a day, she''ll have calmed down a bit.... Thinking about that, I headed home with the ''Demon Eater'' in hand. *. Are you all right, Mr. Kurohiko? Mia, who had been scurrying around anxiously in front of the house, recognized me and rushed over to me. "Mia-san, ''Mia doesn''t know all the details, but whatever it was, there was a disturbance in the city that wasn''t calm... and since Kurohiko-sama wasn''t in Sickbay or at home, I was worried that if he had gotten involved...'' ...ugh. Well, I was at the scene but as you can see, I''m fine. Oh, are you hurt? No, sir. It''s just that I''m feeling a bit tired, but I''m a bit tired and in the mood for a quick sleep, right? All right! A dashing Mia runs into the house. ''? I enter the house. But there is no one on the first floor. I go upstairs. I find Mia in her room, waiting for me next to her bed. She bows her head with a smile. I''m going to take my leave now. I''ll prepare a meal for you, so please eat it when you wake up. So long! Before I could say thank you, Mia-san ran down the stairs in a stuttering manner. Ha, fast......... ''''..........'''' You said you wanted to go to sleep right away, so you were very considerate. Just make my bed quicker. I don''t know. It''s a relief to be with Mia..... So, without even changing my clothes, I crawled into bed. A feeling of exhaustion began to mix with the comfort of falling asleep. Sleep soon followed. * ...hmm? I wake up. There was a bright red sky in my vision. Red sky? Sunset? I sit up. And then - I''m speechless. Where are we? I should have gone to sleep at my house. But this place...? The ground is craggy and black. There are countless black scraped boulders slithering about. In the sky are ... birds? A giant bird-like creature is dancing in the red sky. That feeling......... Like a vulture waiting to die........ And in front of me--. A huge black castle stood tall. In front of the castle is a space that looks like a square. Apparently I''m near the center of that square. Furthermore--. Standing in front of me was a jet black coffin with black chains wrapped around it. Around the coffin were also black shields and armor lying around it. Other black coffins were folded into layers around it. Furthermore, stuck in the perimeter of the coffin towering in front of me are a number of black spears. A dream? Is this a dream? But the chains and the spear, I''ve seen them before. Hey, stranger. What? The coffin did it speak? No, no. If you look closely, you can see a rectangular hole in the coffin just around the face. The thing peeking out from behind that is a pair of bright red eyes. "In case you don''t know me, I don''t know you? Who the hell are you? Good morning, Sagara Kurohiko. Well, I will tell you my name so that you can understand me. A voice that sounded like an elusive, broken opportunity voice announced. ''''--The forbidden king, should I call myself Na? 61-Episode 57 "Red and Black World" The Conjuring King? .......... The Conjuring King, huh? Well, don''t be surprised. Have you heard about the Mythology that was told about me? Ha, ha. What''s that stupid voice of yours? Dreams, what are they? However..........there is already a strange part of my body, including that ''sensation'', so I''ve given up on the idea that it''s not surprising that anything could happen. In other words, is this something like being called to a place in the spiritual world with only your soul or consciousness? ''Well it''s nice to meet you, King Forbidden. Since the other party is calling himself that, let''s call him the Forbidden King for now. There is no point in questioning whether they are real or fake here. However.........if the other party is the master of that ''sense'', I can''t allow myself to be distracted. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. Satisfied, Forbidden Spell laughed. ''I''m surprised. You''re quick to understand. Well, it''s a lot like that. I thought the conversation would be in a monotonous atmosphere, but Forbidden King, so far, has been surprisingly frank. ''''Sate, Soraku Kurohiko.'''' What? What do you think of this world? Hmm? The way you just said it... "Is that you? Huh? You''re the one who sent me into this world? Oh, that''s what I thought. Wrong. Yes....I am, in a manner of speaking, a spectator. Audience? Where you are now... Thud. A long spear fell and pierced the ground between me and the coffin. I''m going to have to rephrase that if we violate the prohibition against it. As you said, think of this place as a spiritual world or a dream. I don''t care where it is. Why did you call me here? I called you here simply because I wanted to talk to you. I frowned. ''What would you do if you talked to me?'' I''m just curious. As someone who uses powers, I was curious. Same power ... or is that a curse? ...or something like that. The forbidden king felt like he was looking at someone''s condition. I''m sure that this is also a conversation that touches on the ''prohibited items''. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who is familiar with this world. Well, maybe I''m having some fun with it. Kuhn... you''re pretty interested in the world now, aren''t you? .......... I think I''ve finally found what I want to do, and that''s a good thing. This guy. How much do you know about this guy? Interest ... ''Now'' is full of interest in the world. -- ''Now''? So this guy knows about my past? ''At first, the ''too much'' backlash of ''returning'' didn''t seem to help you control your emotions well... how''s Da?Is it time to settle down? I''m feeling much calmer, you know. I suddenly remember the words that Machina-san said to me sometime ago. When I lifted my gaze while pondering, the forbidden king squinted his red eyes quickly. ''''Or it''s La--'''' And then something slowly descends from the sky. A huge stone. A mere stone with no features whatsoever. The stone stopped in front of me and the forbidden king and began to float fluffily on the spot. There''s nothing interesting about it - ish. It''s a good thing that you''ve been able to get rid of a lot of "it" so that you can do a lot of "riffles". But even so, it seems that some of them are still necessary. .......... Thanks for being so quick to understand. So da. It''s probably a part of the Soraku Kurohiko from the previous world. It''s probably a part of Soraku Kurohiko when he was rotten. When I was rotten. I mean - when I had lost my motivation. When I was not interested in anything. It would be so boring to come to a new world without motivation and interest. And yes, first and foremost, it would be boring to be with me. The coffin shook with a thump. ''Oh, hey...'' A black spear pierced the coffin. ''Kuk ... too much talk. Apparently, he''s safe. The King of Forbidden Spells chuckles. "I''ve always had too many instincts," he said, "and I always end up in the wrong place. I always end up poking in the wrong places. It''s called "bush snake". It''s not good to have too many instincts. Isn''t "Dunkin'' a**h*le" a very popular book in your world?I don''t understand. ........... No, that''s not what I''m saying. Well, what I''m trying to tell you is that you should be able to live your life the way you want to without worrying about anything. Huh? Do you want to live? Yeah. Do as you please, Koraku Kurohiko. I''ll stand by your side. I don''t hate a daredevil like you. You''re still not letting your guard down. "However, I''m just a prisoner waiting to go mad here. The best I can do is watch and talk to you. Uh, the Conjuring King. Huh? -What is a forbidden curse, anyway? I was about to say.......I stopped. Considering the fact that the spear was released when I was about to mention the topic of the forbidden curse earlier, it''s likely that this is also a prohibited item. There are many things I want to ask, not only about the forbidden curse, but also about the identity of that ''sense'' and why it was ''me''. After all, the person in front of me is calling himself that forbidden curse king. Moreover, it seems that he knows something else as well. But it''s going to be difficult to ask a question that gets to the heart of the matter when conversations are being monitored and deterrents are in effect. ............ It''s also because I feel somewhat sorry for the forbidden king being pierced by a spear, although there is a reason for that. I don''t know why. There''s something about this guy that''s hard to hate........ ''''Kukuku........is it okay? Yeah, that''s not a good idea. Yeah. I can''t tell you much about it. After a pause, the forbidden king said. ''Don''t be like me, Sagura Kurohiko? I knew what he was trying to say. The forbidding king is probably telling you not to get caught up in that ''feeling''. Anyway, I wanted to tell you that from my own mouth. It''s a piece of advice from a senior colleague. It''s a good thing that you''re able to use it now, so don''t worry-- One more spear pierces the coffin. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it in the same way that you did in your former world.Ah, that''s Da. As I recall, it''s ''yondere-'' Gusagging, gusagging, gusagging. Several spears were put together at once and stabbed in. ''''Gu........that woman me! Okay, okay!Enough!I think I get what you''re trying to say!Hey, I don''t know who you are, but you can hear me! I shouted at someone I thought was controlling the spear. ''Don''t do it again!I''m an idiot, so I actually understand very little of what this cursed king is saying!So - so - oh, no! One spear pierced my feet as well, gingerly. And - the forbidden king was laughing hysterically. ''''Ku........ku......ku......hahahahahaha!That''s a bit of a stretch, isn''t it, now ha!However, Souraku Kurohiko is concerned about me at this point. I''m sure that this is indeed a fool''s errand. Terrible! I''m grateful for that. And while we wait for you to go completely mad, we can have a little fun. You''re fun to watch. Kukku I hope your path is different from mine, Koraku Kurohiko. Oh, and by the way, there''s still one more curse to deal with right now. So, zedong. When the coffin was crushed by the huge black hand that appeared in the bright red sky - my consciousness was cut off. *. I wake up. The first thing that jumps into my vision is the ceiling of my room. I''ve heard that dreams are about memory consolidation and wish fulfillment. But I shouldn''t have any memories like that, and I don''t have any desires like that. .......... How long have I been sleeping? When I looked at the clock, it was a little before 5 a.m. I slept too much. If I went to bed before last night''s evening...how tired was I? But I didn''t have any tiredness left in me. Well. What should I think about what happened in that red and black space? Well, if we connect it to the mythology, we can conclude that it''s the ''Earthly Prison Realm'' where the King of the Forbidden Spell was sealed up. So, does that mean that the forbidden curse is a spell that summons ''power'' from the earth''s prison realm? Hmm. Was there information that could be obtained without being able to get it in words? I don''t know if there''s a concept of death in that world, but I hope he''s not dead.... What the King of Forbidden Spells probably wanted to convey was that the more you learn the forbidden spells, the more powerful that ''sense'' becomes. I had a vague feeling that this was the case, but after all, the words of an experienced person are heavy and heavy. ''''.........'''' I''ll have to think long and hard about what happened in that space another time. If there''s time, I''ll ask Clarice about the earthly prison world as well. I look at the window. The sky outside was a pale white. I can hear the birds singing. I got out of bed and grabbed a change of clothes and went downstairs. Let''s get ready for the bath for now. In the living room, I saw a girl in a classy white dress, sitting in a chair reading a book. She was sitting in a chair reading a book. Hey, good morning. The crystal hanging from the ceiling dimly illuminated the girl who was sitting on a chair and spreading out a book - Makina-san. This house, Makina-san and Mia-san are almost free to come and go........ As expected, I''m not surprised anymore. I pulled out a chair facing me and sat down, and put my change of clothes on the chair next to me. ''''Good morning, Makina-san. How''s that?Did you get a good night''s rest? Yes, thanks to you. Yes. You''re not wearing your usual clothes today, are you? Today Makina-san is even wearing a white rose hair ornament on her head. ''Oh, this?I had to go to the castle today to meet with the Holy Royal Family, so... well, I guess it''s a bit of a get-up-and-go, huh?What do you think?Does it look good on you? It looks good on you. What''s better than your regular clothes? ''Maybe it''s because I''m used to it, but I feel like I look better in my usual clothes. It''s a breath of fresh air, though. Hmm, yeah. Makina-san closed the book as she said it. She looked kind of happy. ''''How long have you been here?'''' Hmm?We just got here? .......... The fact that she doesn''t say the time clearly is typical of her. The room was filled with a peaceful silence peculiar to early morning. ''''Um.......what happened to Currier-san?'''' I was curious about Cecily-san, but I was equally curious about Currier-san. Yesterday, we were talking about things like whether or not we could stay in the school. I didn''t mention it as of yesterday, partly because I thought it would be safer to leave it to Makina-san, but as of yesterday, I didn''t mention it. ''''I thought you would want to know the progress of that matter, so I came over early in the morning for you today. ''Oh, I see. Thank you for being so early in the morning. It seems that she was read ahead of time in an amazing way. ''''As for whether or not she can remain in the academy with ''almost no problem'', it''s a 50-50 split for now. I''ll have to meet with the Holy Royal Family today to find out what''s going on. ''Oh, I see. That''s why I''m at the castle today... Yes, it''s easier to get to the top than to get goofed around in the middle of the pack. It''s quicker to go and talk to the higher-ups than to get goofed around in the middle of the pack. I''m sure I''ll have to report to the Holy Royal Family soon anyway. And Makina-san languidly plopped down on the desk. ''''Anyway, lately.......I''ve been having more miscellaneous work on top of my usual school headmaster duties. I have to set up a date for the Knights of the Holy Tree to come to interview me, and today I have to go to the castle to take care of Currier as well... Oh, by the way, I also had to deal with the matter of the man who disappeared from the detention room... ...Huh.... Hmm? The jail cell? Well ... something about it sticks with me...? Oh, I see. When I just arrived on this side of the world, the detention room was under construction, so I was wondering if you were going to put me in the punishment cell or not, Mr. Guard (come to think of it, where is he now?) I remember Makina-san talking about it. By any chance........was the detention room broken because of the missing man or something, so it was under construction? And Makina, who had her forehead on the table, glanced at me. ''Let''s just throw it all away and run off with someone else, shall we? I laughed under my breath. ''Or something, but Makina-san is the one who does it right after all, isn''t she? Oh, come on. You know exactly what I mean. Says Makina, raising her upper body. ''Yes. I''m not going to throw you out. I have a responsibility as the head of the school. But.........it''s okay to at least be weak once in a while, right? I''m letting you use this house on the condition that I listen to your weaknesses. Please, come on, spit it out. Hmm, you''re getting pretty good at that. Makina-san got out of her chair with a smile on her face. ''''Therefore, leave the matter of Currier Versteen to me. I''ll coordinate well with the Holy Tree Knights. Can you tell Currier that when you meet him as well? I understand. I walked out to see Makina-san off outside. As I was leaving the house, Makina-san turned around and dropped her gaze to the ground. ''''Hey, Kurohiko.'''' Yes? I was wondering if I should ask you something. What?Don''t hesitate to tell me anything you want. Have you... have you ever wanted to go back to your world? Not really. Makina-san rolls her eyes as if she was caught off guard. Then she looked up at me. ''Quick answer, right?'' It would be delicate if I hadn''t met Miss Machina. Yeah. If I hadn''t met Makina, I don''t know if I would have been able to live my life like this if I hadn''t met her. In that sense, I am very grateful to her. ''''Hmmm, is that so?I''m glad you found me, yo. I''m really happy for you. More than anything else, I''m lucky to have met someone like this. ''''..........'''' Suddenly, Makina-san held her head up. She looked like she had a ''I''ve done it'' look on her face. What''s going on? No, it''s just that now I realize I was wrong I''m a little sad. "A mistake? It''s nothing. So, I guess I''ll be leaving now. "?Yes. Wrong.......... Misunderstanding? Hmm? You don''t say. --You think "Son of a b*tc*" is so popular in your world? The words that came to mind. Then I suddenly realized. "Well, Makina-san! What? I mean, it''s not like you''re... mistaken, is it? ? Well I''m...regardless of all the favors you''ve done for me or anything, I''m just glad to have met you. What? ''So I mean........I like him as a person!That''s it!Now go! I say and I run into the house. I close the door behind me and breathe. Ah, that was a close call........ It seems that at the beginning, the only thing that was conveyed to me was the nuance of ''Thanks to meeting Machina-san, I''m able to live in this world too! But. You have to properly express your respect for her personality. It was embarrassing to say it again to the point of running away, but it''s good that I was able to express my true feelings. ''''.........'''' I know. One step at a time. Maybe that means we''re getting stronger too! You''ve saved my life, Lord of the d*mned! --I think that''s not what it is. It was probably just my imagination that the tsukkomi by a familiar voice came from far away and seemed to echo in my head. 62-Episode 58 "Future" There was a breakfast that Mia had prepared for us next to the kitchen, so we ate it and waited for the water in the pot to boil. In order to take a bath in this house, you have to fill the bath tub with water that has been boiled in a small pot. I could have just wiped my body with a cloth wet with hot water, but today I felt like taking a dip in the water. By the way, according to the note, Mia can''t keep her hands off today to help Makina-san prepare for her trip to the castle. I carried the water in the skillet to the bath tub every time the water boiled a few times, and after finishing breakfast, I headed for the bath. When I got out of the bath, I wiped my wet hair and body with a cloth, and changed into my laundered uniform. You can put your laundry in the basket in the changing room and Mia-san will wash it for you, but she''s really been there for you, taking care of everything. There were times when I refused to do it because I would do it myself, but Mia-san said, ''Please let me at least do this! And I didn''t back down. I should probably thank her in some way sooner or later. Hmmm. How about a gift of ornaments? However, the only money I have right now is the remainder of the silver that Machina-san gave me. If I had picked up even a few pieces of the crystals that fell in large numbers during the Blue Goblin battle, I would have made a decent amount of money, but unfortunately I was so desperate to survive that I didn''t have time to pick up any crystals. Currier-san told me to leave it to him, but there''s also the money to repair the crystal blade sword....... I also have money to return to Makina-san. That''s why I hope we can resume our attack on the Holy Ruins as soon as possible. ''''Just in case, we do have our weapons. I thought of the ''Demon Eater'' that I have tucked away in my wardrobe in my room. Well, I''ll have to talk to Currier-san first before I use that sword. I still don''t know exactly what kind of thing it is. Then I relaxed until a reasonable time, and then I left the house. *. It was more cloudy than when I left Makina-san. Would it be cloudy today? Or is it raining? It was cool enough to not feel cold outside. The leaves of the trees were rustling in the wind. ''Good morning,'' Uh, good morning. I met up with Currier in front of the girls'' quarters. ''Well, shall we go then?'' Yeah. He begins to walk from either side. ..... If you think about it, this is a situation I''ve seen in my dream of ''going to school with a girl''. The last time I remember going to school with a girl was when I was in elementary school, I think. But there were no girls close to me in the group, so I barely spoke, just followed behind at a distance. It was too far away and too sad a memory. ''Why are you suddenly so depressed when you thought you were happy? ''I don''t know whether to chew on the joy or the sorrow,'' What? It''s Eastern obscure literature. What did you say? No, Mr. Currier. Hmm? I''m careful not to get too heavy-handed. ''Miss Cecily are you coming?'' I don''t know. He walks in silence for a bit. ''Well, I don''t think I''ll ever mind what that idiot says. Currier-san chimed in. ''''But, Cecily-san, it seems that one of our goals was to beat the people of the Sixth House. ''Uh ... the last time you got into an argument with me, you said something like ''this is a good opportunity''. That must have been a shock to you because when it came time to fight, you couldn''t stand up to it. The guy, though. It''s the hibigami. It seems that Marie Curie felt the same way. Yeah. There''s something different about that man. I can''t find the right word for it, but it''s just different in strength. ''''Hibigami, you know, is special even in the Sixth House. It''s special among the 6th Inns, huh? It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of the 6th House in terms of ''pure individual combat ability'' since then. I don''t know how close the other guys are to Hibigami now, though. ''Was Hibigami always so strong?'' Yeah. So you don''t have to feel down about losing to that guy. His strength is unique among all of us. Well...... Let''s keep this in mind for a moment. For when I talk to Cecily-san. ''''Um........Hibigami is stronger than Currier-san, right? Strong. I''m going to make my point loud and clear. I told you. That guy is an anomaly. But that guy doesn''t kill people from the 6th House. At least, not for now. The reason for this was understandable from their exchange. Apparently, Hibigami was expecting the people of the Sixth House to become his future nemesis. ''Was it because Currier-san avoided having relationships with people because it would attract Hibigami? Well, in the first place. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good reason to work with him, because he involves the people around him to create a reason to work with him. If they don''t see the ''seriousness'' of the person they are dealing with, they will try to create a ''motive'' forcing them to do so. --Why don''t I just make up a reason for my murderous intentions here? The image of Hibigami holding the blade to Zeke''s neck came to mind. But at that time, Cecily-san wanted to be ''serious'' herself. That''s why Hibigami didn''t have to create a ''motive'' to do so... and as a result, her level of seriousness could be considered to have saved Zeke. ''''Oh, and...'''' Currier-san cut him off. ''''I''m going to tell you the purpose of my being in this academy... what do you want to do?'''' ''What?Me?Are you sure it''s that simple...? You''re an idiot. It''s you. "-- Ugh. It''s a bit embarrassing to be told so bluntly like that. ............ Currier-san, in a manner, said, ''What do you think? I guess he asked, fearing that I''d be in danger of knowing too much. ''If it''s me, don''t worry about it. We''re partners. I want to know everything about you, Currier-san. What?Everything?You ... you don''t want to know all the weird stuff, do you? Currier-san hides her chest with a wary look on her face. ''''Eh--no, it''s not! Currier lifts the corner of his mouth with a look like, "Just as planned," he says. ''Just kidding,'' .......... It''s hard to understand. Currier''s jokes are hard to understand because the air is so seamless! Well, okay I''ll tell you. Just so you know, it''s not about my body, okay? I know what I''m doing! The only reason I came to the school is to find a girl. Is he in the sixth house too? Her name is Noyes Dees. By the way, her play name is Intangible Games. A play name? ''When we were in the Sixth House, we used to play around with names that meant ''worst'' to each other,'' It''s like a nickname. .......... Ah, come to think of it. Currier-san called Hibigami ''Kekigami'' and Hibigami called Currier-san by an unfamiliar name. ''''Was it ''Silver Maiden'' as I recall? Uh, yeah... Currier-san drops the tone of her voice as if she is a little embarrassed. ''''It''s nothing when it''s said by the guys in the Sixth House, but when it''s said by other people, it''s surprisingly embarrassing....................Oh, it''s not like I''m a maiden. Are you embarrassed? Shut up. I''m not a damsel. You''re embarrassed, aren''t you? I''m embarrassed you''re embarrassed. ''So you admit that part...'' Isn''t she a solid maiden, I thought to myself. At the same time, I wondered if the stinginess she radiated when we first met was just a mask.It makes me think. She''s probably lost a lot of money by being inhospitable, hasn''t she? Even though she has such a lovely side to her. Oh really," said Currier, reasserting himself. ''Anyway. I got word that that noise is in this school and I came here. Does that mean you''re looking for the person who usually disappears when they say they''re on an errand? Yeah. Well, I mean, he''s not going to be able to get his head out of his ass so easily. Anyway.........you told me so easily. Does this mean that we''ve become such a trustworthy relationship? If that''s the case, I''m glad to hear it. You''ll have to wait and see. I''ll tell you about the noise, when it''s happening. But for now, let''s just hope that Cecily can get back on her feet soon. If she''s not the same, I''m not going to be able to compete. You''re worried about it. Well. It''s like it''s my fault. He seems to have a lot of remorse. But there is no need for Currier-san to feel responsible. ''It''s not Currier-san''s fault. It''s Hibigami''s fault no matter how you look at it.'' ''I don''t know...'' I think so. The main building of the school is now in sight. I''m surprised at you, though. I didn''t expect him to like me that much after a pretty good match with Hibigami. It''s not very likely that he''ll let go of the Demon Eater, is it? Isn''t it because of the curse? ''I didn''t see it that way I just thought ''just look at me'' was a bit much. I have no remorse. I''ll take down Hibigami myself. Hmm, you must be feeling pretty confident. The master of the sword is very good. Mm.... you''re a good one. Then I''m not going to go easy on you in combat class today, okay? I hope so. When we arrived at the elevation, we headed for the classroom. We entered the classroom. There was no sign of Cecily. Zeke and Hyrgis-san''s seats were also empty. And even when it was time for the time report, Cecily didn''t show up. * In the time leading up to the start of the report of the climb, my classmates asked me repeatedly about yesterday. And they were all talking to me, not to Mr. Currier. On the way to class, Currier-san told me that the biggest disadvantage of claiming to be from the Sixth Estate was Hibigami. Then it''s not much of a disadvantage to be exposed now. The person called Noyes already knows that he is here (although I find it a bit creepy that Noyes is still in hiding). Even so, Currier-san is still building a wall against his fellow students. But I didn''t say anything in particular. What to do with that wall is a matter for Currier-san to decide on her own. I''m not sure I''ve stepped into that area yet. I''m not going to be the only one who can do this. By the way, Ira and Asaro didn''t show up even though it was time for the time report. According to the instructor, both of them are in the middle of capturing the Holy Ruins. Next, I reported on yesterday''s incident. Me and Currier-san''s names weren''t mentioned, but all the students in the Lion''s Club already knew that we were the ones involved. Finally, we were told that there was an incident where a boy''s school uniform was stolen by someone. The culprit is still unknown, apparently. Some of the girls'' Oh, no! I don''t know. And something about it makes me feel s*xy. Hearing the whispers, it seems that the uniform of a handsome man has been stolen. Stealing a handsome boy''s uniform........ Hmmm. Is it just a hentai, or was there another reason....... The school is currently investigating this one. By the way, the handsome guy who was stolen seems to have fallen asleep due to the shock. In the meantime, we finished the next culture class and moved on to the combat class. As usual, Curie-san and I moved on to the battlefield while I heckled Isabella, who was curious about yesterday''s incident. In the middle of the discussion, Currier-san expressed her surprise. ''''Is this a hibigami taiji?'''' What? ''''My swordsmanship is intermingled with your opponent''s swordsmanship.... ''''Um ... it seems to be so. As Hibigami said, it might be the effect of a forbidden curse. .......... Currier, Mr.? Currier-san has a very subtle expression on her face as she becomes a threadbare. ''''It''s like crossing swords with Hibigami, which is kind of bad. What? I''m calling it a day. If I f*ck with you one more time, I''m afraid you won''t like it. Oh, my goodness! What a surprise, we discussed a few things in the future. For now, the capture of the Holy Ruins itself can be resumed. The reason for this is that my weapons are on the horizon. However, it was also decided that we will continue to look at the Holy Ruins for a while longer. The period of time to continue to look at the situation is until the repair of the crystal-blade sword is completed. According to the explanation I received from Currier-san once again, the Demon Eater, the demon sword, absorbs a large amount of holy elements in the surrounding area, which severely inhibits the activation of the jutsu. ''''Aside from me, if we were to fight together with other attack teams, it would be difficult to use the ''Demon Eater''. So you should still fix that sword. That was Currier''s conclusion. It was a conclusion based on the idea of fighting together with other attack teams other than the two of us. Perhaps the experience of fighting with Cecily and the others led to that conclusion. I also thought about using the holy magic sword I got from the Blue Goblin battle. However, it seems that the holy magic sword isn''t very good as a sword. It''s a holy magic sword. According to Curie-san. ''''I tried pouring the holy element into it, but all it does is make the crystal and the magic formula glow... nothing happens. I''ve never used a holy magic sword like this before either. And since you''ve used it, you can see that the sharpness itself is not very good. And so on. Hmm, but even if it''s rotten, the Holy Demon Sword there must be something to it. And I want to believe it. Then I come up with an idea. "That holy magic sword, can you lend it to me for a moment? It''s yours to begin with, and I don''t mind that, but what are you going to do? ''I actually know someone who knows a lot of things. Maybe I''ll know something about it. All right. I''ll give it to you next time. I''ve got things to do with Clarice-san anyway. Let''s ask her about that dagger while we''re at it. She might know something about it. After the battle lesson, we went to the dining room for lunch together. ''''Come to think of it, ''Demon Eater''.......how should we manage it?'''' Hmm?Can I leave it at your place?And even if a student who could use the holy element stole it, it would be useless. If you''re worried about it, do you want me to keep it for you? Oh, no I''ll manage it. And it''s my sword. "If someone steals it, you can tell Hibigami somehow. He''ll chase you to the end of the earth. Well, they''ll probably kill the guy who stole it without question. Currier-san says it jokingly, but I have a feeling that he really would do it....... Rather, I have to take care of the safety of the person who is stealing from me, so I have to take care of them. After lunch, the next step is the magic class. While I was absentmindedly looking at the grimoire and wondering if everyone would feel the same way I did if I brought the "Demon Eater" here and pulled it out, the class was over before I could even think about the disturbing things I was thinking. So, after the lower time report was over and after school. ''I have to meet with the headmaster, so that''s it for today. Okay. I''ll see you tomorrow, Mr. Currier. Currier-san''s mouth relaxed. ''''Somehow we''ll be able to continue our school life. I''m grateful to you and the headmaster.'''' She thanked him and walked out of the classroom. .......... Well. I look at Cecily''s seat, where no one is sitting. I knew I should visit the Arkwright family''s mansion today. I feel like I have a lot more to think about, but there''s less for me to do now than I thought. Going to check on Cecily-san. Visit Clarice. And then to gather information about the Holy Ruins. And then. A female student came into the Lion''s Classroom. ''''Oh, there it is. The schoolgirl recognizes me and walks towards me. "I need to talk to you for a moment do you have time? Let''s see, today-- Oh, wait? ...a little bit. Great. How about the cafeteria? I understand. Okay, it''s settled.I''ll buy the drinks and stuff, so don''t be afraid to ask! ''You''re back from the Holy Ruins, Miss Isla. Ira-san smiles bitterly. Hmmm........somehow. Gathering information on this year''s Holy Ruins is one of the things I should be doing right now. It seems that she''s been putting a lot of effort into attacking the Holy Ruins lately, so the information she''s getting is likely to be useful. Then we should see this as an opportunity to ask her about the Holy Ruins. Also......... --Well, this year, will the Horn family''s long-cherished dream of defeating the Arkwright family come true? During the mock game, the instructor had mentioned something like that. Then he must know something about the Arkwright family that I don''t know - about Cecily-san. From the words of that instructor, it might not be a very pleasant topic for Ira-san....... ............ I''d like to at least ask her how to get to the Arkwright house. To be honest, I don''t know where it is. While thinking about this, Ira-san took me to the diner. But what in the world is this all about? 63-Episode 59: Horns Daughter We sat across from each other in the cafeteria like this once before, didn''t we? We arrived at the cafeteria and sat across the table from each other. The cafeteria in the main building has been open for a while after classes. There are many students chatting over tea. Even though it''s a different world, that part of the cafeteria is the same as that of Japanese students. Do you like it too? Ira points to the cup in front of me. The contents of the cup are milk with honey. She bought me a glass of milk with honey in it. And the same thing is in front of Ira-san. "I''ve liked it ever since the first time I had it. Oh, really? No one would be listening, but Ira-san hid her voice as if she were talking in private. ''''To tell you the truth, I''m a big fan of them too. With a sigh, Ira picked up the cup and sipped it, looking truly happy. Then she put her hand on her cheek and made a blissful expression. ''''Hmmm... The best!I feel like I''m living for this one! With a thud, Ira puts the cup on the table with great vigor. ''''.........'''' I was starting to worry about my future as a punk. Well, Kurohiko-kun. What? Hmm?I heard that in the East, when you are polite to someone you don''t know very well, it''s polite to put a ''kun'' or ''san'' after their name... am I doing something wrong? That''s ... I don''t know. As I recall, Clarice-san said it was meant to be friendly. Zeke, on the other hand, took it as a way of calling someone distant. And Ira-san says it''s ''when you''re polite to someone you don''t know very well''. If you recall, Makina-san was called "Kurohiko-kun" once when I first came to this world. I don''t know how to use it in this world, but apparently the culture of the East has been interpreted slightly differently by different people. Well, none of them are wrong. It''s just the standard of the world I was in originally, though. ............ But that''s not what I was curious about. ''It was the first time Ira-san had ever called me by my name. I just kind of reacted to it. ''Huh?Was it? That''s right. It was ''Anta'' and ''Forbidden Spell User'' until now. ''Also, I''m fine with ''Kurohiko'' for me. Well, it''s up to Ira-san. Are you sure it''s ''Kurohiko''?Don''t people in the East get uncomfortable when you suddenly call them by their names alone? I chuckle. ''Everyone calls you ''Kurohiko'','' You''re a girl who cares about the weirdest things. ''Then I''m fine with ''Isla'' too. What? Yes, so let''s get right to it. Ira, who claps his hands together, urges me on. ''Let''s see. "...Ira? Yes, well done. Then Isla - Isla leaned her elbows on the back of the chair and chuckled. ''No?To tell you the truth, I thought your ''Ira-san'' was kind of distant. Is that so? Something that is not comfortable to call. ''I think Ira-san is an easygoing person, though. Oh, I mean easy to talk to, you know? Our first conversation was a bit of a thing. ".......... Isla? You know, I''ve forgotten. Oh. Hmm. ''I''m sorry, can we just take it a little at a time?I had a weird feeling about it. ''Mmm, well, if you say so, I guess I''ll have to do it. It''s not nice to force it. He seemed somewhat disapproving, but Ira-san agreed. ''But I''ll call you ''Kurohiko'', okay? Yeah, go ahead. As if to switch at that point, Ira-san clasped her hands together with a plop. ''''Then again, let me get to the point. She places her arm on the table. ''''Actually, Attachi and the others are gathering up our friends for the Holy Ruins attack right now. ''We''? ''Didn''t I tell you before that I''m working with my classmates and upperclassmen in house-to-house relations?'' Ah, those people who were sitting at the circular table in this dining room. I saw them the first time I went to the square in front of the Holy Ruins. ''''You know, we just reached the ninth level the other day. ''What?Is it already? Considering the fact that last year''s graduates reached the nineteenth level of the hierarchy, it seems like an amazing speed. However, considering the fact that I''m working with the upperclassmen, it''s probably not particularly surprising. By the way, I''ve reached the fifth level of the hierarchy, at least. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m not sure if I''m fast enough for the unreached students.Well, it''s me, isn''t it? Unachieved students? Oh, you don''t know?The Holy Ruins-- According to Ira-san''s explanation, the Holy Ruins tends to make it relatively easy to attack the levels that have already been stepped on. Specifically, it''s easier to find the stairs leading to the lower levels. This phenomenon was described by the students as ''the Holy Ruins attracts the chosen ones''. And this is the reason why the students of this school tend to stick together in the same grade. If even one student who has not yet reached the level of the Holy Ruins is in the attack team, the speed of attack will slow down drastically. That is why the senior students will not think of inviting the underclassmen, especially the new students, unless they feel that they want them. The only time the upperclassmen would invite an underclassman is if they have family ties to each other, as Ira did, or if they still think they are worthy of joining the attack team. I wondered. There should be more students who would consider teaming up with an upperclassman with a lot of attack experience, but there were an unusually large number of people in the lion''s club who teamed up with other students of the same grade. So there was a reason why it was easier to get together in the same grade. Well. The story begins here. "An unknown guardian species, huh? ''''Yeah ... actually, most of the students on the attack team are stuck on the ninth level right now. You mean, because of that guardian species? Ira nodded his head with a wry face. ''When we were wondering if we should fight that guardian species or not... then another attack team came in and said, ''What''s that blah, blah, blah, blah strategy meeting?I''m not going to play favorites.The guardian of the guardian species said, "After you," and we went into the room with him. But we had a bad feeling about it, so we used the transporter to return to earth. And then... It seems that the students who went into the room with that guardian species had been transported to the room where they had fallen asleep. Before Ira-san and the others. In other words, the attack team that entered first was killed by the guardian species before Ira-san and the others could return. ''''That attack team also included the Lesser Holy Tenth and Twelfth rank. The small sanctity rankings are like the school''s internal rankings. It''s hard to say in general because it includes the liberal arts subjects, but well, it can almost be considered a barometer of strength. Even if there was a tenth and twelfth place in that Small Sacred Rankings, they didn''t stand a chance--that''s A formidable opponent, isn''t it? ''''Yes. They are demons like giants born from magma, but they aren''t listed in the holy ruins'' demon book, and even when I asked the senior members of the same attack team, they said they didn''t know about them... It''s kind of creepy. That''s why I was hesitant to challenge it. ''I see the story. So Ira-san and the others are gathering members to defeat that guardian species? ''''That''s what I mean. However, as you know, if the Holy Ruins become too large, the number of demons appearing will also go up. But since we''ll need a certain number of people this time... it''s hard to spoon feed them. Hmm?Could it be that there are only unknown demons in the guardian species'' room? You''re very perceptive. ''Exactly. When I looked into the room, I saw a couple of things that looked like magma-giant children hanging around. So, besides the unknown monsters, there are also small fry monsters? ''''So do you think you can easily defeat the demons on the fifteenth level with the power of a forbidden curse? Let''s not be so cryptic. Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about. Hmm. I''m not sure what''s going on. ........... Personally, I''m happy to lend a hand. ''What?Are you sure?! But we have to talk to my partner. Yeah, of course!Your partner is ... Currier Versteen, right? ''We''ll have to talk about it as partners, in a manner of speaking. But I''m looking forward to it. ''Yeah, okay!Okay, I''ll let you know when we have a date and everything!Oh, thank God! Throwing his upper body on the table, Ira breathes as if he''s out of tension. ''? There is no way for us to call out to the upper echelons of the little sage''s rank and file because of our family ties. With her chin on the table, Aila exhaled exhaustedly with a huff and a puff of air. ''''Moreover, ''''Leave the forbidden child to me! I had the audacity to do it, but when it came down to it, I felt uneasy... and now that I''ve thought about it, we''re not that close, and I behaved like that in the mock tournament... ... Ira gave her a ticklish smile. ''But you''re still a good guy, aren''t you? Ugh. ............ I couldn''t help but grab my heart at the smile you just gave me. I mean, I feel like I''m hiding behind Cecily-san, but this guy is quite cute, after all. A small, well-defined face. Smooth red hair. The big, beaming eyes. The bridge of the nose which went through smoothly. The crisp eyebrows. Earrings in the ears offset the innocence that remains somehow, and I can feel a faint s*xiness in the youthful energy. Most of all, she''s charming, and when you talk to her, you feel a different kind of security from the others. A comfortable ease, I mean. ............ Blushing, I wave the topic to cover my embarrassment. ''''Ah, Ira-san, you''re positive about attacking the Holy Ruins, aren''t you? Hmm?Well. I heard that a lot of students don''t want to go this year because of the rumors about the example. Ira raised his upper body and lowered his gaze and stroked the surface of the cup with his fingertips. ''Because I can''t help it,'' .......... And I''m sure Cecily Arkwright wouldn''t be put off by that, either. Ira turns his questioning gaze to me. ''Do you know about Atta and Cecily''s relationship?'' ''I just heard the instructor talking about it a little bit during the mock game. Competition between houses?It''s a level of recognition that it''s something like that. Ira lowers his eyebrows. ''You can''t be wrong, can you?'' And Ira began to intertwine and untangle the tips of his laced fingers. ''Have we talked about this before?I''ve often been called a talented horn player, and I get a lot of credit for it, but at heart I''m an ordinary talent. Is that so? ''Yes. That''s why I had to work harder than the other talented people since I was little. But even so, the talented people were getting better and better than me... so I was always on my own, always in a hurry. Ira-san''s expression as she spoke that, however, seemed to accept her current situation. But........the people at home wouldn''t allow me to give up. That''s why Atashi continued to desperately try. Even though I understood somewhere that I would never be able to catch up with the geniuses who make the effort. But that''s...that''s pretty painful. A genius who works hard. I guess it''s Cecily-san, after all. However, seeing that the topic of conversation didn''t shift to the incident that happened yesterday, it seemed that Ira didn''t know about Cecily''s current condition. He must have really just returned from the Holy Ruins just a short time ago. Ira-san smiles at me with a self-mocking smile. ''''You know what?I''ve always been a timid kid. People seem to think I''ve always had a winning personality. Ira-san looked up at the ceiling. ''I''m still working pretty hard in my own way, though. He is smiling, but he looks somewhat sad. ''I wonder what he''s talking about, you know,'' Ira-san laughs and puts his hands to his head as if to mend his ways. ''Huh?Why did I turn into a whiner?Hahaha.......really, why is that?Is it because you''re so easy to talk to? Mr. Ira. Hmm? Even if I go it alone, I''ll help you capture that unknown monster. So-- I gulped down the honeyed milk in one gulp and put my cup on the table. ''We''ll definitely beat that demon,'' ''What?Uh-huh. Hearing what she just said made me want to help this person. Most importantly, she was also the person who treated me sincerely when I hadn''t yet revealed myself as a forbidden user. At that time, I was happy. That''s why I want to repay the debt. The only thing I can do for Ira-san now is to help her defeat an unknown monster. If that''s what it takes to clear a path for her, then I''ll be happy to help. Well. I''ll get Kurier-san''s forgiveness somehow, but the problem is the timing. It''s not a good idea to go with more than one person, but it''s still difficult to do so with just the "demon eaters" that inhibit the magic formula. So, the first thing we need to do is procure weapons. And as for the reward........how much do you think would be good? Ira cut him off. ''Reward?'' ''Well, it''s something that Attachi and the others are leading. And the redemption of the crystals I got while diving has warmed my pocketbook. ''''But this story, everyone is stuck on the nine levels, so what''s the benefit of cooperating with the other students just because they can get through the nine levels, right?So then you don''t need a reward, do you? ''Oh....'' Ira-san makes a face that says, "If you ask me, I was going to pay it normally........ ''''Even after defeating it, there''s no guarantee that that magma giant won''t appear on the ninth level, right?So, Ira-san and the others don''t plan to make a large group. If that''s the case, ''''I''d really like to participate in the Magma Giant Attack Operation! I''m sure there are many students who say, "You know what? Then wouldn''t Ira and the others rather be the ''selectors''? Hmm, I''m not sure... Didn''t anyone on the attack team notice this? Maybe we all just came back from a search and people weren''t thinking straight. Or because he''s rich, ''Money first! So you tend to go right to the thought that. ''So, but I''m going to reward Krohico! Yeah, but... And Ira put his hands on the table. ''Hey, if you want, I''m not afraid to give up my once-in-a-lifetime color scheme!--deh! As soon as I lowered my head, with a thud, Ira-san hit his forehead on the table. He was in tears. ''What are you doing....I mean, why are you coloring?'' Ira-san glares at me with tears in her eyes as she rustles her forehead. You looked at my breasts happily during the mock tournament. .......... They said they were well aware of it. * The drinks were gone, so we left the cafeteria for once. In the end, we didn''t even accomplish half of our goal on my end....... Well, now that I''ve become a member of the Magma Titan Strategy, I''ll have more opportunities to talk to you, so I don''t need to ask you about the information on the Holy Ruins in such detail today. The Magma Titan is also a piece of information about the Holy Ruins. As for Cecily-san........to be honest, though, it was hard to talk about it. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been struggling with talent. It''s not something you can talk about at least as of right now. But I have to ask you this-- Uh, Miss Isla. Hmm?What? Do you know how to get to the Arkwright family''s mansion in King''s Landing, do you know...? I know, but are you at the Arclight house? Yeah. Okay. So can you come to class? * Are you sure about this? I''ve got a lot of copies of it. What a surprise, Ira-san gave me a map of the royal capital. She even marked my current location and that of the Arkwright family. Thank you very much. You''re a lifesaver. ''''From now on, you''re also my friend, so you don''t have to worry about it. More importantly........are you sure your reward, just the repair of the Shi Jing Sword, is that enough? I was rather worried that the offer was too much. No!I''m so grateful for this one because it''s necessary for the attack! Since he insisted on paying me, I offered to repair the sword. By the way, I called it the crystal-blade sword, but basically it''s called the ''Shi Shouji Sword''. ........................... It''s a shame. ''''Then, next time, can you bring that Shesho Sword? I understand. We left the main building. I looked at the sky and saw that the clouds were hanging heavy. ''Well, I''ll call it a day.'' Yeah. Thank you for agreeing to do this, Kurohiko. Let''s go for it, Magma Titan. Yeah! Thus, after leaving Ira-san, I took the map and headed to the Arkwright family''s mansion. 64-Episode 60 "In a Dark Room" Looking at the map that Ira-san gave me, it seems that the villa residences of the nobility are mainly concentrated in the southeast area of the royal capital. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ''''It has the feel of a high-class residential area. I was wandering around the southeast area with a map in hand. I''ve been running like a jogger up to this point, but I was hardly tired. ............. As expected, it wouldn''t be able to be just my imagination anymore. Clearly, my physical abilities have improved by leaps and bounds. Perhaps it''s the effect of the forbidden spell, but considering the upcoming defeat of the magma giants (although I''ve named them as such), it''s something to be happy about. I pause and look around. The area around the main street was crowded with buildings of various sizes, but I have the impression that there are many mansions in this area that are using the land spaciously. Many of them are surrounded by gates and fences, and their gardens are well maintained. ''''Hmm, it should be around here.'''' The map at hand doesn''t have the houses drawn in detail, house by house. However, looking at the circle markings on the map, the Arkwright house seems to be reasonably large, so I guess I''ll be able to see it. If anyone is passing by, let''s ask them. What a thought. Excuse me. May I have a word with you? He called out to me. ''Yes?'' You were looking for something earlier, do you live in the area? It was a guard who approached me. The reason for the polite way of addressing them is probably because this is an area with many nobles. If the other party is the son of a famous aristocrat by any chance, you can''t just show rudeness without a second thought. It is said that many noblemen''s children also attend the school. ''''No, I''m not from around here. So what are you doing here? A quizzical look runs across the guard''s face as he knows he''s not from around here. ''''I''m looking for the Arkwright family''s mansion, but it''s my first time here... could you tell me where the mansion is if you''d like?'''' ''First time here''? Instantly, the guard''s face changes to a stern one. Huh? That''s not good. It''s not right, my friend. I''ve been on guard duty in this part of town for a long time and I must say you don''t look like a nobleman. I''ve been trying to remember, but it doesn''t look familiar. I''m a student at Renowthred Academy. Is that a real uniform? The guard puts his hand on the sword at his waist. ''What do you want with the Arkwright family in the first place? I''m Cecily - well, I know the Arkwrights'' daughter. We''re students in the same class. My name is Soraku Kurohiko. I''m here to see Cecily Arkwright. "...and what about the Arkwrights? ''No, I don''t think you know...'' My forehead wrinkles and the guards stare at me. They''re obviously suspicious........ Could it be that this isn''t an area where non-noble civilians are allowed to step in comfortably? Hmm?Blackbeard? And that''s when I walked by at the right time. "Zeke? ''Are you here to see Lady Cecily by any chance? It was Zeke. "That man over there, you know Master Siegbert? Yeah. Zeke nodded at the guard''s question. At the same time, Zeke seemed to have figured out what was happening in front of him. ''He is also a schoolmate of Cecily-sama. He''s probably worried about Cecily-sama who was attacked by a villain yesterday and came to check on her. Cecily-sama was absent from the school today. Oh, I see. I''ll vouch for him. Zeke said, and the guard quickly changed his attitude, gave me a brief, ceremonial apology, and left. ''Thank you for your help, Zeke,'' What? You don''t mind. You''re going to have a shitty day. Is security still tighter than in other areas because of the location? ''''It''s not impossible, but after what happened yesterday, I''ve made security especially tight around the Arkwright house. By the way, did you come to check on Lady Cecily? ''Yeah. It''s just ... I''m embarrassed to say that I don''t know the exact location of the mansion. ''The Arkwright family''s mansion is just up the hill there. It''s a little higher than the rest of the mansion, so it might be hard to recognize it for the first time. Zeke takes me to the Arkwright family compound. As we walked I asked Zeke. ''I know you had the day off today, but how''s Cecily doing?'' ''Yeah,'' said Zeke, nodding one weakly. "I''ve been holed up in my room since yesterday you haven''t even had a meal. I''ve heard from Hirgis that he has only had a glass of water since the incident yesterday until now. Well.... I''m sorry I didn''t tell you what to do. Don''t worry about it. Zeke must have had a rough time of it. Then Zeke explained to me, ''Myself and Hyrgis decided to voluntarily take a break because we were worried about Cecily-sama. Cecily-san you were still in shock. ''''But even though you are ill, the only reason Cecily-sama is still safe and sound in the mansion is because of you, Kurohiko. I''m grateful. ''I don''t know ... I don''t know if I could have done the best thing either. If only I had stopped Cecily-san earlier, maybe this wouldn''t have happened. I do feel responsible for that. Hyrgis told me about yesterday. If it weren''t for you and Currier, Lady Cecily would have been kidnapped by that man called Hibigami or something and taken to the apocalypse. Zeke pulled his mouth into a tight line. His expression showed a sense of remorse. I''m not sure if it''s because of my lack of strength that I put Lady Cecily in danger... I shudder to think that you guys weren''t there. Most of all, I''m angry at my own cowardice. ''I didn''t beat Hibigami either. "I didn''t beat Hibigami either. I let him get away with it on a whim. I just happened to be lucky. ''''Even so, the reason Cecily-sama didn''t suffer the worst as a result is because of your and Currier''s hard work. I''ll be able to thank you for this someday. ''''Then how about we make up for the fact that you saved me from the Holy Ruins before? Zeke rolls his eyes in surprise. ''Is that what you''re going to do?'' I don''t like lending out my friends, you know? Zeke''s mouth breaks out in a smile. ''Huh, okay. Then we''re even now, right? Oh. While we were arguing about such things, we arrived at the Arkwright family''s mansion. * Well, well, well, you are the same Sagara Kurohiko who saved Lady Cecily, aren''t you? As soon as I entered the mansion, I was greeted by a maid. The exterior of the Arkwright family''s house had a very ''old European mansion'' feel to it. From the looks of it, it looks like a somewhat long, two-story mansion. Although there is no extravagant attire, it has a calm impression of refinement. Also, compared to the surrounding houses, the site seems to be one size larger. The garden was well-kept, and on the way, I came across Mr. Banton watering the flowers. After a quick hello to Mr. Banton, I followed Zeke into the house, where I saw a woman in an apron dress. So I was greeted there by a woman in an apron dress. I''m sorry, sir. I am a servant in this house, my name is Hana. Hana introduces herself. I guess he''s about the same age as Mr. Bunton. He has a mild-looking face. She is well-groomed, with a touch of gray in her hair. She has an air of security about her. ''I''m Sagara Kurohiko. I''m indebted to Cecily-san.'''' Now, by all means, see the young lady. I''m sure Master Kurohiko would be happy to see Cecily. You seem to be expecting too much...........what do you think? I said, ''What do I do?'' I asked Zeke with a look. Zeke, who seemed to have immediately sensed my question, leaned back loosely against the railing of the mansion''s stairs and opened his mouth. ''I''ll be waiting downstairs. You''re not coming with us? ''It''s not just me and Hyrgis, but Cecily-sama now refuses to even see Hana... maybe she doesn''t want to see someone who has spent so much time with her. I just wish he would at least take a meal. So it was decided that I would take the food with me. After receiving the explanation of the place, I took the silver tray with a plate of bread and soup on it and headed to Cecily-san''s room at the back of the second floor of the mansion. ............ Somehow the current situation, there''s a sense of nosiness similar to trying to get a reclusive person out of the room somehow........ I guess the reason I think ''nosy'' here is because I was the one who was originally the one being nosy (I don''t even remember being nosy that much). Well, is it rude to think of Cecily-san''s case as the same as mine? ''Ah, here it is. I stand in front of the double-opening door. So this is Cecily''s room........ I don''t hear a noise. Is she asleep? ........... Well, let''s just call out to them for now, and if they don''t respond, we''ll go back downstairs for once. It''s just yesterday, today. I might not be able to sort out my feelings yet. Do you want me to leave it alone? Do you rather want me to talk to you, even if it''s a little forced? If it''s the latter, but if it''s the former, there''s nothing I can do right now. ''Cecily-san, it''s Kurohiko. I called out to him, but there was no answer. ''I just came to check on you for a moment but if you don''t want to talk to anyone else, I''ll just leave the bread and soup here and leave for today. If it looks like you can eat it, please eat it. No response. I guess this is a pattern I want to leave alone.... Well, it can''t be helped. Let''s go home for the day. ''''Then I''ll leave the bread and soup on the table here. There was a wagon just off to the side of the room. It probably couldn''t be touched, but it had probably had food on it before. I put the tray on the wagon. Then I looked at Cecily''s room again, then turned on my heel and began to walk down the carpeted hallway. And there-- I heard the door open. I turned around and saw that the door to Cecily''s room was half open. Did the wind or something open it on its own? No, that''s not going to happen at this time......... I walk back to the front of Cecily''s room. "Miss Cecily? I call out to him, but he doesn''t answer. I look at the food on the wagon. I agree. At least this one. ''Food, you want me to take it into your room? I held the tray and gently slid my body into the room, pushing the door with my shoulder. ............. The size of the room is about 15 tatami mats. There are many white furnishings. At the back of the room is a bed with a canopy. Next to it is a sofa and a night table?is placed in the house. It wasn''t glittering, but like the mansion, it was elegant and serene. The room was clean and uncluttered. However, I feel that the way it was done rather made the silent room seem more chilly. So, from the bulge in the bedclothes, I guess that''s where Cecily-san is. I turn toward the door. Hmm. I interpreted that as a signal to come in earlier, but what did it really mean? Did he open it to get the food, or was he trying to get a look at me again? Or was it a signal that I could enter the room as interpreted? ...................... Well, I can''t help but think about it. ''''I''ll leave it here. I set the tray down on the nightstand. I can see the back of Cecily''s head peeking out of the comforter. Her hair, always tied in a single bow, is untied and sprawled out on the bed. Miss Cecily remains silent. I sat down on the couch, out of hand. ''Um, if you want me to leave, please tap the headboard - the board on the pillow twice. It''s possible that he doesn''t want to talk. Let''s try to wait in silence first. There will be silence. Occasionally, I hear the sounds of life coming from outside the room. I continue to sit in silence. More time passes. Once Mr. Hirgis comes to check on me, but Zeke and Hana take me back without saying a word. It begins to darken outside the window. The interior of the room increases in darkness to match it. The crystal lights in the room are not lit, but my eyes have quickly adjusted to the darkness and I can catch Cecily''s form well enough. And then. What''s going on here? The silence that seemed to last forever was broken by a faintly audible murmur from Cecily. ''I''m worried about Miss Cecily,'' Silence again. Then, after about five minutes, Cecily blurted out again. ''I could imagine everything that Hibigami had said to me. "...what did you imagine? My future. .......... "You may continue to hone your boring, unorthodox sword and see the limits of what it can do. "You may indulge in licentiousness, and one day you will make an irreparable mistake and be destroyed. "You can pursue your beauty and become the lapdog of the powerful... Maybe it''s those words. ''They made me think it could be any of those things. Then I suddenly got scared. ''No, I don''t. I don''t have to worry about what that guy says. .......... After falling silent again for a bit, Cecily-san began to speak. ''Hmm ... but it''s embarrassing, isn''t it?You''ve been hyping that you''ve finally found an opponent who can give you all you''ve got, but when you open your eyes, you''re too weak to be taken seriously... Has the enemy finally appeared?I''m stunned to hear it myself. ''No, it''s not. Besides, Currier said. He said that Hibigami is on a different level of strength among the sixth house. So it''s normal that he can''t beat that guy. No one can beat that guy. But you fought the good fight and even had them tell you that you were their future nemesis? It''s... Hibigami is a bad guy, but I don''t think he''s a guy who speaks poorly of flattery. So I guess he meant that one. But. ''It must be because of the forbidden spell. He said something about collecting forbidden spell documents, so I''m sure he wants to fight me with all the forbidden spells now that he can use them all. Besides, I''m an excellent sword master. You think it was because of the currier that you were able to f*ck the hibigami? Only the words now were a little stronger in tone. ''Yeah, yeah.'' Miss Cecily fell silent again. And after a few more minutes. Kurohiko is a good man, isn''t he? I said. ''Haha ... come to think of it, Ira-san told me today that I''m a ''good guy'' again. ...and so on. ? You try to get everyone to like you like you like that. What? The sound in her voice was somewhat accusing. ''Cecily, Ms.?'' ''I suppose you''re willing to be nice to anyone who will be nice to you. Hey, wait a minute!I''m not going to... Miss Cecily raised herself up and turned to me. I gasped. Her clothes are the same as the ones she wore yesterday. I''m sure she must have crawled straight under the covers after arriving at the mansion. There were shades under his eyes. Yet her beauty is not diminished in the slightest. In fact, it even appears as if she has what should be called a decadent beauty on her side. It''s just - that''s not what took my breath away. Yes, the expression. With that expression she sometimes makes. Cecily-san looking at me somewhat cynically. ''''To be honest--'''' She continued to pinch the edges of the quilt with her fingertips. With a mysterious, cold, horrifying smile. ''It''s aggravating, looking at you. 65-Episode 61 "Kurohiko Soraku" Huh? What did you say? Annoying? Hey, I''m sorry if I said something offensive. But I don''t-- ''But''? I''m.... I''m at a loss for words. Cecily stepped out of the covers and sat on the edge of the bed. A pair of crumpled black tights peeked out of the folded quilt. The hem of her dress showed her raw white legs. ''You once described me as being ''like a fragile glasswork''... but to me, you look much more like a fragile glasswork. .......... A searching look catches me. ''You don''t talk back. ''I mean, you have an idea.'' It''s... I turned over and folded my hands. I can''t quite squeeze out the words that follow. ''In the end, you''re just like me. I don''t want anyone to hate me, so I''m desperately trying to play the role of the ''good guy'' that everyone else wants... I understand. Cecily''s smile, as she brushed back her drooping hair, was laced with a hint of lewdness. ''Because that''s exactly what I used to be. Cecily crossed her legs. It was a gesture that somehow seemed out of character for her. ''It irritates me to see you. It''s like you''re showing me your old self.'' I gingerly tightened my hands in silence. ''I''m not ... different ... from Miss Cecily. I suppose. You''re Hibigami''s ''nemesis'' and I''m his ''disappointment''. No.... and I have a lot of respect for you, Cecily. Respect? I''m cowered by the sharp gaze directed at me with slight annoyance. ''You always seem to say ''respect'' or ''like'' so easily out of your mouth, but you say it to everyone, don''t you?I''m trying to make you like yourself. I mean it. What you said to me in front of Hibigami was because you wanted me to like you, right? ''Miss Cecily, how could you...'' Hmm?Isn''t it? What the hell is wrong with you?If you''re being sneaky about Hibigami, he said, that''s too much to worry about. What Hibigami said in the first place is only on that guy''s standard... Cecily, her face down, gritted her teeth. ''When did you--'' ? His shoulders were shaking as if he was holding back his anger. When did you become able to speak to me from such a superior perspective........ .......... Every time you spoke to me, every time you touched me, you were throbbing........ .......... Miss Cecily looks up. She was glaring at me. In a muffled voice, Cecily said, "You''re not really any different from me. ''You''re really no different from me. She lifted her hips and stood in front of me on the couch. ''And yet ... and yet why are you--'' The coldness returns to her face again. Her mouth is the form of a smile, but there is an emotion in her eyes that could be described as hostility. ''''You''re stronger than me, right?'''' Cecily took my right hand. Then - she pressed it to her left breast. ''Why, Miss Cecily!What?! ''Then--why don''t you try to screw me over here?This is such a terrible thing to say?Then let''s just get angry and make a mess of it! ''I don''t know what you mean!How can that be! I didn''t have time to be aware of the feel of what was being pressed against my right palm. ''I''m a glassworker, aren''t I!That would be easy to break, right?Look! She almost takes my left hand as well. But I paid her off. The glasswork is easy to break. I stand up, too. Then I grab Cecily''s wrists. I put a little pressure on them. But - even if the glassworks collide with each other, they''ll both shatter into pieces. An awkward smile is directed at me. That''s fine. No, it''s not a good idea. Cecily-san, who seemed to have confirmed that my intentions were not in line with her will, glared at me with a frustrated expression. ''''Ha, please let go of me........! Mr. Cecily shook her head and balked, struggling to untie my hands. I let go of her hand. And she stepped back, recoiling from the sudden release of her restraints and losing her balance, but staying on. Then she stared at me. But the next thing that poured out of her eyes were.......tears. ''Cecily, sir?'' ''I know, I know, this is just taking it out on you. I know you''re being incoherent, too. Cecily clasped her white hands and shook her shoulders. I''m sure that no matter who came, I would have hit them all. I''m sure I''d have taken out this uncomfortable feeling on someone else........ .......... Okay. That''s why she didn''t want to see anyone. She knew that she would be blindsided. ''But you know, they''re all very kind. But because of that - I can''t say anything. You can''t let those kind people.........take the blame for Zeke, Hyrgis, Hana, and Banton........ A weak sob escaped her mouth. ''But I couldn''t bear it ... my misery. So I wanted to let it out to someone else. I wanted to speak my mind. Even though I knew that I might say something terrible. But still..... That''s why he came at me like that, like he was trying to stir things up. I knew there was something wrong with him. It wasn''t like that, I mean. ''I''m fine. I don''t mind. Look, look, I''m like an outsider!And one guy even said something like he chose me to be his b*tc*y partner because he had no ties to me!So don''t worry about it! Cecily gnashes her teeth. ''So, that''s the thing--'' Cecily raised her clenched fist. And-- That''s what I''m talking about. He hit me. It''s more than that. Why--why are you being so nice to me?Why aren''t you mad at me?Are you that worried that you don''t know what people look like!You''re that afraid of people hating you! .......... ''Oh yes I do too!I''m always worried I''m not getting the look on my face!So I''m stifling my ''self'' and putting up with it!But it''s in your nature, isn''t it?You--you didn''t act it, did you? .......... Ugh.........I, too, really wanted to be that way.......!Dammit how come I''m not the one who learned the forbidden curse?Why can''t I be the one to deal with the hibigami?Why am I not allowed to be as natural as you are?You can''t be a natural, and they won''t like you! Popping. He was beating my chest like a spoiled child. His crying face was muffled. I don''t know if it''s rude of me to say this, but she was like a little child. He was like a little child. I''m working so hard... and yet no one is praising me!We all take it for granted that we can do everything!But I''m always trying to do my best!I''m just barely hanging in there!I don''t have the ability to do everything!What a ''God''s Beloved Girl''!I''ve been-- Cecily''s hands stopped. Then she buries her face in my chest and says in a fading voice. ''''I''m just a human being too...'''' Then, for a while, Cecily was crying quietly. * Cecily finally seemed to have calmed down when the sound of her sniffing had diminished. I sat her down on the bed and went back to the couch myself. ''''I''m ... sorry.'''' Cecily-san uttered an apology as she looked down at her crying, swollen eyes. ''''I........maybe I envied you. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to see the difference. I envied you for being able to do that. So I wanted to shake that perfection, out of jealousy. I let out a huff of laughter. ''Miss Cecily, I knew you were wrong. "A mistake? I''m definitely not like you. Yes ... of course. You''re a natural and strong person, while I am-- So it''s not. I could only make a troubled smile. ''''........Kurohiko?'''' I''m not very strong. And I''m not a natural. I decided to keep a smile on my mouth for now. ''You know, I''m not very confident in myself. So Cecily is right. I want people to like me........yes, I know I want everyone to like me. You want people to like you for being kind to you. Because I have very few memories of people who liked me, because I have very few memories of people who liked me. I don''t remember anyone ever liking me in my previous world. I was always alone, somehow. So it made me happy to come to this world and have someone to relate to me, to be kind to me. ''I''ve never had someone else be nice to me like this before. That''s why I was so happy. But at the same time, I was afraid of losing them. But at the same time, I was afraid of losing them. Because if I didn''t become a ''good guy'', I might lose it. A natural smile of self-mockery comes to mind. ''Is it weird that a guy like that would want people to like him? It''s a... Miss Cecily lowered her long eyelashes. It wasn''t so much that she didn''t know what to say, but rather that she looked like she was feeling remorseful. She looked down at her own hands. ''It''s just, I think of it this way, too. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good deal more out of it. But even without the forbidden spell, Cecily-san, people still like you. That is something that you won through your own efforts. Including the effort to maintain that good looks. But I........it''s like I got my powers from a shelf. I don''t think so. Are you sure?I''m just the kind of guy who''s desperately trying to act like the ''good guy'' everyone wants because I don''t want anyone to hate me, you know? Another perturbation arises in Cecily''s expression. Her expression seems to be a mixture of anxiety and regret. There''s a little bit of regret mixed in with mine. I didn''t mean to blame her in any way. ''''I''m sorry, that was a bit mean-spirited of me to say that. It''s just, even I--'''' .................... It doesn''t work. I''ve been holding back - but my voice is finally starting to tremble. He wouldn''t even be able to make a proper expression. That''s true. It''s because I''m deliberately poking at the parts of myself that I don''t want to be poked at. But if you''ve come this far, you may have no choice but to let it out. I couldn''t stop myself. Maybe I wanted to let it out to someone else too. I put my forehead on my hands folded in front of my knees to hide my expression. I swallowed a gulp of spit. ''I wanted to be one, too. Did you want to be? I couldn''t be, I couldn''t be. I wanted to get on with my life and be the funny guy that everyone liked, like the main character in a comedy novel. I wanted to start my life over, like the perfect superhero in a Hollywood movie who never makes a bad choice. I wanted to start my life over, like the strong-willed comic book hero who is not overwhelmed by anything. I wanted to start my life over, like the hero of an adolescent anime, surrounded by girls and in the throes of adolescence. With a funny guy. A perfect superhuman. He had an unwaveringly strong will. I wanted to start over. I wanted to start over. I wanted to be the person I was never meant to be. I have tried to change, I have tried. Not wistfully. Have a purpose. I was determined to move forward. And I made a decision. And I''m not going to change now. And I won''t change it. But... I try to change, I try to become stronger, but at the root of it all, I''m just ''Soraku Kurohiko''. I bite down hard on the roots of my teeth. I breathe quietly. But - it wasn''t working. ''At my roots, I''m a failure below the average person. In the end, I haven''t become........the person I wanted to be. I couldn''t stop what was spilling out of my eyes. ''''Um, Kurohiko I''ve been thinking about you--'''' ''Everything you said, Cecily, is right. I''m very fragile, and I''m so fragile that I love all the people who are kind to me... I''m that kind of person. I''m vulgar, you know, to the core. After I finished saying it, I suddenly felt a pang of regret. It''s a no-brainer. I meditate hard. What am I saying, letting my emotions get the better of me? What do you want to do by talking to Cecily about this? I thought you were here to hear what Miss Cecily had to say? Isn''t this the part where I comfort her in a very cool way? But it was difficult to control the rush of emotions that were pouring out. d*mn. I wiped my eyes with my sleeve. I looked up and tried to put on a smile somehow. Try not to look serious. ''Actually, I''ve been worried ever since I came ''over here''. I thought they wouldn''t accept me over here either. Looking back on it now. It was the second night after I came to this world. This is what the big man said to Mia, who said she was a sub-race without a country. I''m not going to be able to get away with it. At that time, of course, my anger at Mia-san for saying such and such to her was stronger than anything else. But... maybe I subconsciously felt that I was being told about myself as well. You''re an outsider after all," he said. And so I... ''So I guess that''s why I was so desperate to be accepted by people over here. Because I was-- Because I''m from Japan... We''re just strangers from the East. Okay I''m sure I''m making you smile. "Kurohiko, I''m.... Ahaha..... I''m sorry to start talking about myself out of the blue, but I don''t recommend you to stay indoors.You''ll end up like me if you''re stuck indoors and not engaging with people... nah. Suddenly, I thought Cecily stood up and took my arm and pulled me closer. ''-----'' Eh......... Depending on how you look at it, I had just collapsed onto the bed in a way that pushed Cecily-san down. Or rather, Cecily-san was holding my head and my face was buried between her breasts. A smell that wasn''t my own. Then there was the faint breathing, the movement of her lungs with each breath... the sound of her heart. It''s too close together......... ''Fine.'' What? Cecily put her hands on both my shoulders and gently pushed me up. I do as I''m told and raise my upper body. Then we are just a head of space between us, and our faces are facing each other. Our lower bodies are close to each other. The sound of the fabric rubbing against each other felt awfully loud. Deep blue wet eyes catch my attention and don''t let go. ''I''m willing to accept you if it''s okay with you. Do you accept that? Does that mean you''re going to accept... well, that''s what it means? That''s about the only thing I can think of, given the circumstances... If you want, I can be your future wife? My wife? You once said you wanted to be an upstart, didn''t you? Like I said... ''Taking me, the daughter of House Arkwright, would make it easier for you to reach a high position. You can also take advantage of your grandfathers'' position. I''m sure that if you have to attend an evening party, you''ll be noticed by the side of the room. Also, as a man, won''t this satisfy your self-esteem? I don''t know if that''s true. Think of me as a tool. Please, use me for your own ascendancy. It''s a tool. But be sure to look after it. .......... There''s no air of joking with Cecily-san right now, nor is there a sense of sarcasm like she did earlier. Serious.........is she serious? She smiles at me glossily. ''Hmm, or do you want to ''do'' this kind of gameplay later, first?It''s okay?Only if you''re willing to accept me. The sound of me swallowing my own spit sounded awfully loud. ''I had high hopes for you. I was hoping that this person would understand me... and that he or she was somewhat ''like'' me. But after the incident with Hibigami and others, I was beginning to think that he might be different from me. But...you say you''re different, but you''re just like me. We have already found out each other''s true feelings. This is now our secret. It''s our secret. We would make a good partner, wouldn''t we? Is that why you''re doing this? Yes, of course it was a calculation. Cecily smiles at me. She doesn''t seem to have any intention of hiding it. ''But even if it''s a miscalculation, wouldn''t it be a great deal for you to gain?The responsibility ... will be fulfilled, but... A beautiful girl, who is probably the best in the world, has told me that she accepts me. And now we''re in a state where we''ve revealed our true feelings to each other. In a sense, the relationship we had until now will be ''over'', but............................it''s more like a comfortable relationship. I have a feeling that I can get along well with a girlfriend like that. If you look at it objectively, there is no downside to it. ''''..........'''' But. Oh, don''t underestimate me too much, Miss Cecily. I said, and I got off the bed. ''''...Was he dumped? It wasn''t exactly a momentary lapse of mind, though. ''No, it took a lot of determination. Because it was Cecily, you know.If I hadn''t heard your true feelings earlier, I might have been in danger. ''Huh, another random thing to say. You''re a convenient man, really. Cecily, lying in bed and looking up at the ceiling, said pleasantly. ''May I ask why I was rejected?'' Because I''m not good enough for Miss Cecily. You''re doing that again. I''ll be there. .......... I''ll be good enough for you. I''ll try to be a good match for you. And if you still feel the same way, Cecily, I''ll give you a proper answer again. Well, that''s assuming you''re waiting for me. So I won''t hold my breath. Cecily covered her eyes with her arms. Then she whispered and chuckled for a moment, and then fell silent. A silence fell in the room. I waited. I knew she was going to say something. Miss Cecily opened her mouth. ''I''m confident that I can wait but isn''t that a very cowardly way to escape? Cecily''s mouth was torn as she kept her eyes hidden. And the next word she let out was accompanied by a refreshing sound for some reason. ''Now that was sloppy ... silly.'' * Cecily must have felt like she had been denied everything she had built up. To Hibigami. The denial of existence. What I had worked so hard to build up to the point of death was completely denied. It was deemed worthless. Hibigami had said that he would only work with them one more time if they became Shura, but there was a sense that those words contained the unspoken meaning of ''it would be impossible anyway''. Cecily-san must have found that out as well. It was the incident that triggered it. And so she lost sight of her place in the world, her place to live. As a result, I didn''t even understand myself. There is nothing to cling to. The only thing that grew was a misty feeling. Maybe it was like that. The night the rain began to fall on the royal capital. It''s the first rain since I came to this world. I''m wearing the cloak that was given to me when I left the Arkwright house because it was going to rain, so my uniform didn''t get too wet. I was told that they would take me to the school in a carriage, but I refused to do so. Because I was in the mood to go home alone while I sorted out my feelings somehow. Cecily said she would be at the school tomorrow or the day after. After feeding her some soup and bread (for some reason she said ''instead of being rejected'' and I had to feed her), she walked out of the room to reassure Zeke and the others that she was going to be there. Then she apologized for being withdrawn. Even if she was somewhat underdressed, she was still her usual Cecily Arkwright in her behavior. He suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky. ''''..........'''' Even so, I feel like I have a strange relationship with Cecily-san.... I start walking again. And as I walk, I think. But.........can I change? Or has it changed a long time ago, but you just don''t realize it yourself? Myself. What is myself? I''m not sure. I don''t understand, but - right now I''m just going to do what I can and want to do. First of all, I''ll succeed in my mission to defeat the Magma Giants. Since we probably won''t be defeating them right away tomorrow, I''ll borrow the example holy magic sword from Currier-san and go to Clarice-san''s place tomorrow. Then I walked to the school and returned to the house. Dinner was left on the table, but Mia-san wasn''t there. I''m sure she''s busy with her maidservant duties today because of Makina-san''s trip to the castle. I threw my cloak and uniform into the laundry basket and filled the bath tub with hot water. When I soak in the hot water, my cold body is warmed to the core. I get out of the bath. I wipe my body with a cloth. --The first thing to do is to wipe your body with a cloth. ........... Hmm? Rattle? I look at the door. ''Huh?'' Hmm? Mr. Currier...? You just finished bathing. Sorry. Well, why are you here? You can''t call out to them and they don''t respond, so I took the liberty of coming up - yikes, don''t show it to me, idiot! You can''t do that! I''m sorry. I''m sorry! I hurriedly cover the important part with a cloth. I think I just heard a strange and cute scream of ''sneeze''........ ''No, no, you don''t need to apologize. I''m the one who''s to blame. I know what I''m doing!Please close the door first! Oh, yeah. I''m sorry. The door slammed shut with a heartfelt apology. ''''..........'''' I quickly start getting dressed. Ugh, I was usually caught off guard. I even feel like my serious mode has been blown out of the water just now....... By the way, Currier-san, why did I come at this time? 66-Episode 62 "Two Capture Teams" When I returned to the living room (or rather the living/dining room) to change into my nightgown, Currier-san was sitting in a chair waiting for me. ''Sorry to keep you waiting,'' Hmm, I''m sorry about earlier. I sit down in my chair. I''m sorry about that, too. I was rather worried that Currier-san might have felt bad about what happened earlier. Well, well........she ''saw'' it. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has seen it," he said, "but I thought I''d let you know since my treatment in this school has been decided. I''ve got some questions I want to ask you. But ... if you''re tired, we''ll talk later, okay? ''No problem. You''re well aware of the recent rise in strength, Currier-san, right? I hope so. Would you like a drink? I''m pretty sure I had the tea and cup Mia gave me. ''No, I''m fine.'' Okay. I sat down again as I started to get up. ''So ... how did it go?Actually, I''ve been wondering about Currier-san too. I think I''ll be able to stay at the school for now. ''Really?Sigh, thank goodness. I am truly relieved. It is indeed too sad to say goodbye to Currier-san here. It''s all thanks to the headmaster. I''ve heard that he also lobbied the Holy Family about the school accepting a person from the 6th house. According to the explanation, it seems that Currier Versteen was set up as ''a man from the Sixth House who is hostile to the Sixth House''. Hostile is not gentle, but on the contrary, he had to make his position that much clearer to be convinced. At the end of this story, Currier-san added matter-of-factly that he was not on good terms with the people from the sixth house to begin with. And Currier-san said. "A man from the Sixth Estate, disguised as a student, who has been invited to the school in secret to capture a man from the Sixth Estate who is planning to do something terrible. It seems to have been treated as such. It could be said that the key to this is not ''I blended in without permission'' but the lie that ''Makina-san called me''. That added part of the lie will guarantee Currier-san''s identity. There is a big difference in the sense of security that people feel depending on whether or not they are able to control the target. Well, to put it simply, there''s no problem with Currier Versteen because the headmaster is managing it well. Incidentally, the reason for inviting him in secret to those around him is because he decided that if he revealed from the time he entered the school that he was from the Sixth House, he would cause unnecessary confusion. And it was obvious from the battle with Hibigami that they were not "friends" of the Sixth Academy. The decision to paint everything in a lie would make it easier to get ripped off. It could be said that the explanation to the Holy Family was a good mix of lies and truth. Also, from what I''ve heard, Currier-san spoke up and told Makina-san the truth about why she came to the school. It''s a good thing that Makina-san has decided to work behind the scenes to find the person named Noyes Deuce. ''Didn''t you say something like, "During that battle, Hibigami came after someone from the Sixth House, but didn''t think it was me? You told me. ''''That was also the material that gave credence to the story of other people from the sixth house hiding in the school. There must have been a good amount of people who were there to overhear the conversation, so there''s no problem with the witnesses. Rather than hiding it, if you make it known, that noise person won''t be able to bypass it... is that what you''re aiming for? The headmaster also said that if a dangerous person is hiding in the academy, he wants you to catch him. I''m sure that guy knows what I''m doing anyway, but the fact is that I''m much easier to move. As for the other details, Machina-san seems to be able to arrange them in a good way. By the way, when we parted with Currier-san, Makina-san looked exhausted. ''''Well, let me take care of the rest. I''m going to be very good at the art of conspiracy even though I look like I''m very good at it..........but I''ve got another job to do. He was saying to himself. ............. Hmmm. Should I prepare something for Makina-san as well as a gift to send to Mia-san to thank her? Then Currier-san, who had finished explaining the whole thing, humph, and sniffed one. ''''That''s why I seem to be able to stay here a little longer. I heard that the credit for getting rid of the Hibigami was also taken into account. In truth, I think you deserve credit for that. I didn''t take credit for that alone. Even if that was the case, if you weren''t close to the headmaster, the conversation wouldn''t be going on like this. So it''s like you''re the only reason I''m here. Then it occurred to me that the reason I met Currier-san was because of that Noyes person in this school. The reason why I met Currier-san was because of the presence of that "noise" in the school. It''s a complicated feeling. It''s because of the presence of this problematic person at the school that I was able to meet Currier-san. But still........who is this noise deece? As I recall, it was called ''Intangible Games'' in the Sixth House. Formless play--right? I''m sure my position will be the same as it is now. And it''s not in my nature to get deeply involved with people. Does that mean it''s the same as before? ''Yeah. In the future, I won''t dare to give the students the kind of explanation I just gave them. In fact, we can''t give out any information in a strange way, because we''ll probably get distracted. Yeah. More importantly, according to the headmaster, the endorsement of the Holy Royal Family is quite effective in this country. Currier-san loosened the edges of her mouth a bit happily. ''''If there''s someone troublesome enough to still pursue you, then bring them to the headmaster''s office. He said he''ll persuade them to come to you. Haha ... that''s just like him. ''''But who is that headmaster, really?He''s a man who knows what he''s talking about, and of course I''m grateful for that. I don''t know much about her either. Even her age is unknown. ''I think I overheard somewhere that she''s related to royalty... and I also heard that she''s special to some of the Holy Tree Order members. I don''t know the details, but it seems the reason is related to her mother. I don''t remember if the person from the Sacred Tree Eight Swords who tried to take me and Currier-san yesterday also easily backed down when Makina-san asked her to, ''You can''t say that to me. Hmm. Makina-san is still a mystery to me. However, it is a fact that I am indebted to her a lot. She''s not a bad person. Let''s not pry into her for no reason. More importantly what''s going on with you? Is it me? You''ve been there, haven''t you?Cecily''s place. Huh? Did I ever tell you that we''re going to the Arkwrights'' house? I can only imagine what you would do. Oh I didn''t know they could see through you to your actions. Be that as it may. ''''It looks like he''ll be back at the school in the near future. And it looks like he''s recovered from the shock. I see. There wasn''t much of a change in his expression, but there was an echo of relief in his voice. ''That guy was stronger than I thought he was, wasn''t he? I underestimated him a bit. By the looks of it, I thought you might need a little more time but I''ll have to apologize when I see that guy. Hmmm... how''s that? So Mr. Currier seemed to have guessed something. I see. I see, so you''re the one who got him back on his feet. Whether or not I got him back on his feet is a touchy subject, though. In fact, it would be a delicate place. I don''t intend to explain this and that thing that happened between me and Cecily tonight, but even if I were asked to explain, I''m not sure how I would explain it. It may have been a trigger, but........it''s still a delicate point. ''Anyway, I''m glad that guy didn''t become desperate. As for me, it was a bit risky.......actually, I was planning to visit Cecily''s mansion tomorrow or so. Oh, I didn''t know that. Hmm. If it''s Currier-san, he''s going to force his way into the room unexpectedly.........................in that case, I wonder what happened? Maybe you were able to get Miss Cecily back on her feet without any more complications than I did. ''Well, he''s lucky it was you who came, too. Is that right? I don''t know what he''s gonna say, but I''m pretty sure you''re the one he wanted the most, emotionally. If that''s the case, I hope so. At any rate, the fact that Cecily-san has gotten better is something to be happy about. ............. Looking back, though, I don''t feel like another problem was created. ''Oh, and this.'' And Currier-san placed one of the daggers on the table. ''Ah.'' It was the same old disappointing holy magic sword. ''I thought I''d give you this too. Yes! The sword reminded me of this. I told Curie-san about the crystal-blade sword - or rather the Shijosho sword. In addition to that, I told her about the mission to defeat the magma giants. When I finished listening to the story, Curie-san said All right. I don''t have any objections. I''ll bring the sword tomorrow as well. Also, if you can, I''ll join you. Well, as long as there are no students who don''t want me to participate in this--hmm?What''s going on? No it''s just so easy. It''s an unknown entity, right?It could be dangerous for you. So I should go too. If you die and get thrown into bed for more than three years, Hibigami will kill you and me both. ''That''s not going to be a joke...'' If I can''t handle the sainted element, I''m usually going to sleep permanently as it is. But let''s not tell this to Currier-san. I''m afraid I''ll cause her unnecessary worry. That''s why. My partner gave me permission to participate in the mission, and furthermore, I found out that his partner is willing to participate in the mission. I''ll let Ira know tomorrow. Before Currier-san left, we chatted for a bit. In the course of that conversation, she said ''''It''s just that........it''s fine that I got the Holy Royal Family''s approval, but it seems that I''ll have to show my face to the Holy Royal Family people sooner or later. Moreover, I hear they''re going to make me wear a dress.I don''t think I''d look good I''m afraid to admit. He blurted out something like. *. The next morning. On the way to school, I received the Shosei sword from Currier-san. Today morning, I was seen off by Mia-san. During breakfast, Mia-san told me about yesterday. ............ For now, what we found out is that Makina-san is currently under a lot of stress. There may be an attack by her on our house in the near future. And Cecily-san was also absent today. (I guess we should think of it as a set-up; Sieg and Hyrgis will be at school tomorrow, too. And the reason for his absence was ''because the shadows under his eyes won''t go away''. At first, my classmates were blown away. And they whispered to each other that there must be some other unusual reason. It''s hard to believe that Cecily Arkwright would be absent because of her ''circles under her eyes that won''t go away''. It''s not just a matter of time. Maybe it''s really true. I''m not surprised anymore. Now I think it''s normal and possible. I can see Cecily-san smiling and telling Zeke and the others plainly, ''''Since the shades haven''t disappeared yet, I''m going to rest for today. And of course, there''s Zeke and Hyrgis-san, who look at each other afterwards. *. After the usual lessons in culture and combat, we went into lunch break. Me and Currier-san were sitting around the same table as Ira-san in the cafeteria. By the way, I''ve already given Ira-san the Shosei Sword that I was going to give her in the morning. It''s a good thing that you''re willing to participate. Oh, thank you! Isla was sweating and smiling, but she was afraid. Apparently, she seemed to be put off by Currier-san. She also calls him ''you'' instead of ''anta''. ''I don''t mind, but.......are you okay with that?This is still me calling myself from the Sixth House. You know what happened the other day, don''t you? I don''t mind. I mean, hardly any of the students seem to care about that.It seems that more students admire you rather than the other way around. I''m sure no one in our attack team would have any objection to your participation. It seems that Currier-san''s pure white maiden knightly figure shown in the Hibigami incident was very popular among some. I heard there were people who made a picture of her and sold it for money. Well.........I must admit that she was a divine beauty to the point of being burned into my brain. First and foremost, Currier-san herself is a beauty. However, I don''t think a portrait right exists in this country, but it wouldn''t hurt for me, my partner, to have at least one portrait donated. What''s going on in this country of the Sacred Tree? That''s why I welcome it. It''s a good thing that you have the ability to do so, considering the atmosphere of the mock trial, it looks like you have high expectations for your abilities. I said it plainly, but as far as being able to measure competence with that degree of killing, Ira-san is also amazing. Ira-san''s face fell suddenly. She has a slightly depressed look on her face. ''''It''s just that........it''s starting to look a little unsettled today. What''s going on? Ira-san sighed heavily. ''To tell the truth, today, a number of the members who had given their consent were pulled out of the program. Some of the students I was going to call on were also pulled out. Drawn? ''''Yeah the side that pulled it out seems to be soliciting participants by saying they''re going to give them a reward. Immediately we tried to switch to offering rewards as well, but the other side has more money than us... Come to think of it, I think I''ve been noticing people coming and going in the corridors during class travel time and combat classes. In other words, does that mean that they were moving around to recruit students? What''s that about........as if they''re trying to rival us. The operation to defeat the magma giants was originally intended to defeat them all together since everyone was stranded on the ninth level. Probably after that yesterday, Ira and the others must have gone around to talk to some worthy students. So, the members there gathered as of yesterday. But today, another Magma Giant attack team appeared, and a number of students changed sides. I don''t know. We were supposed to work together first to confront a common problem, so why is this turning into a competition? To tell you the truth... Hey, Ira! And the one who appeared there - was Asaro. There were several students standing behind him as well. Ira-san glared at Asaro with a clean stare. ''''Fibruk.......What do you mean by that?Pull out the members that Attah and the rest of the group have gathered, like they''re shooting at them. Did you pull him out?That guy doesn''t listen very well. I didn''t pull him out, I woke him up to the truth! Ha, ha! A good-humored Asaro spreads his arms out and laughs. ''''Hey, hey, this is St. Renowthread Academy!This is where we all compete for a place in the Little Saint rankings!So why do we have to hold hands and finish together?Competition is encouraged at this school!Isn''t it?! However, Ira-san, whose mouth was drawn tightly together, glared at the male student who was waiting behind Asaro. ''That was your put-up job.....................Beosa Fallonteza. That''s Miss Isla, with her penetrating eyes. The student, called Beosa, wore a black robe over his uniform. He was somewhat long, but his toned face was full of masculine charm. His eyes were slightly tarry, but that gave him a kind of s*x appeal. Dark hair brushed back. Slender-framed glasses. He had the air of a man of color. The way he speaks is a bit narcissistic. ''''But a fool like Phiburg needs a man like me................you have to understand that!Mistress Ira! I don''t think I''m going to get it. The part about Fibruk being a jerk? ''I''m in full agreement with you!It''s not, it''s the way you guys do it! Beoza''s face was filled with grief. ''My God!I never thought I''d cause Miss Isla grief, but I''m sorry!But it''s not an option!This is my fate ... oh, it''s my fate!Destiny! Beoza looks up to the heavens with his arms outstretched. Curie-san and I were looking at this scene with a very delicate expression. Probably the impressions that Currier-san and I had were similar. --What is this guy? d*mn, fibruk! It must have felt like an arm-pull to the curtain, because Ira''s point of view turned to Asaro. "I''m not an idiot! ''It doesn''t matter!I''m asking why you''re doing this! ''Bang,'' said Ira, tapping the table and standing up. ''If you want to compete, do what you want!I think we should all work together to take down that giant, but if you guys want to team up and take it down, I''m not going to stop you!But hey, why bother trying to pull out the members we''ve assembled! That''s when Asaro finally seems to have regained his composure. He begins to snicker again. ''Ha, I told you before!This school is based on competition!If that''s the case, there''s a race to win, right? That doesn''t make it any less of an assignment! Shut up!It''s your fault! What did I do to deserve this?All I did was gather people together by suggesting that we all defeat the giant that appeared on the ninth level!What''s wrong with that! ...that''s-- Asaro looks at me out of the corner of his eye. So he cut off his words and reiterated. Anyway, that giant is going to be knocked down by my ''fibruk team'' before you guys. I''ll show you the difference in overall strength. Well, I was diving into deep thought, wondering how I came to call Asaro Asaro, when Asaro turned to me with a smirk on his face. Oh, I just remembered. It was ''Maro'' because it was Phiburg Maro. ''''Are you listening to me, you bastard! Oh, well, you know, we''ll just have to keep it together. Oh! .......... Huh? Does Asaro look smaller than before... or is it more like a puppy barking a camping dog? I don''t know. Since I fought Hibigami, my sense of danger has been numbed....... "The point is, you''re jealous. It was Currier-san who blurted out that. ''''Oh?'''' Asaro glares at Currier-san with a blue streak. Ha, that''s good, isn''t it?I''m just glad they gave me a face to look at there! Phiburg. The one who called out in a stinging voice to stop him - was Beosa. ''''What the hell...'''' You should be a little smarter than that. With a sniff, Beosa raises the vine of his glasses. The first thing you need to do is to learn how to make more allies rather than making enemies, although I accepted this invitation because it was a request from you, who considers you like a brother. Above all--I don''t admire your verbal abuse of women. Oh, shut up! That''s right, Beosa. A large, stocky man slunk in from further back. "Bashkatha! Asaro is happy to see that help is on the way. In contrast to Beoza, this is a male student with a rough and rough atmosphere. You can''t help but be annoyed by these guys. You can''t see any respect for me, the senior class. The student called Bashkatha looked down at Mr. Currier. ''Now, say hello to your esteemed seniors. ''Mimeulwasii, young lady?'' "Bashkatha. Beosa called out to him again as if to blame him. ''Nah, Beosa?I don''t care if you''re number one in the world, I''m number six.It won''t make much difference. Hmm? First place? You didn''t know it was like that. He must have noticed the change in my expression. Ira-san opened his mouth, looking reluctantly at the scene in front of him. ''''Beosa Fallontessa. He''s the first rank of the Lesser Holy Order and the strongest magic user in this school.'''' 67-Chapter 63 "Heralds" The strongest magician in this school. First place in the Little Saint rank. It''s no wonder that many students switch to the attack team over there. You can''t blame them for having the most powerful magician in the school, if the reward is high enough, they may look more attractive to the attack team. In fact, there are a number of students who have noticed that Beoza is here and are looking at us. The gazes they directed at me spoke volumes about Beosa''s fame. ''''The Little Saint rank over here is the fourteenth highest. It''s frustrating, but the difference between it and the first place is hard to make up. Moreover, Beosa''s brother is the Holy Tree Eight Swords, and furthermore, Bashkata is the son of the Duke of Troia... In addition, if he''s even losing the financial strength, there''s no way he can win the battle to acquire students. Ira says in frustration. ''The strongest, is it?'' Slightly disapprovingly, Beoza turned to Ira-san. ''I''ve never considered myself stronger than the student council president, though. Bashkata pushes aside Beoza as he speaks and steps in front of Ira. It doesn''t matter. It''s no big deal to me," he said, "but it doesn''t matter if you''re ranked first or sixth. It''s a good idea to have the grade of the education class included in the petit sanctuary. The most important thing is--who is actually stronger than the other. Bashkatha smirks while looking down at Ira-san. ''''Well this time, defeating the giants, it ain''t fun if it''s just a competition. What do you think?I don''t see how we can punish the group that was slow to complete the defeat. ''I wouldn''t take you up on a proposal like that if you''re just being competitive on your own. Ira rejects Bashkatha''s suggestion. ''''Hmm, I see. Well, I guess that''s why the Horns keep falling behind the Arkwright family. -Oh! Ira-san''s face quickly turns red. ''''The house... it''s none of your business! ''This has nothing to do with the house?If that''s the case, why did you say earlier that you can''t win because your opponent is the Trojan Dukes? It''s not... A blatant provocation. But Ira-san wouldn''t be easy to get on board with - or so I thought. Maybe it''s because of the fact that the house was brought up, but the cloud is getting a little cloudy. It can''t be helped. I''ve been thinking that I should just let it go without a second thought, but I can''t leave a man who talks to me like that unattended. When I was about to interrupt him with that thought. What, you guys want to compete? Currier-san, who had been watching the proceedings quietly, opened her mouth. ''''Hmm?'''' Then how about we don''t call it a giant we just play it by the levels you reach? Bashkatha stands in front of Mr. Currier. ''Let me ask you a question, in case you don''t mind. Well how about a month?"For the next month, your Fibrug team and Aila''s team will compete for the maximum number of levels to reach. You think you can beat me? I don''t know. You don''t know until you try. Currier says plainly. Vashkata''s expression changes dramatically. A generous smile on her mouth. ''''Then, may I make one suggestion from here as well? Say it. ''The loser does one thing the opponent says, unconditionally... how about that?'' I don''t mind, but I''m going to set a limit on the number of subjects. We can''t move forward with this without his consent. Of course, I''ll be one of the targets. ''Oh?It would be more interesting if all the losers would listen to the one who won. Then we won''t talk about it? Currier-san and Bashkata''s sharp gaze crossed. And Currier-san questioned me with her gaze. What I can see from her face is the odds of victory. She must have gauged her opponent''s strength on this occasion and stepped up to win. ''''I don''t mind being made a target, sir. I said. ''Then ... so do I.'' Ira-san then raised his hand. ''''I''m the one who got you two involved in the operation to defeat the Titans. There''s no way I wouldn''t be on board. Ira glared at Bashkatha. ''And to be honest, I don''t like the way you guys are doing things. So this is a good time. Let''s set the record straight for once, black and white. Oh, are you going to give yourself up too?All right. It''s made it all worthwhile. That''s it for Fibruk too, right? Yeah, all right. Fibruk nodded with satisfaction. I could understand by looking at the situation. He probably wanted to bring the composition like this from the beginning. Is their aim me or Isla-san? But their miscalculation is that they don''t know that Currier-san dared to take the suggestion after seeing through their intentions. ''''That''s all right with Beosa too, right?'''' I''m not sure I''m up for it, to be honest. Even if I, a Trojan, ask for it? Beoza made a blank expression and lowered her gaze. ''''....I understand. Then I''ll be the subject as well.'''' All right, that''s it. The others are just a bunch of strangers. But we''ll let the leader draw the line at them and be done with it. Thanks to my generosity of spirit. Bashkatha looks at the clock in the dining room. ''Oh, you''re running out of time for lunch!I''ll get back to you with the details later!Come on, Fibruk! Oh! Asaro, who felt that he had completely turned into a hipster character, left with a sticky smile and took off with Bashkata. As they headed upstairs, they had some kind of dispute on the way, but eventually they disappeared upstairs (probably because Asaro, who wasn''t in the top 100 of the Small Holy Rankings, tried to enter. But it seems that Bashkatha forced his way through). And after watching them disappear upstairs, Beoza turned to me. ''''I''m sorry about earlier, Miss Isla. .......... ''''It seems that you too are having a hard time with house-to-house matters, but as you can see, I''m in a troublesome position with house-to-house matters as well. The Marquess of Marrow is the same, but most of all, when the other party is a person from the Duke of Troia''s family, you can''t blatantly disobey them. Well, that''s no excuse for displeasing you. No it''s not your fault. ''Huh, you''re an adult, Miss Ira. But then again-- Suddenly Beoza crowded over to Currier''s side. ''Currier Versteen, was it?'' Yes, but... Oh, what a beautiful person. What? I''ve actually seen her on campus a few times, but she''s so beautiful that I was hesitant to even speak to her. What the f*ck do you mean by that? You must forgive me. I''m a sucker for beautiful things but this beauty, this beauty that, if you take into account what''s inside, is almost as beautiful as Cecily Arkwright''s. ...Oh, I can''t help but lament the fact that we are hostile!God was cruel! Beoza is devastated for some reason. With a look on her face as if she doesn''t know how to handle it, Curie-san silently asks me for help. ''''Hmm?You are.... And Beoza came toward me this time. "Oh, hi. I''m a one-year lion. Sagara Kurohiko, right? Yeah, yeah. Apparently, he knows the name. ''''A forbidden user who suddenly appeared in the school. Of course I know it. Beoza smiled as he pushed up the frames of his glasses and held out his right hand. ''My name is Beoza Fallontessa. Henceforth, I hope you''ll get to know me. Hmm? I return the handshake. "Well it''s my pleasure, This guy. No hostility. ''This is how we met, and I have no intention of antagonizing you, as far as I''m concerned. But you must understand. There are ties between the houses. And ... and ... poor Fibruk is a poor boy, too. Hemp--Fibruk? I used to be a bit more decent in the past, but I don''t know when I got to be like that. Looking back, I think I became like that when I started hanging out with Bashkatha. If that was the case, he might have been watching Asaro close to him, even though he was teetering on the edge of Asaro''s changing form, influenced by Bashkata. At the very least, he wanted to stay close and help her out when she was decisively about to lose her footing. ''''And about the promise I made to Bashkatha earlier, even if we win, I''m not going to let you go too far. No matter how much he is the son of the Trojan duke family, even I have a line that I cannot cross. However........that''s only if we win. What? Mr. Beoza released his handshake and looked up at the upstairs seats. ''That idiot,'' The atmosphere from earlier is reversed, and all emotion disappears from his face. And then he said in a cold voice filled with contempt ''''If you could understand even half of Sagara Kurohiko and Currier Versteen''s strength--you''d at least know that you can''t compete. Mr. Beoza turned himself around. The robe danced easily. ''Now, excuse me.'' Thus, Beosa-san left the dining room alone, without going upstairs. * Anyway, we''ll try to do a little better. Right after we left the cafeteria, Ira-san said with a wry smile. ''''Also I''m sorry things got weird for you? That''s my line. I had a good chance of winning, of course, but I''m sorry I had to do that on my own. Mr. Currier apologizes. ''Oh, no!Don''t apologize!I''m the one who''s in over my head... It''s your fault. You have nothing to apologize for, Ira. Kurohiko is right. Most idiots like that are very good at talking, you know. The only thing they''re good at is making their opponents angry. Ira-san scratches her head in embarrassment. ''''Haha I''m sorry for making you feel uncomfortable about it...'''' Ira-san drops her eyelashes and looks down at the floor. ''But you know, I think the only reason I decided to take the match was because of Kurohiko and Currier. Why?I thought we could win with the two of us. Hey, it''s weird without any evidence, right? No. You''re right, Ira. "Huh? Currier''s mouth relaxed slightly and he smiled at Ira. ''''Don''t worry. As far as this game is concerned, you can leave it to me. Ira looked thrilled. Then the blush on her face increased. ''''Nah........you''re kind of cool enough to make even a woman''s heart skip a beat sometimes, Currier. Hmph, you can count on me for once. I don''t like that Bashkatha or whatever it is he''s called. Yeah, well thanks. Thank you, Kurohiko. I don''t know if I can be as useful as Currier-san, but I''ll do all I can to help. Then we headed to the magic class. So, after the magic class was over and after school. After school, Ira-san left the classroom, saying she was going to have a discussion with the members of the attack team. It''s a good thing that Ira-san is a leader, or perhaps a committee chairman, I muttered to myself as I looked at the door that Ira-san had left. Currier-san gives me a strange look. ''''Is it okay?'''' It''s not braids and glasses, though. ? But anyway. It was a good idea to play the game in a month''s worth of hierarchy. Hmm?Yeah well whoever takes them down first is in danger depending on how strong the giants are. If it''s a game of who''s going to take them down first, there''s a chance that the other side will dive in and take them down today. Most importantly, me and Currier-san haven''t reached the ninth level yet. If the other side were to solidify it with students who have already reached it, there would be no chance of winning due to the nature of the Holy Ruins. Or maybe Asaro had been hiding in the Holy Ruins recently in anticipation of this kind of match. It was obvious that he wanted to somehow bring the game to a conditional match, so I figured that if it wasn''t too unreasonable, he would come on board even if I changed the content. It seems that they wanted to get the word out of us that they would take the fight. It was a little too obvious, though. So me and Currier weren''t sure if I should speak out or not. We knew we were stirring things up with an agenda. ''''And those two upperclassmen must definitely be diving deeper than we are now. Considering the level of hierarchical attainment of each grade in previous years, they clearly have an advantage. From their point of view, there''s no reason not to take the test with that content. I see, indeed. It''s just... that Beoza guy is a bit of a turn-off, though. ''Me too. That man feels a little different from Bashkatha and Fibruk. ''''Well, you and I will still be able to win with you. If that guy is the first Little Sage, that means that no more students than that guy will come out. What I''m more afraid of is whether the Holy Ruins will not make any strange moves. Yeah. Mr. Currier put his hand over his mouth. ''And this may not have anything to do with this but that man Fibruk. What''s wrong with him? Currier-san said after putting it forward, yes. ''''Maybe I''m wrong, but I think that guy likes Isla?'''' ...Do you still think so? He had somehow thought of that possibility. When there was an exchange at the entrance of the classroom before, Asaro had surprisingly quickly backed off when Ira-san told him he was in the way. Furthermore, the words he had released earlier in the cafeteria. --It''s your fault, isn''t it! It depends on how you look at it, ''I like you, so why in the world would I invite Kurohiko to be my guest? I think it can be taken as a way to show off. The fact that he wants to show off is likely to be his way of appealing to himself. Is this competition for students also a result of his desire to be mean to the girl he likes? That "do what I say" condition may have been a success if only Ira-san was on board. Hmmm. However, I don''t know. It''s just a hypothesis, and there''s also a theory that Asaro himself might not be aware of his feelings. Well, it''s no use thinking about other people''s love affairs. Let''s think about defeating that giant first. Yeah. Well. ''''I''m going to the library to ask about that holy magic sword, what do you want to do after this, Curie-san? Mr. Currier looked at the entrance to the classroom. ''There''s something that''s been bothering me I''m sorry, but I can''t go out with you today. Okay. I''ll see you tomorrow. Yeah, I''m sorry. I left the classroom before Currier-san with the disappointing Holy Magic Sword in my hand and headed to the library. * Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! The books on the desk fell to the floor and scattered with the impact of their hips hitting each other in pieces. ''''Ze, the Holy Magic Sword!This is a holy demon sword, isn''t it!You stole it! No way!I got it from the Holy Ruins! As soon as she entered the room and showed him the holy magic sword, Clarice was startled and jumped up - or rather, jumped off. Clarice-san got down on all fours to approach the holy magic sword on the floor that she had removed. The holy magic sword has been found in the holy ruins in the past. ..... Mr. Clarice looked up. ''This is an amazing find, Mr. Kurohiko! Is that so? ''''No, because it''s the Holy Demon Sword!Ooohhhhhh, I''m feeling so energized! Clarice-san, who was in a daze, picked up the holy magic sword and began to observe it critically. Well, I remember Zeke saying that there were only three of them in the country. I didn''t think it was such an amazing thing because everyone''s reaction was so calm at the time. ''Hmm?Is this a coat of arms?Hmmm?Huh?I''ve seen this shield-like crest before........mmmmmm, where did I see it? Clarisse-san groaned with a question mark in her head. ''''Um, I''d like to ask you about the earthly prison world if possible...'''' That''s rather the main thing I came here today. ''The Earth''s Prison Realm?There is no such thing in this world. Mmmm, this sigil is.... Didn''t we talk about how it might be deep underneath the apocalypse the other day! Hmm, where did I see this...? ''Well I don''t care if it''s about legends. Well, at least you can tell me where the book with the information is.... ''''It''s beautiful though.......I wonder what kind of glow it will show when the holy element is poured into it.... I can''t hear you. Huh. What can I do? Let''s hear about this holy magic sword first. "Actually, I heard that the holy magic sword doesn''t have any special powers. Oh, yeah?It''s interesting. What does that mean? Do you react to the story of the Holy Magic Sword? I explained what I heard from Currier-san. ''''It looks like a key, so maybe it''s not actually a weapon?I wondered what it would be like........well, it''s not. Key?The key ... the key ... the key ... ah! Mr. Clarice popped his palm with the hilt of his sword. ''Yes!Now I remember!The Great Clock Tower''s unopened chamber!This is probably the coat of arms on that door! The Great Clock Tower? ''Yes!There''s a room in the basement of the Great Clock Tower with an altar, and behind that altar there''s a door that doesn''t open!I only checked with permission once, but I couldn''t get into that room by any means... Could it be the key to that door? Yes, sir!Well, then, let''s go! Go where? The Great Clock Tower, of course! * So... you came to me? ''Because neither I nor Kurohiko-san can use the holy element.Then who is going to pour the holy element into this holy demon sword?And who is going to get permission to enter the underground altar!You are the only person who meets both requirements and I can negotiate with you, Headmaster!Do you understand?! Makina-san, who is sitting in the headmaster''s chair, puts her forehead to her folded hands and sighs. ''''I''m ... busy?'''' ''Don''t say that!Please, sir, I beg of you!Please, please, please, please........! Clarice banged her forehead hard against the headmaster''s desk. I know, I know, I know. Please don''t do that. So, Headmaster? With a bang, Mr. Clarice looked up. Makina-san sighed for the second time. ''''Yes, I''m going ... I should go, right?'''' ''Oh!And while we''re at it, please increase the library''s budget! What do you think you''re asking for on top of that?No! Clarice looks like she''s already soaring. Can a person make such a happy expression? I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s a good thing that Makina-san is quite a caring person while saying something or other.... And Makina-san, who made a disapproving face, gave me a look. ''''........You''re also curious about it, aren''t you? Yeah, well, ''Huh,'' sighs Makina for the third time. ''Alright. Then I''ll get ready now, so wait in front of the main gate. 68-Episode 64 "Underground Altar of the Great Clock Tower" While Clarice and I were waiting at the front gate, a carriage came along. The familiar carriage stopped in front of us. The door of the carriage opened. "Here you are, sir. Makina-san, who had made a face, said as she held back her hair, which was about to be scattered by the wind. ''Come on, get in,'' We get into the carriage and I sit down alongside Clarice. On the opposite side of the table is Makina-san. The carriage starts to move. I''m looking forward to it. What in the world is waiting for us? Clarice-san is in a state of wooziness like a child going on a field trip. With a wry smile on my face, I called out to Makina-san, saying that she was really looking forward to it. I''m sorry, Makina-san. Hmm? Thank you for what you''ve done with Mr. Currier. Don''t mind me. I have something to gain. I wouldn''t have done it if I had her help. But it''s causing you to work a lot more, and it''s making you physically and mentally tired...? A jittery stare flew across the room. ''Mia, right?'' Oh, no... You don''t have to hide it. She''s very sensitive about those things. Makina-san drops her breath. ''I don''t like to be bothered, but I have to do what I have to do because of my position. The world would be a much easier place if we could get through everything with the hassle. Hmph, Makina sniffed sarcastically. ''''If there''s anything I can help you with, please let me know, okay? Well, maybe next time I''ll let you relax my body? Relaxing the body? Is that a massage? Yeah, well I don''t know if I''ll ever get it right. Good. Hmm. Is your shoulder tight, too? And.... Makina-san looks up at me, as if she has difficulty in starting the conversation. ''''About the other morning,'''' You mean the other morning? Ah. Could it be ... the Forbidden King''s dream(?)? I guess that was the day I saw the ''I wasn''t really verbal at the time, and besides, I walked right into the house and I''m kind of sorry...'' That''s not a problem. Hmm? I''m kind of crisp. ''No, it''s still nothing.......we can talk about this some other time. So Ms. Makina broke off the conversation. She indicated by her attitude that the matter was over now. It couldn''t be helped, so I didn''t touch the subject any further either. After a while, the conversation in the carriage ceased. The air was not uncomfortable, though. It''s an air of rest. Clarice-san was looking out the window with a heart-pounding expression while playing with the ends of her pigtails. Furthermore, after a while, Makina-san let out a single, cute lack of expression with a wow. Then she leaned over to the window and began to gaze vaguely at the scenery outside. And when the carriage came to the end of the slope, Makina-san began to breathe heavily in her sleep. She must be tired after all. I put my hand over my mouth and whispered to Clarice, "I feel sorry for you. It''s too bad we can''t wake her up. Let''s be quiet until we arrive. I understand. So we waited in silence for our arrival at the Grand Clock Tower, feeling the vibrations through our seats. * The cryptic altar? A middle-aged man with glasses scratched his head and said. ''Yes. ''I just wanted to check something for you.'' The Great Clock Tower rises near the center of King''s Landing. We''re in it now. As soon as she arrived, Makina woke up with a flash, got off the carriage, and led the way into the tower. Clarice and I followed her through the entrance and went inside. The clock tower was made of stone, and as soon as we stepped inside, we could smell the distinctly old-fashioned smell of it. On the first floor, there was a space that looked like an office, and a middle-aged man came out from there and greeted Makina-san. The middle-aged man looked at me and Mr. Clarice in turn. And then his gaze stopped at Clarice-san. ''''Ah, I see. You like to look up that example........'''' Makina folded her arms and nodded. ''That''s what I mean,'' The man seemed to know Miss Clarice. Furthermore, he seems to have been very impressed with her. So much so that he could immediately guess the requirements by looking at her face. ''''I need permission from someone from the Holy Royal Family to enter that altar, though. ''I''ll try not to bother you guys. If you insist, I''ll wait until later. Well it''s not a problem for you. But I''ll need you to fill out some paperwork, though, okay? Okay. Makina turns around. So can you two wait there for a moment? After being told, me and Mr. Clarice stayed where we were. Makina-san walks into the office with the man. I''m still amazed at her recognition, or rather the strength of her position. A staircase at the side of the office suddenly caught her eye. The stairs surround the interior of this clock tower and extend upward. It seems that the only way to get to the top is via the stairs. It''s hard work for the clock maintenance people. I shook my head and looked up. The inside of the clock tower was a vaulted ceiling, and the sound of heavy metal clanking could be heard from above. It was strangely powerful. I couldn''t help but admire the words that escaped my mouth. ''''Amazing....'''' Are you interested? When I looked, Clarice''s mouth had a smile and an arc. Ah. Sheesh. "Hmmm, this grand clock tower is quite a historical building, isn''t it? You see, Makina-san will be back soon! The headmaster seems to be having a chat with you. Machina! But the cries for help didn''t reach me, and all I could see was Makina-san''s figure through the glass, surrounded by the men in the office and conversing with them. I''m being offered some kind of drink or snack one after another. I mean, what is it, how popular is that! ''Come on!I will tell you the history of the Great Clock Tower as long as time permits.To begin with, the Great Clock Tower, the former Holy King-- In the end, I was lectured by Clarice about the history and structure of the Great Clock Tower until Makina-san came back.... *. So this is the crypt. I looked around the room, stroking my chin, even though I didn''t have a beard, as I turned into the Great Clock Tower Dr. after Miss Clarice''s explanation. Led by Makina-san, who had returned from her office, we descended the stairs in the corner of the first floor of the Great Clock Tower and went straight down the passageway from there. The altar was at the end of that passage, at the end of an open stone door. Now we are in the altar room. The stone walls surrounding the room are dimly lit. The atmosphere would be similar to the inside of the Holy Ruins. I''m not sure if this is the case, but considering the fact that the Holy Ruins are spread out underneath this royal capital, can this be considered a room within the Holy Ruins? ''''There. Yeah. The place where Makina-san and Clarice-san turned their gaze. The altar set up in the back, behind it. As Clarice said, there is indeed an old-fashioned door with a shield-like emblem drawn on it. To begin with, it seems that it''s still unclear what this altar was made for. Clarice said that it was found during the construction of the Great Clock Tower, but...'''' ''''Isn''t it supposed to be an altar to the holy god Renoussouread? I''ll throw what Clarice-san taught me earlier to Makina-san as well. ''''Yes. That''s why we can''t take it lightly and it''s managed by the Holy Royal Family, but it''s just a formality. There''s also a physical appearance to the Holy Tree Order. I don''t think there''s probably a single member of the Holy Royal Family that''s interested in the secrets of this altar. While saying this, Makina-san walks to the back door with the holy magic sword in her hand that I had given her. Clarice-san flippantly follows her while shaking her pigtails. I followed her. Makina-san stared at the keyhole of the door and put her hand over her mouth. ''Looks like it''s the right size...'' Machina-san presents me with the holy magic sword clutched in her hand. ''''I''m pretty sure you got this at the fifth level of the Holy Ruins, right?'''' Yeah. It was a somewhat unique situation, though. Makina-san turns to the keyhole again. ''Well let''s try it anyway, shall we? And the crystals and jutsu embedded in the holy magic sword begin to emit a light green light. Makina-san is pouring the holy element into it. Then the holy magic sword was inserted into the keyhole and turned gingerly. Then. A magic formula emerged on the door. The magic formula glowed. I held up my hand in the glare. ''''Oh, the door...'''' Slowly the door opened. And when the door was fully open, the luminescence of the magic formula subsided. ''''Ho, it really did open........the door that never opened.......'''' Mr. Clarice was stunned. ''I''m surprised. I didn''t know it was really the key to this place--what? The tip of Makina-san''s gaze. When I looked, I saw that the holy magic sword in her hand had turned gray. Furthermore - ragged, and. The holy magic sword crumbled down like a lump of earth. As if it was as if its role was over. Makina-san looking down at what was the holy magic sword at her feet. ''''Yes, so it''s a one-time thing. Forget about that, look at that! Mr. Clarice pointed to the door. There was another altar there. In addition, the interior of the room was a complete change from this side of the room and had a red-black and disastrous hue. ''''.........'''' Oh. That''s right. I thought I''d seen this before and it looks like the room where those blue goblins were huddled together. ''I''ll go first, as there might be some danger. Machina-san steps out first. I stepped into the room, tensing up so that I could invoke the forbidden spell as soon as the need arose. The size of the room itself was small. It''s probably only about six tatami mats. The ceiling is not high either. I''m sure you''ll be able to find some carved pillars and a stone statue of a goddess in this room, but there''s only one battered altar. We lined up side by side in front of the altar. And Clarice, who was the first to take the center position, began to observe the altar. ''Hohoho, this one looks good,'' A closer look revealed that the altar was carved with carvings reminiscent of a demonic creature. Also sitting on top of the altar was a horizontal box, which also appeared to be made of stone. ''''Although the coffin ... for a coffin ... it''s small,'''' Makina-san, who had been paying attention to her surroundings, finally opened her mouth, probably deciding that there didn''t seem to be any danger. I also observe the horizontal box again. If you come to think of it, it looks like a coffin. Hmm. I can''t find anything that looks like a keyhole. If I want to open it, can I open it as it is? Can I open this?Isn''t that nice?Right? Mr. Clarice asked for permission. ''Let me open it,'' his face insisted, ''and let me open it. ''There may be some kind of trap in the works. ''For once here--'' ''Too!If you die, you will die! Despite the fact that Makina-san was in the middle of talking, to my surprise, Clarice-san vigorously lifted the lid of the coffin. ''''Hey--'''' Makina-san takes a step back, dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Clarice-san''s gaze is sewn into the coffin. ''''W-what''s wrong?Inside ... what happened? Makina was curious about her, too, and when she stepped forward, she stretched her neck to peer at him. And. Hey, there''s nothing in it... Clarice-san said in a shaky voice. It seemed to be very shocking, and Clarice-san''s eyes were white. She looked so pretty on the outside.......it was a very unfortunate scene. I also look into the coffin, slumping my shoulders in a different way than Clarice-san, while looking into the coffin. ''''Huh?'''' Then I noticed something. Due to being buried in the powder that seems to have come off the back cover, it looks empty at first glance, but there''s something underneath - Wait. Apparently, Makina has noticed too. She gently puts her hand inside the coffin. Then she picks something up. The powder, which was covered with a smooth surface, falls down. That''s when Makina-san blurted out, oh. After pondering for a while, she held out the thing she picked up to me. Eh?I point to myself. Kokoro, Makina nods. I stiffly take it in my hand and check it. Eh, uh ... what? "''I AM GOING TO MAKE A BLESSING... ...................... Eh? This is-- 69-Interlude 3 "Devil" [Curier Verstain] After parting with Kurohiko, Currier was walking alone in the corridors of the campus. Students were coming and going in the corridors incessantly. It''s always like this right after class is over. But -- too public here. Currier changed direction and turned his feet to a place. It was the place that Cecily had told her about. Currier wasn''t aiming for the fountain plaza, where many of the students were gathered, but a corner with a broken fountain at the back of the main building. We arrive at the desired location. I''ve visited the place a few times before, but it''s still as deserted as ever. The walls surrounding the fountain are discolored by the wind and rain, and in some places they are falling down. The ground is bare. The trees do not seem to have been touched by human hands for a long time. It is easy to see that the site has been neglected for a long time. It was a place that looks like an abandoned place. Not much sunlight reached the place. Perhaps because it was such a place, few students seem to go there on a regular basis. It is almost impossible to see us from the windows of the main building, which is blocked by the lush trees. Furthermore, it is surrounded by walls, so it is unlikely that anyone will see you. I recall Cecily saying that this is a recommended place if you and Kurohiko want to have a meal or have a secret chat. ''''..........'''' No, now is not the time to think about that. ''Well - how about ending the sneaking around?It''s an eyesore. As Currier spoke, a man emerged from behind the wall. ''You''re an eyesore. And that''s a compliment, isn''t it? The man who emerged had the front of his uniform jacket open. The black clothing he wore inside peeked out sloppily. His ear-length hair is a deep indigo color. His eyes are a light copper color. He has eyes that are almost trichromatic. He is a little taller than Currier. His face can be said to be relatively well-groomed. But the expression of a kind of wickedness that he creates takes away the expression of a beautiful young man. ''It''s you, Rokia. It''s me, Currier. Rokia. Like Currier. He was from the 6th House. --I see, so it was this guy that Hibigami was talking about. Currier recalls the words of Hibigami: ''The information I''m getting doesn''t seem to be making any real sense. ''''The information I got didn''t seem to add up to a real picture.'''' With the addition of Noyes and Rokia, and even the impostor, the figures in Hibigami must have been quite blurred. There may have been bits and pieces of information about Currier mixed in there as well. Even Hibigami did not think that there were more than three people from the Sixth House in this royal capital. But before that, what I''m wondering is who gave that information to Hibigami in the first place. Rokia went to the front of the fountain and put her feet on the edge. ''But I didn''t know you were here too, "Silver Maiden". Is that what I thought it was?Chasing noise? Well, yeah. I don''t know. I came here to get my sword back from that d*mned noise, but why are you chasing the noise? I''m not your business. Apparently, Lokia''s love sword was taken away by Noise. Lokia''s two beloved swords. I''m sure they were the Holy Sword and the Demon Sword of ''The Name Holder''. Currier searched his own memories. Holy Sword, Demon Sword, and Holy Demon Sword. Some of these swords have the sword name engraved somewhere on the sword and are ''name bearers'' and some are not. And the "nominal holder" is more capable than the others. Also, Rokia has always preferred to fight with a holy sword and a demon sword, one at a time. By the way, the reason for choosing one holy sword and one demon sword each was, according to him, ''''Of course it''s because it''s hotter! He said. But Currier had no idea what was ''hot'' about it. ''''More importantly ... the culprit in the case of the stolen uniform in question, is that you?'''' What, of course you do. Without taking offense, Rokia admitted. Rokia stands over the edge of the fountain. ''I figured I''d need it soon. If we''re going to be looking for noise on campus, it''s easier to move around with this thing.'' Are you alone? No, I have a colleague. I''ve got him hiding in a place in the capital. He''s too old to be a student, and more importantly, his face is cracked by the school. What do you mean, he has a split face? I had the royal capital investigated in the past, including this academy, and that guy got caught. ........Don''t tell me you guys had something to do with that destroyed school''s detention room? Yeah. Looks like he busted his ass pretty good when he got out of there. Rokia snapped her neck with a snap. The only thing I can think of to say is that this school is surprisingly not to be underestimated. It''s not the holy warrior or the instructor who caught the fellow students, it''s the students here. Lokia snaps her neck even more. "I heard that the one who caught him was a student named Beoza, but to catch that Gozuto guy, that''s quite a feat. Beoza. He''s that guy in the cafeteria with Phiburg and the others. I remember hearing that he was the strongest magician in this school. ''''Whatever, that guy from Gozuto, he decided that he couldn''t win against that Beoza student, so he raised the white flag for once on the spot. The name of the apocalypse has been broken, hasn''t it? If it''s someone that Rokia sent out, he should be a strong man in his own right. Since he had that man raise the white flag, it seems that Beosa, the man, is a person who is worthy of the strongest name in the school, in a manner of speaking. On the other hand, it can be said that the captured Gozuto was unfortunate. I don''t know how they ended up fighting each other, but of all things, their opponent was the first student of the Little Saint rank. It''s just that the other guys can''t handle it. So, the other day, I was brought in by me. Rokia sneers and looks down at me. ''But you ain''t showing your tail, are you, that b*tc*? Looks like. A b*tc* is probably a noise. This could be a long game. But, you know, she probably doesn''t even know she''s doing it. Rokia cuts off the words. Then he slid his eyes to his surroundings. ''Surprisingly, I''m probably still seeing you somewhere, aren''t I?The sight of you and me meeting would be dramatic for him. From the way he spoke earlier, it seems that Rokia has a plan to sear out the noise. But So.... Right now, it was more important to ask the question to the homegrown man in front of him. ''What do you want from me, Rokia?'' Currier said in a shunting tone. At the same time, he wore a killing spirit. Rokia narrowed her eyes and lifted her mouth. You know you can''t beat her, right?Bullying the weak is a privilege that only I have. I don''t like it when other people do it. No shit. I told you it was an eyesore earlier. I''d let you off the hook if you were looking for noise, but if you''re going to interfere with my life right now - I''m going to smash it here. A stinging, murderous voice. It''s a voice that I didn''t want Kurohiko to hear too much. You''re not going to be able to get it right.I''m empty-handed, okay? I don''t have any weapons either, but my bare hands and magician''s skills will suffice. No, that''s not what I''m talking about! Rokia waves her hands in a panic. I''m not here to f*ck you, you know!I mean, come on!You''re serious about this!You''re still going strong, Currier Versteen!You''re scary!You''re talking about a lot of things! Go away. When Currier said this, Rokia took a breath to calm herself down. The only thing I''m interested in is the fact that I''m a little curious. Interested? Rokia stuck her tongue out and sneered. ''Yeah. I was with Teme today, with that guy. "-- What''s it called, Sagara Kurohiko? Rokia bent at the waist. Her eyes met Currier''s at eye level. ''What the hell is that guy? Melodic......... I guess it''s a synonym for ''favoritism'' in the context. Hibigami and the rest of the guys are mostly the same, but Rokia has always had a particular fondness for strange phrases. Currier is also half-hearted about that peculiar way of speaking. So I''ve decided to ignore the parts I don''t understand on a daily basis. ''''It''s none of your business,'''' But that''s not saying much, considering he''s from the 6th house. Rumor has it that he had a run-in with Hibigami.I heard you turned him away at one point, didn''t you? ''''You said you came ''the other day''... you were in King''s Landing when Hibigami was on the rampage? ''Don''t be ridiculous!That''s just a temporary retreat, of course!Who''s going to have a go at that bakery?I don''t want to fight him, even if it kills me!Look at the people before you say a word! Currier was unsure. Should he reveal the relationship between Kurohiko and Hibigami or not? Quickly, he turned his head. And. ''I didn''t just turn him away. I heard that Hibigami admitted that Kurohiko was his sworn enemy for life? What--what--? Rokia almost stepped off the edge. Rokia turns a startled expression to Currier while hurriedly regaining her position. ''''Oh, that hibigami?You, if that''s a joke, it''s not funny! It''s no joke. The proof of this is that Hibigami said he would wait three years and entrusted the Demon Eater to Kurohiko. "''Demon Eaters''?That d*mned sword that he''s had in his possession since he was in the Sixth House? Yes. A f*cking sword is a terrible thing to say. Currier decided to reveal their relationship because he thought that if he was Hibigami''s favorite, Rokia wouldn''t be able to touch him. In fact, there was not a single person from the Sixth House who wanted to seriously offend Hibigami. And as expected, Rokia seemed to be afraid of Hibigami. He wouldn''t do anything to mess with her. I''m not sure why you are so obsessed with it," he said. ''And Sagara Kurohiko is also a forbidden user. Do you know that? A curse?What do you mean by ''forbidden curse''.......are you talking about that forbidden curse? Apparently, he didn''t know. Yeah. Currier felt a twinge of cringe. Because strangely, it felt like he was bragging to Rokia about Kurohiko. ''Heh........forbidden spell user, hey.'' Rokia touched the larynx with her thumb as she thought about it. Touching the throat Buddha was Rokia''s habit when thinking about things. ''Then no wonder you can resist Hibigami. But when I saw him just now........he doesn''t look bad, but he doesn''t look like such a strong man...... Currier was disgusted. ''He''s a kind-hearted guy, you know. He usually just hides his fangs.'' I don''t know. I don''t know, but if you''re a hibigami, you''d probably spit it out as a spoiled dog. Facts are facts. I don''t expect you to believe me. Oh, yeah? Rokia looked at Currier with interest. ''What?'' You''re on a crush on that f*cking Black guy, huh? I don''t know. "Kukukuk, hahahahahahaha! Lokia hit her knees with amusement in a hunched over position. Currier felt a sense of deja vu at this trend. ''''I didn''t expect spring to come to that ''Silver Maiden''!You don''t understand the world! I still say something similar to Hibigami. Have I changed that much? I feel kind of embarrassed. ''''So you don''t know--'''' Rokia held out her hands to control him. "All right, all right. I don''t know. I don''t know anything. I''m not interested in other people''s love affairs, and you''re not even my favorite person in the opposite s*x. I''ve never wanted you to be the opposite s*x. If you weren''t a beautiful woman, I''d be attracted to you. Rokia tended to dislike women who were commonly referred to as beautiful women. He said it was because when he saw a beautiful woman, it reminded him of ''her'' and the noise that created the Sixth House. ''Well, I understand the general idea. What, it''s just that I''ve developed a personal interest in Currier Versteen''s transformation and the man that Currier seems to like to keep next to him. ''Hmph,'' sniffed Currier. ''''If you''re done with your business, go away. I''ll leave this matter unreported to the headmaster. However, as soon as the matter of the noise is taken care of, leave this academy.'''' Oh, oh... ? Currier tilts his head. ''What surprises you?'' No, I was just thinking how you''re getting to know each other so well... you really have changed a lot, haven''t you? Shut up! Well, don''t tell me you''re embarrassed.That Currier Versteen!Are you crazy?You''re not yourself!You aren''t turning into a noise, are you? Shut up!Go away! With a whimper, Rokia jumps down from the fountain. "Huh-ha-ha, is that due to the influence of this Sagara Kurohiko?This one is suddenly a lot more interesting. A man who could make that currier change so much, climate change grade astonishment, here it is. You put your hand on Kurohiko. I know. There''s no fool in the Sixth House who''d love to turn Hibigami and Currier Verstein against each other. I have no intention of hurting Sagara Kurohiko or making him feel bad about himself. Rokia smiled wryly at Currier. ''Well, if I find noise, I''ll report it to you. So just let me off the hook until I get a hold of the noise. Currier wonders how far this man''s words are worthy of belief. He wonders how far this man''s words are worthy of belief. One of the three major organizations in Doomsday Township is called the Kingdom of Fools. This organization is characterized by the fact that the people of this organization are the true kings and everyone calls themselves the True King. That''s why everyone who is caught outside the doomsday village says "I am the king". Such is the ''Kingdom of Fools'' - many people who live in the apocalypse know about it. Clearly, there is one person who is different mixed in with the organization. That person was once called the ''Demon King'' when he was in the Sixth House. He was called the King of Magical Elements because he possessed an extraordinary ability to absorb and release magnesium. That is the king who rules the Kingdom of the Fools - the Demon King Rokia. A long time ago, Hibigami had this to say about Rokia. I would like to somehow remove Rokia''s clownish skin, but he has no motive to use," said Hibigami. His roots are probably complete on his own.'''' Hibigami laughed as he tapped one on the floor with the bottom of his scabbard, seemingly half resigned. ''''Kakkah, it''s utterly daunting. To create a motive for Lokias, you must know him well, but his mind is as elusive as haze. He doesn''t have enough anger in him to make me bite my tongue, so what can I do? I didn''t understand all of Hibigami''s words at that time, but there were things that Currier could understand as well. At the end of the day, Rokia is a man who ''doesn''t understand'' even with Hibigami. However, in the sense of ''creating a motive'' for Rokia, Noyes'' motive of ''stealing Rokia''s beloved sword'' was a brilliant success. The reason why Hibigami didn''t choose this strategy, of course, is because it would have reduced Rokia''s power. While recalling Rokia''s character review like that, Currier was still lost. ɤϥΥҊĤ뤿βߤ֤äƤ褦 ΤΤΣꓤηNʤΤǤϤʤ ꥨϥ⏊ ϐۄ֤äƤʤ o뤳Ͽܡ ǥΥҊĤߤ{ʤʤʤ¤Τ֤ ȤϤDD}ϥγ֤ġ| 餤LΤפǤ롣 ѧ@ڤX󤭤뤳ȤòߤʤΤɤꥨϜy꤫ͤƤ Ͻ񡢥ꥨκͨ^jݤ̤ߤʤ餳ΈȥȤƤ롣 ꥨz᤿ DDϤꤳƤ٤ ꥨ򤭤ޡ˽ӽ٤̤ߤ᤿ ͻФ뤤ϨDD ǤˡˤƤ ꥨĤ΢ʑ꤬ ϰ¤ƤԷ֤򤱤줿Τä ȑäXˤʤʤƤ褫äDDꥨϡ˼äƤޤäΤǤ롣 X𤳤ѧ@˲ФԒʤʤ뤫⤷ʤ Τ֤ϤΥ XСҎģǜgȤ˼ʤ 餤Фͽzޤ̤褦ʤȤСϤΣꓤжϤѧ@ŤԤʮ֤ˤ롣 ѧ@ȥ뤳ˤϤʤδʤ ϤĤޤ꡺ˡȄeȤȤǤ⤢DD ˽ϡ ꥨդäȭ_Է֤ƤҊĤ᤿ ƥᥧۤȤˉäȤϤääʡ ȤΥ~˼٤ͬr˱Ů×Y褮äΤϡԷ֤䤨⤷ʤФä 70-Episode 65 "Return" The day after the day I went to the underground altar in the Great Clock Tower. I walked up to school with Mr. Currier and entered the classroom. Oh. The three of them, who were off yesterday, were seated side by side. ''Good morning, Kurohiko. ''Oh, good morning Miss Cecily. It''s the same tone as Cecily''s before. When you talk to her normally like this, it makes me think that the incident that night was just a dream. That''s how much she has returned to her old self. ''''Are the shades around your eyes or........tone of voice okay now?'''' Yes, sir. Cecily smiles at me. I heard she took yesterday off because of the shades, but the shades around her eyes were completely gone. Hmmm. However, the classroom looks more cheerful when Cecily is here, somehow. I feel like I have something to gain just by being in this classroom. So what on earth happened to Zeke and Hyrgis-san? While the smiling Cecily has revived, the two people sitting next to her on either side of her have a dull look on their faces. A sense of exhaustion was in the air. Instead of Cecily''s improved energy, the two of them have lost their high spirits. It''s rare that Hyrgis-san, who still defaults to a basic unconcerned face, is limp. After exchanging greetings with them, I asked them what was going on. ''''You look pretty tired but ... what''s going on? Zeke gives me only a glance. You mean, did you have to follow me around all day yesterday for sword practice? Zeke didn''t answer, but his expression and Mr. Hyrgis''s eyes, as he rested his chin on the desk, showed affirmation. It may have been the shades under his eyes, but he couldn''t keep still, though. What is surprising is that Cecily-san herself, who said she was quite enthusiastic, did not show the slightest hint of fatigue. Or is it........she just doesn''t show it like she should? ''But I''m glad you''re feeling better. Mr. Hyrgis blurted out. Miss Cecily gently placed her hand on their shoulders. ''I''m grateful to you both. For accompanying me in my sword training and, of course, for worrying about me. Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis''s mouths drop open. ''That''s what we''re here for, you know. We''d rather rely on you more.'' ''Zeke''s right. You can rely on me more than just someone else. For some reason, Hyrgis-san''s combative gaze is directed at me. Somebody.........could it be me? That''s not going to happen. Zeke uttered a denial. ''Mm....'' Hyrgis-san''s dissatisfied gaze moves to Zeke. Cecily-san was sandwiched between the two of them, and Currier-san spoke to her. ''I''m relieved to see that you seem to be in better spirits than I thought, Cecily. Yes, I''m sorry I''m worried about you... but you were, weren''t you? Well, yeah. Currier is very kind. Hmm, that depends on who you ask but it doesn''t change the core of who you are. Currier-san casually passes off the compliment. But........hmmm, what is it? I''ve been thinking since this morning, but maybe it''s my imagination, but today Currier-san is acting a little differently than usual. If I had to say, her attitude, which had softened quite a bit lately, has become a bit harder again here. She broke up with me after school yesterday, saying she had something that was bothering her, but did something happen after that? * When the bell rang a few moments later, Instructor Josef came in and reported for the time of ascent. As usual, Instructor Josef gave him the usual message. It seems that Asaro is off today. Is the reason for his absence related to the match? On the other hand, Ira-san, who was standing in response to the game, came into the classroom late. This is the first time in my memory that she was late. What bothered me was the fatigue on her face that was different from Zeke and Hyrgis-san''s. I wonder if the cause of her condition is also related to the operation to defeat the giants? And as soon as the liberal arts class was over, Ira-san said, "We''re going to meet in the cafeteria after today''s class, so can you leave it open after class? I just said and ran out of the classroom. I look towards the door where Ira-san left. She didn''t have an expression on her face, but I''m worried about her....... It felt like she was forcing a smile just now, and she seemed to be on top of things during the culture class. After class, she disappeared from the classroom in an unapproachable manner, so I didn''t have time to talk to her. I''m not sure if she felt the same way as I did, but Currier-san is looking at the door with a concerned expression. ''''Is that guy Ira, are you okay?'''' I''m a little worried... Ira, you seem like a straightforward, hard-working person. I wish there was something I could do to help. The first thing to do is to see what happens when they get together in the cafeteria after class. It''s a good idea to have a look at the situation in the cafeteria after class. It may be superfluous for us to interfere at this stage. Well, yes. I began to prepare for the battle class, even though I was anxious about Ira-san''s appearance, who seemed to be in a wind of frustration. *. In the middle of a meeting, Instructor Isabella asked, "Are you guys in love? After the combat class, which hadn''t been particularly unusual except for the two of us both slowing down after being interrupted, it was lunch....... ''''Um, Cecily-san?'''' Hmm?What''s going on? No, you see... Today, Cecily and I were having lunch at the place where that broken fountain is located. Lunch was a sandwich bread she had made for us. Today''s bread had cheese and a thin slice of meat that had been lightly spiced and baked, and also had a tomato paste on it. Ha, anyway. Isn''t that a little close? Sitting next to each other on the edge of the fountain is no different than before - Cecily''s distance is unusually close. Not to the extent that their shoulders have been touching the whole time. ''''Huh?You don''t like it? It''s not that I don''t like it, but... As a man, you know, it''s a lot of things. Cecily picked up one of the sandwich pans from the basket and tilted her head slightly. ''So ... you want me to eat it? How can that be? Hmph, Cecily smiled. But her expression was ''that expression''. ''''Aren''t we friends who exposed each other''s shame? Didn''t we?'''' That''s why I don''t think this is-- Yes?It would be a shame if you don''t eat it, since you made it all the way through, right?See? A slender finger grabbed a piece of sandwich bread and closed in on my mouth. Ugh ... that''s the least you can do for yourself-- Hmm?What? I pull my upper body backwards. But Cecily-san''s hands, which are smiling seductively, do not stop. Or rather, her true nature........her true nature is showing! Mr. Cecily!This is an academy! ''Huh, it''s a school. What is it? Eventually, Cecily began to chew the sandwich bread in her hands, huffing and puffing herself. ''''...........'''' Am I being played for a fool? Yes, you''re kidding me? Cecily-san affirms it as a matter of course while scooping up the paste on the edge of her mouth with her index finger. ............. I mean, I didn''t put it in my mouth just now, did I! They read my mind! Uh-huh, Kurohiko''s pretty straightforward. Well, uh... ''Sorry, I just wanted to tease you because of the cute way Kurohiko reacted... it must have been because of that night. Hmph, Cecily closes the distance even further as she shrinks back. Finally, they came within touching distance of each other to the waist. ''''..........'''' I wonder. The feeling of the Cecily Arkwright statue inside me rattling away again.... ''Can''t we do something like this?'' ''It''s not like that...but...are you sure?'' Isn''t it nice to be alone with you? Huh. Cecily flicked up the paste on her fingertips with her tongue as she looked up at the sky through the leaves of the trees swaying overhead. When the beholder saw it, he said, "What a waste of time! I''m sure he''s going to have a stroke. ''''If I pretend to be too much of myself, I might explode my emotions like that again when something happens. However, I don''t intend to abandon the ''God''s beloved girl'' that I''ve created until now. In the end, it often works out better that way. She must have thought about what she would do with herself in her own way in the future. And then she decided to continue playing The Girl God Loved You. Ms. Cecily thrusts her hand over the edge and throws her feet dangling in the air. She moved like a child. I have decided to continue playing the role of the beloved girl. That''s why I''ve decided to be a little bit of my true self only in front of people who know the real ''Cecily Arkwright''. ''Who else knows about that real ''Cecily Arkwright'' but me? ''The only one I''ve found out that much about is Kurohiko. So it''s limited to Kurohiko. Cecily gives me a nice smile. That''s right. If you think of it as a reward for my hard work as the ''God''s beloved girl'' that everyone wants to see. Hmmm. I wonder if it''s like listening to a complainer for Makina? It''s okay, just the two of us. Okay? Cecily bites back even more. Ugh. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. It''s a good thing that you''re able to find out more about this. Suddenly, I remembered the Cecily Arkwright review that Mr. Currier had mentioned some time ago. That comment may have struck at her essence. By the way, according to the agreement we made, today was the day Currier-san was supposed to have lunch with me (or rather, was that agreement still alive?), but she gave it to me. And besides - I''m not like Currier. Miss Cecily crossed her legs and peered at me with her cheekbones. ''I, you know, was jealous not only of you, but of Currier too, you know? Mr. Currier is very strong. Hello, hello, hello, hello! Wow. He looked at me accusingly and then poked my waist with the fingertips of his right hand. ''Then what is it?'' Unlike me, Currier has a strong sense of self. More to the point ... she''s honest with herself. Oh, there''s definitely that in there. You know?The part of you that I don''t have, right? Yeah. Don''t admit it there. With a thud, my fingertips dug into my armpit. .......... The real nature that comes out sometimes is scary. And he''s not feeling bad about it either. I sighed. I get it. Well, if you''re going to.... ''No, no, no, Cecily-san and Currier-san are totally different after all. Cecily-san is beautiful, but it''s a shame in many ways. You''re from ''this side''. Right? Yeah, yeah. Why do you look so happy? That''s why I don''t think I''m different from Kurohiko, but rather I think my strengths are the same as Kurohiko''s. Strengths? ''Yes. Currier has something I don''t have, but I also have something that Currier doesn''t have. .......... I will use my own weapons, honing them in my own way. I look sideways at Cecily''s face, feeling huffy. ''And your other strengths?'' ''Yes. Including training with a sword. ...with a disappointing interior? I wouldn''t say that. He told me to blame him and gingerly twisted my elbow into my side. I let out a smile. ''It''s fine, isn''t it?I really like Cecily now, What? I feel more comfortable talking to you... or maybe it''s because we''re all the same, right? Oh, um, yeah, well... Cecily suddenly blushed and squirmed. ''Is something wrong?Oh, maybe you''re falling for me again? I bring up that night and say it jokingly. ''Oh dear,'' says Cecily, shaking her head as if to say, ''Oh dear. ''So, I told you I was already in love with you. Haha, Cecily, you''re an actor after all. Suddenly Miss Cecily said, ''Huh?'' I made a face. Hmm? What''s going on? You haven''t forgotten what happened that night, have you? ''You mean that night?Oh, are you talking about your partner by any chance? Wait. Does he have a headache? Frowning, Cecily put a finger to her forehead. ''You said...''He said that if I hadn''t changed my mind when I became a man to be matched with me, and if I hadn''t changed my mind when I became a man to be matched with him, then he''d give me an answer. Yeah, I told you.So, when we are a good match for our partners I''m going to give you an answer, sir? I will try to be a good partner with Machina, and of course I will try to be a good partner with Cecily. What''s the catch in that? ''Oh, I see, is that what you mean...'' Cecily, who seemed to have learned something, slumped her shoulders in disappointment. ''''You are....a real jerk, aren''t you? ''What?Isn''t there some kind of conversation going on here? Let me ask you something. You don''t understand what you''re doing, do you? What?Do you understand what you''re doing?What is it? For some reason, Cecily leaned over and placed her hands on my left shoulder and attached her own forehead to the back of my hand. Then she let out a sigh, feeling like the ground was showing. ''This guy is really too disgusting...'' ''What?Why! ...That''s enough, I''ll go slowly. So, thank you again. Yeah, yeah, nice to meet you. Cecily went limp, so I had no choice but to ask her, "Ta, I can eat, right?Will you eat it? I refused and decided to get my hands on some food. Then I finally got back to normal (?). I told Cecily about the mission to defeat the Titans. After our talk was over, Cecily said. ''I see........that''s what Ira told Kurohiko about being a ''good guy''.......'' I was muttering something to myself, such as. I also told him about my new forbidden curse. I''m not being particularly tight-lipped about the curse. Well, I don''t even dare to mention it. ''''Heh, it''s a new forbidden curse?'''' ''Yes. I haven''t learned it yet. Mr. Clarice seems to want to do some research before I learn it. And after learning the new forbidden curse, he will try it out at the Holy Ruins with Makina-san''s escort in the near future. The moment he learns it was also decided to unveil it in front of Clarice-san at a later date, according to his own wish. ''''Ah, it''s about time. Cecily checks the time on her pocket watch. ''Shall we go back?'' Cecily says and begins to clean up. I help her and quickly finish the cleanup. Then we leave the broken fountain. * After the surgery class was over, after school. Curie-san and I decided to wait in the cafeteria for Isla and her friends. However, there was no sign of Isla-san''s arrival even after an hour of waiting. Let''s wait a little longer. I''m sure he''s not the kind of guy who skips an appointment. Yes. And another hour was about to pass - when Ira-san, looking pale, came into the dining room. In addition to Ira-san, there was another person who came. But there must have been more than that in the plan. Ira-san looked around the cafeteria as she looked around at her best. ''''Ah--'''' She noticed us and walked over to us. ''Isla-san are you okay?'' I ask, to which Ira replies with a smile. ''Uh, yeah, I''m fine.'' But despite the words, it was clear that something was wrong. ''What''s going on?'' Ms. Currier asks. Then a schoolgirl behind Ms. Ira opened her mouth and was about to say something. But Ira-san restrains her with his hand. You know what to do. Thanks. The girls looked at Ira-san with concern, but kept their mouths shut. Once we were seated, we took our seats. Today, the number of students in the cafeteria is small. Come to think of it, when there is an event in town with many stalls participating, I overheard the girls letting loose during class. I wondered if the students who are usually here to chat are going to that event. ''So, about that mission... sorry. My former comrades who were here before also disappeared... Ira opened his mouth. She made a smile, but she didn''t seem to be able to shake off the gloom. He got mad at me... It was only a smile, but there was an echo of self-condemnation in her voice. ''''In the end, the other students couldn''t get together either. It''s my fault that I''m not strong enough, but it seems that people don''t want to get involved in the affairs of the First Petty Officer and the son of the Duke of Troy. The guys on the attack team can''t team up with someone who would do something so arbitrary. And of course........hahaha, I''m not happy about it. When she says it in a darker tone, Ira looks down with a small shrug of his shoulders. ''''So, I''m sorry. It''s just me and Ray that''s left. The name Ray would be the girl next door. She has fluffy blonde hair and has braided hair hanging down her right cheek. She is quite petite, isn''t she? It''s a good idea to have a good time with the next defeating mission and that game. Mr. Ray, who was sitting next to her, gives her an empty look. He''s hearing this for the first time now. ''''I''m going to ask Bashkatha and the others to pretend it didn''t happen from Attah. Something flashed in Ira''s eyes. She gulped down something once and then continued. I''m not sure........I''m a very intuitive person......sometimes I lose sight of my surroundings.......and that''s no good. I try so hard, but I often end up spinning out of control. Although mixed with faint sobs, Ira-san was at least trying to maintain a cheerful tone. ''At first we were talking about working together to defeat the giant.......I made it complicated. I''m sorry, Rey too. I don''t mind. But I don''t think I''m going to ask the Bashkatas to leave the game without a win. I''m against it. Me too. The words of me and Currier-san, which came out after Ray-san, overlapped almost simultaneously. ''''But the opponents are Beoza and Bashkatha.......Moreover, the other side seems to be narrowing down the number of people and reconstituting the attack team with the top of the minor sanctuaries at the end of the day. The Trojan dukes lend you their holy swords and magic swords as well, so there''s no way you can win. Moreover..... She said apologetically, making Ira-san''s shoulders shrink more and more. Ray-san took over for Ira-san and took over the words. I was told earlier in the corridor. The day of the mission to defeat the enemy is to be held in accordance with our group. It seems that they are spreading the word about their own confrontation with us to the rest of the students as well. .......... She is completely trying to change my mind. As if she could no longer control the emotions she had been holding back, Ira-san''s voice choked up. ''''Uh ... well, is there something wrong with that?'''' What? Ira-san looks up at my words. Her eyes were filled with tears. Ray-san is also looking at me with a dumbfounded face. I threw a question to Currier-san. ''''Currier-san, do you think we''re going to lose to those guys? ''If I may speak my mind, it would be easier for me if there were fewer of us, as I would be less likely to be on the defensive. Ira wiped his eyes with his sleeve and then said. ''Oh, maybe you guys don''t know much about it, so you don''t know how awesome it is, but, oh, and the other guy is that Beosa Fallonteza, right?Moreover, it seems that the Trojan Dukes are going to be supporting us, and there are a large number of high-ranking students of the Little Saint rank.....................More importantly, they are more familiar with the Holy Ruins than us. They have an advantage in terms of the traverse hierarchy, as well as experience... I don''t mind. Mr. Currier says, absent-mindedly. Ira-san bites her teeth with a sad face. ''Ki, I''m glad you feel that way. But-- ''It''s more the giants that I care about. I don''t care about the Fibruk Squad. I''ll kick them to the curb whenever I want. But this Titan is an unknown quantity, isn''t it? Yeah, yeah... Ira-san who is pouting. The reason for this is probably because she found out that Currier-san''s words were not strong or anything. It''s a good idea to have a few more people in the vicinity of the giants, according to the story, there are several unknown demons around the giants. So what about you guys? ''Hmmm.......if you''re allowed to participate, by all means. The three students were standing behind Currier-san''s gaze - just behind Isla-san and Rei-san. ............ I was in my field of vision from a while ago. The two people sitting in front of me turned around. It was Rei-san who opened her mouth first. ''''Se-Cecily.......Arclight? 71-Episode 66 "To subjugation operation" Cecily smiles at me, folding her arms in a relaxed manner. ''I''m sorry to interrupt you so abruptly. Did I frighten you? Once he gave us a questioning look and then Ray asked. ''Well I thought I just heard you say you''d love to join us if you''re allowed to? ''You didn''t mishear me, did you?Kurohiko told me about the defeat mission. This includes the confrontation with Phibruk and his team. So I thought I''d like to join your team, if you''d allow me to be a part of it. Miss Cecily looks at Ira. ''Of course, if that''s okay with you. Oh, I''m not... Ira stammered. ''Does it bother you that we''re house-to-house?'' Cecily-san asks, but Ira-san remains silent. Judging from what the instructors said during the mock game, Bashkata''s remarks, etc., it seems that the Arkwright family and the Horns are not on very good terms.... ''''What about yourself, Ira?'''' Again, Cecily asked the question. After some time, Ira-san finally opened her lips. You know, personally, I don''t dislike you. It''s just that I have a certain amount of admiration for you. If it weren''t for the house, I''d want to get to know you better. I''m flattered. I don''t hate you, either, you know? Thanks. I''m glad you''re lying. Huh, he wouldn''t have said he wanted to join us if he wasn''t lying. Haha, I see... Isla clucked her cheeks toothily. ''''Then, may I understand that there is no problem for me to participate in the operation? Yeah I guess I''d rather be helped in this situation, wouldn''t I? Isla let out a resigned smile. ''Also, you don''t have to worry about the house. Although they don''t say it outwardly, the people at home have half given up on the generation you and your siblings are in. Does that mean that Cecily and her brother are the most talented in the Arkwright family''s history? At least enough to make a competitive family give up. Cecily-san, who had received distant praise, however, had a look on her face as if something was caught in her back teeth. One could somehow deduce her inner thoughts from that expression. Regardless of all the rhetoric, the woman who is said to be overwhelmingly superior to her older siblings in the Horn family was completely crushed by a devilish man named Hibigami just the other day. Even though she has recovered, she can''t accept the compliment in a straightforward manner because she was reminded of the fact that there''s a higher upside-down person right afterwards. ............. Personally, though, I think Cecily-san is the winner by a huge margin in terms of looks and personality alone. The Horns will not look good if they hear that you and I are working together on this mission. ''Do you mind?It''s not like the house can''t take care of itself. ''I know you said earlier that you were halfway there, but I''ve heard that the pressure from the Horns has been considerable? Uh, yeah... Ira, who ministered gloomily. Cecily smiled and clasped her hands together and suggested. ''''There, but if the Horns say anything about teaming up with me, please say ''I used the Arkwright family''s daughter to capture the Holy Ruins''. Well, it''s not... I''m willing to be honest with you. Don''t worry about it. The Arkwrights have nothing to worry about. After all, I''m his favorite. If the family has something to say, he can get them to stop it as much as he wants. My mother and father are bigots, but they don''t listen to him, and my brother is a very understanding man. Cecily, you don''t have to... ''I don''t admire you for caring too much about the name of the house, but you should use what you can. From what I''ve heard, though, I think Bashkatha is taking too much credit for the house''s name. Isla thanked him, probably for Cecily''s concern. ''''Well Cecily, thank you. After a slight pause, Ira-san, who had been silently pondering, asked Cecily-san. ''''You know what ... can I ask you one question?'''' What is this? What made you decide to join us? Hmm," Cecily said, letting her gaze swim in the air as she thought about it. ''''Is it because I don''t like the way Fibruk and the others are doing things either? What ... is that the reason? Ms. Ray is stunned. Cecily tilts her head. ''Strange?I think it''s a noble cause, though. And Ira turned to me. ''The story of the operation ... did he tell you about it? Yeah, Blackie told me. In answer to Ira''s question, Cecily gives me a look. ''''I think anyone would want to be on our side after being spoken to like that, though. Hmm. I was just telling it like it is. No, maybe it was because I told it like it was that I struck a chord with Cecily-san. It''s not like I didn''t know about her relationship with the Horn family, so I wouldn''t have dared to say anything to encourage her to participate in the mission....... Ira-san crumpled a hand through her hair and pondered for a while. Then she smiled at me. "I see........even here, I was saved by you. ''I didn''t do anything. The decision was made by Miss Cecily. ........... Ugh. There, I noticed Cecily-san''s eyes, which were lit up with dismay, were turned towards me. Even without saying it out loud, I could tell. It''s the eyes that say, ''''You''re trying to get people to like you like that again...''''.... Yah, it''s hard to do........! Mr. Cecily makes my words seem strangely hypocritical to me! I''m just being honest! Ira responds to my desperate excuses with an awkward smile. Uh, yeah ... um ... uh, what? Oh, shoot. It''s nothing. I looked at Cecily with resentful eyes. But she was easily swept away with her usual nice smile. Ugh........it''s really hard to do. Is this the harm of revealing our true feelings to each other? Will you guys be joining us? Mr. Ray asked Zeke and Miss Hyrgis, who were standing behind Miss Cecily. ''If Lady Cecily joins us, we''ll join you. That''s how it should be. They both replied instantly. ''It''s settled,'' The person who said this was Currier-san, who had been silently watching the outcome of the case until now. Then Cecily-san walked up to Currier-san. She placed her hands on both of Currier-san''s shoulders from behind. ''''Even though it''s temporary, you''ve decided to form an attack team surprisingly quickly, Curie? ''Humph, it wouldn''t have happened if it wasn''t for Kurohiko. Yeah, I know. Mr. Currier pulled up a chair and stood up. Currier Versteen. Cecily Arkwright. Once again, when the two of them stand together like this.......................it''s a picture. .................... Shouldn''t the two of them form a unit together and start working as idols or something? You ... you have something stupid in mind, don''t you? Hmmm, we must have been thinking about something wrong, haven''t we?Kurohiko is quite a lady, you know. ...Is that so? Currier-san''s sharp eyes pierce me. Hii! Is it a sin to just imagine two people in idol costumes! No, no, no!Well I''ve been thinking about a plan!The next mission to take them down-- They looked at me with disdain. ''You''re lying,'' Yeah, that was a lie. Yes, I''m being read to.......... ........... Anyway, it''s hard to believe that they''ve become so close until just the other day. In fact, seeing the way they''re being so thoughtful, I''m getting a little worried that they''re going to rapidly develop a rapport with each other and I''m going to be thrown out of the loop. *. After it was officially decided that Cecily and the others would join Aila''s team, we discussed various aspects of the plan in the cafeteria. As a result, it was finally decided that the plan to defeat the Titans would be carried out by the seven of us. I was also relieved to see Ira-san completely restored to normal. Rei, sitting next to me, was also relieved to be able to breathe a sigh of relief. Speaking of which, I looked at Ray-san again. The other members of Ira''s group had left, but she was the only one who stayed behind.... I''m a little curious as to what kind of relationship we have. When the members other than me and Rei-san were receiving explanations from Ira-san, I casually decided to ask her about it. By the way, what Ira-san is explaining right now is known to me. The fact that she didn''t participate in the conversation suggests that Ray-san already knew about it. I''ve been friends with Ira since we were one year apart. I''ve been around longer than most, and I like her a lot more than most people. Ms. Ray looked at Ira-san as if she were compassionate. They also introduced themselves to each other, and it turned out that Ms. Ray was a second year student. In other words, she was the only senior in Ira''s group. Or rather, she was a senior........ Yup. That''s right, from now on, I''ll call you Rei-senpai. "Rei, may I call you Rei-senpai? Haha, you''re my senior.... He had a somewhat boyish vibe to him, I thought. Partly because of the way he spoke, if he wasn''t wearing a uniform, I might think he was a boy. Would it be more appropriate to describe him as a beautiful boy rather than a boyish one? No, it''s not polite to be boyish to a woman. But I think that''s what makes her so attractive. Ray-senpai had a different type of meekness than Cecily. ''But you''re a strange girl, aren''t you?Sometimes?For just a moment, the way you behave can make you look much older than you are. What? Ha ha, weird, right?From the way you introduced yourself earlier, you''re one year younger than me. Yeah, yeah... This is the first time I''ve ever heard someone say that to me. Is he a man with a keen sense of intuition or something? Are you a very observant type? You''re right, you can think of me as your sister. It''s a good thing that you''re an elder sister of mine. You''re not the only one who can help, but you can also help me as a senior. So if anything happens, you can count on me, okay? Oh, hi. I take the offered hand. A slightly wet hand. Hmm. Rei-senpai is a lovely person too. ........... And my girl was real. Then we took care of the arrangements for now and left the cafeteria. By the way, this school finishes its afternoon classes around 2:30 in the afternoon, so there''s a good amount of time after classes before the sun goes down. Compared to the average school in the previous world, it can be said that classes end earlier. This is probably because the time to capture the Holy Ruins has been taken into account. And that''s when we started walking out of the cafeteria. We saw a group of more than ten students walking towards us from the front. Bashkata was leading the group, with Asaro and Beoza at his side. Also, the faces on the other side had changed by half compared to when we met in the cafeteria before. They must have added a new student with a high Little Saint rank and replaced him with a lower one. ''''Oh, well, well!Isn''t it Ira Horne who has been disgraced by his friends! Bashkatha stopped, held out her hands and laughed. Gulp, Ira choked on his words. ''Hm?Is that Cecily Arkwright there, then?Oh, yeah?Ira, did you succeed in recruiting Cecily Arkwright? Yeah. Ira glares at Bashkata. ''The Arkwright family I didn''t expect. I didn''t expect you to team up with the Horne family''s daughter.'''' When he said that, Bashkatha met with Fibruk once and then turned to Cecily-san. ''''So, since you''ve come to compete here.......will Cecily-dono also be the ''object'' of the match? Yes, do you mind? What, Cecily? Cecily-san answered immediately, and Ira-san shouted in surprise. When I looked at them, I saw that Sieg and Hyrgis-san also looked puzzled. Cecily, however, looked at Bashkatha with a smile on her face and her eyes narrowed with her twin eyes. I was wondering what kind of backbone he had when I heard that Bashkatha Troia was the younger brother of Vanstos, the Eight Sacred Trees Sword, and I was wondering what kind of backbone he had. "What do you mean by ''I see'' now, Cecily Arkwright? I mean, manly enough not to know that? But Bashkatha laughed off Cecily''s provocative manner. ''Ha, you''re right!But I do know, okay?I mean, you were just humiliated and humiliated by the killer the other day, and then you fell asleep in a coma and cried like a baby!Who are you crying to?To the Holy King''s favorite grandfather?! .......... The cronies followed Bashkatha''s words with a sneer. But Cecily was unperturbed and only sighed while shaking her head loosely. It was like she wasn''t dealing with them. As if she didn''t like the way he looked, Bashkatha changed her mind. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them. Hey, don''t you think that''s what you need to do? The call from the Bashkatha was met with a flurry of support from the crowd. ''So you''re willing to do anything to win, right?The Horns'' daughter has fallen, too. The Arkwright that rides on it is an Arkwright, though. "And by a curse user... you know, that silver-haired man, what''s his story about being from the sixth house? ''There''s no conviction in the way you collect them... well, you just have to win, right, Ira Horne? Oh, it''s so ugly. ........... Huh. I''ll bring a mirror for you. I guess people who look like this kind of thing get together........ Only Beoza-san and a couple of students look uncomfortable. ''I mean, one guy and the rest are women?I don''t know if it''s cool to have a girl with a guy all by herself.Good for you, Conjurer!Just savor a good eye for a moment! After a long time of bickering, Asaro has finally joined the fray. He''s really a lively guy when he''s trying to stir people up. ....................... Well, I know what Asaro wants to say. I know what you mean. Asaro, do you have something to say? Honey do you remember Zeke? Look, Zeke''s looking incredibly subtle......... If I had aimed for his mental damage, it would have been the most effective verbal attack I''ve ever flown, but....... ''''Hahaha, well, no matter how many cowardly moves you guys use, we''ll play fair and square, so don''t worry!Not with your lowly hand of weeping and scenting, not with your lowly hand of crying down and scenting, but with the totality of my humanity ... including my humanity! ''Yes, yes, yes!I won''t let those cowards get me down! ''Let''s smash him down with a straight shot! ''So this time it''s a showdown between the righteous and the wicked!This guy needs to spread the word throughout the school! Wow, I''m even starting to justify myself.... What do I do? It''s like you know the outcome, and everyone else is silent, so it''s better to just ignore it and let it pass here-- At that time, I heard a voice that was chuckling. The owner of the laughter was........Currier-san. She was laughing over her head. The attention of everyone here who noticed that, turned to her. ''''The idiots have come this far--so much more refreshing. Hmm? Bashkatha furrowed her brow. Currier slowly looked up. It was as if he was glaring at Bashkatha and the others. ''''I can''t help but wonder how you can be so mistaken at heart. The stinging sound of their voices seemed to have given Bashkatha and the others a sense of what was going on. Their attempts to speak disappeared. ''Seeing the guys I''ve missed lately again, I''ve realized once again how dwarfed the guys there are. I''ve recently reunited with some of my old friends, and I''ve realized how small they are. They don''t see anything, they don''t feel anything ... they don''t know anything. ''Kukuku,'' laughs Currier. ''I, you see, believe that good intentions should be returned with as much good as possible - but I believe that bad intentions should be returned with thoroughness and malice. So I have no compassion for those who have bad intentions. Ms. Currier takes a step forward. The bashkatas are swallowed up by the intimidating feeling she gives off, or maybe they are just trying to get out of the way. As they walked down the corridor, Curie-san said, "I''d rather you guys be out here," she said. You guys might want to focus on that Titan countermeasure rather than just chirping here.Why do they think they can beat the giants like they deserve?The top of the Little Saint rank was crushed in a heartbeat, right?Why?Why do you think you''re the only one who can win?Why do we think we''re the only ones who can make it work?The answer is simple--you don''t know what you''re capable of. As we passed through the group of Bashkatas, Currier called out to us. ''Let''s go. Talking to these people is a waste of time. If you ask me, it''s a hellish waste of time. We''ll pass through the vashkatas, too. And when we''re about to leave. Hey, hey, hey!Do you think you can beat us? Asaro stopped Currier. And. Three days. Mr. Currier said, not turning around. ''Oh?'' ''It''s the day of the mission. We''ll be hiding in the Holy Ruins for three days on the day of rest. You''re going to join us on this date, right?So I was kind enough to teach him a lesson. I''ll make you bark!Over here, we have the top of the Little Holy Order, the 6th ranked Bashkata, and most importantly, the strongest in the school, Beosa!I''m going to show you that you''re the one who''s misjudging the power differential! The Vashkata''s large hand was placed on the shoulders of the exasperated Phiburg. The Vashukatha''s large hand is placed on the Vashukatha''s shoulder. "Well, don''t worry about it, Phiburg, they are only soldiers after all. They don''t understand that this is a war. You can never win a war with one or two men strong. Yes, this is war, Phiburg. It''s a game of totalitarianism. Well I guess I just got a little carried away with the whole thing. Bashkatha''s right. ''Hmph,'' snorted Bashkatha. ''''Don''t worry. I have already asked my mother-dono to arrange the holy and magic swords for you. Moreover, in addition to the ''name holder'', I''ve also asked her to order the holy and demonic swords from a certain route. "False, the Holy Demon Sword!Awesome! And I''ve already arranged for a spell. The crowd, which had been quiet for a while, suddenly regained their momentum. Well, that''s the Trojan dukes! This is total power! We''re not like the squad with a woman whose only advantage is to intimidate them! No, I mean, that silver-haired guy is beautiful, but he''s scary! Bashkatha looks at us with a smug look on his face. ''''This is the total power. Hmph, the Arkwright family and the Horn family can also use the power of the house to their heart''s content if they can. Well, that''s why they can''t do that, that''s why they called out to the forbidding curse user in name only and the mouthpiece who calls herself the 6th house. And then you''ll be defeated by a murderer, a hapless genius who crawled into the ground, a dropout with nothing to show for it but his scent, and his slimy cronies who are bewitched by her...hahahahaha, let''s use the power of the Trojan dukes to turn you into the stars of a comedy tale! ?People are going to laugh at you! Hey, you. I stopped Ira-san from stepping out of the way with anger on her face. Asaro grinned and gave me a look of satisfaction. ''Oh, what''s with that face, Kurohiko?You don''t look too happy, do you?Haha, I don''t like how you''ve been acting all day!But you know, it looks like you''re starting to come around.Huh? ''Yeah, complaints are complaints too. I''m not going to allow you to say anything bad about me, but about my people. You say too much every time, dude. Ohhhhh, what would you do then?Do you want to do it here?I don''t mind. Asaro couldn''t finish his words until the end. Because I moved in front of Bashkatha''s eyes in an instant - it looked like I had moved in front of him. ''''Nuh, you........'''' Bashkatha frowns. ''You said earlier that overall strength is important.Well, I''m not denying it. But - there are enough people in this world to change the course of a battle with just a few people. I know at least two of them. Currier Versteen. Hibigami. I think those two could even change the state of the war. No. I''m pretty sure. ''And one of the two is in Isla Squad. So don''t take it too personally. Who the hell are you?I''ve heard that the only thing he''s got going for him is a curse... ''Yes. If it weren''t for the ban, I''d be a normal, average person. Then the move was.... It''s just that there are so many more powerful people out there that it seems like a stopgap. As someone says, I''ll give you a word of advice: If you''re going to get in someone''s way, you should at least be able to measure their strength. If you''re going to get in someone''s way, you should at least be able to gauge their strength. You think you can beat us? Yeah, I''m going to win. I said and turned myself around and went back to everyone. As expected, I was pissed off at Bashkatha for saying it like that. There''s a limit to how much you can stir people up. ''''..........'''' And I''ve been brilliantly agitated? Is this a reflection course? Ah. Everyone''s expression is kind of indescribable.... ''''S-Sorry, I''m sorry, I got agitated. It was Currier-san who responded first. ''''Hmm ... maybe everyone is surprised that you got angry?Honestly, that surprised me too. "Yes, I''ll be more careful from now on... I was despondent. Everyone else was holding back, but I accidentally got provoked.... ''No, you misunderstood something, didn''t you? Am I really such a misunderstood bastard? It''s time to go. Let''s go. Yes. I disappointedly slumped my shoulders and followed Currier-san. Everyone, including Cecily and Ira, said kind words to me, probably as an attempt to comfort me. On the other hand, maybe the advice I gave them a little bit earlier paid off, and Bashkatha and the others didn''t act like they were trying to stir things up this time. It was just that Asaro shouted one last time to us who were leaving the place. The only thing you can do is to make sure that you don''t lose this game.We''ll give you three days to figure that out first!I don''t care if you''re relying on the cowardly power of a forbidden curse, we''ll beat you fair and square with our combined strength!Have fun! * The reason why I decided to set the date for the operation to be three days later as a rest day is because the day before I finish repairing my sword and because of my new forbidden spell trial date. Also, Ira''s team doesn''t put as much emphasis on defeating the giants as the Phiburg team does. The other team is obsessed with defeating the giants before we do, but in the opinion of both Curie and Cecily, this is probably Beoza''s idea. After listening to it, it seemed to make sense. Considering the way he talked before, he thinks that Beosa-san is not sure if he can beat us or not. However, due to our position, we want to have some flowers on the Bashkata side as well. So, let them only get the credit for defeating the giant that caused the school''s students'' attack on the Holy Ruins to come to a standstill - that''s what they think. That was the view of the two of them. Well, there''s no guarantee that that giant won''t appear again, but if it doesn''t appear again, even if Bashkatha and the others lose the battle, ''''It''s because we defeated the giant! So you could argue that. I feel like that''s not fair, but I''m sure those guys would do it. Beoza-san may have a lot of trouble with that too. On the other hand, Currier-san seemed to think that if the defeat of the giants was done by Bashkatha and the others, that was fine. Even before, she had a feeling that she was more concerned about the giants than the game. When I asked her why, she said she was concerned about the fact that I had fallen to a lower level due to the earthquakes before. Rather than giants, it seems that Currier-san is more wary of the holy ruins that are whispered to be strange. And as for me, I''ve just now come out of the Holy Ruins with Machina-san, having created the cause for concern. Today is the day after Cecily and the others joined Aila''s group, and it''s the day after the day of the dispute with Bashkatha and the others in the hallway in front of the cafeteria. I headed to the Holy Ruins with Makina-san and Clarice-san as my escort, taking the Demon Eater and the spellbook in hand. I went to the headmaster''s office to learn the forbidden spell. Without a problem, I successfully learned a new forbidden spell - the eighth forbidden spell. And as planned, after finishing the procedures for the ''non-strategic investigation'' at the hall, I immediately went into the holy ruins and used the forbidden spell against the demons of the upper levels. ''''Oh, welcome back!How did it go? Clarice-san, who was waiting for me in front of the Holy Ruins Plaza, waved her hand to greet me. ''''Ahhh, I think I can manage to use it.......'''' I asked Makina, brushing the powder off my skirt. ''You did know how to use it, didn''t you?'' ''Yes. But are you okay with the fatigue? Well, there''s still some left over, but... It turns out that unlike the ninth forbidden curse, the eighth forbidden curse leaves you fatigued. You can''t just use it as much as you want to with the idiot. ''''More importantly, you........I hear you''re in some kind of trouble with Duke Troia''s son? That''s my girl. I can already hear it. ''No, no, it''s a healthy competition between students. It''s a ''fair'' competition of individual and overall strength. ... hmmm. Oh, you don''t believe it, do you? ''''Believe it or not, as headmaster, I can''t put my trust in either of them. As long as there are no excesses. It''s just-- And then Makina-san put her hand on my back. "Don''t do anything rash. ''Yes, I know. I don''t want to make you sad, Mia. ''What?Am I not in it? ''Huh?Do you want me to let you in? Don''t get cocky, you son of a b*tc*! Ow! I was lightly pinched in the flesh of my armpit by Makina-san, who laughed and laughed. ''Well, I''m not worried about you. You''re starting to feel a little more dependable, too.'''' Is that so? Yeah. ''Hohoho, so the headmaster liked people like Kurohiko-san? Suddenly, Clarisse-san interrupted. "I thought you were not interested in the opposite s*x because you never talk about anything frivolous, but I see. ''What?Was it? I don''t know! Phew, Makina-san turns away with her cheeks turning cherry red. And Makina-san, who folded her arms, sent me a sidelong glance. It''s a good idea to go for it, at any rate. I can''t support you as the headmaster of the school, but I''ll support you in my heart as Makina Renowskaia personally. Thank you. Now, Mr. Kurohiko!Let''s hear about your new forbidden curse as soon as possible, shall we? Yes, yes.... I responded to Clarice, who was moving her hands suspiciously with her eagle, with an awkward smile. * Then the date was changed and it was the day of rest. Finally, it was the day to decide on the mission to defeat the enemy. We gathered at the Holy Ruins Hall at eight in the morning. All seven of us were present without a single person missing. The square and the hall have been deserted recently due to the anomaly of the Holy Ruins and the giants, but today, unusually, many students were present. I suppose it''s because Bashkatha and his friends spread the word about our confrontation while spreading the word that it was a bad idea. From what I heard in the hall, the Bashkatas dove in about an hour ago. It looks like they really got in time with us. Are they planning to make us brag about it when we catch up with them after defeating the giants in the Holy Ruins? We parted for once and made preparations carefully in the hall. And then-- After we finished our preparations and left the hall, Ira''s group and I passed through the square and stepped into the Holy Ruins. 72-Interlude 4 "Another subjugation operation" [Bashcata Troia] Bashkatha Troia stood there, stunned. Looking up, he saw a giant as big as nine lathals. The giant had no eyes, nose, or ears, only a gaping mouth viciously lined with sharp teeth. This is the reason why they have a black body with orange vein-like lines running through it, which reminds me of lava. It certainly does look like it was born out of lava. But right now, the lines running through the giant''s body are emitting a blue-white light, giving it an eerie appearance that can''t be called lava. Bashkata looks around. The place where Bashkatha is standing now is called the guardian species room. It is one of the difficult places to capture the Holy Ruins that must be passed through in order to reach the next level. Inside the room, the students of the Phiburg Squad are in a state of panic and are running away. The students were being chased around by a small species of lava giants that could only reach 2 lathals or less. Several students had already been killed. The leeway they had in the beginning has disappeared. At first, things were fine itself. Bashkatha reminds them of who they were not long ago. They were not yet trapped in despair. As soon as they rushed into the guardian''s room, Bashkatha, with the holy magic sword in hand, and Phibruk, with the magic sword in hand, raised their flames and slashed at the giant''s legs first. It''s not just a matter of time before you are able to get your hands on a new one. With a thud, the room shook with the impact of his knees. Continuing on, Beoza''s "ice spear" technique pierced the giant''s shoulder. Then the range from the point where the ice spear pierced the arm was frozen. Furthermore, Bashkatha slashes the giant''s non-frozen arm. The giant''s arm was nearly torn to shreds. Unusually for a demon from the Holy Ruins, it didn''t seem to be a demon with blood. However, although there was no bleeding, it was certainly not lightly injured. Bashkata looked at the other students who had launched their attack late. As expected of the upper echelon of the Little Saint rank, they were hunting down a small species of lava giants that were wriggling around in the room. See, Vashkata thought. -- why do they think they can beat the giants as they should? Bashkatha smiles with satisfaction as she thinks of that sassy woman''s face. Fool. It''s natural to win. I''m the sixth in the Little Sacred Order. With a group of people like this, led by the first-ranked Beosa, there''s no way I''m going to lose. You''re right. No way. --Impossible. The meaning of that word was instantly transformed into another meaning. He woke up from the fantasy of ten minutes ago, which he had been daydreaming about, and once again, Bashkata''s eyes were bombarded with an a-hazardous scene. ''Hey Bashkata, what are you standing there in a daze?If you don''t fight, you can''t win anything!Get a grip, man! Fibruk is shouting something. Bashkatha keeps his mouth open. Oh, oh... I only replied. But the hand holding the slack hanging holy magic sword did not rise. What is happening? What had happened? Once again, Bashkatha''s mind replayed the events of ten minutes ago. Her leg was slashed. His left arm is frozen. His right arm is on the verge of being torn to shreds. At the time, the giant was dying. It seemed that way to everyone. And to put a stop to it, Bashkatha approached the giant with great enthusiasm to cut off his head. It was then that the giant opened its mouth wide. The giant''s mouth opened wide. A blue-green light gathered in its mouth. Then, the lines that had been emitting orange light changed color to blue-green. The other smaller species behaved in a similar manner, and then showed the same change. ''Something''s wrong!Get back, Bashkatha! Beoza shouted. Overshadowing Bashkatha is the shadow of a giant who regenerates his injured leg and arm and stands up. Vashkata looks up. He tightens his expression severely. Then he bares his teeth and smiles. You''ll be able to see that your regeneration ability is.......well, that''s the end of it. But they''re not our enemies!Let''s destroy it so thoroughly that its regenerative capacity doesn''t even matter! Bashkata swings his sword. But - seeing the speed of the giant''s arm wielded by the side-nagging, it immediately turns into an evasive action. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. The roar of the heavy arms felt above his head cutting through the sky caused cold sweat to erupt from Bashkata''s entire body. --What is this? The sluggishness of the giants from the previous day had disappeared. Even the other smaller species that hadn''t even bared their teeth a moment ago were moving differently. Their strength itself had clearly increased along with their ferocity. Ah, a voice escaped from Bashkata''s mouth. One of the students had stolen the holy sword lent by Bashkata from him by the smaller species. Eh?And the students dish out their eyes. And the next moment... The student''s belly was slashed by the holy sword in the small species'' hand. A scream went up. The student whose belly was slashed open fell forward in agony. And then the small species, which had rapidly increased in ferocity, attacked the students all at once. But that''s where Beosa comes in to stop them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. It''s a good idea to have a good time. That standing is what makes him worthy of the first place. A magic tool that instantly generates anything other than coordinates and activation formulas by pouring the holy element into it. Even though she is using it, even with her remaining one hand, she doesn''t rest her hand on constantly emasculating the higher level magic formula. It''s a good thing that you are not a good user to continue to use such a continuous formula. --You can do it. With that in mind, Bashkatha regained his strength and faced the giant again. You can''t stop here. The only thing that can make this happen is that the color has changed and the strength has been raised a bit, so I don''t think we''re going to lose!Don''t be afraid!Let''s go! Bashkatha aimed at the giant''s legs again and poured the holy element into the swinging holy magic sword and slashed it. However, the next moment, the unbelievable thing happens. That blow was a critical strike for Bashkata. A slash that concentrated everything he had cultivated until now. And yet, not only was it crunchy - it couldn''t even put a scratch on the giant''s leg. In addition, a sense of discomfort. I look at the holy magic sword in my hand. There is no light. The power that the holy magic sword is supposed to have is not being demonstrated. There is no luminescence, and not even the magic formula has been activated. ''''What do you mean...?Ugh! With a thud, the giant stepped forward in front of Bashkatha. At this moment, he realized. The giant that stood before him was no longer the same creature that had been driven to death by them. Everything was different, from the intimidation to everything else. Probably the higher-ups of the Little Saint rank who had been killed before had been killed by this figure of a giant. His knees laughed and wouldn''t say anything. Fear rules his body. Fear had stripped him of his will to fight. --I can''t. You can''t beat the giant in front of you. That blow had reaped Bashkatha''s will to fight by the roots. In addition -- With a thud, there was a sound of rocks cracking. Another giant burst through the wall and appeared. Moreover, a small species emerged from the hole in the wall. The two words that enveloped Bashkatha were two words: despair. Thus, the sixth holy rank has become a wooden doll that can only stand around. There is no escape. When he entered the guardian seed room, the door of the room was closed and would not open for a while. It won''t open for at least another ten minutes or so. How long can you run around in this room with not even a single pillar as a barrier? Can it buy you that much time? ''Impossible,'' repeated Bashkatha inwardly. ''Uh-oh! Fibruk finally turned his back on the giant. The scream brings Bashkatha back to himself a bit. Fibruk turned his feet toward Beosa. Yes, Bashkata thought in his head. Beosa. Beosa is the only one who can handle this situation. With a clinging feeling, Bashkata turns around. But Beosa, who should have been his last hope, was breathing heavily with anguish on his face. He was so exhausted that the sweat from his floating balls was running down his face and down his chin. Why, Bashkatha wondered. Dealing with the sacred element - if you use a jutsu, the body will take a load. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to expect. But Beoza was known for his endurance. Even if he continued to use the techniques, he would hardly get tired. That''s why he is an irreplaceable presence for the capture team in the capture of the Holy Ruins. That Beosa is already so exhausted like that. Bashkata suddenly looked down at the Holy Demon Sword in his hand. The next moment, he felt his liver chill. -- Not enough. The holy element, not enough. Bashkata looked up at the giant who was glaring at the students as if taunting them. There was one thing to consider. Due to these guys absorbing the holy elements in this area, the concentration of holy elements in this area has been extremely diluted. That''s why the holy magic sword couldn''t exert its power when I slashed at it just now. Not only in the Holy Ruins, there is no such thing as running out of holy elements on earth. However, he had learned in class that depending on the location, the concentration of the holy element sometimes changed. And I''ve heard that absorbing and kneading the holy element in a place where the concentration was thin would take a bigger load than usual. In other words, Beoza was now desperately kneading the holy element and activating the magic formula while under a powerful load. Still, Beoza and two or three other students are the only ones who somehow showed the will to fight back against the giants. It''s a good idea to use the same techniques as the rest of the team. However, the cruel reality is that even that higher level technique is not enough to defeat the giants, which further plunges Bashkatha into the depths of despair. It wasn''t that it was completely ineffective. After all, as expected of the strongest jutsu user in the school, it could be said that he was indeed the strongest jutsu user in the school. Beosa blew off the giant''s right arm with an explosive technique and cut its body into pieces with a wind technique. However - the giant quickly regenerated the damaged area. Absorbing the holy element in the surroundings. If the concentration of holy element in the space becomes even thinner, naturally, the burden on Beosa will also increase. --I can''t do it anymore. Vashkata felt the strength rapidly draining from his body. But somehow, he couldn''t feel the reality of his current situation. It was probably death that was looming. Still, I couldn''t create a sense of danger. The reason for this would be due to the characteristics of the Holy Ruins. Even if you die in the Holy Ruins anyway, you won''t really ''die''. You will only fall into a deep and long sleep. So my life is not over here. Bashkata laughed as he took down his holy magic sword. What could be heard incessantly from behind was the screams of the students and the frantic shouting of a few students who hadn''t yet given up on fighting. Fibruk is ranting about something too. But Bashkatha''s brain refused to recognize it. We''re not going to make it, Bashkatha was on the verge of giving up. But it''s no good, and so is ''they''. Bashkatha was amused to imagine the people of Ira''s group running away, just like him. Then it occurred to him that those guys had already entered the Holy Ruins. Had they already entered the Holy Ruins? If so, how many levels were they on now? This place was on the fourth level. Prior information had told me that they were in the guardian room on the ninth level, but for some reason, the giants were in the guardian species room on the fourth level. Well, maybe it wasn''t so strange. This is because in the recent Holy Ruins, it is said that demons that were not supposed to be in that level originally appeared in the Holy Ruins these days. No - it doesn''t matter. My mouth forms a nihilistic smile. While imagining the humans of the Isla squad suffering in fear. ''''Ugh! And - something pierced Bashkatha''s stomach. ''''........Ah?'''' Bashkata looked down at his belly, which felt strange. ''''Isn''t that my.......holy magic sword.......'''' I look up. The holy demon sword that had slipped from his hand earlier had pierced Bashkata''s stomach. The one holding the sword in his hand was a small species. Moreover, the holy demon sword is emitting light. It is performing its original function. The magic circle of the jutsu style emerged at Bashkata''s feet. "I don''t remember lending it to you, I don''t remember lending it to you.... Suddenly, the darkness in front of him grew darker. Bashkatha looked up above her head in a vague awareness of what was going on. ''Huh?'' There was a giant figure clenching his fists and raising his arms in the air. --Oh, I''m still scared. ''No, I don''t want to. ''''No ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no! Bashkatha hid her face with her arms as she shielded herself. But the giant''s arm, which was ruthlessly swung down, didn''t wait for the Holy Demon Sword''s effect to take effect, and directly crushed the Little Saint''s Sixth Rank. 73-Chapter 67: "Different" ''Huh?Did you bring that with you? Two swords were lowered at Currier''s waist. One of them was the sword he used when he fought Hibigami. I believe it was called the Holy Demon Sword Revelgate. ''''Yeah you never know what you''re going to get. The first level of the Holy Ruins. Currier-san, who walks next to me, places his palm on the hilt of his sword. ''''When you fell to the lower level before, I thought that I should also prepare for the inner workings of this holy relic. I thought that I should also prepare the inner workings of this holy relic. It reminds me of that warrior maiden, who is both graceful and intimidating. ''''It''s a hundred man power, isn''t it?'''' You''re the one who''s bringing the Demon Eater with you. I''m not sure I have much use for it, though. I had brought two swords with me today too. On my back is the Shesho Sword. And on my waist is the Demon Eater. When I received the Shesho Sword from Ira-san the other day, I asked him if he wanted to bring any other swords with him, and he gave me a way to hang it from my belt. However, this "Demon Eater" has a characteristic of absorbing the holy elements around it, so it interferes with other members'' techniques. So basically, I''m going to fight with the Shesho Sword. I don''t know if there will be a phase where I will use it or not. Still, like Currier-san, I brought it with me just in case I didn''t know what to expect. It''s not a problem to bring it because I''m the only one who is hindered from handling the holy element as long as I keep it in its scabbard. ''''A holy demon sword and a demon sword, huh? Ira-san, who is walking in the front row alongside Ray-san, smiles and touches his own strapped sword. ''''I''ve managed to prepare a magic sword too, but as expected, it''s not as good as it should be. The quality of the sword isn''t the only thing that determines a battle. If that were the case, the other side with apparently high ''overall strength'' would have an overwhelming advantage. Mr. Currier sarcastically emphasized the ''overall strength'' part. How high up in the hierarchy are the Bashkatas who were so eager to push for that overall power now? Their attack team must have been fortified with students who had reached at least nine levels before. They would be able to reach the giants faster than this one. ''''By the way, Kurohiko, that new forbidden spell you mentioned can be used normally, right? I''ve told Currier-san and the rest of the Ira Squad that I''ve learned a new forbidden spell. However, I can''t easily unveil it to them because of the slight physical strain it places on my body, considering my future strategies. I''ve already explained to them what it''s all about. ''''Yes, there is no problem in using it itself. If there''s a problem, it''s probably the sensation of the ''beast''. When I tried it out with Machina-san, I didn''t feel much difference from before, but if the frequency of use increases, it''s possible that the intensity with which that sensation tries to control me will increase. So it''s best to refrain from using it too easily until that part is unclear. That''s why I need to build up the groundwork to fight without relying on forbidden spells, but I also want to test whether I can resist the sensation of having two forbidden spells in me. After all, as long as I can be on the side of control, I''m willing to increase the number of times I use the forbidden spell... "M Five goblins appeared in front of us. However, Ira-san and Rei-san, who were in the front row, killed them instantly. The members of this attack team can no longer deal with the monsters of this area''s hierarchy. As for Curie-san, she had previously taken on and instantly killed the Dark Tiger Head that originally appeared at the twelfth level. She''s a significant force to be reckoned with, even if she''s alone. That''s why we made it to the third level without difficulty. It''s a good idea to have a good time to get off the train because everyone has already stepped on it, but since we don''t plan on competing for speed in the attack, it''s a bit of a slow process. "What''s the matter, Currier-san? After descending to the third level, Currier-san''s expression was laced with sternness. In front of us, there was a single vertical, straight pathway that stretched out in front of us. She was staring at the end of the passage as if she were measuring something. ''Something ... is coming. There are three levels here. The main demons that appear are the Little Cyclops and Lizardmen. Flatteringly, they''re not exactly the opponents we''re struggling with right now. However, Currier-san is showing signs of caution. That means it might not be a monster that usually appears in this hierarchy. I called out to the two people in front of me while reaching for theʩ on my back. ''''Ira-san, Ray-san,'''' The two men turn around at the call. ''What''s up, Kurohiko?'' ''Something doesn''t seem right. You might want to get ready to fight, just in case. Okay. It''s likely that he''s asking about the past different encounters that occurred in the Holy Ruins, and Ira-san grips the hilt of the sword at his waist without poorly interrupting the question. In the same way, Ray-san also puts her hand on her fine sword. Cecily-san and the others in the rear of the room also began to prepare for battle. Then they stop pacing once and focus their attention on the bend at the back of the passage. ''''Plural.'''' Mr. Currier said. I can tell when it gets this close. A hint of more than one thing coming towards us. Is it a different species? And. What? The first person to let the surprise come out of her mouth was Ira-san. The one that emerged from the corner was a humanoid - demon with orange vein-like lines running through its body. Is this a smaller version of the Magma Titan that was wandering around the room where it was located as a set? When I questioned him about it, Ira-san nodded, although he was confused. ''''Uh, yeah, I''m sure... but...'''' An unexplained tone of voice. ''How did you end up on such a low level........'' Yes. According to Ira-san, the smaller version, including the Magma Titan, should be on the ninth level. How could they be on the third level? Moreover. I see, the Holy Ruins are still different this year. Out of the corner of Cecily''s eye - smaller versions of the magma giants appear one by one at the end of the corridor. I suddenly recall a group of blue goblins I encountered earlier. The small version had no eyes, ears or nose. The small version had no eyes, ears, or nose, only a mouth lined with sharp teeth. ''''At any rate, we''ll have to do it. Currier''s words sent everyone into a state of warfare. As soon as the smaller versions opened their mouths and turned to face us, they came at us with an eerie cry of "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! How many do you think there are? A dozen or so? "We''ll set it up and see what happens.Until then, Currier and Krohico are on guard for the side passage, and Cecily, Siegbert and Hyrgis are on guard for the rear!Kurohiko, Cecily, please follow up with any of the small species that Attachi and the others failed to take down!If you''re going to struggle, I''ll call for backup! Ira-san gives us instructions while sheathing the sword. We immediately move into action as we are told. Ira and Rei-san take a stance to intercept the smaller version--the smaller species. The small version approaches. The first one leapt at Ms. Ray. Although the passage was wide enough for two humans to finally swing their swords, Ray-san skillfully avoided the attack while taking into account her position with Ira-san. The small breed is pierced through the throat with its sword while avoiding. The small species of the small species has been in the heart of the small species. The small species falls to the front. The small species'' head is cut off in response to Ms. Ray''s movement, as is Ms. Ira''s, who also swings her sword to cut off the small species'' head. The first two animals, which seemed to have received fatal wounds, went on to melt away just like the other demons. Apparently, they don''t seem to be a threat in terms of strength. But........can we really take this strength for granted? I''m still concerned about the past information that the Little Saint rank higher-ups were unable to stand up to it. Or is the Magma Giant in the guardian species room a non-standard strength...? Then, the other small species stopped moving in a flash. What''s going on? They don''t look frightened.... As I was wondering, the small species opened their mouths. And their mouths begin to glow blue-green. No, it''s not. Are they taking in...the holy element? What are they doing, these guys! Ira takes a step back. The color of the lines running across the small species'' black body changes from orange to blue-green. What is it? Do you feel ... different? Isla, she''s coming! Ray-san braced herself. With a pop, Currier-san patted me on the back. I knew without being told. It was a signal to me to go. He must have felt that we should be the ones to deal with this. ''We''ll take care of it. From the looks of it, I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like it before. We can''t expose our squad leader to an unknown threat here. We''ll see how it goes first. I said, and me and Currier-san crossed between the two people in the front row and moved forward. The small species in the front row roared and swung its arms over. Currier-san bends over her upper body to avoid the side hooks released by the small species. A thud, followed by a sound. The fist that lost its target dug deep into the wall of the holy ruins and ran a crack. ''''........Huh?'''' It was Mr. Ray who raised his voice. I can understand why he was surprised. If you take a direct hit from a fist with that kind of power, you won''t be able to get away with it. It''s not strange if your internal organs are hit. Moreover, although Currier-san seemed to have avoided it without danger, it is clear that the movement of the small species itself has been raised to the bottom. It was probably because it was Currier-san who appeared to have been able to avoid it with room to spare. ''''Hmph, do you want to take in the holy elements to increase their power? They''re like holy swords, aren''t they?'''' As he said this, Currier-san used his long sword to kesa-kiri the small species. The small seed tried to raise its arms to guard, but its guard was against the first feint that Currier-san had put in. He changed the trajectory of his sword in an instant, pretending to cut off his head. ''Hm ... the kryptonite hasn''t changed. It seems that if you cut off his head or give him a deep wound to the heart, you can take him down. But it looks like there''s a bit of natural repair at work. Currier-san had a small wound on her arm for a little while before the final kesa cut, which was the last one. Her eyes looked at the wound and said. ''''The wounds have gotten smaller despite the fact that it''s only been a short while. That means if we don''t inflict a fatal wound, there''s a good chance these guys will regenerate quickly. Currier-san thrust the sword''s cutting edge at the discolored small species. They opened their mouths threateningly and howled, "Oh, oh, oh, oh! But Currier didn''t want to be intimidated by the small breeds and stepped forward, and with unnoticeable speed, cut the bodies of the small breeds in the front row several times. A blue-white light leaked out from the wounds of the small species in the front row. ''I cut the whole body in one go, but the arms, legs, head and belly areas have high hardness. If we''re going to go for the neck or the chest. As if to say his business was already done, Curie-san cut off the head of the small species that had been chopped up and stiffened. Furthermore, with a thud, Currier stepped forward. ''''Well--that''s about it for analysis. Now if we can calmly assess the attack speed and the situation, there should be no problem with this group. The small species in his pocket tried to bite him. But the sword barrel that Currier-san pushed in from underneath pierced the heart first. The small species fell as if a thread had broken. After cutting down several small species while lightly avoiding more attacks, Currier-san said. ''''I left some for each of them. Try swapping back and forth - and since we''ve already killed the blackbirds, there are five left?'''' Ira looks at me in a daze. I had just decapitated a small species that was coming towards us. I nodded and Ira-san and Rei-san swapped places and stepped forward. The two of them did a good job of hitting the kryptonite and taking it down. Cecily-san, Zeke, and Hyrgis-san, who were swapped in next, also took them on one by one. Except for Cecily-san, they couldn''t be taken down easily, but it wasn''t too fiddly. Just as Ira read, it seems that it was the right decision to bring a certain number of people together, after all. Currier-san said while looking down at the small species that melted away. The only thing left to do is to depend on the strength of the giant that seems to be the master. The problem is how strong they are compared to these guys'' abilities. Hm, the next time they come, we should try to see if the magic formula is effective or not. ........... Although I praise Ira-san, Kurier-san is also amazing, unexpectedly. I feel like I''m receiving a lecture in the field. Not only did he easily complete an analysis of the small species, but I get the feeling that he''s further analyzed them in relation to our battlefield strength. Hmmm. However, I thought it would be the unveiling of the new forbidden spell at last, but I''m sure we can get by without it for this level of opponent. The use of the new forbidden spell might be left until the example master. ''''But why are these guys on the third level........'''' Ira looks down with an unconvinced look at the last place where the small species had melted and disappeared. Ira-san puts her hand over her mouth and thinks about it. ''No way, I guess--'' As Ira-san was about to say something, I saw something appear again at the end of the passage. I mean, that was--. Fibruk! Ira-san, who noticed the same, spoke up. Yes. The one who appeared from the back of the aisle was an exhausted-looking Asaro with a sword in his hand. When Asaro noticed us, she approached us with a complicated look on her face. The distance between us must be about 20 meters. Asaro is dragging his feet as he walks towards us. ''''W-what''s the matter with you?'''' To Ira-san who asked, Asaro replied while worrying about the rear. ''''Those guys........those creepy little species have ''climbed'' the stairs to the upper level of the Holy Ruins......! Mr. Ray reacts in surprise. ''What?What did you just say? Furthermore, Ira-san gives the same reaction. "''Climbing''........came?Um, wait?It''s true that the ''appearance'' of a different species that should be at a lower level has been confirmed recently.......but that''s not possible. I can''t believe that the demons of the Holy Ruins have ''climbed'' the stairs to the upper levels... Is that so? I didn''t know much about that, so I asked Ira-san. Then, in place of her who began to think quietly with a mysterious look on her face, Ray-san answered. ''Yes. That''s why the stairs to the upper levels are also a kind of ''refuge'' for the attacking team. Normally, even if the demons chase them, they give up and go back. In some cases, it''s more effective than using the transporter device that the demons spring up from. The higher up you go, the weaker the demons become, at least, the weaker they become than the demons at that level. I see. With a transporter, you have to deal with a lot of demons on that floor. But since I often encountered different species and demons that shouldn''t be on that level, I thought that demons could also climb the stairs to the top. Besides, if the lower demons appear in the hierarchy above, it doesn''t seem strange that they would at least climb the stairs, but.... But apparently, that is something that is inherently impossible. Ira-san has a serious look on her face. Or was that what she was talking about when she was about to say ''I don''t think it was possible, but--'' just now? ''''Isla.'''' It was Currier who called out to me. ''Wha, what?'' You mean those guys are........moving higher and higher up the ladder? ''Normally that would be impossible. But those guys who were supposed to be on the ninth level are now on these three levels and, according to Fibruk, they''ve also ''climbed'' the stairs. That means-- Isn''t it possible that he could be on the ground? I was the one who asked. But maybe that''s the question that came to everyone''s mind. ''I don''t know. But if that''s the case, it''s a big deal. No, in fact, if that giant is also aiming for the upper levels of the hierarchy above the ground, then it''s really a big deal-- Hey, don''t worry about it! Maro interrupted him. ''Hurry up and help me! Fiv, Luc? Ira makes a sound of confusion. ''Transporter or whatever!You''ll help me... help me!I''ll pay you!If you want, I can make the game a draw! Then the black humanoid demons that ran a pale white line from the other side of the passage - those small species - appeared in a sluggish manner. The first thing to do is to let out a short scream from Asaro. ''''There he is!Hey!You guys, do something! Asaro''s face is pale after how much fear he''s experienced. The distance between us and Asaro is still about ten meters. ''''Wow, okay!'''' Ira-san grabbed her sword and took a step forward. But then Currier-san grabbed Aila-san''s shoulder. ''''What are you doing Currier! You''re not going to... save him? Because I can''t let you... What''s the point of helping a guy like that? What? Hey, fibruk. Currier-san called out to Asaro. ''''Ah?'''' What happened to the others? ''Oh, the Bashkatha is dead!d*mn, you''re usually so bossy, but you scared me off at the last minute!It didn''t help, man! ...and the others? Oh?I don''t know!Looks like Veoza and some of the others managed to get out of the guardian species room while protecting the rest of the students.I think they''re still out there fighting somewhere, or they''re back in the transporter! So you left Beosa and the others and ran off by yourself? You can''t just walk away!It''s just that I put the people who need to survive first! Hmmm... yeah? Mr. Currier asked Ira. Ira-san bit her lip. ''''But ... even that guy is a student of the same lion group? ''As I''ve said before, I return to anyone who directs their malice at me with thoroughness and malice. I have no mercy. Even if he dies in the Holy Ruins anyway, it doesn''t really mean he''s going to die. Currier, no... ''Oh, and don''t worry about Ira and Kurohiko and the rest of the guys, nothing to worry about, okay?I''m the one who abandoned Phiburg--I''m the one who should have. We were all at a loss for answers. I was-- No, I don''t think you can do that! And before I could open my mouth, it was Ira-san who said that and ran off. ''Sure, that guy could be a terrible one!No, I think I''m a jerk too!But Attah can''t just leave someone injured in front of me and say ''help me''! Oh, Ira... Asaro looks relieved. Then Ira-san stands alone to confront the small species. I rustled and scratched my head. ''''Excuse me, Currier-san.'''' Blackbeard? ''I completely agree with Currier-san. Actually, it''s not that I didn''t have a plan to abandon Asaro--Fibruk. And of course I was annoyed. But as expected, I can''t abandon Ira-san. I said, and I followed Ira-san. ''Tsk,'' said Currier, clicking his tongue. ''''The sycophants,'''' Well, shall we go with you? To help with "Kurohiko" and "Ira. Cecily-san''s voice came from behind me. ........... Hmm. When you clearly exclude Asaro and say it''s me and Ira-san, you have a good character after all....... And that''s when it happened. Ahead of me. Three small cyclopes appeared from the side passage. But there was something wrong with them. As if they were scared of something.... And the next moment-- The ''something'' jumped on the small cyclops from behind and skewered the head of the one eye demon from the brain with the sword in its hand. In addition, one of the two remaining animals had its neck bitten off with its sharp teeth, while the other was pierced through the first eye with the sword. The one holding the sword in his hand - it was a small species. And that was... a holy sword? And the holy sword is glowing? Huh? So the smaller species is activating the ability of the Holy Sword? No, no. Wait. More than that. What''s going on? Why--why are the demons of the Holy Ruins attacking the demons of the same Holy Ruins? No, no, wait, wait. A question popped into my head. In the first place, this magma giant and its smaller version of a monster that suddenly appeared in the Holy Ruins-- Are you really a demon from the Holy Ruins? 74-Episode 68 "Giant" ''''Lie........I''ve heard of a demon from the Holy Ruins attacking a demon within the same ruin.......'''' I can''t believe the scene that is happening in front of me. The one who made such a sound was Ray. She had just stepped out to fight the small species. In the front, Cecily, who had taken the lead, was wielding a sword against the smaller species. Cecily and Cecily are working together to accurately strike at the vital points of the small species, while Zeke and Hyrgis are the ones who strike at the small species. Both of them seem to have gotten the hang of the battle arranged by Currier-san. Ira-san was fighting back against several small species that appeared from a side passage. Meanwhile, I''m swinging my sword and approaching the small species with my holy sword in a single step. The small breed also swings its sword at me to intercept me. The holy sword with the holy element poured into it attacks me. But a trajectory that can be easily discerned. I lightly defeated the sword that was coming at me. Then I swivel my body to the side to gain momentum and cut off the head of the small species as it is. The small species that had lost its top from the neck began to melt as it collapsed. The way it melted was the same as the demons in the Holy Ruins. However, since Ray-san from the second year mentioned ''I''ve never heard of it'', should I consider it to be an irregular existence in this holy ruins? No, there''s something else I''m more concerned about right now. If these guys are really aiming for the ground--'''' It''s so easy to take them down. I turned around and saw Currier-san looking at me with an impressed face. She said she was praising me. ''''When you say that.......isn''t that one so much better?'''' I turned my head to see Cecily brilliantly cutting down the approaching small species. Her movements appear to be more refined than before. It looks more like a dance or something. ''''--But this is too beautiful.'''' That was how Hibigami described Cecily Arkwright''s sword. I thought she would change her sword''s shape because of that review. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to make a good impression. I will refine my own weapon in my own way. The strength of her sword, in my opinion, lies in its precision and flowing continuity. I''m not an expert, so I can''t find the right words to describe it better than that. If you could increase the speed of your sword, that precision and seamless movement would be a weapon. If you can acquire a speed so fast that your opponent can''t keep up with your reactions, you''ll be a very difficult opponent to deal with. I guess he decided that there didn''t seem to be a need to lend his strength, and Currier-san relaxed his battle stance. ''''Even if you can see the sword''s taijutsuji, if you''re too fast, you can''t prevent it from happening even if you know it?'''' Yeah. The question is, do we have a sword that has the ability to match that guy''s imagined speed? I see. It''s just that the hesitation that flickered in the past doesn''t show up in his swordsmanship. It''s a bit more lively........has he lost his temper? Was it a good thing that she had revealed her true nature? She was certainly wielding her sword with a lively attitude. Most importantly, I feel bad for Sieg and Hyrgis-san who are fighting together, but they are not just one head, they are two or three steps ahead of me in that one. That''s a clear difference that even I can understand. If you were asked to try to imitate Cecily''s movements, I don''t think I could. It''s impossible for me to move that efficiently. Once again, I felt like I had caught a glimpse of why I was called a genius. No matter what she says, she''s still amazing. And she - she still intends to go "further". There was no need for me or Currier-san to step forward against the small species that came in. The few animals that came out of the side passage were destroyed by Ira-san and Ray-san. The small species that appeared from the back of the room, which seemed to be following Asaro, were mainly wiped out by Cecily-san. ''Um, Currier-san,'' I called out to him after I watched the last of the small species dissolve and disappear. ''Hmm?'' I was thinking, if the small species is going to be grounded-- At that moment, several more figures emerged from the back bend. One person from among those figures rushed towards us. ''''Are those.......students from the Fibruk Squad?'''' The faces are familiar. One of the girls rushed over to us. The schoolgirl took Cecily''s hand, who was at the front of the group. ''''Ta, help!Like a golem that turned blue........oh, those guys.......! A female student pleads with tears in her eyes as she looks behind her. If you look, your armor is damaged in places. I saw a light at the end of the aisle. Is it the light of a surgical procedure? Beoza and two of his students appeared next. They seemed to be in the back row, dealing with their pursuers. ''''.........'''' I check the number of students. Eight. From a quick look, the number of injured that would interfere with the battle is seven, including Beosa-san. Or rather, it seems that only the first female student who ran up to me was barely able to break her armor. They all had exhausted faces. Their bodies were injured and walking seemed painful. They didn''t even have time to use a healing technique. They seemed to be able to walk somehow, but..... The feeling of despair that is uniformly drifting across their faces is a sense of despair. What in the world had happened? If it''s only a small species, though, Beosa could handle it with him. .......... I knew it was a giant. Beosa-san, whose mouth is bleeding and her entire body is drenched with sweat, is approaching me while borrowing the boys'' shoulders. There is no life in her eyes. Blood vessels were floating painfully in his hands. How much of the procedure was drawn. Even moving his fingers seemed to be painful. He looked like he was at his very limit. A small species appeared from the bend at the end of the road. I''m not sure if they were taken from Beosa-san and the others, but there is also a small species holding a sword in their hands. "Currier-san. I call out to Miss Currier with intent. She takes a breath. ''Well, it can''t be helped,'' First, we''ll take down the small species that are chasing after Beosa and the others. Ira! A voice came from behind me. This voice is........Asaro? Before I knew it, Asaro was walking in the opposite direction from where I came, a dozen meters away. ''Follow me, follow me! What? Ira makes a face that doesn''t understand what is being said. ''Hey, what are you talking about, Fibruk!I mean, don''t get away from us, Attah! Shut up!I''m going back down to earth now!But I don''t know if I''d be able to win if I ran into those monsters!So, Ira, you''re coming with me!I''ll leave the chase to them! ''Hey, what''s that?You''re just going to run away first? Don''t you dare run away from me!I just need to temporarily regain my position...! It doesn''t work like that.They all fought for you!And yet you''re going to run away before me? Shut up, shut up!What?You''re going to choose a man from a foreign land over me? Asaro''s face contorts into anger and points at me. ''Huh!I don''t even know what that means!Why are we talking about that now! ...Oh, it''s you! With a look of hatred, Asaro thrusts his fingertips at me and Currier-san in turn with a look of hatred. ''''Everything went wrong because you guys were in the Lion Clan!If it wasn''t for you guys, I''d be enjoying my life!You''ve made everything so boring!I don''t like ... I don''t like it, I don''t like it, I don''t like it, I don''t like it! Fibruk you.... ''Especially you........Kurohiko!You''re the most annoying person I''ve ever met!The very fact that you came to this school was a mistake!I''m mad at you for everything you do!Die ... die!Die!You''re gonna die now-- you''re gonna die!Get out of this school! Snap. A crack appeared in the ground of the ruins. Look at the source of the sound. A crack ran under Currier-san''s stepped foot. --Ugh. A chill ran down my spine. Her expression. Because it was filled with an indescribably strong killing intent. ''''Don''t go to help me, Ira? Mr. Currier said in an icy tone of voice. ''Leave him alone. Leave him alone. That''s the best concession I can make. Kyu-curie... ''Honestly, I feel like chopping off his head right now. I''ve seen all sorts of rubbish in my life, but it''s rare to see rubbish so unaware of it. I quieted Currier-san, who was about to cut off Fibruk''s head with his sword at any moment, and I quieted him down. ''''Well, well, well, Currier-san he''s excited now too. Um, well, I''ll be fine. "...why?How can you stay so calm? Well, I''m used to being told I''m a former, so I''m used to people making fun of me and making fun of me. I''m used to that, you know... I chuckle. It''s not that I''m a saint. Although I''m used to it, of course I feel bad when someone says that to me like that. Because that should be more important than me right now. ''Isla-san. What? Excuse me. I''ll take it from here. Leave it to...? I''m sorry, but I can''t afford to keep up with Phiburg right now. But if Ira-san wants to help him, I won''t stop him. And I don''t disapprove of Ira''s actions. I know you''re a good guy. Blackberry.... But I... The ones that come to mind are Makina-san, Mia-san, and all the people who have been kind to me like this. If the demon goes to the ground, there is a possibility that they will be in danger as well. I have to act now to prevent that from happening. ''''Wha... what are you ignoring with a relaxed look on your face!Hey, Blackbeard!When did you become such a big shot?Aah!You''re the one who''s well-liked around here in the first place because you learned a forbidden curse!How could you be so wrong about that?I can see it!You ... you''re not much of a guy! Yeah, I do. ... I''m not much of a guy. I''m not a big guy, and I know that. That''s why I''m desperately trying to change and do what I can. Well, I think I''ve got something to gain from the ban. Then I say, "Well," and I put my hand over my mouth. Think. What are we gonna do? Mr. Beoza and the others are in no condition to fight. But we can''t leave them alone when it comes to them. The number of small species is unknown. Considering our experience with the Blue Goblin War, it would be dangerous to estimate too few. Shall we divide up our assault teams? The group that returns to the ground first to tell Makina and the others. The group that prevented the demons from going to the ground at the entrance of the holy ruins on the first level. The group that aims to return to the ground while protecting Beosa and the others. And - this is one of the possibilities I''ve thought of. If the main body, or the command tower, is a giant. If we defeat the Titans and the smaller species disappear, then we''ll need a team to defeat the Titans. Now there are four. We should divide up the attack team into these four. What do you think? There''s things this crew could do that I can''t... Kurohiko, were you born a nobleman?You''re not!Ha!You''ve got the blood of a scum that doesn''t belong to any horse''s bones anyway! Phiburg is screaming. But we can''t afford to be concerned. Once, he checked the situation around him. Cecily-san was looking at Phiburg with a very cold face while attempting a healing technique on the seriously injured Beosa-san. But when I smiled at her with the intention of showing her that it''s going to be okay, she made a face and her mouth was agape with a look of, "Oh my god. Incidentally, Zeke, Hilgil-san and Ray-san all had a cold look in their eyes at Fiburg. I don''t need to say anything about the ex-Fibruk squad students pouring out on Fibruk, who abandoned them and fled alone. ................... On the other hand, it''s an amazing talent to make them turn on each other to that extent in this situation. Anyway. I looked at the back of the passage again. I also looked at the other passages. I can''t see any other small species yet, but... Are there any more small species heading to the ground from other routes? I don''t know. Hmmm. Well........let''s talk to Currier-san for now. That''s when I was about to open my mouth to talk about the idea I''d thought of. ''''Fibruk!You''ve got to have a good time! Ira spoke up, as if he couldn''t hold back. Then she stepped forward to walk towards Fibruk. When I looked, my fists were tightly clenched. From the atmosphere.............Is that a punch? ! As soon as I could, I grabbed Ira-san''s shoulder and made her stop walking. No. What is it? Next thing you know. Boom! The floor behind Fibruk burst into the air. ''''........What?'''' What''s going on, Fibruk turns around to look behind him. There it is. There was a giant with his upper body forward. ''''Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!What the hell is this guy doing here? "Wait, a giant...!You''ve climbed all the way up to this guy''s level! Ira''s eyes widened in astonishment. Fibruk stumbled on the spot as he tried to get away as quickly as possible. Then he fell over and slumped over, then looked up and looked at us. ''Hey, do something!'' His eyes caught Ira-san once and then went to me and Currier-san. ''''Oh, you guys can handle it, can''t you!This place is friend or foe!Do something about this giant first!Use the curse.Help!Help me!You''ll help me-- Fibruk turned around fearfully. Behind him, the giant was waving his arms in the air. "Ta, help-- Thud!And. The giant''s arm crushed Fibruk, who reached out to cling to it. ''''Kyah!'''' Isla covered her eyes with her hand. ''Fibruk ... how did you get up there ...'' Ira-san bites her lip as she looks at what was Fibruk with a bitter face. ............ I don''t know. How do I feel right now? Due to the nature of the Holy Ruins'' ''even if you die, you will come back to life'', I don''t know how I should perceive Fiburk''s ''death'' that happened in front of me. ''''.........'''' Nope. Now is not the time to get bogged down in things that don''t make you feel any emotion. I turn my attention once again to the giants. It looks like a small species made bigger as it is. The same is true for the pale lines running across its dark body. Its round brain and back rubbed against the ceiling, and grains of stone were falling on its body. It seems that the giant has set its sights on us. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh... It comes at you, howling and screaming. The giants are approaching, destroying the floor between the levels with blows. "I invoke the curse... First I activated the ninth forbidden curse. A chain appeared from the dimensional rift and restrained the giant''s upper body. The giant tries to break the restraints. That''s a lot of power. Is this more than Cyclops? If it continues like this, the restraints will be released--. I slammed my hand down hard. "d*mn it... I don''t think it''s going to last long... Oh, Ira-san, I have a proposition for you. Uh-huh. You understand that the current situation is dangerous. Ira-san shook her head, then her expression tightened. She seemed to have somehow regained her composure. ''What?'' I think we should split up the squad here, sir. Divide? Yeah. While paying attention to the struggling giants, I quickly told Ira-san the idea I had thought of earlier. In order for Cecily and the others to hear it too. ''....I see. Yes, I understand. I agree with you. I''m sure you''re right. If there''s any chance they''ll be on the ground, we''ll have to deal with it. We''ll do ... what we can. Ira-san''s decision was quick. Currier-san, who was listening nearby, quickly suggested. ''''Me and Kurohiko will stay here. The one with higher strength should deal with the giants. Considering the damage they can cause on the ground, there''s nothing better than being able to defeat them within the ruins.'''' ''Yes. We don''t have time to discuss it here. ''I think I should do the same. Are you okay with that, Cecily and the others? ''''It can''t be helped. There''s no room for objection, even though Kurohiko and Currier are the right choice for the giant''s opponent here. What about selecting the others? You want me to take care of him, Cecily? Currier-san pulled out her holy magic sword while asking in a trusting voice. Cecily-san smiled with a huff. ''''Then........shall I leave it to you? Cecily-san begins to give quick instructions. ''''Ira and Ray, please go to the ground first and report this to the headmaster and the student council and the wind society. The headmaster will contact the Holy Tree Order. Then, if possible, go to the entrance of the ruins to cover the group that is preventing the small species from going to the ground. Siegfried and Hyrgis will head to the entrance of the ruins and intercept the small species as much as possible to keep them off the ground. I''m going to aim for the upper floor while protecting Beoza and the others. Cecily, you would leave them alone? Zeke called out with concern. It''s true that with the exception of one female student, the old Fibruk squad is not in a state to fight properly. ''''If there is only one person to report to, there is a risk of slow transmission. And if there is only one person, if that person is unable to achieve their objective, that''s the end of it. So we decided to take every precaution and decided that we needed two reporters. In a way, it''s the most important role. And - even if the annihilation of me and Beoza and the others could happen, ''it will not interfere with the operation. That''s not wrong, right, Currier? Cecily-san sniffed at the smiling Cecily-san who asked her a question. ''''Humph ... as good as it gets. But if you''re there, you won''t be annihilated. If you''re dealing with a small species, that is. It''s a good thing, that giant - we''ll take care of it here. With those words, everyone begins to move to fulfill their respective roles. Together, I finish the chanting of the second realm. The Second Realm is now open! A black spear pierced the giant. But it didn''t pierce deep. Hard. And........the spear is being pushed back? Is it because of the natural restorative power that Currier-san was talking about? ''''d*mn........I can''t break the restraints......! And finally - the chains were released from their restraints. The giant shook off the shredded chains and opened his large mouth. Light gathered in its mouth. What is it? Are you collecting ... the elements? The pale lines running across the giant''s body increased in thickness. At the same time, the sense of intimidation also increased. ''Oooh, oooh, oooh! A roar that shakes the air. --coming. I held my left hand out in front of me. "I am the king of the shield, I am the shield that will change in the end of time, I am the hand that holds my life in its hands. Finally, it''s time to go. A new curse. "Eighth incantation released. A red-black oval hole appears in front of me. A black slime-like object jumps out and wraps around the arm I held up. ''''Is that the new forbidden curse?'''' Mr. Currier asks. ''''Yes. ''This ... is ... the new power.'' And the slime shaped black thing in his hand turned into a diamond shaped shield. The hardness also increased at once. That''s right. The eighth incantation is the "shield" incantation. You can''t deny it''s a little plain, but it''s a thankless curse for me right now, in a way. The reason is that I''ve always been worried about my defense. Even if you think about the Blue Goblin battle, depending on your opponent''s offensive power, they could rapidly take away your fighting ability with a single blow. Also, if there are multiple opponents, even if it is just one on one, there is no confidence that you can avoid them. I have a bitter memory of a blow from outside the Blue Goblin''s consciousness that turned out to be a deep blow. It is also a lesson from the Blue Goblin battle that the sword''s inherent power is compromised if you continue to catch it with your sword. In that sense, if you have a shield that specializes in defense, you can fight for a long time without worry. Above all--. I gripped the Shesho sword in my right hand and sprinted towards the giant. Currier-san followed me. There. The giant thrust out a fist toward Currier-san, who jumped at me. I split off part of it from the shield in my left hand and let it fly, and put up a "shield" in front of Currier-san. The shield protects the giant''s fist. Currier-san glanced at me, then twisted her body in midair and slashed the giant''s arm with her holy magic sword. But the slash only ripped through about a third of the giant''s arm. I also slashed at the opposite arm with the shesho sword, but it didn''t have enough effect to be called an injury. Currier-san lands on the ground. ''''A shield that can be moved freely? Yeah. The split shield was returned to his left arm. The shield that came back became black mucus-like again and was absorbed by the shield on his left arm. However, and Currier-san looks at the giant. ''''It''s hard,'''' Look, Mr. Currier. Hmm? That holy demon sword seems to be very weak in light... The holy magic sword in Currier-san''s hand didn''t emit a dazzling light like the last time I saw it. ''''Ah... apparently the concentration of holy elements is thin in this area. It''s probably because that giant absorbed an extraordinary amount of it that the concentration in this area has become thin. Well, it would be better if it wasn''t for the fact that I was originally fatigued when I was in that form, but I would have liked to use it in this situation. Hmm. I decided to ask her while chanting the Ninth Forbidden Spell again. ''''There''s one thing I''ve been thinking about since a while ago. What was I thinking? ''''If you use the ''Demon Eater'' here... what happens? Well, I see. I hadn''t thought of using ''Demon Eater'' as a basis because it would interfere with the use of the surrounding techniques and holy magic swords, but if the concentration of the holy element itself was no longer thin....... Wouldn''t it be fine to use it? ''That might be a good move. It''s worth a try. When the currier gave me the go-ahead. This time the floor on the other side of the room bursts open with a flourish. We turned around at the same time. At the spot where Beosa and the others had been sitting a moment ago - a giant has already appeared. This one''s body is also glowing blue-white. The only other person in this area is Currier-san and myself, so that''s a relief, but-- How many of these things are there...? I''ll take that one. The lines running through your body are thinner than this one. It will still be easier for the blade to pass through that one do you mind if I leave this one to you? I put my hand on The Demon Eater. I''m on it. They turn their backs on each other. ''Tell me if it looks like ''demon eaters'' won''t work. Yes, sir. And as indicated, they each moved towards the giants at about the same time. The giants were right after they had broken free of the ninth forbidden chain that they had just unleashed. The giants seem to have the holy element as their source of power. Before, the chain''s forbidden spell had blocked Makina-san from activating her magic formula. So I expected it to weaken the power of the giants, but from what I saw, it doesn''t seem to be effective. The chain''s forbidding effect is probably like blocking the entrance to the organ that handles the holy elements. It doesn''t seem to be able to absorb the holy elements that have already been taken into it. If that''s the case, then it''s still-- I pulled the Demon Eater out of its sheath as I approached. The black blade appears. The blade begins to emit light. I defended myself from the approaching giant''s blow with my shield and then aimed at its neck and swung my Demon Eater. This is a great way to get the best out of your own life. And then the blade suddenly begins to glow strongly. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! He felt the sacred elements he had taken in flowing backwards. The giant howled. --Can we go? He draws his sword once. Then he re-holds it in his reverse hand and stabs it into his neck. ''Ooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!'' The giant roars again. Do you hear me? .......................... It''s not. This guy, more holy elements! It''s more absorbent and more powerful. ..... The giant shakes its head in an attempt to shake me off. I don''t feel that his strength is weakening. From the looks of it, the absorption power of both the giant and the "demon eater" seems to be balanced. d*mn. I thought I could weaken it by using the Demon Eater to take away the holy element that it has captured, but.... I didn''t expect it to absorb as much power as the Demon Eater. This giant is still something unusual. This isn''t just a cyclops that appears at the 15th level. It''s more than that. More than anything else, it''s hard. The only way to break through this hardness is to--. I jumped backwards with my sword in my neck and jumped backwards, landing on the ground and facing the giant. ''''...........'''' --Let''s do it. I am the recipient of a curse and I desire to commit sins in the arm of hell, the eighth curse of the second realm, to be released. The shield on his left arm returns to its mucilaginous form again. And then - it wraps around the ''arm''. ''''Gu, uh--'''' My left arm heats up. The feeling of something crawling up my arm. It''s as if several thin snakes are crawling up from the inside of my arm into my body. ''''Gugu........gah........'''' His left arm turns into a black arm. The size is obviously larger than the right arm. Mysterious left arm. I''m not going to be the only one who has been transplanted with a demon''s arm. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. I''m not going to be able to get the same amount of money as you. --I''m not going to be able to get the same thing. I lowered my posture and stomped on the ground. The ground screamed with a screech. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. "Let''s go-- 75-Episode 69 "The Eighth Forbidden Gu" You receive the right fist of a giant that attacks you while gutting the wall with your left arm. A heavy impact is felt with a thud. But it''s not unbearable. --I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than that. I squeeze my left arm with all the strength I can muster. The giant now unleashes a left fist. I smashed my clenched left hand into the approaching fist. Our fists collided with each other. The sound of a faint crack. The crack in the shape of a spider''s web ran from the giant''s fist. I push my fist forward with more force. A black mist gushes out vigorously from the hole around the elbow of my left arm, which has turned into a deformed shape. At the same time, the momentum of my fist increases. The sense that the power increases even more. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh. Rags. The giant''s arm disintegrates as if it could no longer bear it. The other day when I was accompanied by Makina-san for a trial run, I tried to punch the wall of the Holy Ruins with this arm. I was able to smash through the wall with ease. This left arm is probably the most powerful weapon I have right now. Moreover, by building up power in my arm and releasing it, I can make my fist accelerate rapidly. If this doesn''t work, a bit of anxiety flashed through my mind, but-- --I''ll take the stance again. I take a stance again. I just took a stance that seemed to make it easier to move on to the next attack, though. Naturally, there''s no way I have any knowledge of martial arts. Even so, I have a feeling that in this state of affairs, I can push it on specs alone. Above all, the current state. My body is moving more than I thought it would. The crumbling fist of a giant is being restored. Self-healing ability. It can regenerate at this speed? Its speed is astonishing. It''s incomparable to the regeneration speed of smaller species. If Currier-san is following the analysis, there are two weaknesses. The target is either the head or the heart--. The Titans begin to break the ceiling. It also swings its arms around like a whip and crushes the surrounding walls. It seems to have created an environment in which I can move around easily. Still, my foothold is fortunately intact. I stomp on the floor. Then, while chanting the ninth ban spell, I pounced on the giant''s head. In this state, my physical abilities have been raised to the bottom. His leaping power had also jumped up significantly. The chains of the ninth forbidden curse restrained the giant. In the meantime, the distance between the giant and the giant, at a stroke. The chain is torn off by the giant. But I can already reach my bosom-- The giant''s right hook struck from the side. The speed is also increased due to the fact that he was unleashed from the small space. He struck the attacking fist with his left arm. Fists collide with fists. As expected, this one has better attack power. A crack extends to the tip of the elbow and the giant''s right arm shatters. But the current collision kills the momentum of the leap. I clench my fists tighter. --Remember what happened when I tried it. The momentum could be adjusted by the amount of force you put into it. Gulp, I make a hoarding. And the image of unleashing it all at once from here--. A black mist-like substance erupts vigorously from my elbow. A thumping acceleration like a jet engine occurs. Rapid acceleration. It takes a trajectory to the giant''s head while accelerating in a way that seems to be pulled by a fist. The giant, whose right arm is being repaired, quickly guards its face with its left arm. Again I change the angle of my arm and spray fog. I change my trajectory--my aim is the heart! What--? But the giant twisted its body to deflect the attack. My fist gouged a part of the giant''s body, but it failed to catch its target. And immediately, I began repairing the gouged parts. It was surprisingly quick. The Titans seem to be able to ''move'' better than I thought. At least it''s not slow. Since there was no suitable foothold, I was thrown into the air and landed on the level one level below me. I look up at the giant. Thanks to the "Demon Eater" that is deeply lodged in its neck, it doesn''t seem to be able to absorb any more holy elements and power up any more. A few times the giant has tried to pull out the sword from its neck. But it seems to be impossible to remove it, probably because of the deep plunge. The right arm of the crushed giant had already regenerated. The playback speed is phenomenal, if not instantaneous restoration. Then. --with a speed that exceeds the speed of regeneration, you can slam your attack into it. I thrust my left fist up toward the foot of the giant attacking to crush it. A crunching sensation. The next moment, the giant''s left leg crumbles. And from this point on, it won''t stop attacking. I raised the spirit of the cleavage and continued to slam my left fist into the giant without pause. I continue to hit the giant''s leg thoroughly. The leg tries to return to normal, but the speed of the giant''s repair can''t keep up with my attack. The giant is unable to keep up with my attacks and drops to its knees. But not yet. They continue to attack. Pull back and strike, then pull back and strike again. ''Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh! I''ll end it here. I continued to unleash my fists without a break. As expected, it was getting hard to breathe, but the attacks unleashed in succession were definitely exceeding the giant''s regeneration speed. As a result of continuing to slam his fists into it, the lower half of the giant''s left body was finally gone. The giant, now on one leg, loses his balance and leans his body languidly forward. The giant thrust his left arm out and somehow managed to support his body. That''s when I suddenly realized that the regeneration speed... The regeneration speed is ... slowing down? The pale lines running through his body somehow seem to be getting thinner and thinner too - it''s as if he''s becoming more comfortable. The giant opened its mouth wide. The light gathers in his mouth. But ... this time the lines don''t get any thicker. I see. Perhaps you need the holy grail to repair it. However, because the Devil Eater is stuck in me, I can''t store the necessary amount of holy grail in my body. I strike the giant''s left arm. I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than just a few hours of sleep. It''s the last straw! He focused on his left arm again. And-- A raised fist dug into the giant''s heart. A black mist is sprayed from the elbow. The fist plunged further into the fist. My arm went all the way to the base of my arm, piercing the giant''s left breast. A handful. ''''Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh........'''' The giant''s roar gradually gets lower and lower. The lines running through its body thinned and returned to orange. Then the giant collapses and collapses to the ground. In the end, there''s only me, breathing on my shoulder, with my arms raised. ''Did you manage to.....................yes!Mr. Currier! It was strangely quiet, so I didn''t immediately become aware of it. I hurriedly leapt after retrieving the ''Demon Eater'' and landed on a foothold that was still safe on the upper level. And then........I closed the second realm. My left arm returns to normal. The reason I released the second realm of the eighth forbidden curse was because the battle was already over. ''''Haha........'''' A laugh escaped me. In front of me was Currier-san, who had already sheathed her sword. Huffing, I wiped the sweat from my chin with the sleeve of my clothes. She noticed me. ''''You ... from the looks of it, it looks like you did it. I just knocked you down too.'''' Currier-san, you just knocked him down like a normal person. I know better than you do. I could have done it on my own. I could have handled it. With just that one word, it''s all over, right? It doesn''t matter if the use of the holy element is interfered with....... She''s still exceptional, she''s still exceptional. Anyway.........how did she defeat him? I asked him if he had any questions. ''Even though the concentration of the saintly element is thin, that doesn''t mean it can''t be kneaded into the body. Of course the burden will increase. However, unfortunately, we didn''t gather enough holy elements to use the magical armor, so the magic was only a battle aid at best...............................That''s why we attacked and defeated the weak points. He said. He simply says that he attacked and defeated the weak point of the game, but I had a lot of trouble attacking that weak point. But I had a lot of trouble attacking that weak point.You''re sweating like crazy, huh? ''''Haha.......Actually, the second stage of the new forbidden curse is the same as Currier-san''s magical armor, and it seems to have a large load on the body.'''' Okay. With a pop, Currier-san slapped my waist. Her mouth was slightly relaxed. It''s the kind face she sometimes wears. ''''Good job.'''' Hi, how are you? Well, Currier-san, too. "Hm. I wonder. It was kind of nice to be treated with so much respect. ******** I didn''t want them to be too targeted, but it seems that the small species were aiming for the surface just as I had predicted. Ira, Rei, Sieg, and Hyrgis managed to run up the upper level and arrive at the entrance of the holy ruins while defeating the small species they encountered on the way. Ira and Rei went to the ground. The remaining Siegfried and Hyrgis defeated the small species that climbed up to the surface without letting them shoot. The reason why they didn''t use the transporter is because they were worried about the possibility that the different species would rush in due to the recent anomalies in the ruins, in addition to the fact that it would take five minutes to transport them. It seems that because the hierarchy is shallow at three levels, they decided that the stairs are less dangerous and faster. And at the same time that Curie-san and I defeated the giants, the smaller species seem to have stopped appearing at the same time. My prediction was correct, too, and I was able to breathe a sigh of relief. If the small species kept popping up even after we defeated the giants, we''d be in big trouble. So, what about Cecily and the others? This one returned with a transporter. First of all, in their case, the most important thing was that they found a transporter room as soon as they left Ira-san and the others. In addition, Cecily seemed to want to avoid making them walk for three levels because the former Phiburg students, including Veosa, were injured and fatigued, and they were moving at a remarkably slow pace. Also, unlike Isla and the others, there was no need to hurry, so when Cecily entered the transporter room, she went ahead and treated the deeply injured students with a first aid treatment method to heal them. The girls then activated the transporter and returned to the ground. Incidentally, it seems that Cecily defeated all the demons that came in. This is what I heard later from the members of the group that split up. However, no one had expected that the defeat mission and the match with Fibruk and the others would turn out like this. Nevertheless. There was no overflow of small species on the ground. The survivors of the old Fibruk team returned safely. Of course, Aila''s group is also safe. We also managed to defeat the Titans. Looking at the results alone, I''d say we did well. And those students who died in the Holy Ruins, including Bashkatha and Fiburg.......it seems that they were transferred to the transfer point in the Holy Ruins Square while they were asleep. The resuscitation transfer of the Holy Ruins seemed to have worked properly. However, if Bashkatha, Phiburg and the deceased students followed the school''s rules, they should be expelled from the school. Moreover, they are not supposed to wake up from their slumber for at least two years, so even if they wake up in the shortest period of time confirmed to date, it will be two years before they are reunited. In addition, not a small number of high-ranking members of the Little Sage Order had been expelled from the school due to this series of events related to the Titans. It was apparently a rare occurrence in the school''s history for such a number of high-ranking minor saints to be expelled from the school in such a short period of time. Some of them seemed to be the children of famous nobles. Occasionally, when their own children ''died'' within the Holy Ruins, some parents would yell at them unreasonably for not being managed by the school. After grasping the situation, it was impressive that Makina-san sighed with a sigh that seemed even more troublesome than usual. Are there people like monster parents in this world? Well. After we defeated the giants, Curie-san and I ran up to the ground right after that. We met up with Sieg and Hyrgis at the entrance and waited for a while to see if a small species would come. But even if we waited, the small species did not appear. After a while, a group of people from the Public Safety Commission and the guards arrived. After explaining that the small species might have disappeared after we defeated the giant, we left them to it and returned to the ground. Many of the instructors could be seen in the Holy Ruins Plaza. Even though it was a holiday, many of them seemed to be able to convene relatively quickly as many of them had residences within the school grounds. And although many students were evacuated, we could see people who seemed to be the student council in the square. We explained the situation to the instructors. While we were explaining the situation to the instructors, Makina-san emerged from the hall with Ira and the others. In the meantime, Cecily and the others were sent to the transfer point. Veoza and the others were carried into the hall with Lisa''s escort. After hearing the situation from us again, Makina-san began to talk with the instructors around the table in the square. As a result of the discussion, it was decided that we would stay in the square until evening. We were asked to stay behind as well, so Ira''s group stayed in the square. Ray-san was the only one who joined up with the windbreakers in the ruins. Currier-san was You must be tired. You get some rest. I''ll go explain everything to the Headmaster. I said and headed to Makina-san''s place. Cecily-san went inside the hall to treat Beosa-san and the others, as she could use the healing technique. Zeke and Hyrgis-san also accompanied her. So I sat down on a bench by myself, unhappy with the situation. As I was sitting on the bench and taking a sigh of relief, I saw that Bashkatha and the other students who died in the Holy Ruins were being sent over. Somewhat later, Fibruk was also being forwarded. They were carried away by the instructors and the hall staff. I watched the scene in a daze, probably partly because I was distracted. ''Next door, if you don''t mind?'' It was Ira-san who called out to me. ''Oh, come in,'' She chuckled as she looked at Currier, answering questions from Makina and the instructors. ''As for what happened after I broke up with Anta and the others, Atashi, I didn''t get a chance to go. Ira sits down next to me. She keeps her sword and armor on because she doesn''t know what''s still out there. ''Thanks for this time, Kurohiko. You''ve really helped me with a lot of things.'''' It''s just that Ira''s hard work paid off. I''m just trying to help. ''Nope, not really. If it wasn''t for you, Currier, Cecily and the others wouldn''t have been able to help me... I think it would have been just Attah and Ray, who were left, left and right. "But it was Ira-san who made me think, ''I want to help this person,'' right?I don''t know if I would have cooperated with you if it wasn''t for Miss Ira? Hahaha... what a humble guy you are, huh? I gave one joking coughing cough. ''No, I''m just an octogenarian,'' Pfft, Ira wiped out. ''What''s that?'' ''I don''t want people to hate me. I told you inside the Holy Ruins.Basically, I''m not a big guy. So you want people to think well of you. Right?It''s not a ''nice guy'' at all, is it? I said as jokingly as possible, trying not to be sneaky. Ira wiped out again. ''''Huh, weird. A really bad guy wouldn''t say something like that to himself, you know?'' Isn''t that right, Miss Cecily? Suddenly, Ira-san, whose expression returned to her face, released her gaze into the air. ''I want people to think well of me, huh? He looks somewhat pensive. ''You know what, Kurohiko?'' Yes, sir. I''m sorry about Phiburg. Fibruk? I''m sorry I put you and Currier in a very unpleasant role. Oh, that. Don''t worry about it. Besides, it wasn''t me who was trying to get in the mud, it was Mr. Currier. But I think I''m probably also a person who wants to make myself look good to others. That''s why I tried to be a ''good guy'' in that place... Ira-san, with a smile on her mouth, lowers her gaze as if to warn herself. "If you think about it rationally, what Currier was saying was right after all. And that, Atashi-- I don''t hate Ira-san for saying ''I want to help,'' though. What? Ira-san looked up. If Ira-san didn''t hesitate there, ''''Let''s get rid of this guy quickly! If I had said that.......at least I would have changed my view of her. What can I say........in her case, I was rather relieved to hear her say ''I want to help you'', or something like that. ''''I don''t dislike Ira-san''s inability to be so ruthless,'''' Blackberry.... ''Of course it''s necessary sometimes to let go of the sweetness. But Ira-san, you changed your mind immediately. It''s enough that you didn''t go into a stupor over there. You did your job. After I said it, I thought, oh. That''s because Ira-san got down on her face and choked on her breath. Hey, did I say something bad...? Oh, I''m sorry to be so pompous... Ira looked up. She was smiling. But there were a few tears in the corners of her eyes. ''''.........You really are a ''good guy'', aren''t you?'''' Then Ira took my hand. Then she sat down and slid closer to me. "Thanks. No, no. I''m close. And my chest is a little bit against my arm........ "Hmm........and that was pretty cool, Kurohiko. It''s a pleasure. You know what? Then Ira, whose cheeks were dyed vermillion, lowered his gaze and asked hesitantly. ''''Are the rumors about you and Cecily true?'''' What?Me and Mr. Cecily''s rumor? ''Huh?Don''t you know? ...Is there a rumor going around? Is it possible that... the whole school is about to find out about our nastiness? I mean, you know, we''ve been talking about how they might be in love with each other. Gee-ho, gee-ho! Oh, my God, you''re going to blow your windpipe...! ''There''s a rumour about that! ''Uh, yeah. But from the way you''re reacting to it... no? ''I''m not saying we don''t get along, but we''re not in love!I mean, just look at me and then tell me! ''Well, I don''t know what that last one means but does it mean they''re not in love?'' Of course you do... ''Hmmm, I see......... Ira''s cheeks are cherry-red and he looks kind of happy. What is it? I stare at her. And then Ira-san smiles as if she''s mending her smile and starts gesturing with her hands. ''Oh, that''s it!You are so easy to talk to, aren''t you?I''m dependable and........so, um........well.......here, I''m looking forward to working with you in the future! It''s nice to meet you, okay? I said in a sluggish tone, and Ira-san stood up. Then, with an awkward smile, she popped me on the shoulder. Okay, bye!Again! And walked away. ............ What was that? Whoa. Makina-san and Currier-san around the table are kind of staring at us! ...What''s that? A figure ostracized near the entrance of the plaza caught my eye. Violet hair, beast ears, and a maid''s outfit. ''''Mia-san?'''' I sat up and headed for the entrance to the square. ''''Ah, Kurohiko-sama........'''' Mia found me with a look on her face as if to say help was on the way. ''Maybe she heard the commotion?'' ''Yes, sir!I heard that Kurohiko-sama is heading to the Holy Ruins today, so I was... well, I was worried. Mia squeezes her hand to her chest. ''''Are you okay?'''' Yeah, that''s right. Indicating a safe body. Haha, and Mia lets out a big breath of relief. ''''Thank goodness.......if something happened to Kurohiko-sama, Mia couldn''t stand still.......'''' Thank you for your concern, sir. I smiled bitterly and thought again that it was one of the most important things I could do to get back safely. I then told her that I was still going to stay here today and that I didn''t know when I would be returning. ''Very well,'' Mia nodded. ''Then Mia will be waiting for you, ready to rest at Kurohiko-sama''s house. Thank you. Lady Blackbird. Mia bowed politely. ''Thank you for returning safely,'' Ms. Mia.... Looking a bit embarrassed, Mia left the square with dancing steps. After that, the Knights of the Holy Tree arrived just after noon. Then evening. The Holy Ruins remained silent. There was no sign of any small species coming out. As the sun was about to go down, Makina-san told us to end the day here. At this point, we Ira''s group, with the exception of Ray-san, were finally allowed to return home. Rei-san is still working with the windbreaker. Incidentally, from what I overheard, it looks like the attack on the Holy Ruins at the school will be on hold for a while. Until now, the academy hadn''t felt much of a crisis in the abnormalities of the Holy Ruins, but they are taking this matter very seriously and the Holy Tree Knights will take the lead in investigating the ruins for the time being. Since everyone is tired today, we decided to have a light victory party in the cafeteria after school tomorrow, and then we left the square to head home. First, we said goodbye to Cecily and her friends as they headed home, and then we said goodbye to Currier and Ira in front of the girls'' dormitory. I''m really tired, too. I finally arrived at home and opened the door. It was completely dark outside by that time. I''m home. Welcome home, Mr. Kurohiko. Mia, who had been sitting in the chair, stands up. ''What shall we do?Would you like to take a bath first? When I saw Mia''s smile, my body suddenly relaxed. ''''Yes, I will. Mia nodded happily and said she would be ready in a minute, and headed for the bathroom. I sat down on a chair. ............ Anyway, I''m tired. Let''s take a good rest today. 76-Characters and terms (3) Characters [Ray] He is a sophomore at St. Renowthred School. She is a member of the Society of Public Morals. Isla''s friend. [Beoza Fallontessa] Third year student at St. Renowthred School. First in the Minor Holy Order. Considered to be the strongest magician in the school. [Bashkatha Troia] Third grade at St. Renowthred School. Sixth in the Minor Holy Order. [David Hamonis] The Holy Tree Eight Swords. [Hana] The servant of the Arkwright family. [Forbidden King] The mysterious figure whose name appears in mythology, whom Kurohiko met in his dreams. [Rokia] A native of the Sixth House. Also known as "The Demon King". The leader of the "Kingdom of the Fools", one of the three major organizations in Doomsday Township. He came to St. Renowthred School to pursue Noyesdeth, who is also from the Sixth Temple. Terminology Eight swords. This is a name given to the top eight members of the Holy Order, excluding the 1st and 2nd Knights Commander and Deputy Commander. The third to tenth positions on the Holy Order are called the Eight Sacred Tree Swords. [Shi Shouken] A sword with a specially processed crystal blade. The special treatment gives it a long-lasting sharpness. 77-Episode 70 "Gift" Come to me, Mr. Kurohiko. Someone is rocking my body. ''''Hmm........'''' Mia? So.........it''s morning now? ''Hmmm...'' But it''s not working. I''m unusually sleepy. My face does not leave the pillow. I can''t fight the sleepiness. A great deal of fatigue lingers in her body. I try to get up, but my unconscious mind resists desperately. As Mr. Kurohiko himself said last night, he doesn''t seem to leave the bed. You know yourself very well........as expected. Mia says something in an impressed voice. I think she''s talking about me. What''s he talking about? Ugh. ''''It can''t be helped. This is an expected situation I''m afraid and if you''ll excuse me!Mia will follow Master Kurohiko''s instructions from last night!Fu, fuuuuuuuck...! A raw, warm breath tickled my earbuds. ''Hi!'' Unable to resist, I jumped up. Mia''s smile greeted me. ''''Ah ... good morning, Mia-san.'''' Yes. Good morning, Mr. Kurohiko. Mia-san changed from a smile and anxiously put her hand over her mouth. ''''Um........was it okay the way I just woke you up?'''' It''s a perfect fit!Thank you for the help! I gingerly gave him a thumbs up. Apparently I was right to tell him last night that he might want to stimulate his ears, a sensitive point. After getting out of the bath last night, I went straight to bed in my room. It''s a good idea to get a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. And then a sudden, irresistible sleepiness hit me. Before heading to bed, Mia said to me, "I''ll be back in the morning," and I asked her to wake me up if I hadn''t woken up at the time I usually get up, even if it meant forcing me to. It''s a shameful story, but I was really tired and didn''t have the confidence to get up by myself the next morning. More than I thought........the burden of the Eighth Forbidden Curse Second Realm was heavier than I thought it would be. ''''--two. When I got off the bed and got to my feet, I found that I had a mild muscle ache in my thighs. My left arm also feels a little heavy. ''Duh, are you okay?'' Yeah. But he''s just feeling a little tired. Take care of yourself, okay? After saying it, Mia bowed politely. ''''Then Mia will go and prepare breakfast. Kurohiko-sama, please make your preparations at your leisure. The sound of Mia walking down the stairs reaches my ears as she leaves the room. I finished getting ready for school and headed downstairs. Then I grabbed a homemade breakfast made by Mia and stuffed it in my stomach. After we finish eating, we finish cleaning up the mess as usual. It''s a very peaceful morning. It''s as if what happened at the Holy Ruins yesterday was a lie. There was still time to spare before school. Since it''s time to go to school, I decided to ask her something I''ve been meaning to ask for some time. ''''By the way, by the way,'''' As I said it, I offered Mia a chair. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time in the city. Yes, what is it? What''s your favorite thing, Mia? My favorite thing, sir? Mia looked pompous. In fact, when we defeated giants and small species at the Holy Ruins yesterday, a few crystals were left in the place where their bodies had melted and disappeared. I failed to collect them during the Blue Goblin battle due to various reasons, but this time I managed to get some of them back. I left those crystals in the care of Currier-san. She said she would find time to exchange them for cash. So, I decided to use the money I got from converting the crystals into cash to make a present for Makina and Mia, which I had been thinking about for some time to express my gratitude. I''m going to keep quiet about the gifts since I want to give them to them as a surprise, but if there''s something you like, I''d like to hear about it if possible. ''''Yes, that''s right........I am.......'''' Placing her hands together in her lap, Mia shrugged her shoulders in horror. Her animal ears snapped off with a snarl. ''''Ku, Kurohiko-sama--'''' Yes? Therefore...........Mia is very fond of Mr. Kurohiko, that''s why....... Blurred and downcast, Mia''s face turned bright red. ''''Eh?'''' .......... Me? Oh. A disheveled Mia. Let''s see. And as for non-humans, what do you think? I asked, feeling heat in my cheeks, but with a wry smile on my face. ''Hee!Two non-humans...?Oh ... isn''t that right!No, I... Mia-san, who seems to have sensed something, is dismayed as she squeezes her eyes shut. ''''I''m sorry!I think I misunderstood something about the intent of Kurohiko-sama''s question... Hmmm. I might as well explain this one to her. So I decided to tell her the purpose of the question. A gift to repay her for her daily gratitude, is that it? Yeah. I see........I''m sorry for running off on such a strange tangent. No, no, I''m sorry, too. I was too vague in my questioning. Mia''s mouth naturally parted and she put her hand on her chest with a biting expression. ''''Gifts for me and others..........................Your feelings are enough. But I want to give it to you. Please, consider me selfish. I bow my head. ''''Oh, no, Kurohiko-sama, please look up! Since it was Mia-san, I could imagine that she would say something similar. ''''Eh, then... well, then... well, Mia... I''ll leave it to Kurohiko-sama. You want me to handle it? The emotion in Mia''s expression was akin to trust. ''''Yes. Whatever Kurohiko-sama has chosen for me, I''m happy to see it.'''' Yeah, I see. An angel, this one. Hmm. However, I feel that the bar has been raised. In other words, my ability to make choices is being tested.... But..... But.... since he''s finally saying that. I''ll do my best to choose a gift for Mia. Is this too vague to be an appropriate answer? It''ll be fine. Okay, sir. Thank you for your concern, sir. Mia-san smiles at me. ''''So, since this is the time to ask you.......do you know what you like, Makina-san? I also told Makina-san earlier that I was thinking of a gift for her. ''''Is it something you like, Makina-sama?'''' That''s right, isn''t it," Mia said, letting her gaze wander through the air. ''''If it''s a gift for Makina-sama, she might appreciate the clothes. Like you usually wear? ''Yes. Master Machina likes to dress like a china doll. It''s true that they usually wear gothic lolita-like clothes. But when it comes to clothes, many of them are expensive, so........yes, that''s right......maybe some clothing that goes with the clothes would be good. Oh, I see. It''s a piece of clothing. Yes, sir. Okay. "Okay. I''ll think about it. But I''m sure Makina-sama will be pleased with whatever Kurohiko-sama gives her. ...Is that so? Yes. So I don''t want to talk too much about your preferences, do I?I''m sure Makina-sama will be happy to hear that ''Kurohiko-sama thought about it and chose it himself.'' Oh, yeah? Something like that, sir. Hmmm, Mia smiled. That''s right. If I have free time today, I''ll ask her to do some research. In the meantime, the time for school was approaching. I left the house, receiving Mia-san''s send-off, and headed for the school. Under a pleasantly clear sky. We met up with Currier-san and talked appropriately about yesterday''s events as we headed to the main building. When we entered the classrooms, Cecily and her friends and Isla had already arrived at school. After exchanging greetings with them, Currier-san and I also took our seats. Apparently, they already know what happened yesterday. I could feel the air around us by my classmates changing slightly. However, what is being directed at us is more of a positive feeling. I don''t feel bad about it. After a while, instructor Josef came in and moved on to the time of ascent report. There were two main items of communication. Both are close to confirming and following up on the story I heard yesterday. The first was about the immediate blockade of the Holy Ruins. Following the incident with the giants and small species the other day, the Knights of the Sacred Tree will be investigating the ruins of the school. As soon as the investigation is finished, the attack on the Holy Ruins will be resumed, but the period of investigation is still undecided at the moment. This will make it impossible to attack the sacred site for a while. Since it is unknown how long the site will be closed, there is a possibility that this year we will not be able to convert as many grades from the first semester as in previous years for the attack on the sacred site. The school is considering what to do with the first semester grades this year. The other thing is related to this Lion''s Club. The first Lion''s Club member to die and drop out of school, Phiburk Marrow. According to the instructor''s explanation, his parents are coming to pick up Phiburg today. Incidentally, it seems that they''ve been judged to be lacking in ability, and for good or bad, all of Phiburg''s cronies in the Lion''s Group have been cut off from the Phiburg Squad. Come to think of it, I didn''t see any of them in the Phiburg Squad....... It could be said that thanks to that, they were saved from death. But currently, they seemed to be somewhat shrugged off after losing their strong backers. After that, they moved on to the normal liberal arts classes. The usual classroom scene. Nevertheless. If the blockade of the Holy Ruins continues for a long time, what will happen to my Little Saint rank? The combat class is a special case group. Since the technical class can''t handle the holy elements, they can''t be evaluated on practical skills. Just as I was about to do my best to capture the Holy Ruins, which is the most important evaluation point, the Holy Ruins were sealed off. I straighten my posture and look at the blackboard. In that case, I have to work hard on the test for the liberal arts class or something...? But let''s do our best.... Despite my enthusiasm, the day''s class ended without a hitch. * So thank you all for the other day. Pulling out a chair and standing up, Ira-san bowed deeply~. After school. The members of Ira''s group, which had been formed to defeat the giants, had gathered in the cafeteria. It was more like a victory party or a consolation prize. Ira-san continued nervously. The situation was quite different from what we had originally envisioned, but thanks to everyone''s help, I think we managed to avoid the worst possible outcome. Err, this is all thanks to the cooperation of everyone. We were sitting around a circular table. The seats were located clockwise, Ira at the twelve o''clock position, then me, Currier, Cecily, Zeke, Hyrgis, and Ray. On the table were several dishes that could be bought in the dining room. In front of each of them was milk with honey. You can eat in the cafeteria outside of lunchtime as well, although it''s not free. But today it was Ira''s treat. At first, there was an air of willingness to share the food with everyone, but Ira was adamant about not giving in, so in the end it was her treat. Also, it seems that she had actually wanted to invite the Horns to their mansion in the capital, but she was concerned that inviting Cecily, the daughter of the Arkwright family, to the mansion might cause problems for her family, so she decided to hold the party in the dining room. ''''You can eat and drink as you please today. The money we had prepared when we recruited the attack team to defeat the giants is exactly what''s left over, so please don''t worry about the money. Well then, everyone, take your time! He said with an oddly cocky air, and Ira indicated the food on the table with his hand, saying, "Quickly, please. Light applause responded. ''''This, like this........is it okay? Ira checked in with me as he sat back in his chair. ''Isn''t that okay?'' I can''t get used to this kind of thing. Ira plays with the earrings in his ears in an embarrassed manner. However, this member. I turn around and look around at the faces at the table. Eeeeee!Let''s get this thing going!It''s a very clammy...well, it''s a calm table, to put it nicely. Everyone is quietly bringing drinks and food to their mouths. The other students who were chatting in the cafeteria were more excited. ''''Duh, it''s okay, right?I didn''t do anything wrong, did I? Ira-san, who felt uneasy about everyone''s unassuming eating scene, scurried around the table, thrusting his hand at the table and looking at everyone''s situation. ''''Duh, it''s okay!It''s a lot of fun! I stood up and lifted my china cup. ''Ehhh, good job everyone!Congratulations to all of you for a job well done! ''Wow!Good night! A sad sound of me and Ira-san''s cup meeting with a clunking sound rang out. ''''..........'''' .......... Good night. Hi, how are you? Mr. Ray brought the cup out to me. And Miss Cecily, I mean, she leaned in a little late and Yes, thank you for your help. He matched my cup to his own. Hmm. I see. So it was very humble, like this. Yeah, I guess so. They don''t all seem to be the type to make a fuss. Yes, Currier-san is-- ........... Yeah, that was probably embarrassing. The hand that was about to lift the cup was dropping back many times as if it was unable to step on it. It really shows that he is not used to this kind of situation. No, I''m not used to it either, anyway. I was motivated by a sense of duty to follow up on Ira-san, and that was the result. On the other hand, although Zeke and Hyrgis-san, who are rather quiet types, exchanged words from time to time, they basically seemed to be enjoying their meal quietly. ''''..........'''' Well, that''s just the way it is. Speaking of which, Beoza and the others, are you okay? I ask Ira. "Yeah. The instructor told me that he''s going to be okay. ''Cecily''s healing technique was a good one, wasn''t it? They said that the students who were saved will be able to return to work in a short time. Well, that''s a relief. Good. Beoza-san didn''t seem like a bad person. ''''But I didn''t expect the Holy Ruins to be sealed off. Yes. I never dreamed that our mission to defeat the Titans would turn out like this. It''s not only that, but it''s also an unknown monster that comes up the hierarchy. But-- Ira-san sent a grateful glance at me and Currier-san. ''''The two of you defeated the master giant. It''s amazing, how just two of them defeated a giant that even Beoza and the others couldn''t match.'''' ''''It''s thanks to Currier-san''s analysis of my weaknesses first. Besides, I relied on the power of the forbidden curse to win. ................. Nevertheless. I had a thought in front of the giants. At that time - when the giants appeared and stood in front of us. The first emotion that arose was fear. And as I felt a cold sensation run down my spine, I thought to myself: "I''m not going to be able to do this. --I''m not going to be the only one. It was around this time that I was confronted with the giant, and I was reminded of that man''s strength as a monster. Since my battle with that man, I''ve vaguely sensed that some of my senses have been severely dulled. My sense of threat has been dulled, or so I thought. I could feel it more when I dealt with giants and small species. Not just the top of the Small Sage rank, but the giants that even the strongest jutsu users in the school couldn''t stand up to them. Even when confronting them, they didn''t feel as if they were ''afraid'' of the giants. Rather, it was just a painful reminder that the man who was sentenced to settle the matter three years later was far above the rest. It was only for a moment, but I experienced the depths of Hibigami. Since then, the way I see things has partly changed. What came next?This was the impatience. What would I have to do to beat that man? Who am I fighting? I looked at the person sitting next to me, the one in this seat who knew Hibigami best. ''Hmm?What is it? Mr. Currier how can I beat Hibigami? In a straight-up fight? Yes, head-to-head. Putting his crossed arms on the table, Currier-san looks down at them. The first thing to do is to get close to that guy''s strength by fighting stronger guys than you are now to improve your ability. And then, on top of that, I''ll fight someone stronger than him to make him even more powerful. That''s the general idea. I''m sorry but that''s the only thing I can think of. If we''re going to meet the order of a head-to-head fight, there''s probably only one way to do it, and it''s as simple as now. The question is, is that method actually possible? It''s very easy to find someone stronger than me right now. First there''s Currier-san. If I can get her to keep training me, I''ll be stronger than I am now. But. What would it be like to have an opponent stronger than Hibigami? "A stronger opponent than that guy? Besides, I don''t even know who''s where right now. Casually, Currier-san continued. Other than that........the ''twins'' of the Empire''s suicide sub-army corps, and Garbarossa Gimenze, the ''war god'' of the Empire as well. But when it comes to an opponent that makes Hibigami roar, as I thought-- Currier squinted at her twin eyes. ''''It''s either ''Doomsday Empress'' or ''The Four Deadly Disasters,'' I suppose. As I recall, those were the two words that Hibigami, despairing of his overly strong self, uttered as ''promising'' as an enemy. ''''I''ve been meaning to ask you for a while now, but are those ''Doomsday Empresses'' and ''Four Deadly Disasters'' famous?'''' ''''Well. However, the existence of the "Doomsday Empress" itself is questionable. Maybe she''s a god-like being, if you will. ''This sounds great, but what are you talking about?I know about "Doomsday Empress" and "Four Deadly Disasters", but what is "Hibigami"?A person''s name? Ira came into the conversation hesitantly. ''A hibigami is someone who has a very unpleasant personality. Cecily-san, who described the person called Hibigami briefly and accurately, smiles at me. Was it bad to talk about Hibigami here? Don''t worry about it. It''s all taken care of. Cecily-san, who seemed to know what was on her mind, said casually. ''Hmmm ... is he a bad guy? Ira asked, blinking his eyes. She doesn''t know much about that incident. I''m not sure if ''murderer'' = ''Hibigami'' is also not connected to it. So. A bad one. A bad one. A bad one. Currier-san, me, and Cecily-san. The three of us replied almost simultaneously. And Zeke, who was unexpectedly unable to take advantage of the momentum, blurted out, "Bad.......that''s the one. Hirgis-san with her jitzy gaze said, "........you shouldn''t have said it rather than being embarrassed" and Zeke, boshing, turned bright red. Then Hirgis-san added, "........I agree with you, though. There''s no one in this world who likes that guy. He''s a nuisance to everyone. Mr. Currier rots the hibigami even more. What is it? Only she can say anything to this hibigami. It''s the strength of the old days, isn''t it? But even she doesn''t think she''s being called out in such a bad way in this place....... I''ve already cashed in the crystals that were dropped by the giants and small species yesterday before coming here. Currier-san switched the topic to the crystal. Even though the Holy Ruins have been sealed off, the hall is still open for a change. Apparently, they finished redeeming the money yesterday. Now, the important result of the exchange. The crystal left behind by the giants was of considerable quality and size, so it seems to have been worth quite a bit of money. So, after discussing it this morning on our way to school, we decided to share the money we got from the exchange with everyone else. But... Oh, I''m not talking about that. Me too. Ira and Ray offered their declines in rapid succession. ''Why?'' When I''m confused. Yeah, I''ll pass. Like Lady Cecily. Same on the right. Even Cecily and her friends declined to do so. When I asked them why, they replied that it was simply because they were not in need of money. Ira-san added that it''s not like we''re going to need a large amount of money for the recruitment battle anymore........ ''''But we''re all in this--'''' ''''Aside from those of us who can rely on our homes, doesn''t Kurohiko and Currier have any other means of earning money at this point other than capturing the Holy Ruins?And that holy site is currently on the verge of being reopened for capture. Cecily asked. ''It''s...'' ''''Even if the crystal had the best conversion rate, it must have been dropped by the giants, right?The two of you were the ones who defeated that giant, and if we hadn''t defeated it, I don''t know if we would all be safe this time... I think we''re entitled enough to receive it, don''t you? Hmmm. I was counting on the money I redeemed as funds to buy gifts for Mia and Makina-san....... And in the air........it feels like I have no choice but to accept it now. Everyone''s faces are blatantly saying ''feel free to take it''. ''Then feel free to join me. To be honest, I''m not that warm-hearted either. That''s why it was decided that the money converted this time was half for me and half for Currier-san. Well. The atmosphere of the place has eased with time, but the end time we had planned was approaching. It''s about four o''clock in the afternoon now. Most of the dishes have been taken care of (I was surprised to find out that Ms. Ray is a great eater). I''ll take the opportunity to ask Currier-san about "The Doomsday Empress" and "The Four Deadly Disasters", which I''ve been wanting to hear more about. ''''Er, by the way,'''' Amidst the air that tightened the scene, Ira cut in unexpectedly. ''''The day before next week''s rest day, I would appreciate it if you could keep your plans open if possible. What''s going on that day? Actually, I''ve reserved a room for all of you in the Cirrusarium. Cirrus Baths? What is it? From the name, is it a bathhouse or something? ''Oh, I don''t know if you''ve heard of Kurohiko?Cirrus Baths are a great place to-- Ira-san gave me a light explanation. It seems that the Cirrus Baths is a facility like a hot spring inn built for the nobility. It seems that everyone other than Currier-san knows about it except for the reaction I get from seeing the reaction. I''m sure it''s a well-known place for those who live in this royal capital. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. I also used the Horne family''s contacts for a bit. Oh, of course, don''t worry about the money, okay? Are you sure?This one today has been another form of indulgence for you. Miss Cecily said so. No, no, no!You know I love doing this!I mean, I mean, you know.... Ira scratched his cheek in embarrassment. ''I was happy. I''m sure you''ve all taken my side like that... so I wanted to thank you in some way. That''s why it would be nice if you could accept me without saying anything, I guess? So please take care of me, Ira bowed his head. ''''..........'''' After being told this, I can''t say anything else. I''m sure everyone felt the same way. None of them interfered in any way, and all of them expressed their gratitude honestly. Anyway, it''s a hot spring. It''s going to be one more exciting event to look forward to. * After the consolation party, we left the dining room. ''What are you going to do with Kurohiko after this?'' Cecily asked after seeing Ira and Ray off, who said they had things to do later. ''I''ve got some personal business to attend to as well, so I thought I''d better be off for the day. Okay. A somewhat disappointed Cecily. ''Is there anything after this?'' ''''I''m going to ask Currier to rent a training ground for me to practice my sword. Yeah, it''s for the currier. Yes, she''s a better swordsman than me. Yes, she is more skilled than me. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m not going to be able to tell the difference. Cecily gives me a meaningful look. ''Yes, he''s the best mentor I''ve ever had to respect. That''s a tough thing for you to say, isn''t it? What? ''Huh,'' he sighed for some reason. ''I turned him down once because he might get into some weird habits when dealing with me. It was Currier who spoke up. ''''Were you pushed through?'''' ''Yeah... or rather, Cecily''s requests lately have been particularly hard to refuse. Cecily put her hands around Currier''s waist from behind her, "You said you''d teach Currier the ''secret to being girly'' in exchange for that? "Hmph, didn''t you say you would teach Currier the ''secret to being girly'' in return? Hey, man, what the hell is wrong with you, and I don''t want to look like a girl. Unusually, Currier-san looked flustered and gave me an excusing look. ''''Ya........well. Ah, that......................what is it? Even more unusually, the thought was topsy-turvy. ''Mr Currier, are you all right?'' I don''t know. Miss Currier put her hand to her forehead as if her self-existence was wavering. Then she dropped her breath as if she''d lost her confidence. ''Really, I''m out of shape with you guys. Does the Currier not like us? ''No, I don''t hate you, but...'' I like that about Currier, you know? Currier-san''s shoulders slumped in resignation. ''''Yeah I like you too. Ick........ Well, shall we go now? Yeah. We walked together for a bit and then we split up on the way. By the way, Siegfried and Hyrgis also went to the training ground. They are also going to practice their swords along with us. I have to be at least Cecily''s training partner, Sieg said with a wry smile. Well. Now that I''m on my own, I start walking again. The goal is the headmaster''s office. You seem to be very busy lately, so I wonder if you could take the time....... * We reach the Dean''s office. First, there''s a knock at the door. "Who are you? Kurohiko. Are you okay now? Oh, Kurohiko?Yes, go ahead. I was prompted to enter the headmaster''s office. A familiar interior greeted me. I''m not going to be able to get the same gothic loli outfit as usual, but Makina-san released the documents she was looking through on her desk. I was advised to sit on the sofa. ''It''s unusual, coming from you to visit me. But it''s just as well. I had something to tell you too. To tell? What is it? It''s about your fight with that man, Hibigami. We''ve set a date for a member of the Order of the Sacred Tree to come and interview him. Oh, that''s right, there is. I remember we were supposed to reschedule it for a later date. There was no notice of who would be there, but I''m sure David and the others who were there at the time will be there. I''m going to be there when it''s convenient for me, so please be at ease. Thank you. Then we talked a bit about what happened at the Holy Ruins this time. And when we were done talking. I''m sorry. You''re the one who came for me. ''Oh, yes. Makina-san''s foot-- I''m about to say it and then I gasp. Wait, what? If I ask your foot size here, won''t they know I''m trying to give you a pair of shoes? Mia-san was no good, but I''d like to surprise Makina-san with a gift if possible. Or rather, I should have at least asked Mia-san about her foot size. No, is there a concept of ''size'' in the first place? What should we do? Legs?What''s wrong with my leg? Legs... yes, legs!Aren''t you stiff! Huh? ''See, you said the other day that you were going to relax your stiff body or something! Oh, you remember me? And of course! .......... ''Huh,'' Makina let out a breath. ''''Right. Well then, since you''re here, let''s have you rub it a bit.'''' Gladly! Makina-san left her desk and headed to her room next door. Mu. In that room over there? No ... or is this more of an opportunity? What''s going on?Are you coming? Oh, yes. And I''ll stand up too. Okay. I''ll look. Just watch. At the same time as fulfilling the promise of a massage, the size of Makina-san''s foot - this eye and brain are to be burned into. I step into her own room, staring at Makina-san''s feet from slightly behind. 78-Episode 71 "Massage" That lavender-like scent tickled my nose as soon as I entered the room. This is Machina''s private room. It''s been a long time since I''ve been in this room. The double-ended window leading to the terrace was covered by thick curtains. The warm light of the crystals inlaid in the candelabra illuminated the room. Makina-san took off her shoes and laid down on her face on the canopy bed. ''''Then, please be reasonable.'''' Oh, yes. While replying as if I were being played, I eyed the little shoes that were placed in line by the bed. Remember how big they are. Small. The only thing I can tell is ... they''re small. Up close and personal, if possible-- What''s going on?Do you have a bug? No, I''m sorry. I''m coming. I stand beside the bed. From here, there is some distance to the body of Machina-san who is lying down....... In this position, it''s going to be difficult to get the right amount of strength. Is it safe for me to get on the bed too? I don''t mind. I don''t mind. ''Giggle,'' says Makina, giving me a teasing smile. ''It''s not like it''s your first bed, is it?After all, we spent the night here, didn''t we? Oh, I''ve seen that happen. I chuckle. That was the first night. I remember being really nervous. ''You''ve changed, haven''t you?'' Makina, who placed her shaped chin on her crossed arms, said with great emotion. ''''What do you think? Maybe it''s just a case of being disguised? Then it was a good idea to peel it off, wasn''t it? Is that so? At least I think so. After that conversation, I kneeled down on the bed. I moved to the side of Makina-san who was lying down. In front of me is Makina-san''s back that has been exposed unprotected. ............ Even though the situation was self-inflicted, it has become somewhat strange. ''''Can you ask for the waist area first?'''' Is your back stiff? A little recently. I guess it''s all that sedentary work, huh? I slipped even closer and put my hand around Makina-san''s waist. To tell the truth, when I was in my former world, I was bothered by a slight stiffness in my shoulder due to the fact that I often overworked my eyes in front of the computer. So I decided to spend my spare time on the Internet to research about stiff shoulders. And while I was following the link of the site that came up with the search keyword, I arrived at the site that introduced the massage and the acupuncture points that improve blood flow. Moreover, I read through the site from the beginning to the end if I noticed. I wish the knowledge I acquired in vain at that time is useful. In addition, I had never actually given anyone a massage. It''s just a matter of learning by example. Will I be able to get it right? ''I might not be very good at it, you know?I''m not used to doing that to people. It''s okay. Mia is very good at it, but she''s a little weak. That''s why I was wondering if a boy would be able to pressure her. But I don''t have any boys around to ask. Well, maybe if you get a chance, you could ask Mia to show you how to do it. Does that mean I''m going to be on the clock in the future? I will, but what?You don''t like it? ''I don''t mind, but...'' Isn''t there a more suitable actor than you?That''s what I was thinking. Well, that''s not the point. Okay, here we go. My hands are fixed on Makina''s slender waist. Even through the fabric, I could clearly feel the shape of her waist. I gently touch the lower part of her back with my thumb. ''''Uh, right around here?'''' A little further down. Yes. Gulp, and lightly press your thumb in. Ah. This part is a bit hard. Hmmm.........yeah, that''s the way it should be....... You mean like this? Oh, come on, he''s a little strong... but be gentle with him. Okay. I gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp. .........How do you think? ''Oh, well that''s about right... hmmm, what the hell, you''re not very good at it for something you''re not used to. Hi. Well, don''t be alarmed you''re still working a little hard, aren''t you? I''m sorry. Oh, there... it feels so good... hmmm... I wonder what the tone of your voice can be a little better. I''m just massaging her, but I''m getting a strange thrill from it. Why am I doing this in the first place? Oh, yes. I''m just here to get my foot size. I shouldn''t have done that. I was about to lose sight of my original purpose. While moving up and down the point of pressure according to the instructions, at the same time, I slide my gaze from Makina-san''s thighs to her toes. I have no problem recognizing the shape of her foot, though she''s only wearing white knee socks. That size and shape must be burned into your eyes--. ''''.........'''' Even so, her legs are so thin..... If I shifted my gaze slightly, I could see the white, raw skin peeking out between the slightly upturned skirt and knee socks. Fine and smooth thighs. A little above that, a small buttocks. But - for now - legs. Only the feet mattered. ''Kurohiko, why are you staring so closely at my lower body?'' What? Makina-san was staring at me with quizzical half-eyes. ''''I, no, this isn''t........'''' You seem to be paying attention to my feet... what''s wrong with my feet? Um... There are bugs on my feet - no good. It''s obvious that there are no insects, since it''s a white background. And if Makina-san hates bugs, she might be scared. It''s kind of disgusting, like a malicious prank. However, if you reveal that you were assessing the size of your feet for the present, the surprise that you had been waiting for is--. ''I........like the feet of beautiful girls. ...feet? ''''Yes. I''ve never in my life met anyone with legs as beautiful as Makina-san''s... so I just couldn''t help but admire them. After I said it, I thought. This is the right thing to do! Surprise is something we have to defend, even if we have to abandon our pincers as people! But it''s also true that we can''t back down now that we''ve come this far. ...................... I have no choice but to go. Hmm. The first time in my life I''ve met a beautiful foot, right? Yes, I think it''s a unique and wonderful foot. Makina sat up and sat back down on the bed. Then she played with her hair, her cheeks tinted and her little lips puckered up. ''Well, well I don''t feel bad about you saying that to me. But the next thing that was directed at me was a softly censure gaze. ''''But is it unusual or, how should I say, unusual that feet are the object of preference... or is it a normal preference in your world?'''' No, I think it''s more of a special kind of thing in my world... Well, actually, I think Makina''s legs are in such good shape that I''m in love with them. So much so that you can see them even through your knees. But I''m not really a foot fetishist. ''''Um ... have you had your massage yet?'''' Do you want to touch it? "Huh? So my leg. Makina-san got up on one knee. The space between her thighs peeking out of her skirt is pretty close to the edge of the space between her thighs, and I can''t help but turn away from her. ''If you want to touch it, though, I''ll allow it? This. An opportunity, perhaps? Are you sure you want to do this? You''ll get a proper rub in return?Oh well if that''s the case, should I take this off too? Makina-san shows you the edge of her knees in a pinch. It''s an angle dangerous - but still. That''s right. At this time, we should already analyze Makina-san''s foot thoroughly. ........................ I should, right? No. We''ve come this far, there''s no going back. You have to be ready for this. You have to be strong. We''ve made that decision. Well, it''s not the same thing. I said definitively. "Please, please. All right. Give me a minute. Yes, Machina-san takes off her knee socks and removes them. I desperately avert my gaze from the dangerous space between my thighs, which is still the same as always. I can feel my face heating up. Hmm. I don''t know. Is it a proof that she trusts me? While I was thinking about this, Machina finished taking off her knee socks. Then, your feet, which have a white porcelain skin without a single stain, were exposed. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect. Then, please be appropriate. Immediately after, Makina-san adds anxiously. ''Although I''m sure the smell is fine. Don''t worry. A little smell is not a problem. It''s the size that matters. ''I see, so the smell is included...'' Hmm. I can see some confusion, but it doesn''t sound like he doesn''t like it. I don''t understand the meaning of the statement that smells are included, though. But speaking of scent, at this distance, the smell of others...Makina-san''s smell. The faintly sweet scent mixed with the scent of lavender makes me feel a little nervous. With that kind of doom and gloom, I fearlessly put my hand on her toes. ''Excuse me, sir. Oh it''s kind of frisky. Her small fingers are neatly lined up, and her nails, which are nearly round, are carefully groomed. ''''It''s kind of strange to have someone touch your feet like this. But I''d be very grateful. Makina-san''s legs are lifted up a little bit in a reserved manner, taking care not to see the inside of her skirt. Alright. I''ll make this hand, as well as my eyes, memorize the shape of Makina-san''s foot. I press the pressure points on her left foot while continuing to observe it critically. I''m sure the foot pressure points I saw on the internet sites are not wrong here or here....... Ah ........there, it feels good! Doesn''t it hurt? Yeah, I''m fine. But I''m surprised. It''s amazing what pressure on a place like that can make you feel good. There are many different pressure points on the feet, and it seems to be healthy to press them. I''m sure it hurts in some places, but... Wow you have such knowledge. Hahaha it''s almost a false alarm. To answer Makina''s kindness, I stimulated a few of the pressure points on her feet that I remembered. But each time she did so, a voice similar to a gasp escaped from the gap between her pale pink lips. As I listened to her voice, I wondered if this was not good for something, and I made the decision to stop the massage right there. ''''Let''s end it like this........haha...... Well, yeah. That was pretty good, wasn''t it, Kurohiko?You had an unexpected talent. It''s a pleasure to be complimented. I already know the shape of your feet. It''s perfect. You''ve done a good job. But did I really have to go this far? Now such doubts were beginning to arise. If you take a glance at Makina-san''s shoes, you could at least get an approximate size without coming to such a distant place. ''''Hey, Kurohiko. Makina-san, who had picked up the knee socks that had been taken off, stopped her hand and called out to her unexpectedly. ''Yes, what is it?'' Do you want to try it? ... what? ''You like feet, don''t you?Well I wondered if you liked it enough to go as far as licking it. Makina-san with a fist clenched loosely around her mouth and her eyes moisten. ''''I don''t mind, though, if you want me to. If you want, my feet, you can do what you want, okay? No, no, it''s not that bad. Don''t worry about it. I made a serious expression and stuck my palm out in front of me and said no. From this point onwards, even if I was subjected to the sway of a person with a penchant for perverted s*xually beautiful girls'' feet - there is a line that cannot be crossed. But even so, what I lost was too much. There is no room left for excuses for the current me.......from now on, I have no choice but to carry this cross in silence. ''It''s not true, is it?'' "Huh? Instantly. Makina-san''s expression, which was like a damsel in disgrace just a moment ago, changed drastically. ''What?Oh-- Makina-san, who folded her arms, thrust her face forward with munchies. Her expression is full of doubt. ''In the first place, I had an uncomfortable feeling from the middle. I can''t get rid of a shred of doubt, if you will. But your current rather indifferent reaction confirms it. You.........you don''t have any particular s*xual proclivities for your feet, do you?You have something to hide, don''t you? The accusatory glances torment me. ''Be honest with me,'' So - washed up and confessed. *. We''ll figure it out for now. When I finished listening to the explanation, Makina-san nodded in agreement. I, who was sitting upright on the bed, bowed my head deeply. ''''I''m sorry.......I was so driven by a mysterious sense of duty that I fell back and forth. Well, he was acting strangely, so I knew there was a reason for it. According to Makina-san, apparently she began to feel uncomfortable as she watched my reaction. It bothered her that he didn''t seem too happy to touch her for a foot fetish. ''It''s just that it was so serious, no, I almost believed at first that it might be genuine...maybe it was real. By the way... how long did you start to feel the discomfort? Will it be a while before I can take these off? Didn''t he think to interrupt the question at that point? When I questioned that, Makina-san let out an evil smile of a giggle. ''It''s getting interesting watching you, you know. Because your reactions are so adorable. .......... He was half enjoying himself. ''So, but what would you have done if I... well, if I was the real thing?'' I thought if I did I could do some of that stuff with my feet but, fortunately or unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to have happened. Makina-san turns to me with a chuckle. ........... What kind of route would have been waiting for me if I was the real thing? It''s like I''m very curious about things I''d rather not know. ''''Well, I''ll just say thank you in passing for your thoughtfulness in wanting to surprise me with a gift. You were thinking of me, weren''t you? ''I was going to, but it was kind of weird and I''m sorry about that. Then Makina-san put her hand to her chin and began to think about something, hmmm. And then. If you''re feeling sorry for yourself how about you do one thing to make up for it and listen to me? Okay. I''ll give you whatever you want in here. Then-- Gulp, I spit. I waited for Makina-san''s next words. ''Come with me and go buy those gift shoes. I blinked. ''Huh?'' ''I''m suggesting that we go together to buy a gift for me. I have a favorite store for shoes and we will go to the store together and you can pick out a pair for me on the spot. Really, is that what you think? "...what kind of impossible task did you expect to be asked to do? "Spend half a year cleaning all of the school''s facilities...?I don''t know if that level of detail is required-- Makina chuckles. ''What kind of a nasty woman am I...'' Oh, no, I had a feeling I''d done just that much-- I feel guilty just for lying to her and........ ''''Well, then, let''s add one more thing to the list. Did you add one more? Oh, you''re not happy?You''ve been messing with my feet for too long. While scooping up her hair with a hand comb, Makina-san looks at me with her twin eyes narrowed. The red eyes have a playful lewdness in them. But the expression ''playing with your legs'' is kind of amazing..... ''''Wow, I understand. And.........what is that additional content? ''You will continue to act as my rubbing therapist. Whatever the motive, I know for a fact that your rubbing felt good. Yes, sir. Even though I said I would do what he said, the point was that he only made me promise to go shopping for gifts with him on another day and to take on the role of Makina-san''s massage on a regular basis in the future. Hmmm. I can''t get over this guy. What an open-minded person, or something like that. If I were to list only the facts, he used the massage as an excuse to touch my feet for a different purpose.... He even made me take off my knee socks. Normally, it''s not strange that she''d have a harsher reaction and punishment. In that sense, Makina-san''s generosity may have saved us. We went back to the headmaster''s office and sat down on the couch facing each other. ''''How about the next day off for shopping?'''' Makina suggested. ''The next rest day, sir? The day before the day of the holiday, everyone in Ira''s group would be going to Cirrus Baths. In addition, Ira said that the plan was to stay overnight, and the breakup would be around past noon the next day. So, if we could go, it would be in the evening. ''Um, is it okay if we start in the evening?'' ''Yes, fine. Then would you be able to come to the headmaster''s office at a convenient time for you on the day? I understand. Well, let''s get something to eat on the way home. Of course, I''ll pay for your meal, okay? Are you sure? Giggling, Makina-san laughs. ''''At times like this, you should just nod your head in silence? Well thank you for the meal. Combining her hands together, Makina nodded with satisfaction. ''Good.'' Afterwards, after hearing more details about the date and time of the interview with the Holy Tree Knights, I said a few words to Makina-san and left the headmaster''s office. It was already dark outside. There was still a chance that I could meet up with Currier and the others in time, but I hadn''t quite recovered from the fatigue caused by the eighth curse, so I decided to go home quietly and rest for today. I left the main building and headed home, feeling the cool breeze caressing my cheeks. By the time I passed the women''s dormitory, it was completely dark. Light was leaking from the windows of the house. It seems that Mia is already there. I''m home. I opened the door to the house and my eyes widened. Oh, Mr. Kurohiko... In the dining room, I saw Mia with her hand to her mouth in confusion. And. Who are you? I prepare for the forbidden chant. ''''Kurohiko-sama this person is not an acquaintance of yours? Yes I''ve never seen him before. I''m sorry, sir. He came to see me about half an hour ago and asked if he could meet with Mr. Kurohiko. I asked if we could reschedule the meeting for another day, but, well-- Mia looked at the person sitting in the chair with a look of confusion on her face. ''A dear friend, as you say,'' So you couldn''t let that get you down. But-- I don''t even recognize the man sitting in the chair, let alone my friend. ''So, since I don''t want to bother you, he wants me to wait here until Kurohiko-sama returns...'' The man sitting in the chair gave a thumbs up to Mia, who looked sincerely apologetic. That''s why. So this little girl has done nothing wrong. Don''t blame her, okay?I''m always the only one to blame. The man was wearing the school''s uniform. The front of his uniform was open and the black clothes he had put on inside were peeking out. "Who are you? My name is Rokia. The man - Rokia smiled wryly and looked at me with his keen, three-white eyes as if he were amused. ''Would it be easier to understand if you called yourself Currier Versteen''s countryman? ! A fellow countryman of Mr. Currier''s. So that means-- Kukku, you get the picture. I''m from the Sixth House. Rokia laughed, her tongue peeking out as she combined her hands in front of her knees. ''Nice to meet you. Sagara Kurohiko, forbidden spell user.'' 79-Episode 72 "Noise" He''s from the same house as Currier. Who the hell is this man-- What do you want from me? Rokia looked relaxed and replied. ''Hey, I just wanted to talk to you. Hibigami''s--'' I took one look at Mia, who was watching me anxiously. ''I''m sorry, but if you want to talk to me, can you ask her outside?'' He indicates the door with his thumb. ''Because that''s probably not the kind of story you want her to hear,'' The topic of Hibigami. It could cause her to worry unnecessarily. ''''Kurohiko-sama you''re okay, right?I''m at the Sixth House and... He smiled at the caring Mia. ''Don''t worry. I''ll be right back. He fades the smile and turns to Rokia. ''Then let''s go.'' Rokia nodded silently with a smile left on her mouth. I got Rokia to step outside first. Then I followed and went outside. There was not a soul in sight. A nearby wooded area was swaying quietly in the night breeze. The only other things I noticed were the light leaking from the windows of the women''s quarters and the smoke trailing from the chimney of the same quarters. Rokia sat on the fence surrounding the house. You''re pretty calm, aren''t you? It''s very considerate of you. This guy is better than I thought--what are you mumbling about? Ninth curse, release. Huh? A dimensional hole appeared on all sides of Lokia. Chains restrained Lokia. ''Oh!Hey, what the hell is this? Don''t worry. Those chains will only restrain you if they remain in place. I have no intention of harming you - for now. And after all this, I have no intention of being hostile to you--this, too, for now. He is from the Sixth Estate. Whether or not he''s someone who would be a danger to me and the people around me is unknown. But a sweet look on his face and a surprise attack is a normal possibility. Maybe the fact that he didn''t do anything to Mia was just a stepping stone to get me to let my guard down. There was some doubt in my mind, but... in the end, I decided to make the first move. However, I''m not sure if it will be effective or not. It was a series of battles against Hibigami, the giant and an opponent who could break the chains so easily....... This man might easily break out of the chains'' spell too. There are still such fears--. ''Good!Don''t answer it! Rokia shouted. ''This isn''t Teme''s place to be, Gozuto!This guy has no intention of hurting me at the moment! Are you calling out to someone? Gosut? You got a buddy lurking nearby? Watch your surroundings. If you''re there ... is it that thicket over there? I''m sorry. He couldn''t read the atmosphere. Rokia''s words earlier stuck with me. ''''Well what made you think I wasn''t going to hurt you?'''' Kukku.... it''s obvious. You can''t help it if you don''t understand it, can you? How do you know? You don''t have any hostile intent or intent to kill me right now, you know. But I also know that if they consider me an enemy, they will attack me without a second thought. It''s a good sign.But don''t worry. I have no intention of hurting you, either - but if I were to hurt you, Currier would kill me. There was no hostility. It was the same for the man in front of me. Rokia doesn''t even show any pretense of resistance, let alone an attempt to break the restraints. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information on this. But if you try to use the magic formula, it is impossible to use it as long as you are bound by those chains. Furthermore, if you try to use the magic, those who don''t understand the nature of the chain should show a puzzled reaction. Just like Makina-san at that time. Did he have his people on standby? He''s a man without a care in the world. ........... Let''s just be vigilant. So what are you doing in this school? Same goal as Currier''s, I should say. The answer came back without a moment''s delay. ''You mean, to look for noise?'' Oh. Rokia rolled her eyes like a plate. ''He told you about the noise too? You, you have a lot of trust in Currier. Is it really such a surprise? And besides, Currier-san, I don''t think I''d be very happy if Hibigami liked me. You don''t get it, do you? You don''t understand, you''re too powerful, you''re too boring, you''re too annoying, you''re too loud, you''re too boring.Not only did you find your lifelong rival, but you also entrusted him with your beloved sword. And I''m very interested in this lifelong nemesis, right? Is that why you came to see me? Yeah. It''s a way to kill time, looking for noise that could be an endurance battle. Searching for noise, huh? This man also came to the school in search of this person called Noyes. Noise Deuce. Who the hell is he? And Rokia talked about a lot of things that I didn''t hear. That the man who broke down the detention room is Gozuto. The fact that Rokia herself went to the school because she decided that Gozuto was not reliable enough. The reason why he is chasing after Noyes is to get back his beloved sword that was stolen. The fact that he is the leader of the ''Kingdom of Fools'', one of the three major organizations in Doomsday Township. ''''Are you sure you wanted to tell me that easily?'''' ''Oh?It''s common courtesy, you know. Well, daring to reveal a secret is an effective way to win the other person''s trust. The sharing of secrets creates trust, you know. You''re all too easy to get rid of. If you say that, I feel like your trustworthiness is ruined.... He''s kind of fluffy and hard to grasp. But this is the forbidden spell you''re talking about, isn''t it? You really are a master of the counterspell, aren''t you? With a look of curiosity, Rokia looks down at the chains that bind her. ''Well, just in case.'' And what is it? Even though he''s bound by chains, he''s still that calm. Is he a big shot, after all, because he leads a well-known organization in Doomsday Township? "But you--you have a nasty look in your eye. What? Bad eyes? You could say I have the worst eyes in the world. .......... The main character of the shonen manga I know would be said to have good eyes or something like that by someone like an old master, but to be told that he has bad eyes. It''s too much. ''''Huh........I see. I''m beginning to understand why Hibigami is so obsessed with this. This guy is dangerous because of the purity of his mental center. It''s true that if you give him direction, he could turn into one at a stretch.......either way. What is this guy talking about? What the hell do you know about me? I''m a very good judge of character. I''ve said it.I know it, I know it. And I know-- The emotion in that smile of Rokia''s is close to rapture. ''Teme has the potential to be supremely wicked if he takes the wrong path,'' What''s the point of going the wrong way.... And the supreme evil. I''m not trying to be the righteous one, but I''m not going to be the supreme evil, okay? I don''t know if it''s the curse or what, but I get a bad feeling from you. I don''t know how to describe it. .......... What the hell is this guy, really? Well, that''s okay. How about it?Why don''t you.........come over to my place? What? Ha-ha-ha, get it out. I''m inviting you to join the Kingdom of the Fools. What did you say? I don''t want you to be my foot soldier. I''m not going to tell you to follow me or anything. It''s possible for you to become the king of your own country in the end.Yeah, you''re going to do it with Hibigami in three years, right?You know, there''s no shortage of guys in there getting ready to fight the hibigami.You can kill the ones you like as much as you want while you''re training. Hey, wait a minute. So what is this guy saying? Oh, so you''re saying I have to pay you something else?What is it?Money?Or is it human?I can provide you with a beautiful spot, woman or man, if you want, okay? ''Hey, why are we talking about this all of a sudden?What in the world have you found worthwhile about me in this short time? It''s not just the fact that they are obsessed with you, it''s the fact that they are obsessed with you. Well, I didn''t really understand how great you were until I talked to you face to face like this, but now I understand. Rokia looked pleased. ''It''s not just that he has a forbidden curse in his body. It''s that you have the potential to be the best at what you do. Because of her purity. I''m not sure what you''re talking about. Pure? Me? And the best way out......... Kukkuk," Rokia laughs with amusement. ''''That unawareness proves everything, doesn''t it--hmm? ''It looks like you want me to kill you before Hibigami does, Rokia. A sharp, stinging voice. Me and Rokia''s gaze goes to the direction of the voice - the voice comes from the thicket. ''Ggh.'' Out of the thicket, a man carrying a coffin jumped out of the thicket with an agonizing grunt. Then the man fell forward. The man was a skinhead and had a moustache. He was big enough to carry that big coffin on his back. From the glimpse of his face, he seems to be of a reasonable age.... Perhaps he is the man called Gozuto. Unlike Rokia, he was not wearing a uniform. ''''Sorry, Rokia,'''' The one who appeared behind Gozuto as he uttered such an apology was Didn''t I tell you?I''ll let you off the hook as long as you work to find the noise, but if you mess with Kurohiko, you''ll have to agree to it? It was Currier-san in his uniform. She has a dull, moonlit, cold expression. ''Wait, wait, Currier!As you can see, I''m bound by a curse.And you know what... I never said I wouldn''t have any contact with Sagara Kurohiko. With a grin, Rokia laughs. ''''I said, ''I ain''t gonna hurt Sagara Kurohiko or make him feel bad,'' right? You''re not going to talk... are you okay, Blackie? I''m fine. They haven''t done anything to me. Well I see. Yeah, you can break the ban now. If this guy makes any strange moves, I''ll take care of it right away. Okay, I understand. I broke the ninth curse. And after the chains disappeared. Well, you know, I''m sorry... I called out to Rokia so. ''Oh?What? Rokia tilts her head as she adjusts her uniform. ''No, because I used a forbidden curse without even listening to you. Yeah it''s all right. There''s nothing wrong with what you''re doing. In fact, if I hadn''t been brave enough to follow you, I would have been disappointed in you. You''re a nice guy. What? Now that I''ve talked to you, I can see that you''re not such a bad guy. Blackbeard! Mr. Currier sounded unusually bareheaded. Meanwhile. ''Huh ... hahahahahahahahahahaha! Rokia let out a high-pitched laugh. ''This ole me is a ''good guy''!Did you hear that, Currier?He just called me a good guy!The demon king of the Kingdom of the Fools, feared even in the end of the world.What in the world makes me look like a ''good guy''? Nee, Rokia contorted the ends of her mouth into a wide arc. Teeth as sharp as fangs peeked out. You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than that. I don''t hate people like that. How about it?Why don''t you seriously consider what you just said? Currier-san came up to me and hugged me as if he was trying not to give it to me. ''''Well what did you propose to Kurohiko?'''' Mr. Currier, I mean, you''re right... I can see her breasts through her uniform. You know, I just thought I''d ask you a few questions about my organization. What did you say?You-- Wait, wait, wait. I don''t have to, and I don''t intend to. And I never will. But, at the same time, he''s someone I''d want, even if I had to send you and Hibigami to the other side. Hush. Currier-san, who was away from me in an instant, let out a sharp kick as if she was going to cut off Rokia''s head. You''re in danger, you know!You were going to kill me now! Rokia barely leaned back and avoided the kick. ''Humph ... what do you say, a guy who wouldn''t die if you killed him?'' "Ha, you''re still a delightfully horrible woman, you!And if you were to kick me in that outfit, I''d see it, but don''t you feel a sense of shame in front of your beloved Kurohiko? You can''t see your underwear and then you can''t see... Currier-san held up the edge of her skirt and looked anxiously at me. Well, um........I could see it, but....... ''Huh?You can''t help but feel ashamed in front of the man you love, can you?Huhahahahaha, another rare thing I''ve seen. That Currier Versteen was embarrassed. I guess people do change when they change, don''t they? Kurohiko will never again visit the apocalypse. I won''t let him. I don''t think you''re being too protective. It''s a bit of an insult to think that Kurohiko is a guy who is constantly being protected by you. I don''t want to be a-- Nah, it''s more of a noise thing. Then Rokia changed the subject. It''s like you''ve been talking to Kurohiko. I''m not sure if you don''t want to involve Kurohiko or if you want to involve her in this, but I can''t tell. ''I ... want to help Currier-san if there''s anything I can do to help her. That''s why I want to help you find someone called Noyes if I can help. So I''d like to know what information you have. You wouldn''t disagree with that, would you? In response to Rokia''s question, Currier-san showed a moment''s hesitation, but nodded her head. ''''It''s not that I don''t have an objection but I thought I should at least tell you what''s going on. Then she eased the air somewhat and turned the conversation over to Rokia. ''There''s one thing about that noise that''s been bothering me. Hmm?What is it? Do you know about the giant that appeared in the Holy Ruins the other day? ... well, to a point. What''s wrong with that? The nature of the giant was a little disturbing. Oh?Characteristics? I was just thinking about that extraordinary ability to absorb the sacred elements, like someone else. So you''re saying you were like me? Their gazes crossed. A faint tension flowed. ''No, I don''t think it was you. But a thought has occurred to me today. The idea that this giant was ''created'' by someone else. So you think this Titan was modeled after me?If that''s the case there''s only so many people who can do that, right? Doesn''t it go without saying? Noise. Yeah, I think so. Oh, yeah? Noise could do that. Rokia was about to say that. ''''Why were giants and smaller species able to move up the hierarchy when the demons of the Holy Ruins shouldn''t be able to?Moreover, the small species that the giants were following were attacking the Holy Ruins'' demons. From this, it was possible that the giants were not the Holy Ruins'' demons. The giants and small species were foreign to the Holy Ruins. "So you''re saying that those giants were ''created'' by noise within the Holy Ruins? Currier nodded. Rokia begins to fiddle with her throat. ''The purpose is ... well, I''m pretty sure it''s Currier. You''re here for Mr. Currier? What does that mean? What? A Noyes Dees was in the Holy Ruins? "Kurohiko. Yes, sir. Currier-san''s gaze turned to me. ''What did that giant look like to you?'' ''What?I thought it was a demon from the Holy Ruins, but... ''''Well, I suppose so. Since it appeared in the Holy Ruins, it''s natural to think so. Moreover, there had been rumors of a strange occurrence in the Holy Ruins recently. No one would be surprised if an unknown demon appeared there. Mr. Currier put a hand to his chin as he searched his memory. ''So. At that time ... there were students from the Fiburg squad who showed up late after Fiburg, weren''t there? Beoza and a few students who had escaped from the giant and the small species. They came a little after Phiburg. ''Didn''t you see the student who ran over here first right after and took Cecily''s hand? Yeah, yeah. The student quipped as he asked for help. ''It''s like a golem that turned blue.'' I''ll do a little digging around in my memory. Yeah. I have a feeling I was saying that for sure. At that time, the situation was the situation, so I didn''t feel any different, but.... Currier-san continues. ''''But everyone should have been calling them ''giants'' the whole time during the defeat mission. That reminds me. Hmm. In other words, Currier-san is trapped by the fact that the female student said ''golem''? But what kind of thing is a golem in this world? Then, as if to answer the question I had in mind, Curie-san began to talk about golems. ''It is true that there is a ''golem'' that is created by spell chanting. But nowadays it is generally considered a lost spell. Furthermore, demons that remind us of golems are not listed in the Holy Ruins Book.......so why did the student use the word ''golem''?Later I realized ... it felt different. But that''s just because the student simply reminded you of a golem, isn''t it? Rokia interjected with a question. He has a point. It''s quite possible that he knew about it from a book or something and it just came out of his mouth on the spur of the moment. It may be somewhat unreasonable to judge it as suspicious just by cutting out that statement. But it seems that Currier-san had come up with the idea there, too Maybe. He easily acknowledged Rokia''s doubts. ''But there''s more to it than that,'' Apparently there were other ingredients of discomfort. Currier-san''s face becomes as if she is searching for her memory. ''The way that schoolgirl''s armor was broken was strange. You can''t say it''s a deliberate breakage, if that''s what you mean. Moreover, that female student is the only one in the Phiburg group who was not injured at all. While the other students were injured at least a few. That''s right. Indeed, only that schoolgirl was unharmed, only her armor was damaged. At that time, I thought it was simply good luck........ Hm? Huh? Speaking of which. One more thing I remember. Before the defeat mission. There was a time when their respective groups that had left the cafeteria had met up with each other, and in the process, Currier-san couldn''t bear the agitation of Bashkatha and the others, and had spoken out. At that time. "Oh no, I mean, that silver-haired guy is beautiful, but he''s scary! I think it was the same female student who said that. ............. ''''Well, maybe I''m just overthinking things. Mr. Currier added at the end. At this point in time, it may only be speculation based on a fine point of view. But it''s probably because he''s a countryman who knows Noise Deece so well that he can''t dismiss the small possibility. Noise Dees. If the schoolgirl really was noise. She blended into the place too naturally. If you want to put it that way - it wasn''t like she was the noise of the place. There was no visible assertion. There is no clear form. However, despite the lack of a definite form, it is definitely present. The name of the game of Noise-Dees is "Formless Play". That''s what I''ve heard. Intangible, playful and playful. Somehow, I thought I was beginning to understand the meaning of her play name. Then a question arose here. But why did she bother to do that...? Hmm? I mean, wait, what? ''What?But don''t you notice it?We''re from the same Sixth House, aren''t we? Were they in disguise? Yeah, I''m not talking to you. Noise, the user of the lost golem-creating spell. Currier-san said with a sincerely troublesome look on her face. ''''I''m also a user of a change spell that allows me to change my face at will. * We''ve talked a bit since then. It seems that Rokia will remain in the school and proceed with the investigation. He said he plans to investigate the data and recent behavior of the students of the school once. For example, if there are any students who have changed their behavior since a certain time, etc. That information is mainly obtained by taking advantage of their weaknesses and giving them what they want, mainly through monetary rewards. It looks like he''s being surprisingly steady and careful. On the other hand, Currier said that he will soon ask Beoza-san about the female student. Since the Phiburg Squad must have been very picky about its members, they would not have added a stranger to the squad. So Noyes must have pretended to be the student. The idea seems to be that if you wash the area around the impersonator, you might find something. Currier-san, who saved Beoza-san and the others, would be able to extract information easily. Also, according to Currier-san, he''s spared his eyes from Rokia''s current actions on the condition that they don''t threaten her living area. For the purpose of catching the noise. So, me. Talk to the headmaster when you have time. I''ll leave it up to you to decide how much information you want to give me. The headmaster is a smart man. He will see to it that you get what you want. He reached out to me. ''What I do, is that all you have to do?'' You are the one who gets along well with the headmaster, that''s why I''m asking you. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''ve brought you in, but I don''t want you to get too deep into this, if at all possible. Rokia and I are going to do the best we can to catch the noise. If you ever need my help just let me know, okay? Yeah, I''ll let you know. As we were talking to each other like that, Mia, who seemed to have finally become unable to stand still, appeared from the door with a worried look on her face. I''m not sure if you''re sure.I heard something loud earlier... The conversation was cut off there naturally. Mia went back into the house after I told her I would be right back, and she went back into the house. I couldn''t bear to let Mia worry about it any more, and the noise was not something I wanted her to hear about. I don''t want to involve her in a bad way. Currier-san also immediately discontinued the topic of noise. From the looks of it, she felt the same way I did. Besides, well, the students in the girls'' lodgings might get suspicious if we talk for too long here. ''Well, I guess we''ll leave it at that for today........let''s go, Gozuto. "Mm. Gozuto, who had previously been sitting cross-legged on the ground and pressed still and silent, stood up. By the way, he hasn''t participated in the conversation so far. I''m sure we''ll run into each other again if we stay in this school. I''ll talk to you again when the scary silver-haired woman isn''t around, forbid, You look like you want to die, Rokia. ''That''s not a good sign for Kurohiko now!Ha, what kind of man would swoop down on such a strong woman?d*mn it, why don''t you try acting like an Otsume!Just like that Ferril girl. ...Ugh. So it''s on to you, Blackie!Best thing you can do is watch out for your scary sister!To begin with, there are no good looking women in the world.Huhahahahahahahahahahaha!Bye!I''ll see you soon! While leaving behind such a victorious high smile, Rokia waved her hand with a flutter and disappeared into the thicket with Gozuto. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. ''''And, for now, shall we go inside? Yes. Mr. Currier? Am I....scary? You know, I''m sorry. ...Ugh. I''m fine!I''m well aware that Currier-san is a kind-rooted person! Well we need to change the subject! So, Mr. Currier happened to be passing by here? I was just coming out of the woods. "Hmm, yeah I thought I''d borrow your bathroom. You want to take a bath? "There are bathrooms in the women''s quarters, but I''m not used to the looks I get from the other students... but I''ve been practicing with Cecily and the others today, and I needed to sweat it out. I wouldn''t mind sharing my bath with you. And it''s not like I own the house. Well, it''s public property. I''m sorry. I''m always looked at in a strange way because I''m a standout in the women''s dormitory. I''m sure I''ll have to get used to that feeling, but.......but........ Currier-san breathes in a troubled wind. ''I can ignore it if it''s a malicious attitude, but it''s not like it''s malicious to be directed at me, so I''m confused. Isn''t that what you''re longing for? Currier-san seems to be popular with girls. Well, I know that if you don''t know the person, you''ll feel an unapproachable atmosphere. That''s probably why the girls can''t measure the distance, and as a result, they may only be able to send a passionate glance at him from a distance. Currier-san went into the thicket and came back with a jute bag in her hand. He seemed to have brought a change of clothes with him. ''''Well, shall we go then?'''' We both went back to the house. Then we went in and told him what happened, and Mia said Well, I guess we''re done for today. He turned to leave. ''What?Are you leaving? Oh, don''t worry, we''re ready for you to take a bath. The water should still be hot. No, no, no. Well, I won''t do anything untoward. Currier, you''re welcome. Mr. Mia, um... Mmm, that''s right, Mr. Kurohiko. I was softly blamed by Mia, who held up her index finger. ''''Heh?'''' Don''t mind me, but I''m sure you''ll be able to sympathize with the feelings of the Currier. Currier''s sentiments? Now, if you''ll excuse me again. With a smiling bow, Mia walked out of the house. What was that? With a question mark on my face, I sat down on a chair and waited for Currier-san to come out of the bath. After a while, Currier-san comes out of the changing room. ''''This........is it a good idea to borrow it?'''' Currier-san came out with the steam as she wiped her hair with the cloth she usually used for a bath towel. ''''Yeah, yeah.'''' You''ve been a big help. The water was nice and hot, even without the machine. Hmm?What''s going on? Oh, no... What is it? Because of the hot water, Currier-san looks extremely s*xy. The hair is moist and wet, and occasionally drops are dripping from the tips of the hair. The face is hot and exuberant, and the eyes also appear to be a little moist. And the clothes. I''m sure they changed the clothes inside, including their underwear. It was a familiar school uniform that I was wearing. No. Don''t look at it. It is not a gentleman to stare at it here. I shut my eyes hard. ''What are you doing?'' I felt a voice that was awfully close and opened my meditated eyes slightly. ''''Hmm?--Whoa! Currier-san, bent over, was looking into my face in front of me. Her beautiful, jewel-like eyes are staring at my eyes in wonder. Or rather, from here, mmm, my chest--. ''''Kyu, Currier-san Stopp!Watch out! Dangerous... what? Well, let''s sit in the chair first, shall we? Oh, yeah. Tilting his head, Currier sits in the chair. In the chair next to me. I was expecting her to sit opposite me, but.... What can I say about being scared? It''s more than normal, this is a girl. That guy Rokia, he looks like a bit of a madman, don''t you think? And I suddenly notice that Currier-san has an unflattering expression on her face. ''''Currier, Mr.?'''' You''re not... you''re not gonna go to Rokia, are you? She blurted it out. He cared, did he? I chuckle. ''I won''t go. As long as Currier-san is in this school. A smile returns to Currier''s mouth. The usual cool smile. ''Well. I''m glad you said that... well, I''m glad you said that. Her eyes relaxed. A calm silence passed. ''Hey, Kurohiko.'' Yes, sir. Do you want to know why I came to this academy to follow the noise? Currier shakes his head lightly. ''No I think you want to talk about it, I do. With a wry smile, Currier asks for permission. ''May I talk to you?'' Come in. Miss Currier turned forward and clasped her hands together on the table. ''Noyes, you know, seems to know where the woman who built the thirteen orphanages in Doomsday Township is. Originally, there were thirteen orphanages. But in that devastated and chaotic place, only the sixth house remains. I wait silently for her next words. "Noyes is probably the only person in the Sixth House who knows where that woman is. She abandoned us, that woman''s whereabouts. ''Hmph,'' sniffed Mr. Currier, and continued. ''Well, I don''t resent you for abandoning me. Anyone would want to run away in a place like that. It''s just ... I want to know. I want to know why that woman has built thirteen orphanages in the apocalypse. And why she wanted to raise us in that hellhole. Currier-san turned her eyes, which were lit with something dazed but determined, to the void. ''''The words that woman said to us before she disappeared........I still remember those words clearly. Miss Currier''s eyes were turned to the distant past. Then she spoke the words quietly. ''''I have made the best of a failure. I have been too naive.'' 80-Episode 73 "Visitor" Best failure. Too sweet. It seemed to me that what those expressions tell us is - a miscalculation. Although the original goal was achieved, an unexpected miscalculation forced me to regard it as a failure. That''s the impression I get. I don''t know what the miscalculation was. I don''t know what it was, but-- I don''t like the term "failure". What does a person who is confronted with the word ''failure'' think? I was something of a failure myself to begin with. There were times when people spoke to me without thinking. So that''s why - it''s hard. I''ve been told that we are a failure from the point of view of the people who built the orphanage in the apocalypse. So, well ... I guess that''s true. What is engraved on her expression. It''s a mastery beyond resignation. ''''And originally I feel like I was floating even in the sixth house.......and as an existence, I must be wrong somehow. I''ve always felt that even after coming to this academy. I''m........just a foreign body here too. A foreign object. That was one of the words Rokia had released to me earlier. "I don''t know where I belong. Currier-san''s mouth loosened sadly. But she didn''t seem to notice that it was a forlorn smile. ''''So when I find out from the noise where that woman is--'''' He''s not gonna disappear, is he? When the search for noise is over. Wouldn''t it be meaningless for her to remain in this school? The anxiety that was born in her mind swells without limit. My heart is filled with anxiety. "Kurohiko...? One day. Miss Currier was absent. He wasn''t at school. I found that her things were missing from her quarters. I couldn''t find it anywhere. A note was left behind. It was so unlikely I didn''t know if it was possible or not. You''re not going to suddenly disappear in front of me, are you? Now it was my turn to ask. Currier-san didn''t answer. His mouth - it looked as if he was wandering around looking for an answer. So I was. Is it okay if I don''t make it? What? I need to find a place for Miss Currier. You''re going to cook? If you don''t have a place to live, you think it would be a good idea for me to make one for you? If you don''t have a place to stay, make one. So what''s wrong with that? The feeling that I am a foreign body. That''s what I feel. What is born from that sense of foreignness is a sense of loneliness. When I suddenly came back to myself. In a sense, I feel that I am a very lonely existence. A thin, invisible wall exists between you and the people living in this world. Such a feeling. A similar feeling she has been experiencing all along, if you will. She makes a bitter smile. ''If Currier-san is feeling a foreign sensation...............then we must be similar, you know, we are. I began to feel a little embarrassed. "So, I wondered if, as a similar person, I could be a place to share that feeling with others. Hey, I don''t remember you being from this country. .......... Blackbeard? Actually, no. No?What the hell is that? I kept a bitter smile on my face. I haven''t told you this for a long time, but I''m not actually from the East. I said. ''In fact, you''re not even from this continent. Oh, really? ''I''m from a more remote place ... probably where no one on this continent has ever been before. The circumstances ... it''s complicated to talk about. Well, I''ll be d*mned. I''m proud of you. I''ve always found the occasional accent in the mix to be unfamiliar.... That''s why I''m wondering if I can understand the feeling that I''m a foreigner. Hmph, Currier-san''s mouth breaks out in a smile. ''''You''re a sweet guy after all, aren''t you? There was a moment''s silence. ''Oh, um, Mr. Currier,'' Hmm? I think... people can change, you know? He swallowed his spit to quench his throat, which was beginning to thirst. Of course, I don''t think you can change that quickly. But if you keep trying to change, you can change someday... that''s what I think... so you don''t have to believe that there''s no place for you, but if you keep trying to change, you will find a place for you. I think...well, I mean, I think I can-- Mr. Currier looked at his hands with deep emotion. ''People can change, or...'' I''m sorry, but you don''t have to be so formal. Huh. That''s about the limit for me. It would be nice if I could say something cool like that, like a boy''s comic book hero. "All right. I''ll say ''no'' to you and I''ll come. What? I looked up from hanging my head in disappointment at Currier-san''s words. ''I''m not going to stop talking. Mr. Currier... I will. I''m glad to hear that. But. I''m glad you said that at the same time. He implied that he would be leaving this school once he had completed his purpose. * I lie down on my bed and look up at the ceiling. ''I don''t know what''s going on,'' I mutter to no one. The time is midnight. Currier-san has already returned to his quarters. I was alone in my room. After that, I ate the dinner Mia-san had prepared for me, and then took a bath. Or rather. After I got out of the bathhouse, I realized that the hot water I was soaking in was the hot water that Currier-san had entered. I also noticed that the bath towel that was neatly folded in the basket was after she had used it. Would he be allowed to use that bath towel? ............... I ended up with a new bath towel. Yup. Gentlemanly reason should not be forgotten at times like this. There is a line that a man should not cross. So, after getting out of the bath and returning to my room, I lay down on my bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze. ''I wonder if I have a better idea. Currier Versteen. If I could, I''d like to spend my time at the school with her and graduate with her. But the current me is not strong enough. I''m not even sure I can be the reason enough to keep her here at the school. The wish I made earlier. I didn''t reach it completely. I want you to stay. That feeling seemed to have been conveyed, but........ What do I do to make her want to stay in the school? ............. As long as the noise doesn''t get caught forever? No. That''s not true. It''s not right that my wishes are fulfilled by not getting her wishes fulfilled. That''s why I''m not going to spare no effort to help Currier-san get her wish. The problem is that Currier-san, who caught Noyes, accomplished her first objective, after that. If Currier-san is going to leave Renoussourde for the purpose of finding "that person" or something like that-- .......... Will I then have to follow her and leave this school? I don''t know. Well, anyway, I guess we have to catch the noise first. Noyes Dees. A native of the 6th house whose purpose is still unclear. And I was going to ask Currier-san about it today, but he didn''t seem to be in that mood earlier. Besides, Currier-san said he didn''t want me involved if possible. That''s why she may not tell you the details. If that''s the case.......it would be quicker to meet Rokia, who seems to haunt the school in vagaries, and ask her about it. I''m reminded of that elusive man''s face. Rokia, huh? He said something about wanting me, but what was that about, too? "You have the potential to be the greatest evil of all, if you''re wrong. .......... I don''t know if I''m the most wicked person in the world. If you say that, I think Hibigami has much more talent.... Hibigami - that''s right. You have to think about the fight with him, too. I''m stronger than ever before, I think. The fight against the giants also gave me a sense of strength. However, the factor that makes me realize this is probably the fact that I can feel that sensation - the "beast" - more distantly than before. That "beast" seems to appear when I''m in a tight spot in battle, when I feel in a pinch. I wonder if it''s the sense of urgency inside me that draws me in. Now that I think about it, it was always when I didn''t have the luxury of time for the "beast" to come close to my consciousness. Hence, during the Blue Goblin battle, I struggled to keep my consciousness from being engulfed. I''m sure you can say that this was hardly necessary in the fight against the giants. That means - I guess that I didn''t see the giants as a threat. That''s why I''m getting stronger. It''s getting stronger. But the stronger I get - the stronger I get - the more hibigami still feels farther away. How do I learn to beat that man? For the time being, I plan to have Currier-san train me....... After that, what should I do? .......... We''ll have to think about it after all. .......... Currier Versteen. Noyes Dees. Locia. Hibigami. People from the Sixth Estate. When Makina-san first told me about them, I hadn''t expected to get this involved. Will I continue to be involved with them in the future? I wish I could continue to be involved with Currier-san from now on, but.... While I was thinking about that. I drifted off to sleep. * Two days passed without incident. The Holy Ruins are still under lockdown. If the blockade is prolonged, it will inevitably affect the assessment of the Little Sacred Ruins at the end of the semester. Therefore, some of the school''s administrators have proposed that instead of capturing the Holy Ruins, they will hold an in-school tournament for students to compete for the results to be used as a basis for evaluation. If so, it would certainly be easier to evaluate the results since the rankings would be clear. However, it has not been decided that the Holy Ruins will continue to be sealed off from now on. We''ll just have to wait for the academy to make their move. The only thing I can do is to try my best to do something else, since I don''t have the ability to capture the Holy Ruins. As for me, I spent my days the same as usual. The only thing that has changed is that I''m more enthusiastic than ever when I''m in battle class with Curie-san. Anyway, right now I have no choice but to borrow her help to become stronger. Maybe because she knows that she will fight with Hibigami in the future, she has been practicing more seriously than before. That Currier-san doesn''t seem to have changed in any way. Also, during the two days, Rokia did not come in contact with him. I haven''t even seen him on campus. I''m sure he''s out there somewhere, though. I''m sure he''s gathering information to look for noise. On both days, me, Currier, Cecily, Cecily, Sieg and Hyrgis had lunch at the cafeteria. There''s no specific rule, so we just gather at random for lunch, as long as we can get together and eat as we please, but it''s just a frank feeling. We no longer take turns eating with Currier and Cecily as before. And then there''s Ira-san, who seems to have made up with the upperclassmen who used to be part of the attack team. It seems that the upperclassmen were pressuring her to get back together with an apology. However, it was the senior members who broke up with him without permission. In the cafeteria, I could see Ira-san and Rei-san around the table with those upperclassmen. After school, I spent most of my time mixing in with Currier-san and Cecily-san''s practice. However, the two of them slipped away from their sword practice after some time. After a while, the two of them would go home first. And it seemed like they were secretive about what they were doing. Feeling a bit bored, I spent the last two days doing gestures and image training on my own, and then went home to engage in idle conversation with Mia. I also decided to ask her to teach me a little massage while I was at it. It was a careful instruction with practice. Or rather, I was easily distracted by her massage. The consciousness. Of course, it felt too good. It was great, Mia. I thought to myself, "Wow. If I could learn this Mia''s massage and add to it my knowledge of foot acupuncture points, I''d be the strongest person in the world, I thought. I may be advancing to a new stage. I agree. When I go to Cirrus Baths, I''ll ask Currier and Cecily to let me try out this power. If we don''t learn from practice, we won''t grow, you know. And then the next day. After class, I was standing side by side with Makina-san in front of the main gate. ''Hmmm, noise deez, hey.'' Out of the blue sky, Makina-san put her hand to her chin and pondered. ''''If the Titan fiasco in the example is the work of that person, then we certainly can''t leave it alone. I told Makina about the noise search earlier in the day to kill time. I sorted out what I was going to tell her in my own way, though. ''It''s just--'' Makina-san opened her mouth while holding back her hair that was blowing in the wind. ''''I can''t actively cooperate with you at the moment. Which means I can''t act in the best interests of this Lokia person. Well, it''s not a pretty sight. For example, handing over a list of students would be tough in his position as headmaster. Besides. I''m sure there''s a credibility issue with this Rokia guy. You''re very perceptive. Well, that''s what I mean. I''ve never met and talked to this guy Rokia, and I can''t rule out the possibility that Currier is being used for good by that man. After all, when it comes to someone from the Sixth Estate. Currier-san is just a special kind of person, and essentially the people of the Sixth House are probably not someone you can easily forgive. Her decision is not wrong. ''''But what you just said, was it right to reveal that much to me?'''' Makina-san confirmed it, taking care not to turn her skirt up in the strong wind that blew. ''Rather, Currier-san herself told me to tell Makina-san about it. ''''Well I can''t help you, but I''ll let you off the hook for the actions of this Rokia guy. Besides ... now that I know what the man in the detention room is up to, it''s one less thing to do. Hearing the story about Gozuto, it seems that one of Makina-san''s jobs, ''The man in the detention room who escaped'', has been put to rest. ........... Probably because it was one less job to do. Makina-san, she was full of joy, not even trying to hide it. It''s rare for her to show such happiness. It''s also a sense of responsibility and does its job well, but this person really doesn''t like the job itself. "So, the questioning regarding the Hibigami case will be wrapped up today. We looked down the gentle slope from the main gate of the school. That''s right. Today was the day that Currier-san and I, as an example, were to be interviewed by the people of the Holy Tree Order. And now we are waiting for the arrival of the Holy Tree Order members who are coming to be interviewed. ''''Sorry, I''m late.'''' Oh, Mr. Currier. After a while, Miss Currier arrived. After class, she was caught by Cecily-san and was talking about something. I, on the other hand, didn''t have anything to do, so I had come first....... Nevertheless. Lately, Currier-san and Cecily-san. Sometimes I don''t feel like I can be a part of the conversation. I wonder what it is. Lately, I''ve been feeling the distance between Cecily-san and Currier-san. In fact, for the past two days, I think I''ve had more conversations with Zeke and Ira-san than with them. I didn''t think those two........ You haven''t started dating, have you? Have you entered the world of yuri-ish...? Mmmm........ If that''s the case.....then what am I supposed to do? Should we congratulate them both? I glanced at Currier-san''s profile. "! How awkwardly he looked away from me! Huh? Huh? Is it possible that you''re not imagining things? Yuri-ish or not, I''m being... avoided? Am I the only one who thought it was the same old routine? Hey, maybe you two are in the shadows-- ''Are you done with Kurohiko? ''It''s okay, that guy but you''re really beautiful, Cecily. ''Huh, now that you mention it, it''s a currier. "...and soon you''ll be doing that again... ''''Fufu........she''s really cute when she''s easily embarrassed, Currier. ''But I wonder if that Kurohiko guy is aware of us? "What?I don''t think you''ve noticed.It doesn''t matter, you see--'' "Hmmm... so I''m telling you, you can''t do that, Cecily... It''s okay. Okay?Let me take care of everything......... Delusion, censored. ''........... No way. You can''t be. No.... But what is it? The flames of doubt that were once lit do not go out. No, that''s ridiculous. Hahaha......... It''s my mistake, of course. It can''t be that ridiculous. It can''t be, it can''t be. As I was agonizing over such things by myself, I heard the sound of a horseshoe. ''''Hmm?'''' I saw a lone horse carrying a man coming up the hill. White clothing that reminded me of a tailcoat. A light green line running across its clothes. It''s the same clothes that Seiki Hakken wore when he fought Hibigami. Perhaps that was the Seiki Hakken''s uniform. Makina-san said that the people from the Seikihachi Sword who were present at the scene at that time would come. But........I don''t recognize that person with the huge body astride a horse. ''''Oh, my goodness, what a surprise!'''' Makina-san with her unexpected mouth. After walking up the hill and through the main gate, the horse stops in front of us. The horse had two broad swords on it. A man with a huge frame dismounts. The voice has a heavy bass tone that seems to resonate in the belly. The tone is slow and quiet, but filled with a strange power. The man I saw last night, Gozuto, was also blessed with a good physique, but he looked one size larger than him. His face is chiseled and fearless. A tightly drawn mouth. A thick neck. A firm chin. Arms so thick that you can see them even through clothing. He is a man of simple and sturdy. He is a man who gives such an impression. But this face. I think I''ve seen this face somewhere before.... I was expecting David and the others who were present at the scene to come, but I was surprised to see you here, Van Sustos. It was supposed to be, but it wasn''t. What? Van Stos? I think I''ve heard that name somewhere before........ Vanstoss-san bowed to me and Currier-san. ''''The Holy Tree Knights, Vanstoss Troia, I''m.......today.......nice to meet you, please.'''' Hmm? Trojan? Troia.... Ah. Speaking of which. Cecily-san said before. Bashkata Troia''s brother is the Eight Sacred Swords. So that means.........Bashkata''s brother! Hi, hi... nice to meet you. My name is Soraku Kurohiko. It''s Currier Versteen. So, you''re Sagara and Currier. Mr. Van Stoss looked at us with narrowed eyes. It''s like he has something in mind. ''Is it just you today?'' Makina asked. ''No it''s not just me, I''m not........ Mr. Van Shtos turns back to the slope. Our eyes went up the hill. Then we saw a carriage coming up the slope. And when the carriage finished climbing up the hill, it stopped in front of us as well. After the driver greeted us, the door of the carriage opened. The first to get down was a woman with light lemon colored hair...er, a woman? No ... a man? That person also wore the same uniform as Van Stoss-san. ''''This is........another unexpected person. This time Makina-san''s voice contained surprise in it. And as for me, I was again struck by a sense of deja vu, as if I had seen that person somewhere before. But I recognized this one right away. In addition to her good looks, the smile on her mouth was exactly like "her". This person is probably-- "Dearest Arkwright. Mr. Machina mentioned the name of the person who had come down from the carriage. Diares Arkwright. Cecily Arkwright''s brother. I heard that he''s the vice-captain of the Holy Tree Order. I see. So that''s Cecily''s brother........ When he was a student, he was the man who broke the record for the number of levels reached in the Holy Ruins with just a three man attack team. As I recall, he''s the one that Cecily is targeting-- What? That''s when Makina rolled her eyes and let out an even darker cry of surprise. Her gaze remained fixed on the carriage door. Apparently, there was someone else in the carriage as well. The person who came out after Ms. Dearles stepped on the ground with a cutlass, and a sound on the bottom of his boot. The man had a strange atmosphere that seemed to be a combination of grace and wildness. In addition to that, a quiet yet thinly exuded menace. The sharp look in his eyes reminded me of a hawk. Jet-black eyes. Black wavy hair. An eagle nose. A mustache and beard. What is even more unusual is his uniform. The feeling of his clothes is the same as Mr. Van Stoss and Mr. Diares, but the color is different. The color of the uniform he wears is black. At his waist he had a sword that was nestled in a black scabbard with golden ornaments. Then - he has no left arm. One arm. The sleeves of his uniform were swaying in the breeze that was blowing. I had an idea for this person. The black uniform. Maybe this person-- ''''Vanstos Troia, the third rank of the Holy Order, and Dearez Arkwright, the Deputy Commander of the Holy Tree Order. On top of that, I didn''t expect you to come as well... as expected. Makina-san cowered her shoulders. ''What the hell kind of wipeout is that?'' The man in the black uniform doesn''t seem to be amused and gives a glance around once, then turns to Makina-san. The man opens his mouth. Long time no see, sister of the Renoir. A low, austere voice that was different from Mr. Van Stoss''. ''''Yes, long time no see.'''' Makina-san looked up at the man in the black uniform. ''Holy Tree Knight Commander, Sogut Sigismos. 81-Episode 74 "Three of the Knights of the Sacred Tree" The three of us who came for the hearing were led by Makina-san to a room on campus. Curie-san and I followed them. We were brought into a room that was about the same size as the headmaster''s office. There was a long desk in the center of the room, with me in the middle and seats on both sides. With me in the middle, Makina-san and Currier-san were seated on both sides of the table. On the opposite side of the table were Commander Sogut and Mr. Diares. Van Stos-san is leaning against the wall with his back to the wall. ''''I''m Dearth Arkwright, the deputy leader of the Holy Tree Knights. It''s nice to meet you today. Mr. Diares bails. ''Sogut Sigismos. I''m the head of the Order of the Holy Tree, nice to meet you. ''Vanstos, Troia the Holy Tree, the Order the Holy Tree, the Eight Swords. The other two follow. This one also finishes introducing himself again. And that''s where Mia comes in and places a cup of tea in front of each of us (handing it to Ms. Van Stoss). Then she bowed and left. After Ms. Mia left the room, Makina touched the cup and said. ''''I wasn''t expecting the three of you to come. Are you taking a break from attacking the Holy Ruins now?'''' ''''I just defeated the 49th level guardian species and reached the 50th level the other day... but I guess we''re taking a break here. The Commander replied. You''ve reached the 50th level? That''s something amazing. And then there was an unexpected silence. In the midst of it, Makina-san carried the cup to her mouth in a matter-of-fact manner. After a little while, the one who opened his mouth unsteadily was Ms. Diares. Well, then, first of all, may I ask you again about the day? I asked Makina-san and Currier-san once with a glance. I get a small nod from the girls. I nod back. ''''I understand.'''' I''ll straighten up the residence. So let me explain. There was some tension, but I gave a fluent account of what had happened. I only described what happened objectively and spoke only what I judged to be necessary. The three members of the Order of the Sacred Tree listened to the story in silence, occasionally throwing nods. They were in the position of pursuing the culprits of a series of murders that were happening in the royal capital at the time. It''s necessary to know the movements of that criminal - Hibigami after the incident, I suppose. I''m going to finish the conversation. And then the Commander. "Hmm. I groaned. ''For the most part, not much different from what we''ve gathered so far? Mr. Deares, who was writing the entry, stops his quill pen. ''Yes,'' But it''s nice to know that the motive is clearer. I see. So this Hibigami guy is just some kind of battle-hardened freak. ''And it''s the Sixth House. This makes the idea of placing a bounty on them more difficult. Well, perhaps it''s more of a question of how many people have more power to begin with. It''s hard to put a bounty on. I suppose the statement you just made is drawn from past cases where the person who put the bounty on the bounty and those around them were targeted. ''''Oh, was there a good chance they weren''t already in the country in the first place? Mr. Dearles'' question flew to me. ''Yes, he said he was heading to the Empire. ''Hmmm,'' said Mr. Dearles, cheek by cheek. ''Empire, is it?'' ................ In this way, I''m reminded that he is Cecily''s sibling once again. If Cecily had a short cut, he might look like this. However, due to the fact that they are different genders, his voice is much different from Cecily''s. And although graceful, his behavior and gestures are clearly more masculine than Cecily''s. I''m going to have to let it go for now. The Commander said. However, even though he spoke of his reluctance, he couldn''t see an ounce of regret or regret. That''s right. Although it''s not a miscellaneous, I got the impression that they were trying to get the hearing done quickly and clerically. However, looking at Makina-san''s reaction so far, I don''t think she''s the three people who have the time to go out of their way to run light errands. In other words.........is it correct to understand that they have some other purpose? ''''Formal interviews, well, that''s about it. The leader of the group rested his weight on the back of the chair as if to say that the preliminaries were over. Makina-san, who was drinking tea with her nibbles, opens her mouth. ''''Do you mean to say that this is where the real work begins? The Commander''s hawk-sharp eyes caught Currier-san and me in turn. ''''Forbidding spell users and those from the Sixth House, I''d love to meet you. The Commander''s gaze returns to Currier-san. ''Currier Versteen, did you say?From what I''ve heard, you''re from the Sixth House. Yes, Mr. Currier immediately affirms. ''What do you think, Dearest?'' When asked by the leader of the group, Ms. Dearles smiled briskly. ''''She''s a beauty. A different kind of girl than my sister.'''' There was a pause for a few seconds. The gaze of the Commander and Diales-san remained fixed on Currier-san. Then the mortified-faced Commander snorted one and said to Mr. Dearles. ''You''re strong.'' Yeah. "Currier Versteyn. The Commander called out. ''This man Hibigami, is he stronger than you? Strong. ''Hmmm ... well ... That''s very clear. And that d*mned wizard over there is called Sagara Kurohiko, if I recall. Yes, sir. ''You and Currier Versteen drove Hibigami back with you and Currier Versteen... so I''m told, but still with the power of the forbidden curse? Once, me and Currier-san crossed our gazes. ''''I think it''s because of the power of the ... forbidden curse. It''s not a lie. It will be a forbidden power. "The sister of the Renoir Sphere-- the headmaster. After rephrasing, the Commander looks at Makina-san. ''What is it?'' You got some good kids in there this year. Makina-san''s mouth formed a straight line and she looked a bit surprised. ''''If you''re going to join us as holy warriors, the Holy Tree Order will welcome you both. ...to look you two in the eye today? At least I do. At this, even Currier-san showed a slight hint of confusion. ''''I........am from the Sixth House.... What does it matter? The Commander replied immediately, without a care in the world, "I have no intention of making a blanket statement just because I am the Sixth House. I have no intention of lumping them all together just because they are in the Sixth House. It''s the same for subhumans. What matters is neither race nor bloodline nor family history. What is important is the person''s ability to be recognized. As for the rest-- The Commander took one look at the Deputy Commander next to him. ''Thank goodness you''re blessed with a personality. That''s obviously an insult to me, isn''t it? Smiling, Mr. Dearles smiled at the Commander. ''I''m so relieved you''re aware of that. ''Haha, the Commander has a great sense of humor. By the way, what do you think of Van Stos?Am I really that bad at character? Suddenly turned the conversation around, Mr. Van Stoss raised his eyebrows in a troubled manner. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a good idea to have a good personality. The entire Order has said that the atmosphere has improved since your arrival. You''re a good man. Yes, sir?Sogut, what do you think? ''They''re either being tricked, or they''re vulnerable. You don''t have to take it easy on them, either, Van Stos? No, no I''m not going to... ''You see, Van Sustos hmmm, he understands me. It''s just Sogut, you know?You can''t say that badly about me in the Order. If you were a person, every single person in this country would be a person. When will I ever earn your trust? Not forever. Hahahaha, Deares-san laughs. What can I say...............The Holy Tree Knights Top Three seemed to get along normally. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Think of that earlier as a kind of belief on my part. I wonder if she thought that was exactly what she was expecting to be able to throw out an innuendo, but Curie-san''s confusion remained on her face without disappearing. Perhaps seeing Currier-san''s state of mind, the leader of the group added a few more words. ''I''m not forcing you to join the order. It''s just that as the head of the Holy Tree Order, I''m willing to welcome you. It''s only your first year, right?You don''t have to think so deeply. Just take your time and decide. I''ll at least acknowledge the sentiment. Currier-san said with a complicated look on her face. ''''Oh, Commander, did you get dumped? Mr. Diaz said happily. With a pop, how mortified the leader of the group hit him on the head with his head on the iron head. ''Ah,'' Shut up for a minute. .......... We''re so close. And the Commander turned to me. "Sagara Kurohiko. Yes, sir. I''d like to know if you''re in the mood for this. But, hey, you''ve got a long way to go. I suggest you take your time and think this through. Oh, thank you. The Commander was staring at me intently. Huh? Well what does it look like over here, Dearest? Without taking his gaze off me, the Commander called out to Mr. Dearles again. ''''It''s an unknown quantity. It''s a big swing, I guess. It''s hard to put it well, but it''s certainly very interesting indeed. Agreed. I don''t know what''s going to happen to this guy. ''I''d just like to see him become a holy warrior and join the Order. Hmm. An unknown number......... Does that mean it''s more subtle than Currier-san? Well, I know I''m lower in ability than Currier-san. ......... Well, let''s do our best for three years. Well, that''s all for me. So what do you want to do with him? ''Uh ... yeah, it''s not that big of a deal. Once Diares-san lowered her gaze as she looked down. Then she slowly turned her gaze to Currier-san. ''''I have one question for you, a native of the Sixth House. Do you know a man named Rokia? I naturally put on a poker face while carrying the cup to my mouth. It''s said to show easily on your face, so it''s a plan to at least cover your mouth with the cup. Noyes and Rokia have been kept under wraps from them for now. By the looks of it, Machina-san also doesn''t seem to have any intention of talking to the Holy Tree Order about it, and her expression remains rather calm. It''s not a good idea for me to pretend to know about it for now. It seems that she has sensed my thoughts. Currier-san immediately spoke up with an answer. Yes, I know. We''ve seen each other within the last year.'' ''Within a year'' is a good way to describe it. So even if you met the other day, it would be ''within a year''. '' "I''ve seen you a few times. For the first time today, something that didn''t float on Diares-san''s face ran through her expression. An emotion that resembled a slight irritation took over his voice as well. After a faint hesitation, he softly opened his lips. ''''That man........Didn''t Rokia say anything about me?'''' ''No ... although your name was never mentioned. The edge of Ms. Dearles'' mouth twisted. Was that........discomfort? ...I see. Do you know him? When Currier-san asked, a dark smile crept over Mr. Dearles'' mouth. ''''I have a bit of a history with that man. If I were to put it in one word.......................the person who humiliated me, I should say. Cold eyes, with the emotion gone. But soon that look vanished. ''''........Forget about that one. I overheard that someone from the Sixth House would be present at today''s hearing, so I just wanted to ask him just in case. The expression that Diares-san had peeked at for a moment earlier. It was the same as Cecily-san''s ''that expression''. ........... They''re siblings. Those two, they''re siblings to the point of being too much of a sibling for sure. Or rather. The Arkwright siblings have all been beaten up by a man from the Sixth House? What should we do? Should I tell him that there is a Rokia in this school? ................... No, I''d better not do that now. The people in the Sixth House are from the Sixth House and they''re having a lot of trouble with the noise right now. It could create an unnecessary spark. "Phew. This was also the first time I saw this look today. The leader smiled. Although the edge of his mouth only raised in a pucker. "You should be chasing women rather than men, dearest. It''s not like you to be trapped in a boring past. M.... this is a very serious matter for me. A muffled Dearles-san. But the leader of the group turned around and nodded in satisfaction. It''s rare for you to get attached to someone else, so that''s quite a disaster. You and Rokia, you''ve done a good job.'' "Vanstoss. With a sullen look on his face, Mr. Diares turned to Mr. Van Stoss. ''Sogut is tormenting me, sir. Commander... not too much to say, sir...? It''s not every day we get a chance like this. Oh, I see, so Deares Arkwright had a weakness. It was a mistake to talk in here... Mr. Dearles was depressed for a long time. ''Oh, there was something wrong with Van Stos too, wasn''t there? The Commander turned on the water. ''Mm ... ah ... I just wanted to apologize. Yeah? Apologize? Sagara Krohiko, Currier Versteen. Mr. Van Stoss spoke from the wall with his back to us and straightened his posture and bowed deeply to us. ''I hear you my brother and I''m sorry for being rude and as your brother, I''m sorry...'' I''m... I''m sorry. Brother...... I mean, Bashkatha Troia? Huh? Could it be that VanShtos-san is apologizing for Bashkata''s behavior in the operation to defeat the Titans as an example! No, no, no!It''s not like that........it''s not like Mr. Van Stoss is going to apologize!Hey, hey, Mr. Currier! ''''Oh, ah ... as a result of what happened to Bashkatha, and though he resents you ... there''s no need for you to apologize for anything ...'''' No I knew there was something wrong with my brother''s behavior. But I''ve turned a blind eye to it. There was little change in his expression, but I could tell that Mr. Van Shtos was feeling sorry for himself. My mother had her own problems with me being this unfriendly and inarticulate, while my brother was affectionate and cheerful," he said. She was my mother''s favorite and she spoiled my little brother growing up. Come to think of it, I''ve heard about Bashkata''s mother from Makina-san. We had recovered the holy swords and demon swords that seemed to belong to the Fiburg Squad that we picked up during the operation to defeat the giants, in a manner of speaking. However, we didn''t know what to do with them, so we left them in the Holy Ruins Hall for a while. So, his mother, who came to retrieve Bashkatha, who had fallen into a long sleep after dying inside the ruins, said to Makina-san and the school officials, ''''You''re not managing it properly!What in the world is going on in this school? It seems that after a lot of abuse and resentment such as these, the holy sword and the demon sword were firmly retrieved. On the other hand, he was clinging to the sleeping Bashkatha and crying hey, hey, hey. I wasn''t there at the scene, but I had heard about it from Makina-san in her complaints a lot, so I remembered the story vividly. Well, if she was raised by a mother like that.......................I think it would make sense for her to have that personality. I mean, ''Mother-dono will gather holy swords and demonic swords to back me up! But maybe Bashkatha was more of a motherf*cking man than I thought........ But I''m also responsible for my brother''s rudeness, and I''m sorry.... Mr. Van Stos.... What a nice person you are. "We don''t mind. You don''t need to apologize. It''s more like I was prepared to be resented. I''m with Kurohiko on this one. I care, I care... Mr. Diares chuckles. ''You''re serious, Van Shtos... and it''s okay, right?You call yourself unfriendly and glib, but I like you, don''t I? M.... umm... thank you. ''Huh?Van Shtos, are you embarrassed, by any chance? Uh ... no ... ''Don''t play with the seriousness of Van Shtos, you idiot. Yeah! With a thud, the leader of the group swung a second time at Mr. Diares'' head. ''''You''re the only person in this country to hit me on the head, Sogut! They just don''t like it. Well, it''s the Commander''s prerogative. ''Please don''t abuse it...'' Try not to let that happen. Well, gentlemen, I guess this is what you''re here for. The headmaster lifted his right arm from his chair with his right arm at the long desk. ''''By the way, Headmaster,'''' The air has changed slightly. The leader of the group looked down at Makina-san with still, deep dark black eyes. ''''I have one question for you as well. Makina-san looks defeated - looks like - staring back at me. ''What do you want to ask?What''s going on? ''You seem to be very protective of the forbidding spell-caster but what are you going to do with that man on hand? I see. Soooo. A thin, cold smile appeared on Makina-san''s face. ''''So that''s what you were going to ask, is that what you were going to ask? The Commander touched the base of his left arm with his right hand. ''''-- Revenge?'''' Makina kept her mouth shut. Then, a little later, she exhaled with a huff. ''Okay. Now that we have this opportunity, maybe we should talk about it to clear up any misunderstandings. Miss Makina combined her little hands on the long table. ''My sister,'' Makina''s sister? The next to open his mouth was the Commander, who resumed his seat. ''''Chris Renoussphere. She is the eldest and most talented daughter of the prestigious Renousfia family, who at the time was the youngest person to rise to the position of vice-chairman of the Holy Tree Order. The record for being the youngest was broken by Diales, but there is still no one in the Holy Tree Knights who has more talent than her as a magician. It seemed that Makina-san had given the narrative role to the Commander. She decided he was more suitable for the role. Then the Commander began to speak. About the death of Chris Lenowskaia. 82-Episode 75 "Those who have burnt their lives" I was one of the Eight Swordsmen at the time. We didn''t have a lot of Deales back then. This is the first time I''ve heard this story from the Commander himself, isn''t it? The Commander continued without returning his response to Mr. Dearles in particular. ''At one point, one town was attacked by someone. The leader of the group puts his hand on his cup as he says nonchalantly. ''''It wasn''t even close to the apocalypse, so at first it was thought to be wild thieves or something. So soldiers from the nearby fortified city were sent there. But they did not return after a few days. Next, a survey team was sent out to investigate. But that investigation team didn''t come back either... and finally, the story went all the way to the headquarters of the Holy Tree Order in the royal capital. The Commander moistened his lips with tea once. ''Not one of the men who headed there has returned. This is unusual. No one who wanted to investigate or even tried to escape has come back. It''s definitely unusual. Chris, the deputy leader, noticed the abnormality and advised the leader to take a few more steps. But, although the leader at that time was not incompetent, he was a man full of goodness, for better or worse. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. We were to head to that city immediately. The Commander''s gaze lingers on the cup. ''In hindsight I suppose I should have been a little more careful. A flicker of regret flickered on his face. ''I have to admit that I was overconfident in the Order. It''s a good thing he was a good man, but the leader was a good swordsman, and Chris, the deputy leader, was a stronger magician than anyone else. I had some confidence in my own strength. Above all, the war was over, and the capital was at peace. Maybe everyone wanted a place to play an active role outside of capturing the Holy Ruins. The Commander held his tongue for a moment. He put his cup down as if to regroup and then continued. ''Anyway, so we spent a few days arriving in the town in question. There were dead bodies in many places around the town. Some of them were dead with a shocked look on their faces. And what awaited me when I entered the town was a pile of more bodies and four men. Four? It was Currier who voiced his doubts. ''Only four?'' Can you believe it?But this name will make sense to you. Those four men-- After a beat, the Commander said. ''They were the men known as the ''Four Deadly Plagues''. The bottoms of the legs of the chair Ms. Currier was sitting on made a scraping sound on the floor. I could see that she had swallowed her spit. ''No way ... have you ever fought?The four scourges and... Hmmm, the Commander''s mouth falls open. ''Well listen. Now we''re talking about Chris Renoussphere. I was tempted to ask what the hell the Four Deadly Disasters were right here. But I decided not to, as it might cut off the flow of the conversation. I''ll ask him later. The leader erased the smile from his mouth and put his right arm on the table. ''''As far as the results are concerned.......under the Commander, the Holy Tree Knights were unable to stand up to the Four Deadly Disasters. The commander was the first to be killed. The man who killed him said, ''I thought he seemed to be the second strongest, so I killed him before the other brothers could kill him first. He was going to give the first one to his eldest son. But Chris, who was regarded as the best, thought the other party was wrong and ordered them to retreat immediately. The question then becomes who will be the last one to eat the four deadly diseases. In other words. And that''s where we left off. Chris and I. I wonder if the scene of those days came back to the Commander''s mind. There was a mixture of remnants of affection and resignation on his face. ''''Chris Renoussphere is also a benevolent person in a different way than the Commander.......in a word, you were too kind. Normally in that situation, she should have given priority to the survival of Chris, the deputy leader of the corps. But she was too attached to the group members. She probably thought of them as her real family. That''s why she wanted to let those guys go, even if it meant risking her own life. And yet you''re the only one left. Makina-san, who had been listening in silence, unexpectedly opened her mouth. The leader twisted the edges of his mouth sarcastically. There is a hint of impudence in the air. It''s just that the vice commander''s kind words didn''t work for me," he said. It''s a good thing that I''m a cynic among the flowery knights of the time, when there were many followers of the benevolent Commander. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of it. I''m not going to be the only one who can do that. There was a smile on the leader''s mouth, although he said it sarcastically. What was being conveyed was an emotion that belied the words that were released from his mouth. Surely he didn''t mind being nitpicked by Chris-san, either. With his right hand, he held the base of his left arm as he had done earlier. ''It was in that fight that I lost this arm,'' he said. It was the fourth son of the Four Deadly Sins, as I recall, who took my left arm off. By the time I decided to stay, I already had one arm missing. Emotions peek out at the edges, but there is no turbulence in the leader''s narrative. I''m not going to be able to stop talking because I''m overwhelmed with emotion. I''m sure he''s been through more than I could ever imagine, and I''m sure he''s been through more than I could ever imagine. Maybe that''s why I''ve been so slow to get my bearings. In the end, I couldn''t do anything about it, and was knocked off by the elder son of the four wrongs with a single blow, and although I was barely conscious, I was immediately rendered incapacitated. And Chris-- The leader''s gaze catches Makina-san. ''The inherent magic formula of the bloodline of the Renoir Sphere, ''Mist Lutin'' - I continued to use it until my life was drowned out, and it ended. He probably already knows this story. Makina-san did not move slightly with her eyelashes down. ''''I''ve heard that that technique takes a certain amount of load just to release a single blow. Chris continued to use it over and over again, and even continuously, without ceasing. Fierce must be what you would call that kind of appearance. He vomited blood from his mouth, his nose, and his eyes ... and yet he continued to use it until his life ran out. Even so, the body of the four evil wounds--only a few shallow lacerations were left on it. ''But,'' said the Commander, taking his gaze off Makina-san. ''''What''s strange is what happened after that. The four of them surrounded Chris'' dead body, which had been burned to death, and started a conversation with him. I couldn''t hear the conversation, but when it was over, my son came up to me and said, ''This woman''s determination and our commitment to each other and to each other is what we should do. I''ll let you go out of respect for this woman''s determination and for the damage she has done to our bodies. A chill ran down my spine. The words ''I''ll let you off the hook'' released by the Four Evil Men. The ''you'' in ''you'' just before those words included the Holy Tree Order members who were currently on the run. They were planning to catch up with them and kill them all. Perhaps they would be found and killed in a flash even if they tried to look at them from afar. If they tried to escape, they would be caught and killed. Even if they are weaker than we are, they will kill. If they turn their backs on you and run away, you will be killed. It''s as simple as that. To kill, he''s killing. And it''s so strong that it''s mind-boggling. Even the Order of the Sacred Tree doesn''t care about him. Then, after stopping the bleeding on my arm and administering first aid, the Four Deadly Sins left town in the blink of an eye. Finally, he said to me, ''Give her a proper burial. Before I knew it, the air in the room was filled with tension. Everyone listened to the conversation in silence. ''''Even now, I don''t know what the purpose of the Four Deadly Disasters was at that time. From the looks of it, it didn''t look like they were waiting for the Holy Tree Order. They were rather surprised that I came. And even though every single soldier and scouting team from the fortress city that was sent over had been killed, some of the city''s inhabitants were still alive and unharmed. They hadn''t even been violently beaten. When I asked them later why, they didn''t seem to understand why they had survived either. So the leader cut off his words once. So I managed to survive with the help of the town''s survivors and make it back to King''s Landing. The rest of the Knights of the Order are safe and Chris''s body is back in King''s Landing. And then Chris''s body was given a proper burial in King''s Landing. The Commander lifted his chin and held his gaze hollowly. ''''If she was alive, she was going to retire from the Order in a year''s time and become the headmaster of this school her relatives later told me that. Six months later. I had mixed feelings when I heard that Chris''s sister was going to be the head of the school. I didn''t know that was possible. I didn''t know that Makina-san had an older sister. Of course, I didn''t know that she had already passed away. I never asked her about her family or her siblings. I never asked about them. It is because I believe that she should be able to tell me what she wants to talk about in her own time. .................. The fact that Makina-san didn''t interrupt this story as well means that she decided that it was time for her to know. Makina-san took a graceful sip of her tea and put down her cup. With the power of a forbidden curse, he could defeat those monsters. There''s no denying it. Without being at a loss for an answer, the Commander replied. Revenge. So Makina-san is trying to use my forbidden power to kill the Four Deadly Disasters to avenge her sister? But earlier she said it was a misunderstanding.... Yes. I''ll admit that you''re trying to do something about the ''Four Deadly Disasters'' and that I''ve been looking for the power to do that. Surprisingly easy. Makina-san admitted. ''However, it is a misconception that he is seeking revenge for his sister. ...hmm. ''My sister acted according to her beliefs, that''s all. I don''t deny her actions and I respect her for them. Of course, there was a time when I was depressed after her death, but one cannot move forward if one is stuck in the past. Besides, if my motivation was very personal, such as revenge, I would not involve others. I hope you won''t underestimate that. Makina looked straight at the Commander. ''I''ll tell you that and then I''ll tell you again. I have decided that it is dangerous to leave the Four Deadly Disasters as they are. Not just for this Renowthred, but for all the people who live in Midzberia. You don''t really want to avenge your sister''s death, but for the sake of this country and, by extension, Midzberia. I intend to. That''s the plan, Blackbird. Yes, sir. I''m surprised when he suddenly turns the conversation around. ''''Did you know about the Four Deadly Disasters?'''' Actually, I only know his name...I''ve been meaning to ask him when I get a chance, but I haven''t had a chance to. I understand that they''re a very strong foursome. ''''Since this is the time, maybe you should know. I''m sure the rest of you know about them but may I have a moment of your time? Everyone nodded silently at Makina-san''s question. Sigh, Makina-san caught her breath. ''''Then I''ll tell you about the Four Deadly Disasters. * The most obvious episode to tell about them is still the story of their battle against the Empire. On one occasion. From the western part of the Midzberian continent came across the sea the warships of the Guntarios Empire. On landing, the imperial troops took the small western edge of the continent as a foothold and conquered the western nations one by one. Their momentum was truly unprecedented. Almost half of the continent was conquered by Guntarios in just six months. But there was something that stood in front of Guntarios. It was the apocalypse. An impenetrable zone with a territory that is not a nation, but is not small. The Empire next turned its forces to this zone. Yes. The great powers of the West set out to rule the apocalypse. However, at this point, the Empire was at a major standstill. The geography of Doomsday Township is strangely intricate, and to those who don''t know the terrain, it''s a labyrinthine place. Also, there is no telling when the ferocious inhabitants will attack from the darkness of night while camping. At any moment in the day or night, they will attack you with weapons in their hands without mercy. In addition, the fighting ability of each of them is not to be taken for granted, and some of them seem to be under the command of someone else, and they are as well organized as an army. Some of them were clearly not afraid of death, and the Imperial soldiers were highly fearful of the inhabitants with their combination of brutality and abnormality. Nevertheless, the Empire pressed on with its control of the apocalypse, which would hinder the future conquests of Ruvelargan and Renowthred. Thus, over the next few months, the Empire managed to conquer the western perimeter of the apocalypse. But then... Suddenly. Four men appeared. They first killed all the Imperial soldiers who had built a fort on the periphery. Furthermore, the imperial army, which had avoided the apocalypse and marched towards Renousled and Ruvelargan by routes close to the northern and southern ends, was attacked by those four men one after another, forcing them to retreat. Only four men. Only four men. The Imperial soldiers could not believe it. It was so out of the ordinary that only four people were able to stir up the war situation. -- The imperial army, which boasted an everlasting victory in the western continent, was being beaten for good by just four people. If this had been hearsay, everyone would have laughed at the ridiculousness of it all. But once you''ve seen it with your own eyes, you have no choice but to believe it. No matter how hard it is to believe, something that exists exists exists. They exist and have been put away. Who are they? Anyone from Midzberia had a good idea of those four men. He knew their names, too. The Four Deadly Plagues. They appeared unexpectedly, as if they had awakened from hibernation, slaughtered, and then went back to somewhere else. Disaster. Yes. They are a disaster. That''s how everyone in Midzberia perceived them. And someday, people would call them the Four Deadly Disasters. Emperor Guntarios III ordered his generals to somehow kill the Four Deadly Plagues, but all of the strongest men he sent were defeated. Some say that Garbarossa Gimmenze, the pride of the empire, and the Suicide Guards were at home fighting the northern barbarians, and if they had been there, they could have won the war. However, there is also anecdotal evidence to suggest that the survivors of the Four Deadly Disasters all said that they would rather deal with the warrior gods and the suicide bombers than deal with them. The slaughter of the Four Deadly Plagues never stopped. Finally, the emperor gave up the idea of killing them and decided to call them to his service. He prepares a messenger. Almost all of them were killed. Whatever price he offered, they were killed. Every beautiful woman he offered them was murdered. Every position he offered was met with death. Any number of good terms they offered, they were killed. Every attempt to negotiate, he was killed. I never understood why in the first place. Why rampage through the Empire? Repeated slaughter. Do you have a grudge against the Empire? There was one survivor among those who negotiated with him. But he had been reduced to a horrible mess. His body was intact, but he was far more emaciated than ever before. His eye socket was sunken. He looked like he was always in fear of something. He said. ''It''s different. They are not ''that kind of thing''. They live only in their reasoning. So there is no negotiation with them. There is only "they" to them. The rest of us are pigs. We are the pigs.'' The day after he said that. The next day, he plunged his sword into his mouth and took his own life. Ask anyone on the continent about the Four Deadly Plagues, and they all say the same thing: there is no reason for the Four Deadly Plagues. There is no reason for the Four Deadly Disasters. So they are like disasters. After all. The Empire put an end to the war itself when it conquered half of the continent. No, they had to strike. Rather, just before they stopped the war, they had their hands full with the four deadly plagues that were finally appearing in the central branch city of Midzberia. The Empire offered a truce to Renousled and Ruvelargan. The Empire paid both countries a large sum of money. A few days later, the Four Deadly Plagues came to a halt. But the Empire still feared the Four Deadly Disasters. They feared that if they set out to conquer the eastern countries again, "they" would appear again. On the other hand, some of the people of Renowthred and Ruvelargan even worshipped the Four Deadly Plagues as heroes of the nation. However, the story of the Four Deadly Plagues and the Empire may have a strong tinge of a legend, the truth of which is no longer certain. Legends attract people. It is passed from person to person. Adorned with the embellishment of admiration. Embellished with the embellishment of awe. Gradually altered to suit people''s needs. The story is altered to suit the needs of the people. The result is the "legend" that people seek. Therefore, it is not clear whether every detail matches the truth or not. There is no shortage of such legends, but in fact, very little is known about them. The first is that they are said to have been born in the apocalypse. The second is that they were once known as the Four Anglen Brothers. But neither of these is ever proven. In other words, we don''t know anything about them. The only thing we know for sure is that they are exceptionally powerful. * ''Indeed, if we were to extract only the results, the Four Deadly Disasters stopped the conquest of Midzberia by Guntarios. When she finished explaining, Makina-san added, ''''It seems to me that the purpose of the group was to prevent Guntarios from conquering the East. ''''The period when they stopped their activities also looks, depending on how you look at it, as if their goal was to prevent Guntarios from conquering the East. But... is that really the case? ''Does that mean it might just be a convenient interpretation by the people of Renowthred and Revel Argan? Makina nodded at my question. ''I think so. Those who see it as heroic assume that the fangs of the Four Deadly Disasters won''t turn on them....no, they seem to want to assume it. I try not to look at the occasional slaughter that occurs in distant places with one word: ''something like a disaster''... but if they, who are powerful enough to cause trouble for a country, move to destroy their own country, will that time be ''something like a disaster''? Can we get this over with? Okay. There''s no guarantee that the Four Deadly Disasters won''t ''go that far''. Makina-san is worried about that. ''Guntarios is still a threat to the two eastern countries. But it is the people of those countries themselves who must protect their countries from the threat of Guntarios. It is too dangerous to rely on the uncertainty of the Four Deadly Disasters. "But there is no one who can defeat the Four Deadly Plagues. The Commander interrupted. ''That was the source of your woes. That''s why I was trying to find a promising student in the school and create my own organization to defeat the Four Deadly Plagues.'''' The Commander flicks me a look. ''And then the forbidding spell user appeared. You thought that the legendary forbidden spell would be able to counter the four evil plagues................at least that''s what it is? Makina expressed her affirmation. ''Yes, for the most part you''re right. It''s just that I didn''t want to form an organization of my own outwardly. I don''t want to have any trouble with the Holy Royal Family or the Holy Tree Order.'''' ''''However, I don''t think the Holy Royal Family would want to help in defeating the Four Deadly Plagues, which is the kind of thing that would wake up a sleeping dragon, right? If that''s the case, then the Holy Tree Order can''t move. The Commander makes a difficult face. ''Normal people are creatures who can''t move with a sense of urgency until the time is right. So you''re the one who has to make the first move? Yeah. I don''t understand. ''What?What is it? ''Why would you go to such lengths?It''s not revenge, is it? There was a slight pause, then Makina replied slowly. ''Because I love this country,'' The serene air she wore contained a kind of warmth. ''''Isn''t this ... a reason?'''' Those in the room received her answer in silence. I don''t know what it was that came to each of us. I don''t know what it was, but I felt her reason for saying it enter me without resistance. ''If my sister''s revenge is more palatable to my ears in order to achieve my goals, I would even consider using it to my advantage. In fact, before I became the head of the school, I was allowed to use the phrase, ''Inherit my sister''s will'' many times. Makina-san turns to the Commander again. ''''But I thought I should tell you the truth. Because I was there at my sister''s end. Before she died, my sister talked about you a lot at home. Silence fell again in the room. After a while, the Commander opened his mouth. It is true that I was mistaken. I apologize for that. But it''s still better to forget about the Four Deadly Sins. Makina narrowed her eyes thinly. ''Is that advice?Or-- "I can tell you that because I''ve fought it. That''s not a man who can do anything about it. ''That doesn''t mean we can leave them alone. They are too mysterious and indeterminate to be dangerous in their existence. I know what you mean. But ... can you win? I''ll win. I''ll just-- Makina-san looked at me. A complicated look. ''Now ... it''s not the right time, but ... ...An incantation. By the way, is your curse-user friend convinced?Judging by the fact that he didn''t know about the Four Deadly Plagues, though, he apparently didn''t give them any details. It''s a-- I clenched my fist in a tight fist as Makina looked at me with a flicker of anxiety. And. It''s okay. I''ll do anything for me, Makina-san, no matter who I''m dealing with. I said. He turns to the Commander. "I don''t want to do it for the continent or the country or justice, I just want to be of help to Makina-san. Of course, it''s best for Makina-san to be happy, but... well, I mean, I want to make her wish come true as much as possible. Machina is the reason I am here today. And she''s a compassionate person. She doesn''t think of me as just a tool. That''s how I feel about her after all the time I''ve known her. If Makina-san wants something from me, I''ll help her. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. The leader narrowed her eyes to look at me. ''''...I see. He''s certainly an interesting man. But at the same time, he''s a bit of a pain in the ass. It''s just like the Four Deadly Sins, you can''t negotiate your way out of it. Huh? Is there no way to negotiate? What''s that? I''m used to being asked to do just about anything by someone I thought I liked. It''s interesting that he doesn''t seem to be aware of it. Well-- The Commander pulls up a chair. "I guess we should be off. Oh, hey, are you back? The interview''s over. I guess we''re done here. Diaz, you can wrap up the interviews later. I understand. Mr. Diares also stands up. Mr. Van Stoss opens the door. The Commander heads for the door. He paused, then turned and said goodbye. ''''I am somewhat relieved to find out that you are not driven by vengeance today, Headmaster. It''s easy to lose track of vengeful actions, you know. It''s easy to lose one''s mind. Somehow, I thought after hearing the Commander''s words. After all, he must have come here today because he was worried about Makina-san. If he was thinking of defeating the Four Deadly Disasters with a vengeance, he wanted to tell Makina-san off. Personally, I think it would be better for you to stay out of the Four Deadly Plagues, but I''m the leader of the Holy Tree Order bound by the state, and I don''t have the power to defeat the Four Deadly Plagues, so it''s too ridiculous for me to admonish you here. Besides, you''re a clever guy. I won''t move until I have a good chance of winning. To be honest, I''m a little surprised by the more positive response than I expected. To tell you the truth... The Commander''s eyes settled. ''''Since I, of all people, would rather kill the Four Deadly Disasters than anyone else with my personal vengeance, I am the one who wants to do it. What is reflected beyond those eyes that quietly stare at you is the four evil disasters you''ve faced relative to the past? ''''........So, well, I can''t act as the Holy Tree Knights, but if there''s anything I can personally help you with, don''t hesitate to tell me. Thank you. By the way who is more clever, from your point of view, me or my sister? You''re my sister. .......... The answer was immediate. The mortified Makina put his hand on the door frame and said ''It''s okay. Even though they''re sisters, they''re two different people. So ... if you don''t grow in many ways compared to your sister, don''t worry about it. The Commander leaves the room with a smile of compassion in his nihilistic smile. Meanwhile. There was no life in Makina-san''s eyes. Only her temples were twitching. Makina-san. I could tell from the Commander''s expression just now. I think that was a normal attempt to encourage her........ I just couldn''t find a better way to describe it. I mean, you may be small, but you have a big heart. And Mr. Van Shtos joined in without reading the air. ''So ... so ... never mind,'' Thank you, thank you. Makina thanks him with a shaky voice. He is out of his life. A state of too pathetic white-eyedness. ''''Besides, everyone in the Order also said that it''s rather.......good to be.......small......'''' Oh, really... yeah... Oh, I think it''s adorable, too. I like small animals. The headmaster of Renowthread Academy is rather sandbagged, as you can tell that he has zero ill will. Makina-san''s eyes are not smiling at all, and only her mouth is in the form of a smile. ''''I guess I''ll have to settle with the men of the Holy Tree Order as an individual at some point. There was no warmth in his voice, as if he had no warmth in his voice. ''?Oh, you, then ... they''re all welcome, I suppose. Mr. Van Stoss didn''t look as if he was questioning his statement. Well, I''ll leave you gentlemen. Gentlemen you three may have a safe journey. And left the room normally. Mr. Dearles chuckles. ''''Haha I''m sorry my boys. You are one of the ''men'', aren''t you? ''But aside from the Commander, please forgive Van Stos, he doesn''t mean any offense, so please forgive him. Isn''t this rather where you should be following up with the Commander, Vice Commander........ 83-Episode 76 "His Turn" By the way, I didn''t leave the room right away, but Mr. Deales spoke to me. ''May I call you Kurohiko?'' You can call me whatever you want. So, Kurohiko you''re in a lot of trouble with your sister, I see. Ha," he chuckles. ''Maybe I''m the one who''s being taken care of, though. Humble. I''m trying to make it look that way. Mr. Diares looked at him with a big smile. Then he smiled. ''I see. So that''s the kind of man you are. Um, yes I''m a guy. ''I hadn''t seen Cecily in a long time, and she was somewhat different... well, I felt like I was in a huff. So I asked the people at home about it. I asked them if something was wrong. Then your name came up. Mr. Dearest said as he pulled back his chair. I''m sure she grew up with me as a role model. But she is not that kind of girl by nature. He is an active child who used to be easily upset. But she was obsessed with a strange sense of duty, partly because of her father''s policies. As a result, she has grown up to be a sniveling daughter, and I was afraid of her...'''' I see. So Cecily''s current personality - or rather, her external appearance - was formed based on her brother''s example? If that''s the case, it''s no wonder that the gestures and the way he speaks are strikingly similar. But there''s one thing that''s bothering me. ''''Um........if you knew that, there were plenty of things you could have done for Cecily-san, weren''t there?'''' I thought it was a glib question, but if I had known that, couldn''t I have done something about it before I was in so much distress? A strong question outweighed my hesitation. ''What would you do?'' Mr. Dearest asked back. ''What do you think, I mean?'' ''If the person you''re trying to cross over had to learn everything from you, and you crossed that person... would you be happy? Hmmm, it''s a bit of a long shot. That said, I don''t want to leave it alone until I''m holding it up that far. Besides, I feel like that was a subtle shift in the argument. ''And I''m not a gentle person by any means - unlike you. What? Ms. Dearles'' smile switches to a florid one. ''At any rate, Cecily seems to have special feelings for you. I know she''s an unworthy sister, but please do me a favor. Ha, ha. And, there. "Hey, we''re going home, you black fox. It was the commander of the group who came out of the door. ''''Forbidden Spell Maker, you can take what this man says lightly. Your character will be infected, and even you will lose your character. ''Eavesdropping is in poor taste.... Mr. Dearles glares at the Commander with zit eyes. ''You don''t mean me, the black belly fox?'' Oh? The Commander looked around the room with a stern face. ''Who else is here?'' Shh... Shaking his fist in frustration, Dearles-san shakes his fist in frustration. You''d think Kurohiko would be cynical too, wouldn''t you? Oh, you don''t expect me to agree with you... The next head of the Holy Tree Order is no less twisted than you. Right, Dearest? I said and the Commander pulled his face away from the door. The footsteps are moving away. This time they seemed to be gone. ''d*mn, that guy,'' Mr. Diaz is mortified. He squinted at Makina-san. ''''It''s just that the Commander was saying that just now he might be able to serve as the opponent of the Four Deadly Disasters, right? ...maybe... Makina, who was chivvying the remaining tea, replied. ''''He still keeps getting stronger. One of these days, if he realizes that his power can reach the Four Deadly Plagues, he''s going to resign from the Order, not just as a leader, but also from the Knights, and set out on a journey to find the Four Deadly Plagues. That''s why from now on, he''s making preparations to install me as the next leader of the group.... --because I, of all people, would like to kill the Four Deadly Disasters more than anyone else with my personal vengeance. I remembered the look on the leader''s face at that time. ''''That Sacred Tree Order seems to have changed a lot since he became its leader. They are more active in attacking the Holy Ruins than they were when Chris Renoussphere was there, and the holy rank evaluation is now weighted more heavily on merit rather than family background or race. The morale of the members of the group has also been able to maintain a high level of morale... I''ve heard that all of this has changed since he became the leader of the group. He''s a very responsible man, isn''t he? Does this mean that you are properly thinking about the Knights of the Order after you leave? ''''But ... whether I''ll stay in the Holy Tree Order without Sogut Sigismus, that''s a delicate question. Mr. Diaz smiles a wry smile. There''s nothing more boring than a life without goals. Is there anything more boring than a life without a goal? I felt that I could somehow relate to that statement. ''''So........I''m looking forward to the day when Sagara Kurohiko and Currier Versteen join the team. Talk about joining the group, please think about it, okay? Ms. Diares'' expression changed again and she laughed at us. I''m sure a member of the group will report to you about the investigation of the holy ruins, principal. Yeah, nice to meet you. Now, if you''ll excuse me. Thank you for your time today. Diares-san bailed briskly and left the room. Incidentally, originally, the Holy Tree Order, which is currently investigating the school''s holy ruins, was also going to interview those who fought against the giants and small species. However, Cecily put together a report on the matter of the giants and submitted it to the Knights of the Sacred Tree through her brother Diares, so it was decided that the hearing was unnecessary. As expected of Cecily. What can I say? I guess the hearing is over. Mr. Currier lifts his hips from his chair. ''May I also be excused from the place today?'' Currier asks Makina-san. That''s right. Currier-san, she has been fidgety ever since the leader left. It seemed like he hadn''t been able to get much of what Dearles-san was saying into his head either. The sky above, or something like that. ''''Um, Currier-san.'''' I called out. Yes. The problem is still not solved by being avoided. Well, would you like to join me for a cup of tea in the cafeteria today? Hmm... so this is just the beginning. Mr. Currier makes a slightly hesitant gesture. ''Sorry, I have an appointment today. Promise?Is that maybe-- Cecily and ... Oh, I knew it, Cecily.... Your priorities are higher than mine? Nope. That''s right........ Compared to Miss Cecily, I can''t even... I''m sorry, Kurohiko. Mr. Currier hurriedly left the room. I thrust my hands on the floor and winced. I was shocked. Somehow. Somehow. I thought if I asked him out, he''d be okay with it. But he apologized to me with an awkward look on his face.... Ugh. Did I do something bad? No, seriously, Currier-san is in love with Cecily...? Are you okay? Makina, sitting in a chair, called out to me in a caring way. I looked up. ''''Well, Makina-san........'''' Hey, um, about earlier. You mean before? ''In case you didn''t know, I''d like to thank you ... oh, for putting it like that. Like that? .........Oh, you mean the four evil plagues. "What''s that watery stuff you say? It''s between me and Makina-san, isn''t it?Never mind me, Machina-san, bam, bam, it''s done!And just command me to do it. Makina-san''s eyebrows are in a figure eight and her expression relaxes. ''''You''re so divisive in a strange way, aren''t you? A person who really ... looks simple and doesn''t understand. I don''t know what to say about your sister, you know, but... That''s exactly what Makina-san did, with a divided expression on her face. No, I''m sorry I haven''t told you. I should have told you the story I wanted to tell you. I said. ''Surprisingly, he didn''t want you to think he was using you for revenge... well, he''s still using you. There was something of a forlorn, fragile smile on her little face. ''I''m a cowardly woman, after all,'' That''s not true. Rather, I.......I think it''s amazing that Makina-san thinks about the country without being swayed by emotions. Maybe because I only see what''s going on around me. ''Not really. Even with this, when I learned of my sister''s death, I cried for three days and three nights, you know? Is that so? ''Oh, this is a story that only those in the house know about, so keep it to yourself, okay? Yes but Makina-san... Surprising? Well from what I know of the Makina-san statue. Which means there''s still a part of me you don''t know. Hmmm. I was given a quick and mature turnaround. By the way, I had to weigh the question of how old I was at the time. I don''t have the guts to step through the mines that I could see. ''''In any case, I don''t want you to think about the Four Deadly Disasters just yet. You must first have a set of forbidden spells, and then you must master them, and then decide that you have a chance of defeating the Four Deadly Disasters. Of course, we''re going to gather as many friends as possible to fight the Four Deadly Disasters. So for now, enjoy school life for the time being. I understand. The Four Deadly Disasters, huh? Hmm. As expected, as Hibigami said, ''they might be stronger than me,'' so the four evil spirits are not going to be easy to deal with. So, for now, we should wait for the forbidden spellbook to come together and think of other ways to get stronger, right? Let''s keep practicing with Mr. Currier but what do you think?Can''t we get Commander Sogut to train with us? After all, he''s the kind of person that can be named after Hibigami, and he''s actually fought against the Four Deadly Disasters. I have a feeling that if I could get him to train with me, I could become much stronger. The question is whether it''s possible. Before that. I''ve got bigger problems on my hands now. We''ve got more pressing matters at hand. It''s about Miss Currier. "By the way, mr. Machina... Hmm? I''m sorry to trouble you, but... That''s unusual. You talk to me. Okay, what do you want to tell me? Thank you. Actually-- I confided in Makina-san about my problem that Currier-san has been avoiding me lately. After listening to the story, Makina-san turned into a thoughtful expression and went into silent contemplation. Not long after that, she opened her eyes, which had been closed, thinly. ''''I guess the time has finally come,'''' What? Has it finally come? What''s come over you? I knew it, Blackbird. What''s wrong with you, Makina? What does she understand? ''I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Makina-san got out of her chair. The sound of her shoes echoed in the room with a thump. Ms. Machina facing me. ''''What you are lacking. Do you know what it is? Oh, am I missing something? There was a slight pause, and Makina said. ''Confidence and positivity,'' Confidence and positivity?Um, what the hell is that-- That''s it! A fingertip is thrust into the tip of my nose from below with a shake. ''''Huh?I mean, that''s... what? Too many crisp responses like ''that'', ''that'' and ''eh''! What did you say? That ''n'' Oh, no... Here we go again! Ugh! Makina enters into life''s teacher mode with her arms loosely folded. ''I know that your personality, which is not able to say anything too strongly about others, is in a way an advantage. But it can sometimes be a fatal disadvantage to girls! What? It was a close call. I almost said, ''What, what?'' I was about to say. ''Maybe the girls have gotten tired of your simmering attitude,'' The attitude of the stewardess... ''Think back. Can you proudly say that you have responded to their actions and determination with every fiber of your being when they have demonstrated their positivity? Oh, I''m... Nope. You might be right. Maybe Currier-san, Cecily-san and the others were getting more and more dumbfounded because they didn''t respond to my actions. Now that I think about it, I certainly may not have been proactive enough. I might have been sloppy in my responses. So that was it. I remember feeling comfortable in the relaxed space - such as that time at the party - but they were looking for a more cool Kurohiko Sagura? ......... And when they are dismayed that they can no longer expect this, they go to a secret garden of dazzling maidens only-- If that''s the case, how could I have done something so irreversible... If I may speak frankly as a woman, I want a man to take a firm stand, and to be proactive in his actions. You may be kind, Kurohiko. But the moment you make the mistake of being kind and passive... Makina-san''s eyelashes were laid down lazily. ''''At that point, your defeat was already confirmed. I was already losing... No, I didn''t even realize that I had been losing, I was - I was - I was - I was. "d*mn it! I pounded the table with my clenched fist as hard as I could. And then I hung my head. I had become a grown-up. When did it happen? That forbidding king said (well, I haven''t seen it recently), ''Don''t you dare! ''I see you finally understand but it''s not too late. What? A glimmer of hope spread before me. She was a goddess of light. Still..........not finished, right? I didn''t miss the fact that Currier looked lost when you stopped him earlier. Oh, really? Dangerous. I almost said, ''Ho, really?'' I was about to say. ''''Yeah, seriously.'''' Machina was serious, too. But I-- What the hell am I going to do, Mr. Machina? The day before the next rest day at Cirrus Baths. The battlefield... When we talked to you earlier, I told you that we were going to Cirrus Baths. It''s not an exaggeration to say that your future life in Yggdrasier will be determined by how you behave towards these women there. Go, go, go, go! I was just about to gulp down some spit when I said, "Gulp! I tried to cover it up with a spirited shout of "You''re not going to have to go that far, are you? "Well, you don''t have to go that far, you know. Ha, ha, ha. Makina-san''s two small hands wrapped around my pitiful hands that mixed ''Yes'' and ''Kehokon'' unintentionally. She looked at me with sincere eyes. ''There''s no need to force yourself to draw a line of demarcation to your past self. Rather, if you are self-contained and your personality changes without context, you''ll be sickened and the curtain will rise. The curtain never rises again. Well this is very useful. And who the hell are you, Makina? ''You ... you like them?'' I love it. So now it''s your turn to make things happen. It''s not looking good but that doesn''t mean we can''t have a chance. Yes, sir. ''Engage with them confidently and positively. Don''t try to trick them. Don''t be afraid to confront them. ''Okay I''ll give it a go!No, I''ll do it. Makina-san huffed and nodded with satisfaction. ''''Good answer.'''' I''m going to do it. No. I have to do it. This is my last chance. I''m gonna go in. And that''s all I can tell you. Makina takes her hand away and ruffles her hair. ''I''ll ask you about the results on the afternoon of the day off, when we go shopping for our example. I''m hoping for a good report, Kurohiko. ''Hmph,'' I sniffed and lifted the corners of my mouth. ''Yes, look forward to it. I''ll definitely live up to your expectations. .......... Hmm?What''s wrong? ''In exchange for giving you one honest thought from me, a woman, I have one question I''d like to ask you, a man. Soooo, Makina-san put both palms on her own chest. And while making her cheeks slightly upturned, she averted her gaze. "Huh? So, so I''m going to tell you about the breasts. If it was my normal self. Here''s what I would have said, ''No, that''s not true. Makina-san is a wonderful person'', I would have replied, ''No, that''s not true. But that''s not me now. No. I said. ''Three people, ten people, ten colors, a hundred people, a thousand different people... the world is full of diverse values. The world is full of diverse values. And it is this diversity that has nurtured a rich culture of people. You mean...? I put my hands on both of Makina''s shoulders. ''I mean--'' The moment I show embarrassment here. I''m probably going to lose. ''It''s a lot of things, and it''s okay,'' Ms. Machina gasps and looks up at me. ''There''s nothing to worry about. I''m not in love with your breasts, Makina-san. I fell in love with your mentality. With all the sincerity and tenderness I could muster, I said. ''Kurohiko--'' Isn''t that right, Mr. Machina? This is what you mean by positivity, right? I sat up. ''So, Makina, that''s it for today. Advice, very helpful. Yeah, yeah... I said goodbye to Makina-san, who was pouting with a peach-colored cheek with her hand and a face as if she had been taken by surprise, and I sashayed out of the room. As I was leaving, I thought I heard Makina-san''s voice from inside the room saying, "I think I''ve gone too far..." but I had no idea who or what had gone too far. As I walked down the corridor, I was making up my mind. I wouldn''t let them down anymore. Most importantly, I now have a foot pressure point massage approved by Makina and even a pleasure massage directly from Mia. I can''t see any reason to lose. Watch. Here''s the thing. The battle will take place at Cirrus Baths. It''s my turn. 84-Interlude 5 "Their Thoughts" [Curie Verstein] Two days have passed since the interview with the Holy Tree Knights. Today was the day that everyone in the Ira squad would be going to Cirrus Baths. Currier returned to the girls'' quarters once class was over. After quickly getting ready, she headed to the carriage yard in front of the main gate and met up with Cecily, who was already waiting for her. Then the two of them got into the carriage together. The destination of the carriage was the Arkwright family. The current time is about to be two o''clock in the afternoon. Today, we will get ready for the day and then meet again in front of the Great Clock Tower at the Lion''s Hour (4:00 p.m.). From there, we will go to Cirrus Bath. By the way, it was Cecily''s idea to disperse after class and then reassemble. It''s a good idea to have a good time to get ready. Right now, Curie was in a mixed mood. In the past, a half hour of preparation was enough for her to get ready. But just today was different. Yes, just for today........ The carriage arrives at the Arkwright house. When I entered the mansion with Cecily pushing me on my back, I was greeted by the servant Hana. The two of them finish getting ready with the help of that Hana. When they finally finished getting ready, Currier and Cecily left the mansion again and went to the carriage. Oh, Currier. Please be careful not to step on the hem of your skirt, okay? ''Wow, I know. But what''s the point of having a long skirt hem?It''s just hard to move in a fight like this-- ''''Yes, yes, I''m not going to fight today~. ........No, in a sense, it''s a battle. What did you say?Are there any dangerous people out there? This trip to the Cirrus Baths. Is there some hidden agenda that I don''t know about? ''''Well........is he more of a difficult enemy than a dangerous person? ''Then wouldn''t it be better to have a sword?'' No, no, it''s not someone you''ll need a sword for. This is a man we all know very well. What? Well, shall we go now? Let''s go to Cirrus Baths. Cecily pushes me into the carriage. The guru''s banton cracks the whip and the carriage begins to move. Slowly, the scenery outside the window began to drift by. Currier and Cecily sat facing each other. They sat down and finally felt comfortable. Last night it had been raining lightly and they had feared the weather would break up, but today was a pleasantly sunny and calm day. By the way, Siegbert, who usually works with Cecily, is not here at the moment. At any rate, he had some business to attend to today that he couldn''t miss. He''s going to join us in the evening, it seems. And since Hyrgis is like a family member of the Guiress family, she too will be attending at night. It seems to be a very important errand for Siegbert, and Cecily, with a wry smile This is the only time I''ll have to do it. I was convinced that it was a good idea. I didn''t ask for details, but apparently people were suddenly scheduled to visit the Giless family. Cecily, basking in the sunlight through the intermittently flickering windows, looked down at her pocket watch. ''I''m afraid I''m going to be a little late, but ... well, it can''t be helped. I''m sorry. Currier understood that it was because he had taken the time to get ready. ''''I don''t mind, but if you''re sorry... if you think I''m sorry, then by all means use what you''ve learned today, right? "M Lately-- More specifically, from the time the matter of going to Cirrus Baths was decided until today. Currier and Cecily have been steadily making "certain preparations" for today. And somehow they made it in time. But it was hard to keep from being noticed by Kurohiko. From the consolation meeting to today. Currier thought that he had acted to prevent Kurohiko from realizing our intentions. I can understand Cecily''s desire to focus on the surprise of the day. But as a result, I feel like I ended up giving Kurohiko a cold shoulder. It''s not possible to pass the moment as easily as Cecily did, and after hesitation, there were many times when I ended up behaving curtly in front of Kurohiko. Each time that happened, Kurohiko looked lonely. I resent my clumsiness. I''m sorry for what I did to him. However, from the day of the Holy Tree Order''s hearing to today, Kurohiko was somewhat different. Even during class, he was muttering something to himself, "The decisive battle is yet to come.......it''s not time yet.......hahaha...... Also during battle lessons, he would say, "Aggressiveness....aggressiveness!Positivity! He continued to say these words as if to suggest that his mind was not in the right place. Could it be that the nerves have finally gone out of control? This might be because of my attitude, Currier thought to himself. Perhaps Kurohiko saw his attitude as a change in the way he behaved. He was a sensitive man. It''s not surprising if your nerves are worn out from repeatedly asking yourself if you''ve done something wrong. If that''s the case.......I felt sorry for him. Now that I think about it, I should have said something to him to reassure him. However, after today''s class, I said, "Well, I''ll see you later in front of the Great Clock Tower!--It''s possible that the fact that I''m nervous is just my own imagination. While thinking about this, Currier looked at the pretty girl in the face of a good-looking face. Perhaps it was partly because of the way she was dressed, but Cecily sitting in front of her was in a different mood than usual. To begin with, both of them were dressed with ''girlishness'' in mind today. But there''s nothing but anxiety in Currier''s heart right now. --Cecily notwithstanding. I check my attire again. --This is indeed too unlike me........ However, I can''t back down now. I''ve come this far. That''s right. Certain preparations. One of them is clothes. I had Cecily''s help in tailoring my clothes for today. I had planned to wear my usual clothes, but Cecily had half-heartedly asked me to wear my new clothes to the Cirrus Baths. And certain preparations were not just about the clothes. Cecily''s mother had given her a small lesson in how to behave on the day. Cecily''s mother, in fact, was a beautiful woman who showed no sign of her age. But that was not to say that she was a perfect match for Cecily. I''m sure you''ll find that Cecily is just like her father. By the way, the other day, Currier asked Cecily''s mother for advice on how to treat Kurohiko. The other day, Curie asked her mother for advice on how to treat Krohiko. If you are too kind to them, your highnesses have a tendency to suddenly drift away from you at some point. The key to winning the hearts of your lordship is to have the right mix of sweetness and severity. So you are not wrong. Plant the seeds of anxiety in your opponent and make them blossom with relief on the day of the game. If you give the illusion that this woman is the one who will pull you out of the sea of anxiety - if you can make her believe that, you have won. Bargaining. I don''t know if it''s a bargain in a fight, but is there a bargain in a relationship between a man and a woman? Currier''s head hurt. ''''But my mother was a little relieved that Cecily finally had such a partner. At first, when I said I''d introduce you to her and brought Currier with me, she said, ''Oh, did you go that way?'' But I didn''t know you were my love interest.'' Cecily''s mother nodded with satisfaction at her daughter''s correction that she was in love with her, then closed the fan and thrust it out into the space between them. ''May I?The first battleground is Cirrus Baths. ''Remember my teachings in my dreams. As a woman, not Cecily Arkwright''s mother, but a woman, I have high hopes for you two.'' She was a bit of a mysterious woman, but according to Cecily, she was unrivalled when it came to tickling men''s hearts. Cecily said of her mother, "It''s a big deal because she made her father, who was a picture of rigor and fastidiousness, fall in love with her. -- but does ''such and such'' make a man happy? Even now, there are still doubts about the lord''s strategy technique, which was handed down to her by Cecily''s mother. Above all, Currier is unsure whether he is attractive as a so-called ''love interest'' or not. More to the point, he doesn''t believe that his ''inner self'' will be liked by people. Even during my time in the Sixth Estate, I have the feeling that I was the only one floating around for a long time. Perhaps those in the Sixth House saw Currier Versteen''s inner life as an oddity. Still, I think I have maintained an apologetic degree of femininity in my own way, in Currier''s way. Because it was more convenient for me to travel that way. When I was in the Sixth Institute, I wasn''t really aware of it, but during my travels away from the Sixth Institute, I understood that I was a person who attracted the attention of the opposite s*x. There were not a few people who would get involved with me by exposing their vulgar desires. But if they were such people, he could beat them down without a care in the world. I''ve been known to collect money from the people I''ve beaten, calling it a "nuisance fee," and often use it to pay for my roadside bank account. All of the eyes directed at him were s*xual in nature. He only saw himself as an object to be spat out his desires. There were times when he was exposed to such sticky looks. At times, it even seemed that the guys in the sixth house would be better than this. Above all, those in the Sixth Estate had never had any romantic feelings for each other. They seemed to have very little awareness of the opposite s*x. Perhaps it was because they were too close to each other since they were young. I have a feeling that they all recognize themselves as siblings. .......... An unwanted sibling, I suppose. And so, although Curie Versteen had an understanding of being seen as a s*xual object, he didn''t really understand the concept of s*xual love. And it was only when Cecily pointed out to him "at that time" that he felt that his feelings might be "love". I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. Sagara Kurohiko. The gaze directed from him had been filled with strong fondness from the beginning. I didn''t understand what it meant. How could he direct such pure goodwill towards someone he had only just met? Even when he found out that she was from the Sixth House, he was not afraid of her, but rather talked to her more and more. The meaning, I didn''t understand. ................... It''s not that Kurohiko doesn''t have a s*xual gaze, either. But the strange thing was that he didn''t have the same disgusting feeling as he had learned on the road on the journey. Currier had been pondering the reason for this ever since she met him. She wondered what the difference was. And then, at some point, she had her own answer. Perhaps Sagara Kurohiko had no desire to hurt the other person, to make him bend over, or to conquer him. He probably just ''loves'' the other person. Mr. Currier, Mr. Currier, Mr. Currier--. Sometimes I feel that he is like a dog that innocently plays with me. Instead, he occasionally says something unintentionally thumping, as if he''s aiming for the best. However, according to Cecily, Kurohiko has a fatal flaw as a member of the opposite s*x-- What''s going on, Currier? Cecily asks. ''No, I don''t think all the things your mother taught me to do made sense for me to do and to be honest, I''m still not prepared for it. But I don''t think Kurohiko will step in where we want him to step in unless we step in. I don''t mind if I do. There was certainly nothing disappointing about Kurohiko. But Currier never disliked the current distance. ''''Even if someone else kidnaps you?'''' Currier raised one eyebrow at Cecily''s words. ''Kasa ... what?'' I think. Cecily looks out the window. ''Perhaps he has a very low tolerance for favors. Resistance to favoritism? ''Yes. I think he''s a very strong person with bad intentions. He doesn''t seem to be terribly frightened by the malice directed at him. But when he is favored, he is unusually lenient with the person who favored him. I mean I''m not saying I don''t have a clue. So," Cecily held up her index finger. Even though I''m more used to it than before, there are still times when a little gesture can make me nervous. It''s a good thing that the men can''t help themselves, because even as a woman, I''m sure they can''t help themselves. The two of us have to make Kurohiko''s attention turn to us even more by throwing greater favors at him. Well that''s something else, isn''t it? ''No, it''s no different. If we don''t do something about it, there will be people who will try to abuse his power by feeding on his favors one day. Then - we can get him so involved in us that he can no longer see any other woman as a romantic interest. Thump, Currier tapped his temples with the tips of his bent fingers. ''That last one still feels different, though. Cecily smiles at me. You''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. Don''t think too hard. It''s a good idea to have a good time with each other, since we are at the Cirrus Bath today. Right? Cecily laughs at her dainty smile as she tilts her head back. Currier chuckles. You can''t help but drop me, a woman. ''But,'' says Currier, running his hand over the window sill and looking out. If it came to a situation where Sagara Kurohiko had to choose between them. The one to be chosen ... would be Cecily Arkwright, after all. Cecily Arclight, the jewel of Renowthred. The most beautiful of all. She excels in both literary and military arts. She is a man of letters and skills, and a master of the world. She''s also a consummate socialite. Her origins and her family are indisputable. And as a wife she would be able to support her husband so well. On the other hand, what about Currier Versteyn? First of all, she is inferior to Cecily Arkwright in terms of beauty. Aside from Takeshi, he is unbalanced in terms of knowledge. Most importantly, warrior is unnecessary in a peaceful life. He is well versed in the underworld, but he does not have the knowledge or social skills to be a part of aristocratic society, especially in the aristocracy. Origins and family history are out of the question. As a wife what could she do? I don''t know. A love interest. That''s what Cecily''s mother said but it was no contest to begin with. That time. After the headmaster chided me in front of the library and Kurohiko ran off. We went to the cafeteria together and exchanged words. At that time, I hadn''t gotten to know Cecily Arkwright as well as I did. So there was a strange rivalry. But what about now........ No, Currier shook his head inwardly. In any case, I will eventually leave Renousled. At least I won''t stay at the school until I graduate. I don''t think the search for noise will take three years. It''s that Rokia. Although it''s called a long-term battle, he should have planned to kick it off within six months to a year. If that''s the case, it''s within a year for me to leave the school. Whatever the case, he would be parting ways with Sagara Kurohiko in the not-too-distant future. He should remain at the school, and it would be better for him. Most importantly........I don''t think I can make Kurohiko happy on my own. Sagara Kurohiko. Ever since I met him again in the Lion''s Classroom, I somehow had a dangerous impression of the man. Perhaps he wasn''t that kind of personality to begin with. It was obvious that he was pushing himself too hard. And yet, he was strangely trying to do his best. The man was struggling for something, even though he was desperately trying to stifle his anxiety. He also clearly floated in the Lion Clan until he was exposed as a forbidden user. He couldn''t mix in anywhere. It was like that. It was as if he was looking at someone from the past - a feeling. And. That word. When I asked him about death. He uttered the same answer as that ''someone''. To say that he wasn''t happy would be a lie. I was a different person, even in the Sixth House. The words of Noyes in particular still stuck to me without peeling off. ''''Honestly, you''re so weird and different. That''s why you''re more dramatic than anyone else in the orphanage, and you''re supremely attractive. Currier, I like you best in the orphanage. Oh?What?Well, well, well?Don''t you suppose, by any chance, that the only thing that will kill me in a dramatic fashion is....Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no. It''s eerie and alien. I know. Wherever I am, I am different. That''s why I slept with my sword in my arms every day when I was in the sixth house. Because the only thing that could be one with me was the sword. Because nothing existed other than the sword that could mix with me. ''Whether you are alive or dead, in the end you are or were convinced... I think that''s what matters...'' I was surprised that someone else had such a similar idea to me. I was surprised at the similarity. Maybe that''s why - maybe I was attracted to them. Nope. Already when I first met him. I had felt something about myself. He doesn''t seem to remember, but Kurohiko, who had fallen unconscious near the main gate of the school...........had a single tear running down his face. When she saw his face with the glowing thing running down her cheek, Currier felt an arcing sensation like a gaping hole in her chest. And what came to a boil was an inexplicable feeling. It was strange. I''m not sure if the expression on someone else''s face can make you feel "lonely" even to this extent. Since that time... Maybe he was curious about Sagara Kurohiko. ''''..........'''' Currier. Suddenly, Cecily opened her mouth. ''Hmm?What is it? I''m honestly jealous of you. Me? What was suddenly going on? Cecily gave a masterful smile to Currier, who was showing a faint hint of confusion. ''''Yes. Because there is a definite difference between the feelings that Kurohiko has for you and the feelings that he has for me. Of course not. But I don''t know about envy. ''''Hmmm.......I really envy you that way too. You have something that I could never have, you know. Hmph you can only be good at fighting. In the end, all that superficial strength is a dead end. Cecily clasped her hands together in her lap. Then she smiled thinly, looking down. ''That part of you is similar to Kurohiko. Your self-esteem is so low you don''t even notice the most important part. ''What are you talking about...?Cecily? I don''t think I can compare to you, that kind of thing. That''s when Cecily''s mouth stopped moving. And then. Nah! Cecily''s smile flashed and she cupped her hands together on her cheeks. ''This kind of seriousness is the first step in getting your lordship''s attention!Yes, do you remember that correctly? ''What?Is there such a thing as a...? Here it is! Cecily''s mouth is agape. But when I searched my memory, I couldn''t find any such teaching. ''Well, anyhow,'' Hmm~, Cecily stretched out her arms towards the ceiling. As I said before, let''s all have some fun today! No hard feelings!Isn''t that nice! Hmmm... yeah. Currier suddenly felt cocky. ''Cecily,'' Yes? Well, I''m sorry. ''What?What? Cecily tilts her head with her mouth in the shape of an arc. I mouthed an apology because I knew I''d put her on edge. Maybe I was being petty. Currier chuckled inwardly. --I''m not a match for you after all, Cecily. At the same time, he felt a pang of relief in his chest. Yes, I know. I think we should enjoy ourselves for the sake of Isla, who made all the arrangements for us today. So the hard part can wait. Today. Just not today. Forget the details and enjoy it. It''s going to be a great day for me. That said-- Currier was reminded again of his clothes. This time a tickling, zany sensation raced up to her mended chest. ''Hey........Cecily. Hmm?What''s wrong? I''m wondering if I can get another outfit from you right now. No. You look great, so you''ll have to wear it. I look at my reflection in the glass of the window. My teeth almost lifted. I almost burst into a funny laugh. Turning to Cecily, Currier buzzed his hands from side to side. ''No, I knew this wasn''t going to happen!Well, at least this-- Look, don''t try to be a ribbon!Meh, sir! A fingertip is pressed on my forehead as if to blame me. ''''Ugh........ Oh, we''re almost at the Grand Clock Tower. ''What?Already?! With his hand on the window, Currier checks outside. ''Wow, wow, I knew it was no good!Let''s turn back! I''m sorry, but there''s no turning back now. Oh, I''m out!I''m the only one who gets off here! Oh, yeah?You want to get out here and gather as much publicity as possible, but I don''t mind, do I? I--no, no, I knew we''re not getting off here!Duh, what do I do.... Sorry, it''s over. ................... There was no way to get out of it. Thus, the carriage carrying Currier and Cecily arrived in front of the Great Clock Tower. 85-Chapter 77 "2" The day has finally come. Cirrus Baths. Two days and one night. It''s like a super short, petite trip, but it''s a very important day for me. I''ve been enduring the days since Machina-san gave me advice until today (though it''s only two days). The decisive battle is at the Cirrus Baths. We can''t run out of power before then. The problem was how to sustain this determination... but by continuing to say the determination word to myself, my determination was maintained in the best possible condition. I was also careful to behave as usual in front of Currier-san and Cecily-san. There may have been times when I couldn''t hide my enthusiasm sometimes. Even if that was the case, it shouldn''t have felt strange. The proof of that was that Currier-san didn''t seem to feel uncomfortable with me. In other words, the first step is clear. But it''s still too early to be relieved. That''s right. The real show is about to begin-- What?Thinking? I suddenly came to myself. I looked over next to her and saw Ira-san peeking at me with a nimble smile. ''''About........my turn. "Teban? Yes, sir. ? Right now, I''m in the carriage. The others in the carriage are Ira-san and Ray-senpai. This carriage was arranged by Ira-san, and it belongs to the Horne family. The reason I''m riding in this carriage is because of her kindness. The other day, Ira-san went to the Horns'' house and arranged for the carriage. So, since it''s your time, would you like to ride with me?That''s why. By the way, Ira and Rei have a room in the girls'' dormitory, but it seems that they don''t commute to school every day from the girls'' dormitory. There seemed to be a reason why I didn''t see them on my way to school. Originally, they were going to walk to the Great Clock Tower as normal. So Ira-san''s invitation was extremely gratifying. The distance from the academy to the front of the Great Clock Tower is quite a bit of distance, you know.... More than anything else, I''m glad that we can chat while traveling together. It''s just like a trip. ........ Then you suddenly realize. Come to think of it, this is an overnight trip with a girl........ But even though it''s the first time in my life I''m traveling with a girl, I can''t be afraid of her. You can''t just end up being nervous or bewildered. But ... the only thing I can do right now is massage, including foot pressure points. So today, I''m going to find as much time as possible - and rub it in. In the previous world, I imagine that every hot spring has a massage machine in it. If that''s the case, then this combination is perfect. ''''..........'''' All right. I''m going to rub it in today. "You''re gonna have a lot of fun today, Blackie. Ira clenched both his fists in front of his chest as if to get his spirits up. ''''Yes, I''m very excited,'''' Yeah, I''m looking forward to it. Huh, Ira-san lets out a happy smile. "I''ve been to Cirrus Bath itself a few times, but this is the first time I''ve actually gone there with my classmates. So I was really looking forward to it today. By the way, Ira-san, for some reason, is sitting next to me instead of next to Ray-senpai. In the opposite seat, Ray-senpai is sitting with a warm look on his face. Today, Ray-senpai''s outfit is chic yet light. Overall, the color is calm. But it has a stylish atmosphere. She also wore a pair of trousers that clearly showed the line of her legs. When you look at it this way, they are slender and beautiful. The dress is not so much flattering as it is glamorous, but it''s exactly what she wears that makes her refreshing and attractive. She looks like a casual, stylish woman. Ira, on the other hand, is dressed in a relaxed style. She wasn''t particularly fancy, but her simple, unpretentious style was perfect for Ira. Underneath her brown skirt, she''s wearing what looks like leggings. And in her ears are the vertical pyramid-like earrings that she usually wears. The reason why both of them have less exposed legs compared to when they are in their uniforms is probably because they are less likely to encounter a phase where they take in the holy element. It''s a very good idea to have a good skirt with a certain amount of skin exposed so that you can take in the holy element, well, that uniform skirt can''t be helped, but.... Rather, it''s also strange to say that a crisis situation is more revealing. However.......... I move my gaze to observe the two of them. They''re both cute, after all. It''s just that Cecily and Currier-san are abnormal, but Ira-san and Rei-senpai are both quite high level. Besides, more than anything else, being with Ira-san makes me feel........relieved, I guess. And as I was looking at Ira-san''s excited face, I suddenly realized something. ''Huh?Is that an earring? Hmm?This? Ira-san touches the earring. "This is actually a magic tool. See, if you look closely, you can see that it has a crystal in it and a magic formula engraved on it? Ira leans in closer. Our shoulders are close to each other. I inspect Ira''s earrings, thinking, "You don''t have to do that. It''s true. It''s engraved with the procedure. You know?There aren''t many artisans who can dig into a technique on something this small. One of the treasures of the Horn family, I guess. Oh....is that so? But the scent of Ira''s scent from this distance makes me feel irritated. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Ira-san breathed, as if to say she was weak. ''It''s just that lately, I''ve been kind of not even getting into training... I''m going to be strong!I''m going to beat Cecily Arkwright!When I think back on the days when I was so uptight, I wonder if I was too uptight.I was working as hard as I could, but... after our mission to defeat the Titans was over, honestly, many things didn''t matter to me anymore... Ira sighs for the second time, wondering why. ''Maybe it''s because the pressure of the house doesn''t bother me as much as it used to? It seems that Cecily-san and I have come to know each other, and more importantly, Ira-san herself said something like she wasn''t that particular about it. Ira-san bent her mouth. ''''I wonder if that''s so........hmm, if you think about it, that''s probably true. Surprisingly, it''s because I''ve got other goals, isn''t it? Rei-senpai, who had been listening to the conversation as he watched and listened, entered the conversation. ''''Other, targets...?'''' Ira took one look at me. For some reason, the redness in her cheeks had increased slightly. Then she turned to Rei-senpai. I think so. Mmm. Now. I like Ira making an effort, though. "Huh? Ira looked up at my words. I like the way you put all your energy into something, and I''ve always found that attractive. I''ve always thought that was fascinating. I said clearly as I looked into Ira-san''s eyes. ''''Eh........eh?'''' Ira-san''s face is dyed vermillion with a sense of embarrassment. ''''That''s right........hmmm......'''' His mouth is half-smiling in a loose sort of way. Ira-san put a hand to the back of her head. But, I see, Kurohiko likes me when I do my best, doesn''t he? I''ll do my best. I''ll do my best, just like I always have, at training.Watch me, Kurohiko! Yes! Oh! Mr. Ira is motivated! That''s what I''m talking about, Makina! I''m quick to demonstrate my positivity, and it works great! Hmm. The point of this is to do it as Machina-san taught, without drawing a line of demarcation to your past self, but to do it plainly and effortlessly? Don''t be shy and be honest. However, never take it too far. Just do it smoothly and naturally. This is the essence of positivity, isn''t it? We''ve arrived at this place. Well, then... Ira-san cautiously cleared his throat. ''.........let''s try a little harder, shall we? Hmm? What is it? You know what, Blackie? Yes, sir. So what kind of girl do you like, Kurohiko? Chillax. Ira-san comes to look at the situation with one eye. ............. Has her positivity become contagious to her as well? Ha, anyway. I have to answer the question. I have to answer the question. I said, "People like each other differently, you know. I think it''s most important that the person''s charm is brought out to its fullest extent. Oh, yeah? Ira-san rolls her eyes with a smile left on her mouth. This is ... a face that says ... that was an unexpected answer. Soon after. Isla-san, who had stopped. Oh, that''s right!That''s right! I started to move. ''Charm is different for everyone!Hahaha, that''s great Kurohiko!Soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Pesh Pesh and Ira-san tap me on the shoulder. ''A hundred points ... a hundred points for an answer, Kurohiko ...'' Lei-senpai put her fingers to the corners of her eyes and made a face like ''Ira.......do your best''. There was a faint glow around her eyes........ Mmm? So you think this answer is too honorable? Then. But I would venture to say that... I said. "Oh, to name a few? Their attention is drawn to each other. ''A gentleman........is it?'' ........... After I said it, I thought. My favorite type is ''a kind person''. That''s kind of an answer like an actress who is highly liked by the public....... ''''A gentle person........a gentle person.......'''' However, despite my fears that it was too safe, Ira-san was in some kind of serious thinking mode. Ira-san folds her arms and raises her eyebrows. ''''I wonder how I can become...'''' No, no. You''re already nice enough to me without bothering me. ''''Hahaha, Kurohiko is really a strange man. Ray-senpai laughs teasingly. ''''I never get tired of watching you get involved with girls. It''s the kind of person you want in a tight organization. Is that a compliment? By the way, Kurohiko, you know I''m a member of the Society of Public Morals, right? Yeah, I don''t know what kind of organization it is. As the name suggests........well, it''s probably just like a public morals committee. Is it right to say that it''s an organization that prosecutes those who disturb the school''s public morals? It''s just that in my previous world, I saw them a lot in fiction, but there was no such committee at my school. I wonder if public morals committees actually exist today? I can''t help but release my doubts about a world that has literally become a different world already.... ''''Well, it''s that windfall party, isn''t it?My chairman is a little bit interested in you. So, if you''re free... At that moment, the Great Clock Tower came into view outside the window. Ray-senpai stopped talking. ''''Well, let''s talk about this another time. We arrived in front of the Great Clock Tower. We took our turn getting off the carriage. After thanking the driver, I looked up at the old and solemn Great Clock Tower. This is the place where I had visited with Machina-san and the others during the Holy Magic Sword. The sky beyond the Great Clock Tower was exhilaratingly clear. The occasional light breeze was also gentle and warm and comfortable. The square in front of the clock tower is off the main street, so the traffic is not so heavy. Nevertheless, there were a good number of people coming and going today as well. Ray-senpai checked the surroundings. ''''It looks like Cecily and the others haven''t arrived yet. So why don''t we just stay up here and talk about it? So we decided to wait for Curie and Cecily''s arrival while chatting. And as we were casually talking about the research of the Holy Ruins, we saw a carriage coming from across the road. It was a familiar carriage. By the time I saw the figure of the guru, Mr. Bunton, I was sure it was the Arkwright family''s carriage. The carriage stopped a little before us. I greeted Mr. Banton. ''Long time no see, Mr. Banton. Mr. Banton took off his hat and returned the greeting cheerfully. ''It''s been a long time, Mr. Kurohiko. And the carriage door opened. Cecily was the one who got down first. ''''...........'''' Wow...... Does that mean that the name of the ''Jewel of Renowthred'' is not justified after all? Today''s Cecily-san was wearing a black mini-dress-like outfit. On her head was a black catsuit. Her hair, usually tied back in a single bun, was down today. On her legs she wore black tights. In addition, the hand is wearing a long white robe with lace on it. I have a very different impression from the usual. But. It''s no secret that she''s pretty. Probably if you let a hundred men hold a flag of X and X, they would all give you an X. Or rather, it looks good on them. It suits them too well. It was hard to get rid of Cecily''s usual picture of neatness and neatness, but Cecily in her black-centric outfit had a different kind of charm. It could be called a devilish look. It''s just that the material itself is too good to be true, Cecily. This is the power of God''s blessing.... However. The girl who was supposed to have received God''s blessing didn''t have her usual calmness. She leaned out into the carriage and tried to pull something out of it........ ''''Ya, I knew it was no good! ''Oh, no, not again!Here, just come out of your conception! No! ''''No,'''' he said, ''''I''m not a kid... you see, it''s coming out.'''' No, no!Don''t pull me! Come on, Currier. You''re going to be very angry, indeed, if you don''t do something about it. I''m not going!Banton, come back to the school! ''Banton you''ll be prepared to lose your job if you return at this rate with Currier on board, won''t you? ''Yes, yes Miss......... Mr. Banton shuddered at Miss Cecily''s extraordinary power. Cecily put her foot on the door frame of the carriage. And now, at last, she climbed into the carriage. See, Currier!We''re all waiting for you! ''Wow!They''re coming in! ''What do you mean by that?'' ''I mean, where is the Currier Versteen I know...'' I told you it wasn''t!This is ... not me! ''I didn''t mean it like that... Oh, come on!Come out! ''Wow!What are you doing?! With a thud, there was a sound as if something had been pushed with great vigor.......a silver-haired woman in a crimson dress jumped out of the carriage by the wind that was too powerful. Ms. Crimson Dress landed on the cobblestones. ............. Eh? Mr. Currier...? "Ugh-- Currier-san hugged her body with her own arms as if she were being humiliated and lowered her gaze. A crimson dress with an open chest. The length of the skirt is long. The dress is decorated in places with white ruffles. The shoulders and exposure of the dress are bold. On your hands are long black gloves that look like velour fabric. Even with this alone, the impression is quite different from the usual Currier-san. However, what surprised me even more than the clothing was-- Twin-tailed...? Yes. Today, Currier-san was wearing her long hair in twin tails, usually uncomposed, with a crimson ribbon with white lace. This--. Unexpected, destructive power. What the hell. What the hell is this......... It''s foul, I know......... I get misty. My resolve is going to get blurred...! Oh, uh-- Currier crinkled his mouth. Her face was bright red. ''Weird, right...?Haha it''s fine, just give me your honest opinion I''m going to take it off when I go to the bathroom anyway and I don''t care what it is anymore. ..... I think it''s rare to find a currier who is so thrown together. ......... Calm down, me. Remember what Makina-san taught you. ...What? I mean, it''s awfully cute. You''re lying. You scared the shit out of me. I was surprised at how pretty it was. Suspicious zit eyes fly in. ''''........Really?'''' ''I swear to God, I mean it. Currier is lovely today. Even though it looks like this, my heart is racing like it''s about to burst right now. So you say that with a straight face, huh? Currier-san holds her face in her hands and looks down. ''''What am I really doing................................I don''t want to do this anymore. I can''t wait to go to the Cirrus Baths........ I was kind of devastated. His voice was supercilious and his ears were red as an octopus. ''At any rate, it looks like your plan has worked. Cecily-san walked up to me while sniffing proudly, "Hmmm," she said, "I''m sorry I''m late, Cecily. ''''I''m sorry I''m late, Kurohiko. Ira and Rei too, sorry. Don''t worry about it. And the longer you wait, the better you are. But this one... hey, you okay? Out of Ray-senpai''s gaze that smiled bitterly. There was the figure of Ira-san, who also looked somewhat devastated. She is on her hands and knees on the ground and is hanging down. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea for me to be dressed normally like this.......I mean.......I don''t think those two are the same human being. ..... Then Ray-senpai pointed his fingertips to Ira-san with a twang. And then he sent me a message of some kind. He said something with his mouthpiece. What, or, voice, to, or, to, to, to, to, to, to. .......... I see. Perhaps Ira-san lost her confidence as a woman after seeing those two. Ira-san has advantages that only Ira-san has. "Ira-san. I bent down closer to Ira and put my hand on her shoulder. ''I kind of got the idea. She said it''s nothing to worry about though. ''But there''s nothing like it. There''s nothing for me to beat. I smiled. ''I feel so relieved when I''m with Ira. What? ''And now I think I know why. I probably like that unadorned simplicity of Ira''s. That''s why you don''t have to worry about such a trivial matter. Besides, today''s outfit looks good on Ira-san. By my standards, those two will never be as good as you. Kurohiko... Ira-san looks up. ''''........I mean, is it still no good by my standards? I''m not going to freak out over this!Thanks, Kurohiko. Apparently the encouragement was successful. Well, I''m not telling a lie. The point is that there is a difference between losing the embarrassment and saying it out loud or not. But still, I think. It''s important to put it into words.... And when I was lost in emotion Snap, snap, snap, snap. Senior Ray''s applause flew in the air. I gave her one nod and sat up. ''''Hmm?'''' And I notice Cecily looking at me with a strange look on her face. ''Miss Cecily, what''s wrong?'' ...Kurohiko, you''re not quite like usual today, are you? With a huff, I brushed my hair back. This is a gesture originally reserved for the chosen handsome man, but I could do it now. I had that kind of confidence. ''I''ve finished it.'' ...it''s a pain in the ass. Miss Cecily what did you say? ''What?I didn''t say anything, did I? You''re lying. I told you I''m too messed up. Hmm. I guess that was a bit much, huh? ''''Well that was overkill, but, you know, I think I''m going to be a little more aggressive today.'''' Haha..... Cecily, with a hand to her chin, thrust her face out of the room with a whimper. ''What, what is it?'' Miss Cecily hid her voice and whispered to me. ''You''re the headmaster, right?'' Ugh. Great insight. That''s my girl. "And anyway!I''m a different kind of guy today, you know! ''Hmm... then can we expect to see you today?'' ''Yes. Be prepared for that, Miss Cecily. So, you''re ready to have some fun? So, yes. "Yes, yes, yes, what is it? That was a mistake, that was a handsome flavoring. I had to say it properly, so that it came across as serious. So I said with a serious look on my face. ''Cecily-san, please let me rub it today.'' 86-Episode 78 "To Cirrus Bath" For a moment, time stopped. And. ...What? Huh? Cecily''s reaction......... There is no change in the smirk, but it''s clearly a reaction that can''t be described as favorable. ............... ''''I think it feels pretty good........'''' Oh, really?You seem to have a lot of confidence in yourself. Cecily''s temples twitched in response. That smile was also somewhat awkward. He doesn''t seem to be convinced of something...? Oh, I see. I''ve been disappointed. Doesn''t she know the fact that I have mastered the art of massage--rubbing? "I have a few techniques. Yeah. Huh? That face ... doesn''t trust you? You''re not saying that you, Miss Cecily you have a lot of wisdom about massage therapy? So you''re not satisfied with a modicum of skill? ........... Hmm. If that''s the case, maybe we should show that we''re confident. If you show your confidence, they might let you at least try it. Okay. I''ll make you feel good. So, for once in your life why don''t you give me a chance to do that? .......... Cecily looked at me with a noh mask on her face. Then she closed her eyes lazily. ''''There''s one thing I want to ask you. It''s very important. Yes, sir. Is that just me? ''No, I meant to tell everyone. I can''t treat Miss Cecily specially about this, as expected. "Hmm. .......... Cold. Cecily-san''s expression was so cold that she was almost frozen. I think I can even see an illusion of a blizzard in the background....... Or rather. So--are you that particular about rubbing therapy? I wonder if the famous Arkwright family hired a famous rubbing therapist after all. And the person who supported Cecily Arkwright''s growth behind the scenes is the one who hired a massage therapist.... In other words.........too heavy a burden for me? Should I back off here...? .......... Nope. It''s not gonna happen. If I pull out here, it''s always me. And besides it''s just too pathetic to come to a conclusion without ever being tried. Mia taught me that. If you''ll just give it a try you''ll understand. Good. If you get upset, you won''t be able to communicate with them. I take a breath to calm my mind. .......... The murmur disappears from my mind like a receding wave. I clasp my palms together in front of my chest. My mind is already at peace. My mind is already at peace. I looked at Cecily with a sincere expression on my face. ''''Don''t worry.......I was taught by Mia-san. Mia?Ah, you were the maid of honor with the headmaster, I believe. I heard that you were coming and going to your house, but... heh, you were doing that while Currier and I were getting ready for Kurohiko... heh... ''Yes. For you guys ... and most of all, for myself. "Kurohiko. Yes, sir. The Runoos Red gemstone it had a cold glow to it. What a surprise. Frost on the gemstone, dulling its shine........ A gaze that shot out from Cecily-san with her arms loosely crossed, as if she was going to shoot me dead. ..........I don''t know. Why does a single rubbing treatment make her do this? I ...............I had no idea. ''''If you want--'''' Miss Cecily cinched her hips. ''I mean ... being rubbed, well, I''m not afraid to. I thought her expression softened a bit - but it soon returned to sub-zero. But I can''t help but feel a little disappointed in the heart of the woman who, in such a crowded place, without a second thought, declares that she is going to act evenly with all of us. No, sir. But is it really so bad?I just want people to feel good-- ''I knew you were not the kind of man who could be tattled on like that, no matter what I thought in my heart. No, I still want to believe in you but this is too-- Cecily looks sad this time. It''s like there''s even a mixture of regretful emotions. At this moment. I understood. .............. I didn''t know if she had that much of a feeling about the rubbing treatment. ''''I''m sorry, Cecily-san. It would indeed be better to break in here. Apparently, this was not an area that I could aggressively step into. ''I didn''t know that I, Cecily-san, had such an obsession with massage.......rubbing therapy. Cecily stopped in a flash. ''....Hmm? I clenched my fists so tightly that they trembled and looked down and I meditated tightly. ''''I''m so embarrassed for myself that I thought I could at least try.......I''m so embarrassed. "...Blackberry?Huh? So I apologize again. I''m so, so sorry!I''m sure the rubbing therapy is invaluable to Cecily--wow! Suddenly, Cecily-san closed the distance between us and grabbed me by both shoulders. ''Why, Cecily-san...?'' I''m sorry, Kurohiko. With his head hanging down, Cecily said. ''What?'' I was the one who was completely mistaken... or perhaps I was the one who had a wrong mind... ...What''s that? ''Keh, but it''s bad enough that you don''t say enough, right?If he said that....I''d be wrong. Especially if he said something like that with a serious face on the day we''re staying out together. ''What?Huh? I was troubled and called around for help. Then I saw Ray, who was desperately trying to hold back his laughter (next to him was Ira, who had no idea what was going on and was stunned by what was happening). (Next to her was a dumbfounded expression on her face, as if she had no idea what was happening to Ira-san. Hmm? Rubbing? Next, senior Lei indicated his own chest with his finger. ................ Huh? ...rubbing the ...breasts? What is that guy saying all of a sudden........ Rubbing Cecily-san''s breasts in a place like this, that''s a completely crazy person-- Ah. Something clicked in me. Oh, I see. That''s what it means. I mean, I''d be pissed. Even if it wasn''t Cecily, I''d be furious. "I''m sorry, Cecily. I guess I didn''t say the right thing... ''No, let''s just say that it was an unfortunate misunderstanding and let bygones be bygones - or is it okay to let it go?I think I was wrong, after all. Cecily looked up and let go of her body, and her usual smile returned to her face. And she lightly lifted her own breasts with her hand. ''If you want, as a substitute for an apology.......do you really want to rub them? I can''t help but be somewhat disappointed in the spirit of it. Mmmm... you''re a smart-ass, Kurohiko. Cecily''s mouth quirks up in disapproval. She looks like she''s been tricked. I grinned at her. ''Well, let''s call it a day. Huh I kind of miss Kurohiko when I met him. ''Huh?Was that a compliment? ...you''re already a jerk. Haha, surprisingly, I''m the only person I can say this to at the moment, Cecily. This time, Cecily smiles with a satisfied smile on her face. ''Well, by the way, can I ask you something?That thing you did earlier why did you speak to me in the first place? I thought I''d ask Cecily to rub me first and see what she thought. I''m sure I''ll be able to get a good idea of what you think and besides, in a way, Cecily is someone I can go to for advice. Yes, yes, yes, that''s very nice of you to say. Cecily pecking my chest happily, pecking me in the chest. She seems to be quite pleased with herself. But what is this dizzying change in emotion? And that''s when the conversation between senior Ray and Ira-san jumped into my ears. ''''It''s hard to get in between that one, isn''t it? You know what, Ray? What is it? When it comes to the size of my breasts, I''d beat Cecily, wouldn''t I? ...Yeah, well, in terms of size. Well Ira? ''Boys are interested in breasts, after all... I didn''t really understand it, but that''s what their conversation is about now, isn''t it?Then maybe I should just show off my breasts, too? Yeah, they''re different. ''What?Isn''t it? ''Trying to control a relationship based on s*x appeal alone is second-rate, to say the least. It''s just an added value, you know. Do you understand, Ira? I don''t know. Well anyway, I don''t think that''s a good look for you, Ira. Besides, as Kurohiko said.He said the thing about Isla is that she''s so hardworking and naive. Oh, yeah, I get it. I''m going to do my best to be a little naive and s*xy. ''Not good, there''s a nostalgic situation going on over here too with people from the past... what?This kid ... was he such an a**h*le? Hmm?What''s going on? Oh, yeah, it''s nothing. I''m talking to you. Well, don''t worry about it. I''ll make sure Isla gets where she needs to go. ? ''Hmmm ... but then again, boys like girls'' breasts, don''t they? What''s so good about these things?Well, that''s what''s so cute about it. There was an exchange of such things. .........Surprisingly, Ray-senpai, I have a feeling that he''s not someone to be underestimated. I mean, that? I suddenly realize. ''Mr Currier, where did you go?'' As I was passing Cecily-san vainly, I didn''t see any sign of Currier-san, come to think of it. Apparently, Cecily-san also noticed that Currier-san was nowhere to be found. ''''Huh?Currier''s not here. If you''re looking for Mr. Currier, he was just down the hall. It was Mr. Banton who said that and indicated the dimly lit alleyway with his hand. Ah. I can see a figure crouched and curled up in some kind of a crouch behind a wooden barrel in the alleyway. Mr. Cecily sighed. ''What in the world are you doing in a place like that, dear...'' Cecily walks up to me with a face like a mother bringing back her own unworthy daughter. Bewildered, the figure trembles. ''''I''ll commend you for not running away but...you''re hardly hidden, are you? Wow, there it is again! Am I some kind of monster or something? Cecily-san held her forehead as if she had a headache. ''''It''s not as if it''s the same person who said something like, ''I can kill everyone here with the sword lying around there''...''... * Miss Currier, who had been taken away by Cecily, was reluctantly pushed into the carriage with her face intact. It was decided to change their plans and take one of the Horns'' carriages to the Cirrus Baths (the plan was to split up into two carriages, but due to the number of people in the carriage, one carriage was sufficient). Cecily finished transferring the luggage to the Horns'' carriage and thanked Mr. Banton before closing the door. Then Mr. Bunton greeted the Horns and the other members of the family, and our carriage started to move. Our seats in the carriage were decided by a kind of rock-paper-scissors game in this world. Or rather, it was almost like rock-paper-scissors. Apparently, the shape of the hands imitating the beasts in the mythology have a relationship like goo, choki, and par. So, Currier-san is on my right and Ira-san is on my left. Cecily-san and Rei-senpai on the other side. ............ However, I think. I''m happy to be a flower on both sides of the table, but shouldn''t the seats have been appropriate? And for some reason I was the only one not given the right to participate in rock-paper-scissors, a mysterious penalty. I didn''t even know what I had gotten myself into, and I had taken my seat. Well. Zeke and Hyrgis-san are not here, but they have some business that they can''t miss and will be arriving in the evening. That''s right. Since only two of them got out of the carriage, I wondered what happened to the rest of them (although I was so surprised by Currier-san''s twin-tailed transformation that Zeke and Hyrgis-san had been blown out of my mind halfway through the trip). Well, I was relieved to hear that they would be able to meet up with us for the night. For what it''s worth, being a guy alone in a facility like a hot spring seems like a bit of a hassle....... That''s true. Since it''s such a good time, I''ll find an opportunity to give Zeke a good rubdown too. Furthermore, in the carriage, another thing that had been bothering me was easily resolved. It started with a sudden apology from Currier-san, and then the shocking truth was told to me. The reason for his recent distant attitude is that he was preparing for today''s dress to surprise me. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. According to Currier, she couldn''t get past me as well as Cecily, and as a result she was cold to me. I received an apology from them, after being told how it happened. But instead of making me feel bad........what filled me was relief. Yes. My fears were only fears. ............. Well, I said something like ''I''ll teach you the secret to being girly'' before.......................... Now that I think about it, the preparations for the girls'' surprise may have already begun at that time. But then-- Huh? So what''s going to happen to my determination to be proactive? I wasn''t being avoided by these girls. The lily-white world is also a product of an illusion. Now that that''s been revealed.......is it necessary to practice Makina-san''s teachings? What have I been fighting against... all this time? .......... Nope. Wrong. Makina-san''s teachings are not wrong. It works. It''s still valid. Yes, it is. It''s an indisputable fact that I''ve been lacking in proactivity until now. Although the cause of Currier-san''s attitude has been discovered, this is merely one matter of concern that has been squashed. If that''s the case........we can''t afford to lose our offensive stance here. Nothing has been completed yet. While I was renewing my resolve like that, the carriage arrived at the Cirrus Baths. * Cirrus Baths is located in the north-eastern part of the city. It is also relatively close to the Holy Tree and the Great Sacred Wall. The area to the southeast, where most of the nobles live, is the counterpart to the Holy Tree and Castle Renowthred. The northeastern district is said to be the district with the most nature left in the royal capital (come to think of it, the area to the left of the Sacred Tree seemed to have a lot of greenery when I looked over it from the school in the past). The Cirrus Baths were located further back on the high ground at the end of a long and winding slope in that district. The atmosphere could be described as mountainous. To put it bluntly, it reminded me of a Japanese hot spring. Exiting the carriage, we ducked through an ivy-tangled gate. A stone-paved path leads to the back. Lush trees lined both sides of the path. A unique bluish scent mixed with the smell of earth hit my nose. As we left the road, we came to an open space. And a wooden building showed itself. Looking at it, the appearance of the inn also has a Japanese style...or rather a Japanese feel to it. Why is that? As I was wondering that I was wondering, Ira-san spoke to me. "What''s wrong, Kurohiko? I just thought, "Well, it''s kind of different from the other buildings in the royal capital. ''Oh, I see. It''s the first time for Kurohiko to visit Cirrus Bath, isn''t it? Honestly........so shall I explain it to you? The other members of the group also stopped. ''''This Cirrus Bathhouse is the only bathhouse in this royal city that incorporates Eastern culture. ''''Eastern culture... I mean, is it the culture of the country you hear so much about, the East?'''' Exactly! He jabbed a finger at me. ''Well, in a nutshell, right?The Duke of Ferraris, an aristocrat of Eastern cultural tastes, built a bathhouse for the nobility, the Cirrus Baths you see here. Ira shows the building with his hand as if he were a guide. This unique bathhouse is very popular among the nobility. It is one of the most popular baths in the capital. Oh, by the way, the Horns also helped with the construction of the bathhouse, with some financial support. Tehehe, Ira-san appealed modestly. ''''What''s more, that daughter of the Duke of Ferraris'' family is the president of our public morality society. Senior Ray added plainly. The chairman of the wind society is getting connected in an unexpected way........ ''''This bathhouse was modeled after a place called ''Shirasu'' in the east, so I heard they named it ''Shirasu Bathhouse''. Cecily then casually shared some trivia with us. Hmm. I had long predicted that Tkoku would be a country with a Japanese-like culture, but.......now that I''m here, my prediction is becoming more and more certain. Come to think of it, according to mythology, Higashikuni--or was it Takashinokuni in mythology--is the country that was ruled by that forbidding king, I think I''ve heard. The Eastern Kingdom......... If I have the opportunity, I want to go there at least once. Then we proceeded to the inn. The interior also had a Japanese feel to it here and there. I mean, I really feel like a Japanese hot spring inn. I was expecting something like a health spa in an atmosphere where you can also stay overnight, but perhaps because of the purveyors of the aristocracy, it is an inn with a more relaxed atmosphere. I don''t know. It felt a little nostalgic. At the reception desk, Ira-san began to communicate with us quickly. He was exchanging appropriately sociable language with the pompous-looking person who came out, fisting his hands, saying, "Well, well, well, well, Ira-sama of the Horns. I was told earlier that he''s an idiot, but he''s a competent man, isn''t he, Ira-san? In my previous world, I feel like she''s the type of person who would probably be in charge of organizing a drinking party. ........well, I''ve never participated in a drinking party in the first place, so that''s just an image. And while I was waiting for the procedure to be completed. Several customers were passing through this space, but most of their gazes were absorbed by Currier-san and Cecily-san. ........... Yup. This can''t be helped. Those two are indeed eye-catching as expected. However, Cecily-san seemed to be used to it because she was usually turned on, but...............................Currier-san seemed uncomfortable. And when she was about to walk out the front door of the inn with a normal trot, Cecily-san grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and brought her back. I was kind of jittery in silence. Currier-san......... After a while, Ira-san, who finished the procedure, comes back. She was holding her luggage in her hand. Ira-san and Ray-senpai''s luggage had been delivered to the inn ahead of time. I thought I had a very small amount of luggage, but I see, that''s what happened. ''''Yes, these are the keys to Kurohiko and the others'' rooms. Ira handed me the key to my room. As expected, there is no such thing as a key card. I heard that there were two rooms we took. In other words, there is a boys'' room and a girls'' room. Well...let''s go and leave our luggage in the room first, shall we? Yes. ''So we''ll meet back here once we''ve dropped our bags off?And then we''ll have lunch afterwards. I understand. Me and Zeke''s room and the girls'' room were located far apart. Cirrus Baths is a popular inn, so they couldn''t get rooms next to each other. Well, it''s not that they don''t have to be next to each other..... ''''Oh, is it here?'''' I''ll check the room for the coat of arms and the number. Yep. That''s it. This is it. Unlock the door and go in. Excuse me. Huh? Is that... is that... is that tatami? Oh, I didn''t know they have tatami mats in this world too.... But a bed on tatami.......well, it seems that beds are common in Japanese houses too. Let''s not worry about the details. The room''s furnishings and window frames have a hint of Japanese feel to them. The view from the window is full of trees and lacks interest, but a luxurious room with a panoramic view of the royal capital is more than I can handle. Above all, it''s a calm space free from the hustle and bustle of the city. I''m sure I''ll sleep well at night. I put my luggage down. Hmm. With the size of this room, I''ll have to move the table around to give her a massage. Well I suppose a bed would work just as well. Well..... Mm-hm. I''ll think about that after I''ve brought someone else in. Well, I''d better get going... When I returned to the lobby after locking the door, the girls were already there. Everyone has their baggage. Are they going to go soak in the hot water as soon as lunch is over? Oh, here they are. Sorry, I''m late. No, I''m fine. Anyway, how was your room?Does it look okay? ''Yes, perfectly. I mean, I even felt like I missed it. Oh, I see. Is Kurohiko from the east? Uh, uh... yes. You''re so familiar with it, I almost forgot about it. ''Ta-ha-ha,'' laughs Ira. ''So, we''re having lunch? Ira turned to everyone again. There''s a courtyard in the center of the building that''s open to guests, and you can bring in food to eat there. There is also a place in the inn where you can eat, but actually, I''ve made some baked goods. Ira-san discreetly held up the peach-colored container. ''Chu, how about for lunch...'' Then Currier and Cecily looked at each other. ''Oh, well, we''ve made lunch together, too. Miss Cecily lifted the basket at hand. ''There''s enough for all of us, in case you''re wondering. It''s sandwich bread, seared meat with spices, and salad, though. I think I can vouch for the taste. Oh, I brought a nice cup of tea after dinner. Sure, for everyone. Lei-senpai followed. This is......... It''s the kind of legendary event that every man has longed for at least once in his life, the kind of thing that is often seen in romantic comedies, where the heroine has made a lunch box for herself and can''t eat it all. .......... Hmm? Huh? Wait, what? Lunch that Cecily and Currier''s group spent a lot of time on. Ira''s baked goods that can be used as a dessert. The tea which makes Ray''s after-dinner relaxing time. Huh? It''s a beautiful way to get to the end of the meal. The girls all looked at each other in unison. Apparently, they didn''t indicate each other. ........... Can it be said that this is, in a sense, an absurd coincidence of breathing? That''s why there was no one left to bring and we ended our lunch harmoniously. 87-Episode 79: Another Man դ褦䤯һϢäƸФʤ ʳKϤ褤蜫ˤĤФȤˤ ȤäƤԤŮԤΜτe ԡ⤢餷ΤsƤʤΤȤ ͤˤäƤBϤˤһwꤿѩ`ȥʩ`μήԤҊΤӤȤˤतᡢǰsJФΤһĜ餷 ʤ櫓ǥ`饹ԡˤ١ΤΡĤJФˤǤ뜫Ȥ ǤԤ虜򤨤ʤΤϥ餵 ɤˤһġҹ鳯ˤƤΕrg餷 ϤΤ ԡϤ˥ϩ`ɥ뤬ߤ褦ʡ eζǤΤܤϤäƚݽ~ʤǤ롣 ΤŮꇤΥЩ`ʡ Y֡`äǹ̤ޤäƤΤʚݤ롣 桢񤤤뤳ĤޤМϤζۤäȤ롢Ȥ ϤҊФˎڤա Ĥޤꤳ¶LΡ `饹ԡڤǤϡۤȤɤԡ¶LΤOƤ褦 ʤߤˤ¶LΤˤϰʤ rg⤢Τ⤷ʤˤ≈ƤϜ夬त Τͤϸ˷ɢƤΤ ؤF˶तΤȥ쥤݅„HʤgȜǼK٤ΤӤͤ٤ʤʤȤ ʤΤǿͤˤ٤ʤᡢYȤƸ˷ɢƤޤ櫓 ʤȤܤʤΤ⥷`饹ԡηؤΎڤäƤΤȤ ơ FڰäƤ뤪ϡ}䤫ˮ¶ȤʤɤgʽCɫ{ΤʤȤ 鼃ζǤΡȪȤԤyΤ⤷ʤ }ΤǥꥹȥեˮYԴˤ{ޤƤ롣 BژIǤä סˡ}򒅤ߤʤΤh롣 ͬrΌ󤫤ƤˮȪʹΤɤʤȤݤ⤹뤬 МŮƤһöθߤľαڤҊϤ 񤳤αڤ򤳤DDĤޤŮˤΤŮꇡ är©„Ƥ롣 򤳤ϤʤS냇ݤǤ롣 һꜫDZäѨһĤǤʤȴ_JϤƤߤʤΤϴڤʤäkҊΤgʽCä ˤäȤƤ⡭ޤɤ⤷ʤ ʤˤ衢ä¶LΤäƤʤ ۤʤ霫Ҥ˼Ĥ줫ꡢդҊ롣 οա 楰ɥ饷οա ɿդϡǰȉʤ褦ӳ롣 귵äƤߤСʽUY򤷤ƤΤ˼ ɽФäiΰפ˰ޤ졢Ŀҙ᤿饭ꥨ˳äơ }Ҋơ ٤Ӛݤʧäơ Ŀҙޤ`˳äơ ԸΐlBФơ ޥʤȤҤȐŤäơ ꥹ󤬬Fơơҙ 줫ޥʤT}Υåѧ@뤳Ȥˤʤä ߥȳä `󡢥`ҥ륮뤵ȳä ڣԺȽKĩ_ΤȤ֪ä ޥʤ˼ҤJ뤨Ƥä У ꥨȤٻᡣ ģMԇϡ gʽژIǤν⤪¶Ŀ Ƥ}zE ꥨȤι԰ }zEԡ ֥`֥ȺȤΑ餤 ҥӥߤȤΑ餤 Ȥγᤤ `α¶ 餵᰸Ϥޤäӑ顣 ڰ˽⡣ Υ?ǥ` }Tʿ⡣ מġ ƽ񡭡`饹ԡˤ롣 ʤ󤫡ʡ ⤽gˤ֪ϤȤǤ ƽ񡢰աSȸФƤ롣 ٤ȡ Q٤ȡ 뤳ȤϤ󤢤롣 And yet... I feel like I''m working for something. I feel that I''m moving forward. I clench my fists in a fist. "Am I changing...? People don''t change. They just change. Yeah, that''s just the way it is... Huh? Hey, you! Hey, Conjurer. I don''t know how long I''ve been standing next to you. It was Lokiia. What the hell are you doing here? He stood up and braced himself. But Rokia was poised in a leisurely manner with plenty of time to spare. Unfortunately, I''m everywhere. "Unfortunately, I''m everywhere," he said.A demon king is one who is omnipresent in all places. What? "Hahahahahahahaha, it''s an empty joke!Still so serious, eh, pal?It''s scary, huh? Rokia indicated, with her hand, to sit down. ''No need to be alarmed.'' Are you sure you don''t want to investigate the noise? I know when to take a break. What? You know what?Those who know how to give themselves a break in moderation will eventually find success. That''s how the world works. Rokia spread her hands ostentatiously. ''If you want success, seek quality rest,'' he said. .......... I feel like I''m well rounded........ Well, when it comes down to it, there''s a forbidden spell, and Rokia doesn''t feel like an enemy at the moment. I decided to sit down as I was told. ''But you''re still here to mess with us, right? Us. Me and Mr. Currier. You''re very perceptive. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has had the opportunity to get to know each other better. But you wouldn''t want Currier to get in your way here, would you? ...and you''ll meet Mr. Currier later? In a dexterous imitation of putting heartfeltness into a smile, Rokia hit the surface of the water with a bashful smile. ''''Huhahaha, don''t be stupid!If it weren''t for the noise, I wouldn''t even want to see your face!Why do I have to face those lying beauties on my day of rest! Bugger!And I heard a sneeze from the hot water next to me. What''s up, Currier?Cecily''s caring voice continued to say. ''Does Rokia not like Miss Currier? ''Oh?I don''t hate you. But it''s not that I don''t like him, but we''re like an inseparable family, you know? It''s like a curse, if you will. The Sixth House, huh? You know what, Rokia? Hmm?You want to hear an old currier story?Then I''ve got the funniest story for you, okay? Jesus!I heard him sneeze again from next to me. Duh, are you okay?And now I hear Ira''s worried voice. ''''No I think it''s only fair to ask him if he wants to talk, so that''s fine. ''Repulsive and auspicious. What is it then? What the hell is a Noise Deuce? Oh, the noise....what, are you interested in that guy? Well, yeah. Well the guy is, in a word, ''eager to die''. Do you want to die? According to Noyes, there are wonderful plays going on here every day in Yggdrashee... but it''s always my presence that ruins the play, because I''m too ''dramatic''. Rokia continued in a somewhat theatrical tone. ''Then Noyes thought about it. If I''m going to be the ''noise'' when I''m on stage, then I should be the one to see the play. I can sit in the audience. But here''s the problem. Noise can be terribly selfish. So he occasionally tricks the other actors back onto the stage and plays tricks on the stage equipment. To make the stage - dramatic. You set the tone for the defeat of the giants, and then watched it happen under the guise of a low-profile student... So you understand that you are discreetly mobbed and enjoy observing the situation? But the fact that I''m ''too dramatic'' for my own existence...what an amazing confidence I have. But. What do you mean by ''eager to die''? I understand that Noyes Dees is a person who enjoys disguising himself as someone who isn''t so-called "dramatic" and observing people in the middle of events. But I can''t make the connection between that "hobby" and "eagerness to die". In fact, if he died, he wouldn''t be able to observe the play, which is the most important part of it. That guy wants someone to ''dramatically'' kill him. You mean you want to die a dramatic death? ''Something like that. In short, he wants the best person in the play to kill him. To get the death he deserves. So he''s never tired of looking for the stage where he''s going to die. Oh, I see. I feel like we''re finally connected. I mean-- ''So for Noyes, the first choice of actors to take the stage to die is from the Sixth House. And he wants the person who best fits the bill to kill him. That''s what I''m doing. I see. So that''s why you invited Currier-san, Rokia and eventually Hibigami to that school? Wow........what a troublesome fellow. It''s like a subspecies of Hibigami, but in a way it might be worse than Hibigami. ''''But why was it St. Renault''s Red Academy? You thought it was appropriate for the show. I''m just a human being who wouldn''t know what to do with a woman with a screw loose in her head like that. ''Hmmm but somehow, I think I know who Noyes is. Thanks. Oh. Oh, yeah. That''s why I''m going to ask you about Mr. Dearest. "You know, the Holy Tree Knight-- Hey, could I ask you a question? Rokia put her hand around my neck. ''It''s not fair for you to just ask, is it? Okay, okay. If I can answer that question. Thank you for your wisdom. So, you think you''re going to pick one of those girls? What? What? So, Currier Versteen, Cecily Arkwright, Ira Horn, Mia Posta... well, is that about the only person who likes you?I feel like I''m forgetting someone, but oh well. So, which one do you want? How the f*ck do you know everyone''s name? Hey, hey, I''m looking for information about the school, okay?Of course I look up your personal life. You shouldn''t underestimate my ability to gather information, you know. Rokia laughs as she bares her teeth. ''If you can''t make up your mind, I''m willing to be tentative, okay?Who''s the best? And that''s not the premise of the question, is it? What? What''s the... you know, I don''t know if I''m going to choose it or not... Oh?Do you think it''s presumptuous of me to choose?You can''t be serious, can you?If you''re serious this guy is a mortal sin, you know? I''m.... I''m not sure. Or... Rokia looked into my eyes as if she could see through everything. ''You''re afraid to break up this relationship, aren''t you? ...What? Rokia''s twin eyes narrowed like a snake. ''Well let''s talk about happiness. Talk about happiness?Wait, what are you talking about all of a sudden? Well, listen. Now, what do you think happiness means to people? I thought for a moment before I answered. ''Hmmm, having enough food, clothing, shelter and all your other needs met... or something?'' Like Maslow''s Five Stages of Desire? Well, you''re not wrong. It''s a fair question. But I think that''s what I think. A person''s happiness is that state of being that is infinitely close to reaching one''s desires. So I''ll never get what I want, then, will I? Rokia removed her hand from my neck and sat back down. It''s the fact that they can''t come true that makes them happy. The moment it comes true, it''s usually gone. And there is a limit to the kind of happiness one can achieve, and there are many times when you open the lid and find out that the reality is that you are not happy. Does that mean I shouldn''t have happiness? I''m talking about having the most fun when you''re chasing after everything. You''re kind of... you''re kind of a tricky thing to figure out, aren''t you? Rokia pointed to her temples. ''I love this kind of shitty, useless quibbling. But I''m glad to see that you''re living up to your expectations. No, I''m not one for small talk or anything like that, but... You''re just being smart enough to keep your mouth shut and listen. Disagreeably, Rokia sinks down to her chin. The only thing Hibigami does is to say ''get your shit together''. The other people in the Sixth House have similar problems. The people in my organization are not bad-natured, but they start rowing when I talk to them... and that silver-haired violent woman is either intimidated or has her hands full. What are you doing here, Rokia? You see?Like this-- A voice. Rokia looked up. ''Oh?'' Then it stilled. Rokia''s eyes slowly widened. ''Aaaaaaahhhh! The bashabash, Rokia flailed her arms and legs with a disconcerted look on her face. You can''t be sure of that.You''ve got to be kidding me!This is ... a men''s bath! I mean, it''s a currier. A pointed branch was being thrust at Rokia. The person holding that branch was Currier-san, who had a piece of cloth wrapped around her body........or rather, what? Why? This is the men''s room, right? And you jumped over it? I mean, the lines of Currier''s body are clear and distinct--not! All at once, my thoughts were slammed into a whirlpool of confusion. Dodo, what am I supposed to do! Oh, I don''t think it''s right for me to scream here........ ''Wait--what are you doing, Currier!I mean, that''s Kurohiko-- Currier, come back here, now!The innkeepers are going to be mad at you! Curie, I admire you!I never had that idea! A voice comes from the women''s bathhouse next to me. I mean, what the hell is the last senior Ray saying? Well, wait a minute, Curie, I could use a break from all this... Gulp. The tip of the branch pierced Lokia''s shoulder. ''''Geeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Wow! It wasn''t as if he didn''t hesitate to stab me! Blood! I''m bleeding! Mr. Currier are you quite angry? You f*cking did it, you f*cking b*tc*! Didn''t I tell you?I''m not going to mess with Kurohiko-- ''Huh-ha-ha-ha!Dude, you''re on a roll!Where the hell is that woman who was all red-faced and pretty in the reception area? You''re--you''re watching me, aren''t you? ''Yeah, I saw that!I''m all over these eyes!Who the hell is that?What nobleman''s pure-hearted box girl!I can''t believe I just told those people in the Sixth House that... Gulp. The sharp branch stabbed into Rokia''s arm again. ''Gahhhh! Go away. What? Mr. Currier are you a little embarrassed? While holding up the stinging shoulder of the branch, Rokia''s fearless smile doesn''t break down. ............. Huh? I mean, Rokia''s shoulder ... has the bleeding stopped already? ''Kukku, but Currier?You jumped into a men''s bath with just a thin cloth, even to protect Kurohiko, and I respect you. But the way you look, isn''t that a little too stimulating for Kurohiko? Close your eyes for safety, Blackie. Okay. I covered both eyes with my hands. .......... Huh? But what''s ''dangerous'' about it? So, Rokia you want to blindfold me, huh? "Ha, no one enjoys seeing you naked!I''d be blind if I had to look at that thing.I''d still rather gaze at a demon''s a**h*le! I''m going to kill you once. So, Blackie, I''ll see you later!There! Kyah, kyah! Hmm? Now that''s a shame-maxed, flipped-out voice........Currier, right? Rokia, you''re the-- ''Kurohiko, you can open your eyes now!That''s from me!I''ll get out of here before my eyes get rotten.Huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh! What? A hint of Rokia disappeared with a laugh? I took my hand and opened my eyes. ''Kyu, Currier-san, you''re very big--'' Yeah. Huh? Kyu, Mr. Currier-- where''s the cloth? In front of me. The figure of Currier-san hiding her chest and parts with both hands........ When I looked.........the cloth that Currier-san should have wrapped around her body was fluttering in the air against the blue sky. What should I do? Ah, yes. Instant inspiration. Yo, all right. In this place, you have to be a man. Mr. Currier! What''s the...? Knock me out and knock me out! What? If I do, I''ll lose consciousness and, if I''m lucky, my memory of the last few minutes will be gone! "What-- what are you talking about, you idiot!You can''t do that!Then ... well, get on with it and close your eyes! Oh, yeah? I closed my eyes in a hurry. The confusion seemed to have caused my inspiration to work in a strange direction. ............ Not long after, ........ I''m done. Yes, sir. When I opened my eyes, I saw Currier standing there with a thin piece of cloth wrapped around her body. She looked towards the indoor bath with a grim face. He''s a guy who never lets his guard down and never lets his guard down. ''''Ha but I didn''t expect Currier-san to jump into the men''s room, as expected, either. I''m sorry, I''m sorry to make you uncomfortable. No, it''s not unpleasant. Humph, it''s okay. My nakedness is apparently less valuable than the demon''s, you know, that - gobbledygook - so... Rokia you''re bothering me, Mr. Currier. You''re not allowed. I want to see you naked, Currier-san. Is that...? For some reason, Currier begins to inspect her own body. Then she fingered the knot in the thin cloth and glanced upward at it. Yeah, I mean... And that was when it happened. There was the presence of more than one person in the indoor bathing area. ''Ah, Currier-san!People are coming! ''What - I mean, well, this was a men''s room. Anyway, that idiot was a pain in the ass. I''ll make this apology in due course. I''ll see you later. Was," said Currier, leaping without an aid, and went back to the women''s baths. As soon as she returned, some male guests came into the open-air bath. ''''Huh?I thought I heard a girl''s voice... or was it my imagination? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. You okay?This is not a mixed bathhouse.I''m sure the ladies in the women''s bathhouse next door were making a lot of noise. Look, they are making some kind of noise. A male guest points towards the wooden wall. ''Currier!What the hell is wrong with you today! No, actually, it''s the wrong person. You don''t think that Kurohiko was spying on you? No, it''s not him. ''What?So, does that mean there was a trespasser himself? ''Oh, ah ... yes. f*ck that guy!This is unacceptable!Rokia!I''ve learned your name! "...Currier, you have a half-smile on your face? Hmm?Really? Currier you''re not lying to me, are you? Hmph. It''s okay. I''m still a miscreant in any case I''m still a miscreant you know......and I''m sure I deserve it. ........... I was pondering for a while whether I should take pity on Rokia, who was being turned into a voyeur before I knew it, or not. *. Once we got out of the bath we went back to each other''s rooms. Then, about ten minutes later. Okay, here they come. Cecily came in, dressed in her lodging clothes. She took off her shoes before entering the room and placed them in the shoe-dressing area. In the rooms of this bathhouse, you have to take off your shoes before entering. This is also an Eastern custom. Ira, Cecily, and Rei-senpai seemed to be used to it. I''ve always felt it was natural for me to take my shoes off before entering the room, so I didn''t feel comfortable at all. But Curie-san, for example, seemed to feel uncomfortable at first. What do you think?Do I look good? Cecily picked up the hem and spread her hands out to show off her own yukata. Even though it was a yukata... well, it was mostly a yukata. Her pale lemon-colored hair was tied up in one piece at the nape of her neck, just like it usually was. Perhaps it was because she hadn''t been in the bath long enough, but her hair was moist and wet. ........But no matter what he wears, this guy is going to win, right? At this point, I''m not sure if the clothes look good on Cecily or if Cecily is made to look good in all her clothes. I chuckle. ''I mean, you were wearing them when you got out of the bath. ''I hadn''t yet heard Krohico''s personal opinion. It looks good on you. Very much. Hmmm, I see. Mr. Cecily visited me alone in my room to get a rubdown, of course. Right after I got out of the bath, I explained the purpose of today''s visit to everyone. So, one by one, we were to take turns rubbing each other''s hands. "Everyone stayed in the room and waited... Pop-hum, Cecily-san dives into my bed. Cecily is excited..... ''Huh?Didn''t I tell you that we have a set time limit and you''re free to do whatever you want until then? ''I think we''re all preparing ourselves, aren''t we?Ray is ... not quite ... different. Prepare yourself for... I don''t think it''s that big of a deal. Even when I suggested it, I wasn''t in the mood for someone who had a family history of rubbing together....... ''''Well then, let''s get right to it--'''' Cecily lies face down on the bed. "Let''s see what Kurohiko''s skills are all about, shall we? I respond with a ready finger movement. ''''I won''t relent, will I? Hmmm, that''ll be fun. Mu. This reaction from Cecily you''re underestimating my arm, aren''t you? It is true that before Mia''s instruction, I only knew the pressure points on the soles of my feet. But now that I''ve mastered the techniques Mia taught me, I''ve come to appreciate them. "Huh? Huh? Kurohiko-sama... it''s perfect... And he has grown to the point where he has received the endorsement of his mentor, Mia. Cecily-san. That face full of composure I''ll soon turn it into a surprise for you. I kneeled on the bed and leaned closer to Cecily-san. ''Then--'' After taking one deep breath I lined my fingers together and put my hand on her waist. ''Let''s begin,'' 88-Episode 80 "Two Favors" Perhaps it''s because I''ve just gotten out of the bath, but Cecily-san gives me a faintly sweet scent, a mixture of hair wash and body wash liquid. I feel like I haven''t been this close to her since that night at the Arkwright''s house, just the two of us. When I think about it calmly, it''s quite a thrilling situation. But my role right now is to make Cecily feel good about herself. I can''t be trapped in a tricky situation. Okay, let''s get started. Let''s get started. I started by exploring the pleasure points that Mia had taught me. Next, I stimulate the points one by one with my fingers. The important thing is the degree of force and rhythm. Changing the rhythm at regular intervals, but also slow and steady. Hmmm... ah... A pleasant sound escaped from Cecily''s mouth. It seems to have been done properly and pleasantly. But by the way, Cecily''s body is surprisingly soft..... I''m sure she does basic bodybuilding exercises on a regular basis, but it doesn''t feel like her muscles are getting harder. Well, if it''s Cecily-san, I wouldn''t be surprised by anything else. No matter what he says, this person is still special. ''''What do you think?'''' I listen while repeating the finger pressure. "Hmm.........yes, that''s right.......no.......no......no........no.... I''ve been given the reputation of being quite good. Hmmm. From the way he breathes, the feel isn''t bad, but it''s still not good enough. Then I''ll raise the bar a bit more. So far, it''s just level one. So. I had divided the rubbing treatment into five levels. "From now on, we''ll go to level 3. My fingers are aroused. I''m attacking them all at once. I''m only human until level 2. From here on out... it''s a whole new dimension. "What?Ah.........hmmm--! With a start, Cecily''s body bounced a little. And for some reason, she clutched the sheets of the bed with both hands forcefully. What........is she holding back? Oh, well. I''m starting to feel better. "Y-ah, this........!Oh, no, no, no, no-- wait, wait, wait!Black, Hiko... wait!Wait, wait, wait! Suddenly. Ms. Cecily bounced up and down and raised her upper body. Then she retreated to the bed board. ........her yukata was disarrayed and her thighs were dangerously exposed. Such was Cecily-san''s cheeks and ears, which were dyed pink. Since she was pale, it was easy to see that she was uptight. But.........what''s going on? Did I miss something? Excuse me. Did it hurt or something? Oh, no... no, I don''t think so-- He seemed somewhat hard to answer. And Cecily-san smiled something deceptive. ''Now that was... well... something that didn''t seem right. Well, is it bad?Oh, and I apologize if I touched anything weird, but... Uh, no, I mean... uh, I mean... ? Cecily averted her gaze awkwardly. Her mouth was an awkward half-smile. ''''Level 3 or something like that.......maybe it''s best not to use it too carelessly. I think it would be better for the girls that follow to at least level 2.'''' ''What?I still have a level four and a level five. ''No way... how much more than that is two steps...'' Depressingly, Miss Cecily put her index finger to her forehead. ''I understand,'' What? I''ll rub it in for you this time. Yeah, I''m going to be on foot-- I don''t need it. Cecily comes up to me, rubbing her knees on the bed. A hand is placed on each shoulder. ''Then can you sleep like this, please?'' Yeah, yeah. The atmosphere is quite compelling. Well.........lying face down or lying on your back? Hmm? What does it mean to lie on your back? Isn''t the push from the shoulder to the waist? There was an odd pause before Miss Cecily next opened her mouth. ''Right. Now, lie down, please. I do as I''m told and fall on my face. ''Excuse me back there.'' Mrs. Cecily has moved-- What, Miss Cecily? ''What?What is it? ''What?''What is it? No, I''m not!Why are you straddling me! To my surprise, Cecily-san was straddling me between my legs. ''''But this will make Kurohiko happy, won''t it?'''' I don''t know if I''m happy or not. Cecily smiled a good-natured smile. ''Well, today is special. Oh, I''ll stop if you don''t like Kurohiko, though?'' No, I don''t mind, but... ................. I mean, you were going to do the same thing when you were on your back............right? And Cecily began to squeeze the fingers of her hands around my waist. ''What do you think, Kurohiko?'' Mmm. "Miss Cecily. Yes, sir. You suck at it. "Te. Ew! Mr. Cecily has come to seriously destroy my waist...! ''You''re totally ... too honest!Kurohiko! Cecily, you''re pouting. I mean...don''t you think you''re just a little mean to me lately? I chuckle away. ''I don''t mean to be mean but.......I guess you could say I''m spoiled. I mean, we''re kindred spirits. ...No, I don''t feel like I''m being spoiled at all. Because spoiled means-- Suddenly. Miss Cecily''s hand reached out to me. I''ll tell you why. ''Oh....'' Did he hug you? My face is naturally buried in Cecily''s chest. ''Cecily--'' Hey, Blackie. Huh? His voice is ... serious. ''I think you''ve become a well-balanced man already, don''t you? What? What? You haven''t forgotten that you might be my partner, have you? Well. However, ''partner'' and ''lover'' are never equivalent for you. ............ Partners are an extension of ''friends''. I think so. So to speak, a partner is the best of friends. But a lover is......... ''Actually, I''ve been thinking about it ever since. Why do you go out of your way to separate your partner from your love life? Why are you making up such troublesome thoughts? Ms. Cecily pulled her face up to within breathable distance. Her scent grew even stronger. Ms. Cecily whispered in her ear. ''''I mean, you think it''s ''possible'' for people to like you as a companion, but you don''t expect people to like you as a member of the opposite s*x... is that not true?'''' I''m not sure... Pinpointed and poked. .......... But. It''s no wonder that this person would strike ''here''. Because I know. For now. More than anyone else. I - about me - about ''Soraku Kurohiko''. I took a breath in surrender. ''''Hmm........I''m no match for you, Cecily-san. I pulled away from her and sat cross-legged on the bed and put my hands on my knees. ''Yes, I do. Well, it frustrates me as a man to say this to myself, but.......is there anything about me that makes me attractive to the opposite s*x? I knew it.... Cecily gave one big sigh. ''Well, I thought it would be something like that but...'' He seemed disillusioned about something. But love, you know, we''ve only known each other for three weeks. ........... Or............................ Isn''t it? Am I just misunderstood in some way? I don''t know. I don''t have much experience with people, so I don''t understand. I can''t believe it. The fact that someone like me can be favored as the opposite s*x by nice girls like them, is unbelievable. .............. Nope. But, by any chance, I--. When low self-esteem is combined with insensitivity, the walls become this thick. Well, that''s one of the good things about Kurohiko. Mr. Cecily let out a long, deep breath, huffing and puffing. ''Do I have to say this outright now? I understand. I, too - shall I make up my mind? I realized that it was almost time to take my turn. But before I could tell her, Miss Cecily quickly adjusted her disheveled lodgings and then lightly got out of bed. Then she put her hand on the doorknob and turned around, twisting her slender hips. ''Kurohiko, let me have the last word. Yes, sir. I love it. ...Yes? Do you like it? I don''t know what I''m talking about. I like you, Cecily. Not as a ''like'' like that, but as a woman. What? Not as a colleague, but as a woman, I like Sagara Kurohiko. Cecily''s eyelashes went down and her mouth relaxed. Not in a joking mood........not. Her gaze said it all. ''Oh, unlike that night, I''m not losing myself, am I?If you want to hear why I like you, I''ll be happy to hear as many as you want. She didn''t even give me a chance to reply. Cecily began to explain the "reason" for this. It''s as if she was singing her praises. The part about trying your best. The part where you get to know your true self. We have to be able to say what we really think and sometimes play with it. When the chips are down, you can count on me to be there for you. Kindness. The way you talk... She described it until I was surprised that she had seen that much. Overrated. The only thing that came to my mind - just such a word. ''And ... from the first time we met, you had a different way of looking at me than most people. You didn''t know about the Arkwright family or the ''God''s Beloved Girl'', you just genuinely - you only looked at ''me''. Looking back, I think I might have started to care about you from that time onwards. Well, this might be an afterthought reason, though. Still-- Then she gave a huff and a florid smile. ''I hate you,'' Ah, I thought. I couldn''t help but be speechless and fawned over the fact that humans are capable of such expressions. A smile that almost sucked me in. She gave me a curious, coquettish look with that unworldly smile. ''I hate you so much for making me feel like this. ........................ What is it? What''s this? I thought we were just having a little bit of fun rubbing each other''s backsides together. I mean, Cecily... Cecily turned the doorknob she was working on and pulled it. ''''Hmph, I''ll leave you like this for today. For now, I just thought I''d tell you properly. So please don''t worry. I''m not going to give you an answer yet--eh? Ah. It''s open, through the door. "Oh, um... Miss Cecily let out a puzzled voice. Then she hurriedly took the pocket watch out of her pocket and checked the time. Cecily-san looked up again. ''''When did you start...?'''' I''m sorry, but that''s a long time coming. The one behind the open door was... It was Mr. Currier, who looked awkward. 89-Episode 81 "Happiness" Currier I''ll be back in the other room to make sure I''m okay. I know. Cecily-san''s mouth broke out in a gentle smile as she controlled Cecily-san, who was trying to explain something in a confused manner. ''''I was going to make sure to tell you what happened earlier when I got back to my room--that''s what you were going to say now, right? Yes, sir, but I''m afraid that''s not the case now. Cecily''s voice, tinged with guilt. The conversation the two of them had just had. It sounds like a nuance of something that was meant to be a sneak peek, but wasn''t....... Is it my imagination? Hm ... it''s all right. Besides, you didn''t do anything wrong. You can put your chest out. After saying that in a tone of appeasement, Currier-san turns around and looks apologetic. ''''More importantly, I''m the one.......I''m sorry for acting like I was eavesdropping. I was waiting in front of the room and I heard you.......it''s too late now, but I still should have left immediately. I should be the one to apologize. Once again, I''m sorry. No, no, Currier doesn''t need to apologize-- Cecily flinched, as if she hadn''t expected the reaction. ''Hey, Cecily,'' Mr. Currier, who raised his head, stepped forward. ''I don''t think I''m even qualified to say this--but still, there''s one thing. ...Currier? Cecily-san''s hand was placed on Cecily-san''s shoulder as she made a quizzical sound. Then Currier-san placed her hand on her shoulder and said with an expression that was even refreshing. ''''I can trust you with that guy without worry. What? Turning around, Cecily-san''s eyes were as round and wide as a plate. Currier-san also turned around, leaving a smile on her face. Was it my imagination that she seemed somewhat lonely? ''''A change... right?'''' Uh....yes? Well, I''ll see you later, Cecily. Cecily nodded silently, despite the tail of confusion. Then she left the room. The door closed. What came next was silence. I was all jumbled up in my head. It would be. Because that Cecily-san had suddenly said something like that to me. A confession......... Was it a confession? She said. As a woman, she said. .......... What is it? This sensation, as if something that had been blurry was rapidly forming a clear image, this feeling - that something that had been wavering and indeterminate was rapidly converging with a single word........ And also.........Currier. What you said earlier. I can handle it, she said. I can take care of it. The anxiety in me is connected to her words. After all, Currier-san, once this noise thing is over... Hey, Blackie. I looked towards the voice when it called out to me unexpectedly and saw Currier-san lying on the bed. ''What are you dazed about?You''re going to do it, you''re going to rub it in. Yes. Eventually. I started the massage. But soon enough, my hands stopped. I didn''t even reach level 2. ''After what was said, right? And the other party is that Cecily Arkwright........I knew it, she''s out of her mind. Currier says as he lies down. ''You see, sir?'' That''s a pretty impressive story for a man to tell. I have to admit I''m surprised. I let go of Currier-san''s waist. Curie-san also raised her body. I was already in no mood for a massage. ''It was the first time in my life that a girl had ever said that to me. Is that so? Because it was me. Oh, honey... Currier-san makes a dumbfounded face. ''''No, there are reasons to think so, to a point. Cecily-san, you gave me all sorts of reasons why you fell in love with me... but I feel like that''s something that any other guy could do, too. Well, maybe it is. Right? But... Mr. Currier looked at the door of the room. ''There''s a very big gap between ''can'' and ''did'','' When I told her to admonish me, Currier-san corrected her posture. Naturally, I correct my posture as well. ''Kurohiko, I''m going to be a little tough on you now. Yes, sir. Sigh, Currier said after taking a breath. Don''t mock Cecily too much. Oh, I''m not an idiot. I am. That''s what you just said. That''s not the kind of woman Cecily is. I can see that. But the way you just said it, the way you made it sound as if Cecily would have fallen for anyone given the chance. ''Oh....'' ''Hmph,'' Currier sniffed and smiled. Of course, I understand that you didn''t intend to do that. Mr. Currier... I want you to be happy, you know. And I think you and Cecily will be happy together. Miss Currier slowly lowered her eyelashes. ''It''s a strange feeling. I''ve never prayed for anyone''s happiness before. And now I''m praying for someone else''s happiness and it''s not a bad feeling, strangely enough. ........... "Mr. Currier, I-- Here''s the rest. Again, Curie-san lay down. ''I''ve come to look forward to your rubbing therapy and all that. You''re going to make me ... feel good, aren''t you? So much for this story. The expression on her face told him so without saying a word. ''''........I understand.'''' I walked up to her and put my hands on her hips. Then I slowly put more force into it. The best thing about it is that it''s not a bad idea. Even if you don''t become a holy warrior, can you still do well over here? .......... ...Blackberry? I gulped, and stopped my hand when I pressed my fingers into it slightly. ''Miss Currier,'' Hmm? I don''t want to. There was a slight pause before the words came back. ''....What is it? A future where you''re not laughing from the bottom of your heart is not something I want to do. No response from Mr. Currier. I continued. ''Me, I want everyone to be happy ... all the people I love, if I can. "...I don''t know why you feel that way. But as someone who grew up in the apocalypse, I have to say. There''s no such thing as a future where everyone is happy-- I know. And I know it''s my ego. I know it''s all idealistic. The world is not that easy. But I don''t intend to give up easily. Currier-san breathes as if to say she''s dumbfounded. ''''Utterly ... you''re an unsalvageable idiot, you. ''But ... there are some things you have to be that stupid to do, right? Maybe... So Currier-san please don''t say that you don''t have to be happy, like you don''t have to be happy. I''m not sure... I felt Currier-san''s shoulders tremble slightly. ''''I want you to be happy, too. There was a moment''s pause, and then Currier-san opened her mouth. ''''Please ... please, Kurohiko. What? Her voice seemed to have a lot of emotion in it. ''Don''t make me ... too ... annoyed. Currier, Mr.? .......... Eventually. Currier-san''s rubbing therapy didn''t make much progress. * ''Wah-hey-hey-hey!Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha!Hahahahaha!Wheeze! Wheeze!Hee!Hahahahahaha--! Hey, Ira........are you really that ticklish? "Sorry, I''m sorry, Kurohiko, but ha-ha-ha!A-hah-hah-hah!Hey, wait!I''m going to die!I''ll die of laughter if I don''t do this. And a few minutes later. Me and Ira were sitting upright on the bed, facing each other. Both of us blushing, feeling sorry for each other. ''''...........'''' .......... In a way, it was an awkward atmosphere. ''No, it wasn''t Ira-san''s fault. My skills were inexperienced I''m sorry. You''re welcome. Thud. There you are. "Aha. We lowered our heads at the same time and our heads bumped into each other. ''I''m sorry!'' Ira-san put his hands together and apologized. ''''That was okay, Kurohiko...?'''' Are you okay, Mr. Ira? I''m fine. You see, I''m a stone''s head. It''s a bump, isn''t it? ''What?Really? It''s a little silence time. After a while. Our expressions break down into loose, embarrassed smiles. "Hahaha.......Hey, it''s getting weird....... Yeah, well.... Ira Horne. Yes. What a surprise, she had a constitution that made the rubbing treatment feel oddly ticklish. Since it couldn''t be helped........we decided to chat until the time came. However, he only asked me about my various preferences, such as my favorite food, after digging for answers. So, next up was Ray-senpai. As for what happened during her rubbing therapy - I probably shouldn''t say too much about it. If I dare to say just one word, it''s that I saw the essence of an older character. *. After the rubdown was over, I was alone in my room in a daze. The reason why no one visited me was probably because Cecily and Currier had taken care of me. There was no visit from Ira-san or Ray-senpai. Thanks to that, I had time to think about Cecily-san. Cecily Arkwright. I don''t need to rattle off all the rhetoric about how it looks now. As for the inside....................From my point of view, she''s rather easy to talk to after that night. She has many other virtues in other aspects as well. Most importantly--. Cecily Arkwright is the first girl to tell me that she likes me as the opposite s*x. The more I think about it.......the more my heart races. The more I think about it, the more my heart starts to race, and if a girl like Cecily became my lover, this would be a dream come true. Naturally, all sorts of fantasies spread through my mind. Then I lost my emotional state and hugged the pillow of the bed tightly. ".......... What is this...? I can''t stop getting a strange feeling of excitement-- I mean. I wonder what kind of face I''m supposed to meet Cecily-san at dinner today (and, in a way, Ray-senpai, too). And there--. Suddenly, Currier-san''s face came to mind. ............ And now, for some reason, an inexplicable sadness came over me. Huh? I wonder. It''s something. Something''s not right. I can feel it. What is this unidentified feeling? ..... And...... Kurohiko, dinner''s ready. After sinking into deep thought for a while, Ira came into the room to announce that it was time for dinner. 90-Episode 82 "Confluence" The dinner was a buffet style. As is to be expected of an inn famous for being popular among aristocrats. The dishes on the table were all extravagant. However, the high legged tables and chairs set up on the tatami mats are of Cirrus quality. The tatami mats dented in some places by the weight of the table legs invite an inexplicable sense of sadness. Looking around the venue, there are a few guests in lodging clothes, but most of the guests here are busy. I guess this place is a kind of social gathering place for them. By the way, I was wearing a black dress with red and white lines and patterns. It''s not so strange to be dressed as a nobleman, even among the clientele who want to say they are aristocrats. This is a gift from me. This is a gift from me, and it''s not too shabby to wear a uniform on your big day, is it? The other day, Makina-san handed me these clothes with such words. It seems that she had been preparing them for some time. Hmm. As always, I can''t help but admire Makina-san''s care and precision. And as for our table........it was drawing a lot of attention from the surroundings. It was obvious that the reason for this was the women, except for me. In addition to the duo of Cecily and Currier-san, who were dressed for the meeting, there was even Isla-san and Rei-senpai. Of course, there might be the recognition of the Arkwright family or the Horns, but from the looks that were directed at them, they all seemed to have been hit by their glamour. Incidentally, the occasional jealous gaze mixed in with the others is all directed at me. .................. Zeke, come quickly. ''''Yes Kurohiko, is this correct?'''' Miss Cecily brought me my share of food. ''Oh, hi,'' Hmmm. But a perfect choice you know what I like to cook? We are surrounded by a rectangular table, with Cecily-san and Currier-san on either side of me. Ray-senpai and Ira-san were sitting opposite us. The meal began with Ira-san''s greeting at first, and after that the meal was progressing in a relaxed manner. When Ira-san came to my room and called me to join the others, I was nervous. However, although she laughed at me cheerfully, she didn''t seem to be any different from the usual, especially to Cecily-san. Also, I didn''t see any changes in Curie-san''s behavior either. When we had a conversation after we sat down earlier, it was also normal. Even now, she''s still bringing the food to her mouth nonchalantly. ............ Surprisingly, I may have been just too conscious of it. I was nervous about what I would look like when we met, but when we finally met, it was surprisingly normal. I can''t say I was disappointed. But to be honest, I was more relieved. It''s not like we''re in a strange mood here. So for now, I''m going to be the same as usual. As I was thinking about this, Rei-senpai got up from her seat and approached me. ''''W-what''s wrong, Ray-senpai?'''' She leaned out from behind me, confused. I''m sorry about earlier. I said. This ''just now'' is, needless to say, the time of the rubdown. I''m sorry I got too carried away with your reaction," he said, "but your reaction was so cute, I got carried away... He apologized, sticking his tongue out in a devilish way. ''Don''t worry about it. I''ve had my... well... remorseful moments, too. What''s going on? Cecily asks smilingly. ''No, no, it''s nothing--'' I was about to say it, and I reconsidered. If I excuse myself poorly, it would be suspicious on the contrary. ''''-- It''s not that there wasn''t one, but it''s a secret between me and Ray-senpai. Isn''t that right, Rei-senpai? ''What?Yeah, you can keep it a secret but I think it''s more of a weird misunderstanding the way you just said it, don''t you think? Oh, really? Well but I''m not worried about Cecily. Is that right, Cecily? When Ray-senpai asked for a reaction, Cecily-san took a breath with a face like she had no choice. ''''From the exchange you just had, I have a pretty good idea what happened. But please don''t make fun of Kurohiko too much. He doesn''t seem to be well versed in that area. Haha, I just wanted to check it out, you know?I wondered if it''s actually all very calculated. ...isn''t it? Yeah, I guess not. Kurohiko is a natural in a roundabout way. "Oh, I''m a natural? Yeah, it''s natural. Well... Senior Ray took a glance at Ira-san as he chewed his bread with a munching motion. ''''But with this, I guess I can leave it to you. Huh? Have I... been tested in some way without knowing it? I felt bad about it. But I didn''t want her to just let her instincts get the better of her, you know? Well that was unfair, though. Sorry, sorry. But I was nervous in my own way, you know?After all, it was a once-in-a-lifetime trick. If you had stayed to the end you would have had to take responsibility for it, wouldn''t you? Please don''t.... Huh, I sighed. I see. Although I''m not sure of the true intentions, it seems that Ray-senpai intended to test whether I was a man to be confused by the color scheme. So that''s why he was like that during the rubdown. At all, Senior Brother Lei is a bad person too. "If a nice guy like Lei-senpai asked me out like that, I''d normally fall for him. ''Oh?That''s quite a nice thing to say, Kurohiko. ''Really?Because.........isn''t it true that senior Ray is a wonderful person? Lei-senpai lowered her eyebrows and gave an awkward smile. What is it........embarrassment? Sometimes it''s unusual for this guy to be so normal and shy. ''Hey, what are you talking about?'' Ira, with food particles at the edge of his mouth, asked with a strange look on his face. Ray-senpai finally sat up and headed to his seat. ''We were just talking about how Kurohiko could be a terrible guy. ''What?Kurohiko isn''t a terrible man, you know? Haha, that''s not what I meant. Hmm... but, well, I mean, in a way, it might be terrible. ? Ira nodded his head in question. ''Ira, you''ve got food particles on the edges of your mouth. ''What?Really? Come on, turn around. Senior Ray wipes Ira''s mouth. ''''Hmm.'''' Yes, I got it. Ha ha ha, thank you, Ray. Ray-senpai is kind of like Ira-san''s guardian, isn''t he? Whatever it was, it was a cheery sight. *. A little after dinner, Zeke and his friends arrived. First thing I did was to run up to them. ''We''ve been waiting for you, Zeke! I''m sorry, I''ve got some personal business to attend to. ''It''s fine!Good job, Mr. Hargis! ... hmm. Sorry I''m late. Neither of us were in uniform today. Hyrgis-san in particular looks somewhat fresh since I usually only see her in her uniform. ''''Well, I''ll show you to your room after I go through the formalities. Oh, would you mind if I left the Zeke one to Kurohiko? I understand. I headed to the men''s room with Zeke. ''Alright, let''s get our stuff down and then we can go take a quick bath, Zeke. It''s worth a shot. You''re right. So, once the boys and I had left Zeke''s luggage in the room, we headed straight for the bath together. So--. This is a nice hot tub you''re right about Cirrus. Zeke says with a relaxed look on his face as he sinks into the hot water. We were two guys in the open-air bath. The sky is completely darkened by the sun. There are a lot of clouds today. The moon kept coming in and out of the clouds and hiding. ''Well, what was the urgent need?'' A man came to visit me unexpectedly. I couldn''t leave the house. So you''re the most important person in the house. Well, yeah. The reply was crisp. Is there some complication in the situation? I guess so. Let''s change the topic. Um, what''s the topic......... Ah, yes. "Let me ask you something weird. Say it. I was a little embarrassed, but I mouthed the question. "Zeke, you know ... have you ever been in love? Zeke nodded. ''Yeah, there is.'' I was surprised that he answered immediately. ''What?Do you have one? If anything, I''m still in the middle of a love affair. Yeah, well... It was kind of surprising, I guess. .......... Oh. That love interest could be........ Zeke smiled to himself. It''s just a one-sided love for me. And it''s probably going to remain a crush for a long time to come. There was a kind of mastery on his face. I hesitated a bit before asking. You''ve got a crush on me for a long time... is that what you want? Yeah. I just want her to be happy, that''s all. I see. Then Zeke lifted the corner of his mouth with a grin. ''In case you''re wondering, it''s not Lady Cecily you''re dealing with, is it? Is that so? From the way we''ve just been talking I had a feeling it was Cecily. It seems like we''ve been dating for a long time. To be honest, I don''t think it''s any wonder that a man would fall in love with her if he was near her. At this point, I have to ask you, Zeke and Cecily... what is your relationship? ''The Gil''es are a house that has served the Arkwrights for a long time. Oh, yeah. ''''Yeah. That''s why the people of the Gil''es family are still like assistants to the Arkwright family. I''m sure that this is the reason why the relationship between the two families is still going strong. For better or worse, the Gil''es family is only a part of the Arkwright family. Oh. So you guys are close. "And at one point, both families brought their children together. That''s Zeke, Cecily? Yeah. I was dumbfounded at first. Even back then, Cecily looked as beautiful as if she''d stepped out of a painting. You''re not in love with her? I was attracted to it, but I wasn''t attracted to it. More importantly, I already had someone else in mind as a member of the opposite s*x. Hmm? Maybe it''s not like they were brought together years ago, right? Well, it''s a nice surprise, Siegfried Gilreath. It was a married woman. Really? Yeah. I''m in love with a kid and a married woman... Zeke. You''re the one with the hidden treasure. "I didn''t know it was a married woman at first. I mean, she was so young. So when I found out that she was someone else''s, I was shocked, even as a child. And I was in terrible agony at the time, knowing that I''d had some very bad feelings. What a hard childhood. And then, one day, when I couldn''t stand the pain any longer I suddenly told Lady Cecily of my troubles. I was listening to what he was saying. Yeah, so? "Lady Cecily didn''t blame me or deny it. I was rather surprised that she wasn''t even surprised, but she just smiled and listened to my problems. And then she said this. ''''It''s strange to blame yourself for falling in love with someone.'''' Zeke looked at the night sky with a sunny face. Maybe it felt better to let my worries out. Since then, I''ve stopped hiding my feelings," he said. Of course, I didn''t want to confess my feelings to my husband, but I just wanted to see him smile. I just wanted to keep smiling at him and keep seeing him smile. I was satisfied. I was happy to see her smile. But one day... Suddenly Zeke''s expression clouded over. ''Her husband, he''s dead.'' ...What? Zeke''s brow wrinkles. ''Killed by the Four Deadly Plagues. "Oh-- Her husband was a man of the Order of the Holy Tree. One day, a city was attacked by the Four Deadly Plagues, so the Knights of the Sacred Tree were sent there. So the Knights of the Sacred Tree were sent there. The Knights of the Holy Tree were able to avoid being wiped out, but they lost their leader and deputy leader, and were devastated. You mean like Commander Sogut said. One of the victims was ... her husband? ''Yeah. From then on, her smile was always a shadow of its former self. That''s why I wanted to support her until she was able to smile from the bottom of her heart. I want her to be able to laugh from her heart... For some reason, Currier-san''s face flashed through my mind. I don''t know if my feelings have gotten through to her a little bit, but I have a feeling she''s starting to open up to you, too. The smile has become more natural over the last few years. But ... she must have really loved him, her husband''s death still lingers in her mind. Oh. "The visitor you had today, by any chance? Yeah, that''s the guy. Huh, I let out a breath of admiration to the heavens. ''She''s a reserved person, you know. She always leaves before it gets dark. Yeah. But Zeke, is that what you want? What? It sounds like he''s keeping his distance. She''s a widow.I can''t betray her husband, no matter how much he''s no longer with us. Zeke, you... Zeke snorted in realization. ''It''s okay, I don''t need her to bond with me as a man and a woman. But I want her to at least have a real smile on her face. As long as she has a happy smile on her face one day I''ll be happy for that. What the hell. What a cool position that is! I''m pretty impressed. "Oh, I''m... cheering you on! Firmly, I grabbed Zeke''s hands. "Oh, oh, I don''t know what I can do, but if there''s anything I can do to help you, just let me know. Phew, I''ll take that as a compliment. I see. Zeke.........I had an image of him as being uptight, but he was actually a man in love. I leaned against a rock and looked at the moon absentmindedly. ''How.........amazing......is love? What''s going on? ''Well I was listening to Zeke''s story, and I kind of thought so. I''m ashamed to say that I''ve never been in a relationship before... Is that so? Yeah. I''ve never been in love with anyone before. That''s why, when Cecily said that to me earlier, I-- What about Miss Cecily, for instance? D-Does, why are we talking about Miss Cecily all of a sudden? Huh? I didn''t tell you that, did I? It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who is confused. I can''t help but notice that there''s nothing... you know what?Perhaps Lady Cecily sees you as a romantic interest? Wow, how do you know? I''ve served you for many years. Oh, my God. Did this guy see through it? Nope. As expected of a single-minded love master. Zeke looked deeply moved. ''But I''m surprised. There was and still is no shortage of people who fall in love with Cecily, or who ask her to marry them, but I was surprised to find a man who fell in love with her. The man who had been by her side for so long was, after all, Lady Dearest, wasn''t he?So I knew this guy would have to be a very good man to find it attractive-- Zeke glanced at me. ''An ambush came from an unexpected place. I''m the one who''s surprised. ''I''m the one who''s surprised, because that Cecily.There are plenty of people who are more ... well ... worthy than me. ''That lack of a suitable person is why Lady Cecily hasn''t had any of these floating stories until now? Yeah, right. ''Well, I suppose it''s partly because my grandfather, Master Gaiden, who dotes on Lady Cecily, didn''t want the man to get too close to him in a bad way. Cecily''s grandfather was, I believe, the Holy King''s swordsmanship instructor. ''''In fact, if it weren''t for Master Gaiden, your father, Lord Vadiaz, would have gone ahead with the matchmaking process with a powerful family. ...a lot of things. Well, I''d still rather have you with me than marry off to a snobbish, aristocratic man like Cecily. I chuckle. "It''s kind of reassuring to hear Zeke say that. It''s just, I-- I looked up at the moon, which suddenly appeared on my face. ''I still don''t know how I feel about my side of the family,'' Zeke nodded with some kind of satisfied look on his face. ''I suppose. Well, we don''t need to be in such a hurry to answer. It was a surprisingly easy reaction. Then we stood side by side, leaning against the rocks in silence, looking up at the sky. ''''But you know what, Kurohiko?'''' It was Zeke who opened his mouth solemnly. ''I don''t think Master Cecily would ever want you to choose just her,'' ...What? Nicely, Zeke twists the corners of his mouth. I''m sure she didn''t expect her first love to turn out like this, but... well, she''s the other guy. She''s going to compromise in her own way, right? "The other guy?And the compromise... what are you talking about?I mean, what the hell do you mean, you don''t want them to choose just you-- Zeke looked at me warmly. I think it would be unwise for me to tell you what to do next. And there will come a time when you''ll understand. Or perhaps I''d be happier, in a way, if I didn''t know forever. What''s that tricky thing you said... That could be it. That''s a pretty good idea. Sullenly, Zeke looked at the night sky. ''Maybe it''s because they''re dull opponents that they''re extraordinarily tempting to turn around...'' When the clouds covered the moon again, we got out of the bath. * After getting out of the bath, me and Zeke had to part ways once. According to Zeke, he had a message for Cecily-san that the Arkwright family had asked him to give her. So Zeke went to the girls'' room where Cecily-san was earlier. I''m going to give Zeke a massage afterwards, so even if I go with him, he''ll probably come back sooner or later. So I decided to head back to the men''s room ahead of him. On the way back... ''What''s the matter with the silence?How rude--a sub-human! I heard some kind of hysterical-looking woman''s voice. ''What?'' I looked around. The corridors in this area are sparsely populated and somewhat dimly lit, so it would be easy to spot someone if they were there....... ''''Ah.'''' There. When I looked, I saw someone in a recessed space in the middle of the corridor, who was being causally linked to two ladies of some sort. ............ Huh? Is that man who is being tangled up with you Mr. Hirgis? 91-Episode 83 "Power" What''s going on? As I said this, I stepped between the three women and Mr. Hirgis. Then the most flamboyant of the three women stared at me. ''What is this all of a sudden?Who are you? From the atmosphere, this flashy guy seems to be the leader..... Compared to the other two, his outfit is more flamboyant, but more than anything else, I get the impression that he is used to leading people. Is his age...quite a bit older? Mr. Hirgis opened his mouth, keeping his gaze down. ''''Probably passing by. I heard a voice, so I''m sure he was curious to see what''s going on--'' ''''No, I''m a friend of his. There was a strange vibe in the air... but... what''s going on? While asking questions, I looked at Hyrgis-san behind me. She was standing by the wall, as if she had lost her place in the world. ............. I mean, now, Hyrgis-san. You said me as if I was a stranger. However, we can''t just leave her alone. The air is clearly not calm. I''m glad that you''re concerned that I won''t get involved, but there''s no way I''m going to leave Hirgis-san here. "Hirgis-san, what happened to you-- Tsk. I was about to throw a question at Hirgis-san when the leader woman''s blatant tongue lashing reached my ears. ''''So what........what house are you from?'''' A probing gaze turned to me. Home? Home? .........Ah, so ''house'' in this case means you''re asking for a family name as a nobleman. No, I''m not a nobleman-- What? ''Oh no,'' the leader put her hand over her mouth, as if to say. ''No, you''re lying.How can you be in Cirrus Baths if you''re not a nobleman? ''Huh?It''s not like Cirrus Baths is a facility for the nobility only, is it? That''s what I''ve heard from Ira-san........ ''''Are you a squire of some nobleman?'''' No, I''m not a squire, but... if I may say so, a citizen? Perhaps it''s because she knows I''m not a nobleman, but the leader''s eyes change to look at something dirtier. And an expression of utter dismay appeared on her face. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. Give me a break, I feel dizzy. Are you all right, Lady Elisabeth? A crony-like person runs up to the wobbly leader woman. ''''Oh, you must be tired of talking to the lowly one ... poor thing.'''' Then she stared at me with a look that even a tramp would look at me. ''''You ... you know who and what you''ve done to!This is the Duchess of Troia!This is........I can''t complain about anything they do to me anymore! The Duchess of Troy? Oh, I see. So you''re VanShtos-san and Bashkata''s mother. You know, the one that doted on Vashkata........ And Makina-san''s headache, the otherworldly version of a monster parent. Ugh...................I''ve come across a troublesome one. Ummm. Well, excuse me for that, Duchess of Troia. Well, we''re done for now. Let''s go, Mr. Hirgis. Yeah, yeah... I took Hirgis-san''s hand a little too forcefully and tried to leave. Then. Wait. One of his cronies stood in front of us. ''You think we can leave without any blame? I''m sorry, sir. Please step aside. So. What are you guys?I don''t think you''re kidding but... are you two in love? A sneer, laced with contempt, flew in. It was the Duchess''s. ''Pfft, no. Give me a break. Her face is alright but I wouldn''t want to die to be in love with a man who has commoner blood in his veins. Commoners'' blood is inferior to that of the commoners. May I have your attention, gentlemen? The duchess twisted her lips into a languid arc. ''Everything in this world is determined by family and bloodline. The Duchess begins to lecture her cronies. She says, "Those of good family background will be rich and blessed with many opportunities and the promise of a wonderful future. And - look. The duchess indicated me with a taunting look. ''That''s the common man. Poor, deprived of opportunities, able to only fantasize about a wonderful future........ I''m sure they spent a lot of money to come here too.And besides, did you see that?I''m sure he thinks he''s just dashing in and rescuing his girlfriend, but.......well, that''s just miserable, isn''t it?When they find out it''s me, they run away with a big smile on their face without saying a word back...that''s the common man. How do you guys like that? No. Such a wretched man. I wish I didn''t have to do that. If you''re a man, you must be at least as good as Master Sogut or Lady Diares. You guys... As if he couldn''t keep quiet, Hirgis-san showed a rare glimpse of anger. But Don''t worry, Mr. Hirgis, I''ve been doing this a long time. I chuckle. Well, I don''t care what they say about me. As long as Hirgis-san can escape from this place, it''s fine. If you get involved with him in a strange way, he seems to be a troublesome person. It would be good luck to get away with it. I smiled an appropriate, affectionate smile. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it is a good idea to get out of this situation.I mean, yes, I am. With the little money I''ve earned from working, I was finally able to bring this guy to the Cirrus Baths, which I''ve always admired. So........I just want to have a little fun. The duchess snorted in a good mood, satisfied with my poor performance. ''''Huh, too haphazard. Fine.........I''ll allow you to use this Cirrus Bathhouse for today or so. It''s not your thing," I complained inwardly as I tried to walk away from Hirgis'' hand. The cronies beside me are looking at me like I''m an idiot. To be honest, it''s not a good feeling, but it''s better than getting into a bad fight. Well, that''s how-- ''Oh, yeah. I was just telling you earlier, but don''t let that sub-human there get soaked in hot water, okay?Because the water is unholy. I stopped in my tracks. I felt my mind rapidly freeze. Then I turned around slowly. "What did you ... say to me? What is it ... what is your problem with me, the Duchess of Troia? As if pressurized, the Duchess steps back. ''What''s this about the hot water getting dirty?'' What''s with the........the.......defiance......... I let go of Hyrgis-san''s hand and turned my feet towards the duchesses who huddled together in some kind of fright. Sub-humans. I''ve heard of the position of those called sub-humans in various countries before. But I don''t think I''ve ever been conscious of Hirgis-san being a ''sub-human'' before. Even in the school, I occasionally see sub-race people. But the fact that he is a ''subhuman'' doesn''t cause me to have any special feelings. As I recall, Hyrgis-san was a race called the Gamur race. She has ears and a tail like a dog. But while I sometimes found them to be cute features, I never felt negative emotions about them. Well, humans and sub-races...........................to be honest, I don''t really care. What matters is the fact that that woman said terrible words to Hyrgis-san. ''''I''m sorry, but--I can''t let those words flow, as expected. I don''t care what they say about me. I''m used to it and I''m not that interested in it. But I can''t stand it when people say bad things about the people around me. I don''t know why, even for myself. Still, the words just now made me irresistibly angry. And -- my arm was grabbed from behind. It''s a good thing. I''m just a chaperone. It''s not that I came here to soak in hot water. Hyrgis-san, who grabbed my arm, said with a flat face as usual. However, that hand grasping his arm was trembling slightly. ''''..........'''' And. This person hasn''t called my name since a while ago. And even though there is a high possibility that the Duchesses'' attitudes will change if I bring it up, Hirgis-san never mentions Cecily-san and Ira-san''s names - the Arkwright family or the Horns'' names. In other words, Mr. Hirgis is afraid of causing trouble for them. I know about the influence of the Trojan dukes, too. That Makina-san is also a difficult person to deal with, because I''ve heard a lot of complaints from the person himself who is having trouble dealing with them. In this St. Renowthread, five dukes have great power, and one of them is the Duke of Troia. So I can understand Hyrgis-san''s feelings of not wanting to cause any trouble just because of the other party. I realized that feeling halfway through, and I also dared to keep Cecily-san and the others'' names hidden. .................... I understand. It''s better to get it over with, that something will be resolved peacefully. A type like the Duchess would probably forget about the other party as soon as she satisfied her self-esteem on the spot. On the other hand, she is the type that is troublesome if you go out of your way to hit a nerve and cause resentment. But.........I just couldn''t forgive her for what she said earlier. But... Please, just bear with me. Do this for me. Hyrgis-san should have told me this. I clenched my fists tightly and bit my teeth. ''''Hmph.........................Finally, you remember who you''re dealing with, don''t you? The Duchess has room to spare again. ''Oh, by the way, I didn''t catch your name, did I?Of course you''ll teach me, won''t you?I''ll have to thank you for today''s help later on. Well if I''m not teaching you here, I can easily find out--Gyah! And then someone else... He kicked the Duchess in the face. ''Belonging is a way of weighing up the strength and weakness you gain from it. Hahaha, so ''status'' can sometimes be a synonym for weakness, then. The duchess fell forward in a haphazard manner. ''Ah.'' I cringed when I saw the person who had kicked the Duchess to the ground. Shaking with humiliation, the wife raises her upper body. "You want me to.........kick........? Her face was flushed with indignation, and Mrs. Dixon turned around with a devilish look on her face. Her lips were quivering in humiliation. Her cronies were stunned as they opened their mouths like idiots. The man who had kicked the Duchess to her feet without any hesitation had a wicked smile on his face and looked down supernaturally at the woman he had kicked away. ''''I consciously put my foot out, it''s like I''m not sorry--some hapless duchess. He bowed so reverently with a brownish earnestness that Rokia? That''s right. It was Rokia. In her lodging clothes. What are you, what are you doing?Here, this me, kick me, this me, this me, the Duchess of Troia, wah, me...! A dry smile escaped from the back of her throat as Rokia bent down in front of the duchess with her bottom still on the floor. ''Funny you say that, woman. So let me ask you one thing, is there a law in the world that says you can''t kick Teme? ...you''ll be sorry. Huh? The duchess''s voice was strangely dusky. Her voice was rich with a mixture of resentment and hatred. ''''The foolishness of taking on me here I will make you regret it, I promise. I''ve learned that face you can''t escape. Well, you can make me an enemy, but what''s the point of you?Don''t tell me it''s a bunch of your dirty little cronies who are bowing down to your title? I am the Duchess of Troia. So? I have more power than you can imagine. If you apologize later I will never forgive you. Then Rokia put her hands on her knees and stood up. ''She says some incomprehensible things ... ah, I see. Rokia put her fingertips to her temples and laughed, showing her sharp teeth. ''You don''t have enough imagination, do you?Kukuk ... poor thing. You''re the one who''s not imaginative enough. ''Haha,'' said Rokia, her eyes peeled back as she laughed. ''I don''t know.So let''s let the imaginative Duchess Samma imagine that, shall we?There is a place in the world called the apocalypse. It''s a very, very frightening place. How horrible is it that even I can''t get close to it because of the horror of it? Bullshit. You''re a full-fledged native. What are you talking about?This is St. Reno''s Red. Clenching her teeth, the duchess turned more hatred towards Rokia. But Rokia was nowhere to be found, and she continued to talk. ''''Yes, this is the Kingdom of St. Renowthred. Yes, this is the Kingdom of St. Renowthred. It''s a very, very beautiful and peaceful place. Well the Trojan Duchess of Troia, who lives in such a peaceful, blah, blah, blah kingdom, got lost in the apocalypse one day by some mistake. Here''s the problem. Will Duchess Sama repeat herself there like a fool?I am the Duchess of Troy, after all. No one in the apocalypse knows the name of the Duchess of Troia. Well, what do you think? Suddenly Rokia bent her upper body and with a sinister smile stretched across her face, she brought her face close to the tip of the Duchess'' nose. ''''Nah, what nonsense.......this is St. Renowthread. It''s not like that unholy place.'''' I''m saying, for example, what if the man in front of you is a resident of the apocalypse? It''s really an admirable lack of imagination. You are a nobleman, indeed. Oh, you''re from the apocalypse?You''re a fool. In the first place, you know I''m a duchess, and as I recall earlier, you were too afraid to approach me-- ''''Oops........Despite the fact that Duchess Sama has power, apparently she doesn''t have the ability to detect a lie as a lie. Kukuku, the ability to detect a lie is important, right?At least it''s more versatile than location-dependent house names. Patsy the Impostor!You''re a badass grifter who can beat people up with the right words!You ... people!Call the people! The cronies who had been watching the situation with a smile on their faces came to their senses. Ha, yes, Elisabeth-sama!Somebody--Goof! One of his cronies got punched in the gut by Locia. "Here''s the thing," he said. I''m a crook and a terrible demon king. I beat people for any reason, and sometimes for no reason at all. Whether they are strong or weak, I hit them. Rightly or wrongly, I hit people. I have all the discretion to do so. That''s why I''m the Demon King - that''s what I am. Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu! Rokia lets out a high-pitched laugh. The beaten crony couldn''t seem to breathe and fell to his knees as he held his stomach with his eyes peeled back. Rokia sneered at his other crony. ''''-- You know what I mean?'''' The remaining cronies nodded their heads repeatedly without words. If you make even the slightest noise, you''ll face the same thing - they seemed to understand the meaning of the words immediately, just from the earlier word released by Rokia. ''''To use violence against a weak woman........what an outrage!You shouldn''t be ashamed of yourself! The duchess turns on her fangs. But her voice is still subdued, perhaps because she is afraid of the same thing. ''''Oh?'''' Rokia narrows her eyes and responds with a huff. ''What?'' ''Against!Against the ways of man...! That''s right. But in my case, it''s the right thing to do-overwhelmingly the right thing. The Duchess looked at Rokia with a horrified look. ''''This, this man ... is completely insane ...'''' Don''t worry. Not as bad as you. The duchess bites her nails with a grin. ''''You will be punished you will be punished, you daredevil, and I will show you what happens if you disobey me...'''' The duchess''s face was twisted with shame and hatred. By the way, Duchess of Troy. I thought I was approaching the Duchess as she slid quickly up to her, and Rokia whispered something in her ear. And. I''m not sure... Then, the duchess''s expression was clearly different from the previous ones. Her face turned pale at first glance. When Rokia left, the duchess slowly opened her whitened lips. ''''Where........where did you get that.......? You know what?This is also power. Violence isn''t the only kind of power. ''Well, wait ... that''s not ... that''s not ...'' ''Yeah, just so you know, you can''t just send an assassin to keep your mouth shut, can you?You''re a maid, you know. Do you want me to name you all now?Besides if you make such a move, I''m afraid I''ll have to be quicker than you. And more importantly you won''t be able to stop me from revealing the secret, will you?Well, I''m going to kill them all. The whole clan I''m going to kill them all with my pride. The duchess, whose desperation darkened, grabbed Rokia''s arm as if she was squirming. ''''What do you want...?Money?You, for that ... for me ... No. You just happened to be passing by here. You know what?I''m not interested in you. So nothing is going to happen to you if you don''t behave. The peaceful world of the Duchess of Troy will continue to exist. And from now on, as the Duchess of Troy, you can continue to wield your power as you please. But you should only choose your partner. Okay, okay, I''ll give you your hand-- That''s why you''re way off, man. The one person you need to be careful not to make an enemy of is that guy. Rokia and the Duchess looked at me at the same time. ''You''d better not make an enemy of that guy. He''s much worse than me. .......... Huh? I''m a vicious person? You should be grateful that he''s tied to a ''place''. After uttering something unfamiliar, Rokia said to the Duchess as if to give her advice. ''What you should have most in hand is your imagination. At the end of the day, this will be your greatest weapon. And in this case, it is the future of the people in front of you that you should use your imagination to look at. If you have the ability to see what will happen to the people in front of you in the future, you can always use your power. The ability to see through... You don''t have to do this today. Get out of here, you stupid b*tc*es. The Duchess stood up with a slow movement, showing caution towards Rokia, and walked up to her cronies. ''Let''s go ... we''ve been playing around a little too much. ''Don''t play with fire, Duchess?If you''re not careful, you could lose your only ''power'', you know? -Oh! Kicking, the duchess regretfully snorted at Rokia. However, she seemed to quickly stifle her flared emotions. It must have been ingrained in her mind that there was no benefit in fighting with Rokia. A complicated-looking wife turned on her heel and left with her anxious-looking cronies. After they had disappeared, I thanked Rokia. ''I don''t know what it is, but... you''ve helped me, Rokia. ''Kudos,'' chuckled Rokia, chuckling in amusement. ''You''re kidding, right?Without question, an honest thank you popped up without any question. What? Seeing what I just did, don''t you feel anything? No, because you helped me. What is this guy talking about? You''re just as scary as I thought you''d be, my friend. Well, I guess I haven''t been blinded by it either. Well, he''s saved my life, that''s for sure. We should be grateful. ''''But, why did the Duchess back down so easily?Though I got the feeling that things had gotten weird since Rokia gave me something in my ear. No matter how careful you are, a secret can never be completely hidden. The taste of unfaithfulness is honey, but if your stomach is searched, it''s poison. Ah, I see. You mean ... adultery? Pain and fear are the only medicines for fools. But it''s not too bad if you can do both. The real threat is someone who doesn''t give a shit about pain or fear when it comes to their goals. "...why are you looking at me there? Rokia put her hand on my shoulder. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find a way to make an enemy out of that guy, so I thought I''d do you a favor. It''s a shoddy way of doing things. But that''s to be expected. After all, my top priority was to see the look on those stupid girls'' face. With a look of amusement on her face, Rokia lifted both ends of her mouth. ''For me personally, it was quite a fun game. With that, Rokia left. His figure disappeared as soon as he turned the corner. Left behind, Hyrgis-san and I looked at each other once. ''''For now, is it correct to say that it''s all settled in the round? You know that guy? Hmm, well, I''m pretty sure I know him. Yes. They are silent to each other. Let''s see. So, shall we go back to our rooms? Yeah. But as soon as they started walking together, Mr. Hirgis stopped. "Hirgis-san? I looked at her and saw that she had stopped and placed a loosely clenched fist between her breasts. She seemed to be hesitating in some way. What''s going on? Uh, Blackbeard. Yes, sir. Thank you for that. For saying that to me earlier, like that. Oh, you weren''t sure if you wanted to thank me or not. But. No, but as it turns out, the biggest contributor is Rokia, and I''m not very useful. But Mr. Hirgis shook his head in denial. ''''That''s not true........no. When he stopped, Hirgis squeezed his hand on his chest. Then, looking embarrassed, she quickly averted her gaze. Since she is usually a woman of few words, she may feel embarrassed to say thank you. The next time something happens, I''ll be there to help you. .......... Hirgis-san shrugged her shoulders and lowered her gaze as if she was somewhat at a loss for a response. Huh? Hirgis-san, it seems like your expression doesn''t seem to be floating....................oh, I see. Maybe she is worried about the thing that happened earlier. ......... Oh, good. That''s right. Let''s make a casual appeal here so that Hyrgis-san can bathe properly without worrying about what happened earlier. "Mr. Hirgis-san. ...What? I believe it''s time for that mixed bath we''ve all booked after this, right? "?Eh, yeah..... I''m looking forward to seeing you-- mixed bathing with Mr. Hirgis! But Mr. Hirgis turned his face down and fell silent. She is clasping her hands in a fuzzy grip around her stomach. Huh? Is your face red? Hi, Mr. Hirgis...? "Euch. Huh? Blackberry ... euch. I thought her mouth was tearing up a bit as she muttered that. 92-Episode 84 "Mixed Bathing" ''Oooohhhh, Zeke oooohhhh! My confused voice echoes through the room. In front of me lay a twitching Zeke. After the one incident with the Duchess of Troia. When I left Hyrgis-san and returned to my room, Zeke was there. I still have a little time to spare before the mixed bathing time. So I decided to give Zeke a rubbing treatment in that free time. The conversation we had just before the start of the rubdown went something like this: "Hmm, there are several steps. "Hmm, so there are several steps. I''m just saying, Miss Cecily, you''re not supposed to be at level two. Have you ever tried four or more? ''Once. The man who taught me to rub it in and told me it was perfect. What, you have the master''s blessing? Then we should be in the clear. That''s what I was thinking, too, but... ''Perhaps Lady Cecily wanted to leave the rubbing part of the treatment there and enjoy the conversation. Oh, I see. That''s why I''m fine with five. Besides, it''s a bit of a bummer to have to practice swords these days. This is the time to do it. It wouldn''t hurt to let your body unwind in moderation. All right, all right. So I''m gonna go all out. That''s why. After lightly blushing at a low level, I raised my level to level five at once........ Within a minute or so of moving to level five. Haha-- When I thought that such a mysterious voice came out of my mouth, Zeke just fainted. This is how my scream came about. ''Zeke!Hey, Zeke! I grab his shoulder and shake him. But there''s no response. She seems to be breathing properly, but..... "Shit. As expected, I went too far with all I had. When I was doing it to Cecily and the others, I was going to do it while keeping an eye on the last minute spoonful so as not to lose consciousness, but.......I just went all out. And at level 5. I remember the time before when Mia-san''s rubbing treatment knocked me unconscious. According to what I heard later, I didn''t wake up for an hour at that time, even if I called out to her or shook her. ''Good grief, it''s almost time for a mixed bath. ...I don''t know what''s going on. ''What''s going on, Kurohiko? There was a knock, followed by Cecily''s voice. ''It''s about time, sir, and I''ve come to call you. It seems that the time for mixed bathing has finally come. .......... What could I do? Let''s get you up. Will you come in for a moment, Miss Cecily? Are you going in?Well excuse me if you''ll excuse me. I explained the situation to Cecily, who stepped into the room with a curious look on her face. Then. Hmmm, so why don''t you just let it go? ''What?Are you going to leave Zeke like this? I ask back, surprised. ''He doesn''t seem to be interested in any women other than that one anyway. By "he," I assume you mean the widow. But. Yeah, I don''t think it''s that kind of a problem. Above all, mixed bathing is not supposed to be just for seeing women''s exposed skin. The way Cecily said it, it sounds as if mixed bathing is for worshipping girls'' skin. Yes. The mixed bathing is like swimming or a pool, so to speak. It''s fun to have a good time with everyone in an open atmosphere.......I told myself. ....................... Honestly. I don''t know if my spirit will last without Zeke of the same s*x. What will happen if I am surrounded by that group of men alone in a mixed bathing place.............what will happen to me? Cecily indicated Zeke with her gaze. If you look at it, Zeke''s expression was definitely calm. His face is like the ultimate in relaxation. ''''It''s rare for Zeke, who always has a stiff expression, to have such a peaceful face. It must have felt really good.'' ''Kurohiko, please don''t use that on the girls, okay?There are certain things that I don''t want anyone to see. Huh? Does that mean I should be unconscious? Yeah, I think I''d rather be unconscious. I feel like it''s better if it feels good and lasts. .................. Anyway, and I look at Zeke. Indeed, he looks very pleased with himself, even though he''s unconscious. .........or is it bad to force them to wake up? ''I understand. Then let''s go without waking him up. ''Oh, and Kurohiko. It''s about Currier. Mr. Currier? He said he wasn''t feeling well and decided to stay in his room to rest and refrain from taking a mixed bath. Huh? Mr. Currier, are you okay? He said he''d be fine if he just laid down for a while. It''s not as if he was in bad shape as I saw him. I''m not used to this kind of situation. They are not used to this kind of situation, so maybe they are a little tired. Currier, you''re not feeling well. It''s a bit disappointing, but if you''re not feeling well, it''s no wonder. Thus, me and Cecily-san left Zeke in the room and headed to the hot tub. * After leaving the room, Cecily and I met up with Ira and the others who were waiting for us in the corridor on the way (Hirgis-san had also come properly). After arriving at the bathhouse, we said goodbye to the girls once in front of the men''s and women''s changing rooms, and I wrapped a cloth around my waist. Then I wrapped a cloth around my waist and went to the open-air bath. "Huh ... I''m starting to get a little nervous, aren''t I? As I soaked in the back of the almost oval-shaped open-air bath, I could feel my heart beating faster. I was the only one in the open-air baths at the moment. The girls hadn''t arrived yet. The surrounding area is surrounded by a high wooden wall. The surrounding area is like the next hot tub and overgrown trees. Occasionally, there is the sound of insects buzzing. The stars are twinkling in the sky. It may be reasonably cool, but it is very comfortable to soak in the hot water. Incidentally, it seemed that in the previous world, there were many places where bathing with a bath towel on was a no-no due to germs and such, but in the Cirrus Baths, bathing with a cloth on seems to be allowed. However, I don''t know if this is the case for all of them, but this mixed bathing area is a dirty bath. It was inevitable that there would be a lot of area that would be invisible whether or not there was a cloth on or not. Seemingly this was also imitated by imitating the eastern country and was made dirty..... However, Nigori-yu seems to be related to the ingredients of the source of the water.......considering that the water flowing from the sacred tree is the source of the Nigori-yu, I wonder what the ingredients are. Or, it could be that they simply imitated it and made it darker. As I was thinking about this, a group of girls with cloths wrapped around their bodies arrived. The first person to appear from behind the steam was Rei-senpai. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. I thought it was a little smaller. Ray senior, holding a tray with a ceramic cup on it, looked around with interest. ''It''s still smaller than the common hot tub, though. The next person to appear was a giggling Ira. ''''See, what are you embarrassed about, Hyrgis? The only guy is Kurohiko, so he doesn''t need to be so shy.'''' Okay, yes. When the two who had appeared first dipped their toes in the hot water, Ms. Hyrgis appeared, with Ms. Cecily pulling her arm along with her. Cecily, following Ira-san, is now pulling Hirgis-san along with her. She''s like a caring sister. ''''.........'''' Ray-senpai is petite, but has an uncanny style. Ira-san''s fullness of her breasts could be seen more clearly with a piece of cloth. Cecily-san .......was perfect as usual. It''s so perfect that it''s tactless to string words together for the sake of it. It''s like the golden ratio of the human body is right here. Hirgis is slender, but has a beautiful, slender body. However, when I look at them like this, I can see that they all have a lot of body parts. Even if it doesn''t, it is still a girl''s body, I guess. ............................. I shouldn''t do this. I couldn''t help but stare at it intently. But with that group of people, it can''t be helped, can it? As for the boys, it''s more difficult to tell them not to look at it under these circumstances.... I don''t know where to look, but I don''t know where to look. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.Come on, come on. ''Come here,'' says Ira, smiling and beckoning me to come. ''You don''t have to be weirdly reserved, okay?They''re all wearing a piece of cloth, and fortunately or unfortunately, the hot water''s getting muddy here. While gently floating the tray on top of the hot water, senior Ray also gently urges me to do so. ''''Hmph, aren''t you embarrassed?'''' Cecily dipped her body into the hot water while holding the long cloth over her chest. I showed some hesitant gestures, but Hyrgis-san followed suit and entered the hot water. It didn''t seem like she was going to say anything in particular, but Hyrgis-san''s feverish gaze had been catching me the whole time. And today, Ira-san and Cecily-san had put their hair up. Perhaps that was why it took so long. The girls finally settled down while somewhat distancing themselves from each other. ''''.........'''' And that empty space in the center of the place........is it my place? See, Kurohiko, if you don''t come, we won''t get started. Hmm, that was definitely embarrassing. Or did you have a strange reaction to it? No, please don''t do that, Senior Brother Ray, that''s not-- Hurry, or I''ll have to come check it out. Okay, okay!I''m going ... I''m going! No. It doesn''t sound like a joke when senior Ray says it. I reluctantly settled myself into the space created by the girls. ''''Hmph, welcome!'''' Cecily smiled at me while looking into my face with her sky blue eyes. The hot water has made her cheeks uptight, but I think her s*x appeal has increased. Or rather, your shoulders are touching. But..........when I see her up close, she''s still extraordinary in many ways. Even if it''s one part of her. It''s a clich, but her skin is really like a flaky egg. There isn''t a single stain on it. And the shape of her breasts is really...beautiful. I mean, what am I staring at? I hate it. I turned my head away. But as I turned away, I saw Ira-san''s chest. ........... There is no place to escape to. I closed my eyes tightly. It''s still no good. Oh, I feel stimulation........ The girls are so close to me in a piece of cloth........ I knew I should have gone to wake Zeke up. If I had just stayed quiet in the corner with Zeke, this wouldn''t have happened. ''What do we do with this?'' Oh, that''s okay. I''ll hand them out. Ira said something. I felt Aila-san moving her body from her side. ............. I was hit. ''Yes, Kurohiko.....What''s going on?Could it be........a tummy ache or something? Ira''s worried voice. ''My heart,'' ''What?Does your heart hurt? My heart is bursting at the seams. Are you okay? Ira leaned in closer. Then our breasts touched again. ''No, it hurts--'' ''Cecily, there''s something wrong with Kurohiko!Oh, maybe I should get it out of the hot water! It''ll be fine. Kurohiko is always crazy. It hurts in another way. Terrible. Oh, Cecily, dear. ''Phew, I''m sorry. That was a joke. But Kurohiko I thought you were different today, weren''t you? I''m not sure... A ray of light went through my head. And it was. What was I doing? I was going back to my usual self. Thanks to that, I woke up. When I opened my eyes, I opened my hands and leaned against a rock in a calm manner. "This is my New Haven. So how can you swing to extremes? Gugui. ''Guh!Violent heroine! He pinched my armpits tightly in the hot water. ''''Already........I''m going to tell Currier, okay?They were surrounded by us, growing up under their noses. And while you''re at it, tell them my stock price has grown, too. ...What? I''m on the rise... no. I brushed my hands up the sides of my hair. Then I shook out my hair and swept away the water droplets. The water droplets flew into Cecily''s face and hit her like a shot. ''Always on the winning side, I suppose?'' What the f*ck? ! That''s what Ms. Cecily just said, right? It was so cold. The coldest air since we met. We''re in the hot springs and I feel the chill...! Oh, I don''t know. Phew, Cecily-san turns away. ''Please be my guest and keep rising. Yes, I feel like heaven in a mixed bath with Miss Cecily. Did you bring that up at the end? With an indescribable smile on her face, Cecily looks at me with zit eyes. ''''Chuckle.'''' Whoa. Did you just laugh, Mr. Hirgis...? Kurohiko seems to be feeling better, so here you go. Cecily, too, yes. He handed me a ceramic cup. ''What''s this?'' What''s inside..... Ah. Milk with honey? It''s another imitation of an eastern custom, but I heard that in the east they drink and drink while bathing in hot water. Heh. Well, I have seen a picture of drinking in the open-air bath while looking at the moon with a torch in one hand. Well, it doesn''t look like it''s not alcohol. It seems that Ira-san is a milk with honey in it. Then.........cheers! When the cup was passed around to all of us, Ira raised the cup. Everyone raised their cups in unison. What can I say? This is the end of the party, isn''t it? I''m really grateful to Ira-san for all her hard work. I also felt a little emotional. After the toast was over, a gentle air began to flow out of the room. I had finally found the right balance of tension in the air. Oh, this is nice. It''s nice to be able to relax like this...what? Miss Cecily? My face was bright red. No, it''s natural for it to turn red because it''s soaked in hot water... but isn''t it too red, as expected? I feel like I''m petering out. "Huh? The one who spoke up was Ray-senpai. ''''This isn''t the fruit wine I asked for........'''' ''What?Really?Did I make a mistake?The only drink I had was Ray''s, but... you know, someone else''s taste is different-- Ah, I let out a small voice. No way. And it seems that Ira-san noticed it right away too. ''''Cecily, did you drink Ray''s fruit wine........did you drink it? 93-Episode 85 "Weakness" Cecily-san''s eyes were fixed. She looked vaguely dissatisfied there........ ''''Cecily-sama, let''s go up now. Saying that, Hyrgis-san took Cecily-san''s arm. But Cecily shook her hand and shook her head as she untied it. ''No, I''m not up yet. Cecily, who refused Hyrgis-san''s suggestion, gives me a sluggish look. ''Krohiho. Blackberry.... I''m suspicious of his rhythms. He looks at Ira and Ray-senpai for help. However, both of them seem to be confused. They don''t know how to deal with it. "Hey, there''s something wrong with Cecily, Ray........ I think it''s best if we don''t do anything rash in this area... good luck, Kurohiko! Ray-senpai clenches his fist with a smile as if to say, "Fight, ............ I was thrown whole. Furthermore, even Hirgis-san nodded to me with a persistent nod. That may be a message to say that I''ve left it to you, but - why me? Well, all right. Let''s get out of here, Cecily. It seems that taking a bath when there is alcohol in your system is dangerous for weak people.......right? I''m fine, LeFou. You don''t look all right, sir, but... Cecily folds her arms with her tightly knit eyebrows. She has a stubborn attitude. Are you going to be stubborn and not move? And Ray-senpai, But the alcohol served in this bathhouse is more for the enjoyment of the atmosphere, so it''s a very weak category of alcohol. I muttered curiously. Come to think of it, I wonder how old you are when it comes to drinking in this country? No. I don''t care about that right now, I have to do something about Cecily. Hmmm. It''s no use. Well, I''m going home with you, okay?If Cecily is like this, we can''t all worry and relax. Cecily, whose eyelids look like they''ve fallen off, stares at me. Then. I understand. I said. A breath of relief. ''Good. Well, I''ll come up with you. Well, if anyone can help me change Cecily, please-- But first, a sermon. Doctrine? Cecily, what did you say all of a sudden? Fix it up over there. Cecily pointed to the ground where Cecily had just left the open-air bath. Mu. The wind might sober you up a bit. I understand. Let''s hear it. "Here you go. Cecily nodded while wrinkling her eyebrows, saying, "Mm-hmm. .................Good, I guess she wanted to say. I got out of the hot water and sat upright. Cecily-san also comes out of the hot water. ...................... A single piece of water-absorbed cloth wrapped around Cecily''s chest and thighs right now. The white cloth was clinging tightly to Cecily''s body. Therefore, the lines of her body were clearly visible. The beautiful shape of her breasts........well, so much so that you could clearly see them. To be honest, it was very difficult to look at. Furthermore, because the cloth was slightly off, there were many things that were not good at the angle. Plus, I was so embarrassed that I was letting my gaze escape. You can''t talk to people without paying attention to them. Excuse me? I was scolded. ............. What the hell do you want me to do? ''So........what''s the story?'' I asked, taking my gaze away from her appropriately. ''I don''t like the way you''re acting. Oh, my attitude? Are you sure? Cecily waved her index finger with a preaching look on her face. You should have been kinder to him. You say that you can talk to him without hesitation, or that you are comfortable with him...you think it''s okay to treat him just fine? It was never meant to be... Motohiro! Cecily interrupted my excuses, and her voice was tense. ''I understand. I understand.... that Kurohito isn''t seriously neglecting the warahis... he''s just... he''s just... he''s a straw man. I want to be treated more like the opposite s*x, a bit more special........................ Hewhe Mirai ni. .......... What''s Hughe? The last one was so fuzzy with words that I couldn''t recognize the words. Cecily-san''s eyes moistened and wistfully squeezed the cloth on her chest in a small, cooing grip. At that moment, huffing and puffing. Cecily-san''s expression crumpled and twisted. And as I thought that mouth was tightly knotted, tears crept into the corners of her eyes. ''Se-Cecily-san! I''m trying to do my best... but I''m trying to do my best with straw sandwiches... Dribbling. Droplets of water that are not from the bath fall to the ground on the rocky surface. .................... Huh? What is this? What''s wrong with you, Miss Cecily? Oh, you made me cry. Senior Ray? Kurohiko I don''t know, it''s terrible. Isla? I mean, why are you even crying, Ira? That sucks. Even Mr. Hargis! Well, wait ... I didn''t do anything wrong, did I? Well, whatever. It was Mr. Hirgis who got up. And when I got out of the bath, he approached us with floppy footsteps. ''''Hirgis-san?'''' ''Don''t worry about it too much. Cecily-sama, when I was little, I accidentally sipped an alcoholic beverage.... Ever since then, I''ve been careful to stay away from alcohol as much as possible... Buhhhh," Cecily sobbed with her hands on the ground, and Hirgis looked down at her with a bad expression on her face. ''''And maybe next time,'''' Ku-l-hi-ko. Wow, what''s going on now? Cecily, who had been whispering a moment ago, now smiled bewitchingly and leaned towards me. You could say that it was a complete change. I''m going to have to be nice to you. So I''m trying to be nice to you. Mmmmmm... Cecily puffs out her cheeks lightly in frustration. ''Then indulge me. Oh, you''ll spoil it... Hmmm........are you embarrassed by any chance?Hmm? Cecily grilling the sensitive part of my chest with her fingertips. ''''Oh, please don''t........!That''s-- Hmmm, and a sweet, raw, warm breath was wiped on my ear. "Oh, no, no - it''s no good........I''m deaf.... Hmm?Is this it?Is this a good place to be? Ira-san was covering her face with her hands and looking at me through her fingers. ''Oh no, Cecily ... bold.'' Senior Ray looks on with amusement. And. Hmmm, this is a great way to see a surprising side of Cecily Arkwright. If you show it to the boys in the school, they''ll have a fit. No, do you think they''d be more pleased than you think? And so on and so forth swiftly. ''What is this all about, Mr. Hirgis? I questioned Hirgis-san while gorgeously handling Cecily-san, who was trying to entangle me, with the combat skills I had cultivated. Then she shook her head loosely. It''s as if to say that it''s out of control. ''As you can see, Cecily-sama is very weak on alcohol. And when there is someone close to her, she tangles in this disgusting way. Mr. Hyrgis looked at Cecily with pity in his eyes. ''However, if there is no one close to her, she seems to just peter out unless she has someone close to her. In fact, I''ve tried to observe Miss Cecily in this state several times with her mother, as she said she needed to know the extent of it. ''Hey, Cecily!Why are you trying to rip off my loincloth?Yikes! I couldn''t help but make a funny noise. Hirgis-san continues to explain as I struggle to keep my eyes on me. ''It turns out that there are four stages to Cecily-sama in this state. First, she begins to preach, and when that is over, she begins to complain in tears. And next - you said that Lady Cecily''s mother must be imitating herself - she begins to exhibit a strange coloring. That''s a nasty tangled drink........ It was unexpected in a different way than what happened that night. I didn''t know Cecily-san had this side to her. "Except for the one time that Dearles-sama was victimized, I''ve taken on the responsibility of being the victim, partly because of your mother''s request, but......finally, a third victim. ''The commentary was helpful. But can''t you help me with more than just keeping a cool head? Best to let it pass. If you stimulate it badly, you can go back to the previous stage. I mean, it''s a loop. ''No!I mean.........wait, what is it this time, Cecily? While I manage to restrain Cecily-san from kissing me on my neck, I desperately try to fix her cloth that is about to come off. ................ I can be forgiven for lightly touching her in that case, but it''s an emergency. I mean..... ''Just now you said........the four steps, right?Does that mean there''s one more step to go? Hirgis-san nodded, as if to say he was sorry. ''''What do you mean by that........?Miss Cecily? With a flop, Cecily-san crawled on all fours toward the hot water. Ira and Rei-senpai, who seemed to be concerned that she might fall straight down, got into a panicked hug, but Cecily immediately made a U-turn and came back. However, Cecily-san immediately made a U-turn and came back. She had a cup in her hand. ''''Haha, I feel great! You''ll end up laughing. Well it''s better than crying. "Hey, Kurohito! What? You''ll have a drink too! Suddenly, a hand was put behind her head and pulled her in, and something unfamiliar tasted in her mouth. ''''Mmmmph!'''' This is the fruit wine! Ha-ha-ha, so the Blackhawks are with us! I wiped my mouth and breathed in disgust as I wiped my mouth. ''Oh my God, Cecily, you are so evil--'' --d*mn it. Uh-uh? The sensation of a beast - but not that of a beast. Something-- .......... ...Blackberry? Hyrgis. Hargis is looking at me. "Huh? Cecily, who was sitting in the so-called girl''s seat, tilted her head with a look of innocence on her face. ............ How cute. I walked up to Cecily and got down on one knee. Then I put my hand on her chin. ''Cecily.'' Ha-ha-ha. You''re beautiful. You''re so beautiful. Heh....eh? ''''Come on, let''s soak in the hot water again together. We don''t want your precious body to get cold, you know. I whispered softly to her. Cecily''s eyes twinkled as she put her hands together as if in worship. ''Ha, yes...'' Oh, Cecily, you''re cute as a shiitake eye. This is a shiitake mushroom. We lined up and leaned against the rocks. As if we were lovers. I put my hand on her shoulder. ''I love you, Cecily.'' Yes I love that straw rope. I love you. Yes, Cecily will be more lovely, and I hope you love her more. Cecily leaned over and put her head on my shoulder. ''Happy lefties.'' Me too. Will you marry me? Yeah, sure. Wouldn''t that make you a good wife? Slithering on my shoulder, Cecily rubs her cheek against my shoulder. ''I''d make a good husband too,'' I want you to make love to me every night. Of course. But there''s a fifth step and it''s there. Fearful Hyrgis. I don''t know. What is there to be afraid of? "Come on, Hyrgis, will you come?Let me pat you on the head. ''What a disgusting crooner this man needs to stop drinking. ''Huh, that''s right. Hyrgis was a tsundere, wasn''t he? Phew, hang on. Cecily said as she put her face on my shoulder. ''That''s great Ray,'' Yeah I think we''re seeing some crazy stuff right now. Ira and Ray are kind of taking a step back, too. They shouldn''t do this. It''s as if the passion isn''t enough. Love is infinite. Love isn''t something you pour on any one person. It needs to be poured out to all of us. Then everyone would be happy. It''s a self-evident truth. Anyone who doesn''t understand that is a fool. Come on, you two, come with me. Ira and Ray looked at each other as I beckoned them over. ''There''s something different about Kurohiko, Ray. ''Well, sometimes it''s good to have a blackberry like that.And in a way, it''s very masculine. Hmm........but I still prefer the usual gentle Kurohiko....... I love Ira for starting a serious review of Kurohiko at this point in his life. Ray was kind of impressed. ''Look, what are you two embarrassed about?There''s nothing to be ashamed of. After all, who I am is always open. That''s pretty cool, Kurohito. Cecily is lovely. Hey, will you be my own personal jewel from now on? Yes, Kurohito. I will be your jewel. Now you''ll be my own little gem. I reached out my hand. I turned a single, unclouded eye toward my beloved girls. Suddenly my vision begins to blur. I put my hand to my forehead and smiled grimly. "Time, huh? I don''t know, but I was limited in many ways. Or rather, I didn''t know what the limits were either. I didn''t understand the words that came out of my mouth either, because I said them myself. But I knew that my consciousness was fading away. And just before I lost consciousness. "I love you, Blackbird. I thought I heard Cecily........ * I want to die. Cecily and I must have thought the same thing at the same time, because our words unintentionally overlapped. Right now, Cecily and I were sitting side by side in a space that looked like a resting place (by the way, this place was also specified with a sofa and a low table on the tatami mats), and we were hanging down. It was obvious, even if we didn''t dare to say it, that both of us were driven by a sense of regret. ''Well, it can''t be helped. It was because of the alcohol. You see, it was just a force majeure for both of us. Ira gives me a caring smile. Yes, it seems I''ve lost my temper in the open-air bath. Apparently, I passed out in the open-air bath. It seems that the three remaining people carried us out (incidentally, it was Rei who helped me change into my clothes). As I regained consciousness, I gradually began to regain my memory as well. Cecily also seemed to remember what she looked like in the open-air baths. Neither of us seemed to be the type of person whose memory would jump, but rather the type of person who regretted it the next day when they remembered it after they''d cooled down. As we sat down voluntarily on our haunches, the three of us who had suffered damage were standing in front of us. ''We''re very sorry for the trouble we caused you,'' They both bow deeply. but I''m the one who was at fault for handing them out. ''No, it was my fault for ordering the drinks in the first place. It''s not Ira''s fault. ''Nope, Ira and Rei aren''t bad. And Kurohiko ... not too bad. Cecily-sama is a little worse. All three of them said kind words to me (although Mr. Hyrgis was a little stern with Cecily). Nevertheless, Cecily seemed to be racked with remorse. Her cheeks were slightly pink, perhaps because of the alcohol left over from the bath. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m a pervert, but it doesn''t change the fact that I played a pervert. I''m really, really sorry. He said he deeply regretted it. And I felt the same way. ''I feel like I''ve said a lot of irreverent things, too. I''m sorry. Ugh... but what have I done? Cecily puts her hands on the tatami mat, her shoulders shaking. She looks so embarrassed that her face is on fire. Then - suddenly, their eyes meet each other''s. Their faces turn red. It''s an indescribable, embarrassing feeling. Or rather, awkward. The awkwardness was unusual, as both of us have memories of each other. ''''Well, I''m sorry about earlier, Kurohiko. Oh, it''s me... sorry. The thing is.........if I were to say this, you don''t mind what I said in that state of mind, do you? Ms. Cecily repeats her cursory upward glances. I chuckle. ''Yeah, I''ll try to forget about it as much as I can. Cecily growled. ''Please do so,'' In the meantime, our reflection time is over. We went back to our room and then we were free to go to bed or stay up late as planned. ''Um, Miss Cecily,'' I stopped Cecily as she walked alongside Hirgis-san. It seems the girls are going back to their rooms once. I was going to go back to my room because I was worried about Zeke too - but... I think I''m going to go check on Miss Currier, if you don''t mind. I was worried because I heard you weren''t feeling well. ''How''s Currier doing, sir?'' Cecily ponders for a moment. And. I don''t know ... maybe we shouldn''t go now. What? I mean, maybe we should give him some time. Yeah? I mean, if you think about it, you''re right. It''s not like I''m going to get better even if I go. I''d rather just give him a break now. I understand. Then I''m going to go back to my room for today. I''ll see you tomorrow, right? ''Yes. I''ll see you tomorrow. I''ll see you tomorrow. Yes, good night. Thus, after leaving Cecily and the others, I went back to the men''s room. 94-Interlude 6 "And the two are" [Curie Verstein] Currier was lying on his bunk. Cecily and the others had left the room long ago. It was time for their reserved mixed bathing session. However, Currier refused, saying he wasn''t feeling well, and decided to let him rest in his room. Perhaps out of concern, Cecily turned off the crystal light and left, so the room was dark. The only light source is the moonlight coming in through the window of the room. She explained that she wasn''t feeling well, but in reality, she wasn''t physically ill. The only thing that couldn''t be quicker. You''re the one with feelings. After he chuckled to himself, he naturally smiled. It must have been a self-deprecating smile, Currier thought. The reason he didn''t go to the hot tub until he lied was because he somehow found it difficult to face Kurohiko. I''m sure Kurohiko doesn''t think it''s hard to see each other, though. I''m sure he doesn''t think it''s difficult for him to get along with you, but he just feels it''s hard to get along with you. ''What am I doing?'' Her own silver hair was sprawled haphazardly on the bunk''s mattress. Currier pinched the ends of the hair with his fingers and began to play with it. Then the sparse thoughts gradually converged into a single matter and two figures. A few moments later, the hand playing with the ends of the hair stops abruptly. The presence of people. Then the sound of a key being opened. I''m home~ Ira''s voice. Apparently, she had returned from a mixed bath. Perhaps out of consideration for Currier, his voice was subdued. I changed my stance slightly and looked at the situation. Following Isla, Ray and Hyrgis showed up. Judging from the atmosphere, it seems to have been a fun time. That''s more than good. However, even after waiting, Cecily''s appearance did not appear. Currier slowly raised his upper body, clutching the thin quilt. ''''Ah, Currier. Are you.........feeling okay? Ira approached her with a look of sincere concern. Feeling guilty for lying about being unwell, Currier replied. ''''Hmm, you seem to be fine now. I''m not used to places like this, so I guess I''m just a little tired.'''' Oh, you know what? Um, Isla. The two men''s words came together almost simultaneously. ''What?Yeah, what? It looked like Ira was about to say something too, but he gave it to Currier. Feeling bad, Currier went ahead with his own question. ''''........What''s going on with Cecily?'''' Is Cecily the only one left with Kurohiko? If that''s the case......I should still be sleeping peacefully. When Currier thought that. You know, I''ve been meaning to ask you about that. What do you mean by that? Ira turned back to Hyrgis. And Hyrgis stepped forward. ''He called out to me that he had something important to tell me and a man who called himself Rokia took Cecily-sama away. Piquantly, Currier furrowed his brow. ''What?'' Isla and the others look at each other with confusion on their faces. Then Ira turns to Currier. ''''Rokia, you know, the miscreant Currier said was spying on you, right?But.........I''m like a relative to Currier, and he explained to me that I met him in the men''s room earlier, so he must have been turned into a voyeur without permission because of his spite....... .......... It was hard to deny it, because it wasn''t necessarily wrong. Yeah, and?The man said he had something important to tell me about Currier and Cecily said she just wanted to hear it. Why Rokia to Cecily. Currier felt a strange stirring in his chest. Careful not to be in a blaming tone, he asked. ''Didn''t anyone stop you? Then, Hirgis started to get confused and said, actually. The fact is, I got into a little trouble in the corridor a while ago and I was with Kurohiko at the time. After a while, this Rokia guy intervened and put the matter to rest. And since Kurohiko said he knew the guy himself, I thought it would be okay. But in hindsight, maybe I should have stopped it. I''m sorry, Currier. Hyrgis apologized, and Ray interrupted him, as if to help him out. ''But you know what?Most of all, Cecily herself wanted to hear what the guy had to say, and she didn''t want to budge. At first we said we''d go with him because we were worried about him but I don''t think he wanted us to hear it. She wanted to talk to me about it, one-on-one. I think she overheard something before she said that. Both Ray and Hyrgis seemed to remember some sort of responsibility. ''I, should we go looking for them now? Ira asked everyone with an impatient look. ''I''ll go find him.'' Kyu Curie? Currier slipped out of the covers and quickly adjusted his disheveled lodging clothes. Then he weaved his way between Ira and the others and headed for the door. ''I want Isla and the others to wait here in case Cecily comes back because of a scrape. That man is kind of ... dangerous in a way. So I''ll take care of it. As soon as he said that, Currier vigorously opened the door and ran out of the room. ''''That bastard--'''' Thinking of Rokia''s face and clucking her tongue hatefully, Currier ran off down the hallway. The building is spacious inside. But Cecily has that look. Anyway, she stands out. Then there must be many witnesses. First of all, I asked him if he had seen anyone who looked like Cecily in a place with as many people as possible. As expected, there were many witnesses. Perhaps it was fortunate that I tried my best to talk to them amiably, most of them were willing to give me the information. On the way, he was approached by some aristocratic-looking men who seemed to be used to playing around, but he ignored them. Currier relied on the sightings to find Cecily. Finally, at the edge of the building, he spotted Cecily''s back, leaning against the railing alone, looking out at the scenery. Cecily was standing in a dewy space outside the building. Rokia was ... nowhere to be seen. She opened the sliding glass inlaid door and stepped outside. The smell of a strong mixture of dirt and grass on the wind reached my nose. ''Cecily,'' I called out, and Cecily turned around. ''Currier?'' Behind the railing, the trees were lush. The lights of the royal city below peeked out from the trees. The space was furnished with wooden chairs and tables, but at the moment it was empty except for Cecily and myself. The lack of humanity is probably due to the building''s secluded location. In fact, the closer we got to this place, the fewer and fewer people were in the building. And - what were Cecily and the invisible Rokia doing in such an empty place? Currier carefully checked his surroundings. ''''Where''s Rokia?'''' He just went back inside. Didn''t you see him? No.... Currier looked back through the glass door. Did he consciously avoid being pitted against himself? ''''...........'''' Suddenly, I felt like I was being made to dance in the palm of Rokia''s hand. Not a very good feeling. ''So you''re okay?'' Why did Rokia reach out to Cecily? Rather than looking for the figure, they had to find out what Lokia was up to first. Cecily propped herself up on her elbows and leaned against the railing. There was the usual smile on her mouth. ''Apparently he wasn''t lying about being an old acquaintance of Currier''s, I guess he wasn''t lying. ''You mean, he''s from the Sixth Estate too?'' Yeah. After a slight hesitation, Currier affirmed. ''''I see. If that''s the case, it could be said to be typical of the Sixth House. He was a man with a strange air, but I can accept being told it was the Sixth House. Unlike you. So you''re okay with it? Don''t worry. He didn''t do anything special to me. It was more of a gentlemanly manner for your tone and language, don''t you think?He said he was afraid of the currier later if he did something badly. Yeah, right. But I don''t think Rokia reached out to Cecily without any intentions. What in the world was his purpose? Then Currier remembered what Ira had said. As I recall, Ira had told her that he had contacted her to say that he had something important to say about Currier. ''''Was it........about me, or was it?'''' Cecily nodded her head in a persistent way. ''That''s right. It was a story about Currier. The story itself was a quick one, though.'' Currier felt a slight discomfort in Cecily''s attitude. Yes, as if there was some anger inside..... I wonder if something has been blown into Rokia. A gentle breeze blew. Cecily''s hair was softly swaying softly. She looked floaty under the moonlight. Only the same lodging clothes that she wears barely connected her existence to reality - it was like that. Just beautiful. Cecily lowered her eyelashes and stared at the wooden floor. Then, after a somewhat long pause, she opened her mouth to speak. ''A man named Rokia told me that you are planning to leave the academy once this person called Noyes is taken care of. Inexplicably, Currier frowns at the thought. What on earth did she mean by telling Cecily that? ''Why?'' Cecily''s questioning gaze was directed at me. ''Because... as you heard, my purpose in coming to this academy is to find the noise. If I''ve fulfilled my purpose, then it''s only natural for me to leave, right? ''So what do we do about Hibigami?He says he will settle with the grown-up Kurohiko in three years. Don''t you ... have a responsibility to see to it that Kurohiko grows up? Maybe it was because of the mention of Kurohiko''s name. Currier''s reply was a little late. ''''Of course I''m going to practice on Kurohiko until he becomes strong enough to close in on me, even after the noise thing is taken care of. He made us turn the brunt of the hibigami from us to him, you see. At the very least, you must take responsibility. Cecily loosely folded her arms together as she rested her hips against the railing. Then, with a look on her face as if she was guessing something, she waited patiently for Currier''s next words. Currier dropped his gaze and continued. ''''It''s just ... that guy is growing at an unbelievable rate. That must be the power of the forbidden curse too. The rate of growth is extraordinary. And the only thing I can do here is practice my sword because that''s the only thing I can take advantage of. Currier exuded self-deprecation and snorted. ''''The way I see it, it won''t take that guy a year to catch up to me. So I don''t have to stay in the school for three years. It won''t be long before I''m useless. Cecily looked at the floor. ''Done, sir?'' It was hard to read the emotion in his voice. Currier smiles. ''It''s okay. Even if I''m gone, he''ll find a way to make himself stronger. There''s even a headmaster. I''m sure that the talented headmaster will come up with some ideas to make you stronger. You can also ask your brother''s contacts to train with the Holy Tree Order''s Commander Sogut. That man is quite strong. Cecily still kept her face down. Her gaze was still sewn to the floor as well. ''So ... support him, that guy. Because the only person who can really do that--maybe you''re the only one who can. Currier suddenly noticed that Cecily had an unflattering expression on her face. It''s not - there was even a hint of anger in the air. Huh, Currier thought. I''m not sure if I''ve said anything to displease him. ''Ceci--'' ''''So how is it that... you''re leaving the school? His voice was filled with a reproachful sound. ''So I told you earlier. When I have fulfilled my purpose and responsibility-- "Responsibility? Cecily, arms loosely crossed, grabbed her left arm hard with her right hand. ''Did you just say responsibility?'' Oh, yeah. Cecily quietly looked at Currier. Currier felt something cold run down his spine. It was because the girl smiling in front of her was wearing some unearthly, icy cold air. ''''Then--'''' Cecily said with an icy smile on her face as she prodded. ''How are you going to take responsibility for making Sagara Kurohiko fall in love with you?'' It took me a few seconds to grasp the question that was just asked. "...What...to? Cecily shook her head in dismay. ''I knew you weren''t aware of it. "Well, wait a minute, Cecily that''s not true. The feelings that she has for me - that''s respect. It''s like an apprentice admiring his master, isn''t it?So, with yours... Suddenly, Currier noticed Cecily''s shoulders were shaking. It looked as if she was suppressing her emotions that were about to explode somehow. ''''.........thahaha.......nothing.......'''' What did you say? Giggling. Cecily bit her teeth. ''I knew you didn''t have a clue. Ceci, Lee? Cecily raised her face. Then she walked over quickly and lifted her chin in front of the currier. She had a hard-to-grasp expression of emotion. Those clear sky blue eyes were looking straight at Currier. And the next moment-- A dry sound echoed through the silent night dew table. Currier felt a hollow sensation spread across his cheeks a little later. ''''..........'''' I could have avoided it if I wanted to. But he wasn''t going to avoid it. Looking at Cecily''s face as she put her hand to her feverish cheek, Currier was speechless. It was because tears were pooling in the corners of Cecily''s eyes, as if they were about to spill out at any moment. The expression on her face was enough to make her speechless. ''''How far do you have to go to make me feel miserable to make me feel better?'''' A miserable feeling. As soon as those words entered her ears, Currier felt a different emotion light up inside her than before. ''''What........miserable feelings?'''' After he spoke, Currier realized that his voice was laced with irritation. But that might not have been surprising. Because. It was rather because the one who had been experiencing the misery was herself. It was the reason why I decided to leave this school in the first place-- ''''I''m the one who''s been miserable. What is... It''s my way! He couldn''t help but shout. But once the words came out of his mouth, they didn''t stop as if they had broken down. ''The only thing I''m better than you is my sword skills at best!But what do you have that I don''t?If there were a hundred men, they would all choose you!So-- So that''s different. Cecily''s coma stifled Currier''s overflowing words. With an uncomfortable feeling, Currier said as he spat out. ''''What, it''s not the same...'''' If ninety-nine men choose me - surely Sagara Krohiko will choose Currier Versteen. With a gasp, Currier looked up. Reflected in her eyes was Cecily''s figure with her mouth twisted in frustration. ''''He........to Sagara Kurohiko, the person called Currier Versteen is a special person. It''s not just me. Compared to other humans........the only thing that makes him different is his feelings towards you. So it''s a respectful-- It was a heteros*xual favor right from the start! This time Cecily raised her voice. As if to suppress her emotions, Cecily grabbed her right arm with a squeezing motion. Cecily''s expression shades. ''I told you, that time,'' .......... That time. The ''that time'' that Cecily just mentioned must have been after being admonished by the headmaster in front of the library. Currier--he remembered ''that time''. *. The grounds of the school. In front of the library, illuminated by the setting sun, there were three figures. ''''--But right now I like them both........more than I can compare them both, so.... With those words, Kurohiko left. Cecily, who had been watching his back as he walked away. Did you like them both incomparably more than either of them? Hmm.........he might be quite a big shot, isn''t he? He said with interest. ''''Well then, I''ll take it.'''' I have no use for this place anymore. Currier turned on his heel to go back to the girls'' quarters. Then. Would you like to have a word with him? Cecily called out to me. But. There''s nothing to talk about with you. Currier prodded in a curt manner. ''''If we are to fulfill his wish for the three of us to get along, I think it is best for us to understand each other first. But Cecily was undeterred. Somehow that aloofness doesn''t even seem to be breaking down. ''''I don''t see any reason for us to grant that man''s wish. As he said it, Currier thought that this guy might have a surprisingly strong core. I''m a little curious about you myself. She really is a woman who smiles without being sarcastic, I thought. But that''s why I feel it''s sarcastic. ''''Besides, if you find me depressing, I think it would be better to have a firm talk with you at this time so that we can avoid any unnecessary conflicts in the future. She''s a woman who can''t talk less. Currier looked in the direction that Kurohiko had left and thought for a while. Then she breathed, feeling overwhelmed. ''Tsk, fine. I''ll make some time for the selfish young lady.'' Thank you, sir. Cecily clasps her hands together and tilts her head with a smile. ''''...........'''' It was a gesture that would never look good on me if I did it, I thought. Then we both headed to the diner. The diner was bathed in the light of the setting sun. The crowd was sparse, but as expected, Cecily Arkwright was a celebrity, and a few students with a hint of color were whispering to each other excitedly. ''Quite a popular person, isn''t he? ''Yes. ''Cecily Arkwright'' is very popular. What is he talking about, Currier thought. It''s not like the person sitting in front of him is an imposter of Cecily Arkwright. ''Be that as it may, Versteen,'' Jesus, Arclight''s daughter. Cecily''s mouth curved in frustration. ''Can''t you do something about that ''Daughter of Arkwright'' call? I''m sure he''s not wrong. Cecily. Why? It''s all about getting along. So why do we need to get along? Then why did Currier take me up on my offer? ...it''s ''I told you in advance what I wanted to do with it, didn''t I?You''re here because you''re convinced of that. Isn''t it? She was a woman with a more inedible personality than I expected. Maybe she''s not just an idealistic boxed girl who has risen to the occasion. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that. In that case, let''s call her Cecily. Well, it''s true that ''Arkwright''s Daughter'' is too long to call her that. Then may I call you Currier, too?Versteen, it''s a long one too. You''re on your own. Currier put his cheekbones on. --what is this situation? ''Then, Currier, I''ll be blunt. Yeah, make it quick. You''re in love with Sagara Kurohiko, aren''t you? With a crunch, the elbow that had been jabbing the cheekbones lost its balance. ''''What are you doing all of a sudden--'''' Currier raises an eyebrow. ''Are you out of your mind?'' Cecily propped her elbows on the table and rested her chin on top of her stacked hands. ''Hmm, no awareness,'' she said. But does this mean, in a way, that there is still room for me to get in? Currier gasps in disgust. ''If you want to have a conversation, you''ll have to talk to me in a way I can understand. Cecily chuckled. ''I would advise you to think a little more deeply about the emotion of fondness. It''s a sad thing to see the feelings cross, even if it''s not you. Humph, I''m surprised you''re so sentimental. Maybe it''s because I''m sentimental, though, that I''m so sensitive to the feelings of others. I think I''m a difficult character to deal with. Really?It looks like you''re doing pretty well to me. I envy you for being so adept at so many things, unlike my clumsy self. I''m rather jealous of you, though. The smile that Cecily smiled at that moment seemed somewhat forlorn. * You mean from before? Silly, Currier thought. That, before......... Cecily''s mouth, which had been drawn together earlier, arched up. However, her eyes were shaking somewhat sadly. I know that I cannot catch up with the feelings that Kurohiko has for you. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it happen. That''s why I told Kurohiko how I felt. But right now the one thing that Kurohiko needs more than anyone else is-- Cecily turned her back to Currier. The glimpse in her peeping profile was a kind of regret. ''It''s frustrating, but it''s you,'' Cecily clenched her fists in front of her chest. I agree with what this man Lokia said. Sagara Kurohiko derives much of its power from the Seeking Others. And when motivated by the Seeking Others, he is capable of exerting his power many times over in normal times... However, when the relationship with the Seeking Others is severed, his mind can stop again... Nonsense. He''s not such a weak man. I was about to say, but Currier reconsidered. No. That''s right. Wasn''t that something he had felt somewhere along the line as well? The relationship with Sagara Kurohiko that began with those tears when they first met. And having seen Sagara Kurohiko until now, I had somehow sensed his ''weakness''. Maybe.........no, that''s why I couldn''t leave it alone. It was the same at that time when he went to check on the Holy Ruins. The figure of Kurohiko, who turned his back and walked away alone, looked somehow, dangerous. ''''I see.'''' Sagara Kurohiko is looking for a connection with others. In fact, Kurohiko has changed since he started to relate to many people. The brightness is becoming less overwhelming. And he has become stronger. No. He''s still getting stronger. Currier stared at his palms. ''The source of that power........us, huh? Cecily looks down softly. ''The man named Rokia also said this. ''Sagara Krohiko will almost certainly be useless without Currier Versteen. And he also said, ''Probably the only thing that is irreplaceable for Krohiko right now is Currier Versteen.'' No, you don''t. But you''re the only one who denies that? It''s a-- That doesn''t mean I''m going to give up on Kurohiko, though. Cecily said, with a radiant look on her face, as if she had already finished her resolution. ''Currier,'' Cecily looked up at the moon. Do you think I will be irreplaceable one day? "Cecily, I don''t-- Hey, Currier. Cecily laughed fragilely. ''No?'' ...what? Why can''t the two of us just stay with Kurohiko all the time? We''ll... we will? I don''t think I''m the only one who wants to be loved by Kurohiko. Maybe that would cause him some pain. Besides.... lately, the three of us are terribly comfortable with each other. It was.........the same for Currier. Although there was a reticence that came from complicated feelings, it was also true that there was a part of me that was beginning to enjoy the time the three of us spent together. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. ''I, too, will wait three years.'' Three years? When I heard back from Kurohiko I decided to wait three years. Three years later. That''s the year Kurohiko and Cecily will graduate from St. Renowthred School, and if nothing else, that''s the year Hibigami and Kurohiko will settle the score. Cecily''s neck. That was the place where Hibigami had thrust his blade at her. Perhaps the thought of Kurohiko and Hibigami''s promise came to her mind. ''So will Currier wait for three years, too? .......... I know. It''s just procrastination, that''s all. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. But.........I feel that the time I gain from that procrastination will be a very precious time for me. Huh, Cecily let out a smile. It was an oddly mature smile. ''I know that it''s too convenient,'' she said. I know that it is too convenient, I know that it is too selfish of me, and that I am just being selfish. And yet, now that I am here, it doesn''t really matter. There was determination and resolve in her voice. ''I''ve fallen in love with all of you. Then. Suddenly, the insects stopped chirping in unison. The quiet night seemed to have grown even quieter. Our relationship has changed a lot, Currier thought. When we first went at it, we were quarrelsome, almost like it was a sell-out. And now we speak to each other with words of compassion. I don''t understand the world at all. Cecily smiled at me gently. It was a smile that almost sucked me in. If I were a man, I would be completely destroyed by this smile. ''Let''s get one last thing straight,'' .......... Currier is very fond of Kurohiko, isn''t he? A cool breeze blew. Currier cupped a handful of silver hair that was scattered by the wind. And after a few beats. Feeling the heat in my cheeks... Yeah, I like it. He shook off the hesitation and said the words. Cecily smiled benevolently. And. I finally heard it from your mouth. He said this in a very calm tone. *. I take a small, deep breath. Then a discreet knock on the door. There''s not a soul in the hallway. Perhaps because of the time, the corridors around the guest rooms are already quiet. This was in front of Kurohiko''s room. After a while, there''s a hint of movement from inside the room. ''''Uh, who are you?'''' I heard Kurohiko''s voice through the door. ''It''s Currier,'' Oh, Mr. Currier? Once again, Currier breathed to calm himself down. Then he said. ''Kurohiko, I need to talk to you about something important.'' 95-Episode 86 "Cecile and Curie" After returning to my room from the mixed bath, I lay in bed in a daze, unable to fall asleep. Zeke seemed to have moved on to full-blown bedtime as it was, and he was sleeping regularly on the bed. Maybe he was surprisingly tired after the widow thing today, as an example. The crystal light in the room is off. It''s dark in the room. It''s quiet, except for the occasional sound of footsteps and noises of people passing by, as I recall. ........... I let my thoughts run through my mind, trying to think of something. But soon those thoughts fall apart like a spider''s spawn. It can''t be helped, so you decide to pass the time in a daze until you feel sleepy. And then - how much time has passed? Someone knocked on the door of my room. Who could it be at this hour? I crawled out of bed and headed for the door. ''Um, who are you?'' It''s Currier. Oh, Mr. Currier? There was a brief pause before he answered. ''Kurohiko, I need to talk to you about something important. I open the door. Under the pale crystal light of the corridor, Currier-san was standing there in her lodging clothes. ''''I''m sorry. At this hour. ''Fine. More importantly, are you feeling okay? Currier smiles bitterly. ''Hmm, you''re all right there. I don''t feel like I''m in bad shape. In fact, I even have the impression that you feel vaguely refreshed. Well, it''s a relief to know that you''re feeling well again. So, what was the important thing you wanted to talk about? Before that, Currier''s gaze went indoors. ''It would be bad to wake her up, and why don''t we change places? I followed her gaze and saw Zeke''s sleeping form ahead of her. ''I understand,'' * I walked down the hallway silently after Currier-san. An important story, huh? What kind of story is it? We arrived at a space that reminded me of a balcony in a secluded area of the building. There was no one else in sight except us. Curie-san walked up to the railing and leaned with his back to us. Then he turned around and silently beckoned me to join him. ........She seems to want me to come next to her. I go next to her. I put my arm on the railing too. The trees are growing thickly in front of me, and it''s not a good view. I can only catch a faint glimpse of the lights of King''s Landing behind the branches and leaves. For a while, we remained silent as we stood in line. Currier-san seemed to be trying to find the right moment to speak. So we decided to wait. The night breeze shook Currier''s glossy silver hair. A cool breeze gently caressed her cheeks. And then. Hey, Blackie. As if she had made up her mind, Currier-san opened her mouth. ''''I told you earlier that I was going to leave the school once the noise thing was taken care of, didn''t I?I''m trying to fulfill my purpose. Yes. But that wasn''t the only reason I was leaving the school. What? Mr. Currier looked at the bushes. She had a pensive look on her face. ''''I have a feeling that my presence, you know, is going to........get in the way. No-- Currier-san let out a sad huff of a smile and shook her head loosely. ''I wanted to look away from my miserable self I mean, I was trying to escape. And today, I''m finally able to admit it. ''Wretchedness...by Mr. Currier? Do you think Mr. Currier is miserable with himself? She''s strong, beautiful, stylish, excellent at negotiating, a great negotiator, a great cook... and most importantly, she''s very kind. I don''t think there''s any element of her that makes her miserable - but I don''t think there''s any element of her that makes her miserable. Besides. You said earlier that you felt like you were in the way, but what is the point of being in the way? Currier sniffs self-mockingly. ''''Well, a lot of things. Just being from the Sixth House could bring in trouble, and most of all........you and him-- At least I never once thought I''d be in the way. I said flatly. When I''m alone, all I can think about is how much I wish you were here right now, Currier, My ears heat up. ''Because to me, Currier-san is a... well, a special person. When I looked at her, I saw that Currier''s cheeks were also flushed. I know. I know that it was an embarrassing line. But this is what I''m really trying to do. Do you remember the first time we met? ''You mean when you were lying unconscious near the academy? You were worried about me, weren''t you, Currier? I''m not so sure about that. ''''And when Phiburg got involved with me, he helped me casually. Even when I first entered the Holy Ruins, he came to see me because he was worried about me... right? Huh, it was just a whim-- And if they did, Even if it really was just a whim. I was happy to see you. .......... ''And........I think I''ve made it this far because of you. Of course, Makina-san, Cecily-san, Mia-san and many other people have supported me. But at the end of the day, Currier-san is the one person who is irreplaceable to me. Irreplaceable. ''''Even if Currier-san leaves the academy that much will never change. I look down. ''To tell you the truth I''m hoping you''ll stay in the school even after the noise thing is taken care of, but...'' I kept trying to figure out if I could somehow come up with a reason to keep her around. But in the end, I couldn''t come up with a good idea. Should I try getting down on my knees, if anything? If you ask in good faith, you might be able to sway her heart to your surprise. Hmm. Is there anything good that can be done? And then..... ''Do you by any chance have any idea how to make me stay in the academy? That''s what Currier had heard. ''''Yes, well,'''' Phew! A smile that seemed to follow from Currier-san''s mouth. ''''Currier, sir?'''' You don''t have to think about it anymore. So that''s........you''re implying that your determination is unwavering? Currier-san narrowed her eyes gently. And ... I''ve decided to stay. I said. Huh? What''s the word? I''ve decided to stay at St. Renow''s Red Academy until three years later. I''ve decided to stay. Now you said you decided to stay on for three years, right? Oh, is it really true? Mr. Currier nodded his head with a rather refreshed expression. Of course, that is if you can stay on. In my case, it''s hard to call me a regular student in some respects. But how is this possible? Now I have a reason to stay. Mr. Currier looked at the glass door. ''And that was only a few moments ago.'' Not so long ago.... What in the world happened just a short time ago? It must have been quite a feat to make Currier-san change her decision. .......... I mean, what? So, you know what might be important to talk about? Yeah, I''ll talk to you about that. So that''s it. So, three more years... Ms. Currier let her hair swirl in the loosely wiping wind. Do you mind if I stay with you? That''s what he told me. I don''t need to hear this. I don''t need to hear that. I''d rather you stay. ...Okay. Thanks. No, no, we should be thanking you. Honestly, I can''t hide my joy. My mouth naturally takes the form of a smile. ''By the way, sir, what is it?'' Hmm? What reason could you possibly have for... may I ask? Then Currier-san gave me a meaningful smile. ''It''s you.'' Huh? I blink and point at myself. "...Me? You gave me a reason. Well what did I do? ''Hmph,'' sniffs Currier. ''Well, maybe it''s Cecily''s fault, as it turns out. Cecily...? What do you mean? Because of me ... and as a result, because of Cecily? Yeah, so what''s the deal, Blackie?About the reason I just told you... Yeah. Wow, I''m not sure I''m going to... Hmm? I''m losing my temper. "S-- Su? She suddenly turned her face away from me. Then the redness of Currier-san''s face, whose mouth was drawn into a straight line, increased rapidly. Her lightly opened eyes were swimming dizzily. What.........are you distracted? "Uh-- Mr. Currier? Currier quickly covers his mouth. ''Cecily''s one, at that time, I felt like this--'' How can I help you? Hmm?Oh, no. Have you been sick again? Well, that''s why I like Kurohiko. What? Currier-san''s eyes whirled around in confusion. ''''--what kind of woman is that, I mean, what kind of woman?'''' What? So... what kind of woman do you like? Currier-san, what did he suddenly say in the over-action? Moreover, you''re kind of disappointed and sullen after saying it. Hmmm. But still, it is. Ira-san also asked me in the carriage, but I didn''t expect to be asked by Currier-san about the type of woman I like. But this could be a great opportunity to appeal to her. I should answer firmly here. I was a little embarrassed, but I said, "I don''t know if it''s someone like you, Mr. Currier. "Someone like Currier-san, maybe? -Oh! It may be an illusion, but with a bosh, it felt like steam came out of Currier-san''s head. I was poked in the chest. Hmm. It''s important that a person''s charms are brought out a hundred percent, because when I answered before, that seemed to miss the point. So I answered Currier-san herself in the sense that I think she usually brings out her charm. ''''Then.........a kind person, I guess. Well, that''s what I answered to Ira-san. It''s a safe answer. But the truth is, when people are nice to me, I''m just a bit of a jerk. Mmmmmmmm, Curie-san looks at me with a look of disbelief. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Yeah, well... Hmmm... I didn''t expect you to be such a spoiled brat, did I? A spoiled brat, huh? I don''t mean to imply... ... "Oh, you can spoil me if you want to, you know? Currier-san looks at me with half-lidded eyes, looking at me in embarrassment. Hmmm, this is-- Hey, you know what? Yes. How far do you think we should go with spoiling? Hmmm, yeah. Currier-san lifted her own breasts with both hands, to her surprise. ''''For now........do you want to try rubbing these?'''' I almost slipped away. ''How could it be!'' But Curie-san rolls her eyes in wonder. ''What?Isn''t it?Cecily''s mother told me that a man always has a desire to spoil a woman''s breasts... well, uh, it''s a relief to act like a baby, right? What''s that? ''Well, I think it''s a big place, so it''s easy to rub, don''t you think?It seems to have some softness to it, for one thing. Currier rubbing his own chest with a soft smile. ''Plainly, with a straight face, how dare you. Kuh. It seems that the person who blurted out the unnecessary information was Cecily''s mother. Oh, the person I admire..... Then how do you want to be pampered, Kurohiko?I''m in a good mood right now so... oh, I can spoil you, can I spoil you?I don''t really know how to spoil them, so hey, if you have any requests, let me know. Mr. Currier. Yes. I''m a man too. If you, of all people, keep talking to me like that I won''t be able to pull it off, will I? No, it''s okay. ''It''s not a good idea!How did this happen! With a rattle, the glass door opened vigorously. The one who appeared was, to my surprise, Cecily. ''What the hell was that exchange? Currier-san looks at Cecily with a geeky look. ''''Well Cecily, aren''t you a little ahead of schedule?'''' Plans? What do you mean? Yeah, Cecily said she had something to say to Kurohiko as well. So Cecily was supposed to be here at the time we''d agreed upon. Mr. Currier looked at the glass door. ''I noticed that you were opening the glass door there a little during the course of the day and listening in. Wow, you know I''m here and you had that exchange with me... Currier, you''re the one who-- Your hair is a bit shaggy, Miss Cecily. Yes, like after I''d scratched my head. And Cecily crumpled her hair with her hands, as if to say that everything was ruined. ''Ugh, but it''s the worst appearance I''ve ever seen. I was going to make a dashing appearance like, ''Fufu, it seems the story is settled.......'' ''Miss Cecily, are you all right?There''s something wrong with you, isn''t there? ''It''s not funny!Rude! You''ll get more wrinkles when you''re angry, Cecily. Cecily glares at Currier with a snap. ''No increase!I mean, Currier, what was that thing you just did!Instead of missing the point, you''re moving on to sweet temptation with impunity! It just seemed like a good opportunity to practice what your mother taught you. You''ve got one foot in the molester!What''s the ''For now ... do you want to rub this?'' Right! Because your mother said, ''Those breasts are a powerful weapon, and if you get a chance, you should let him rub them for you...'' I''m not even here, so why are you blowing that shit up in my face, woman! What, Cecily...? Miss Currier was stunned by Cecily, who was grounded. A huffed Miss Cecily, as soon as she could. ''''Oh, no........that was, well.......that was just an accidental headache.......'''' He smiled elegantly at her, but it was a bit painful. ''''Well, be that as it may! This time Cecily-san''s point of view is directed at me. ''You''re you too, Kurohiko!What''s that, you can''t retract it! Because it was Mr. Currier. Cecily grumbled and backed away. ''Ugh, nah, what a graceful answer...'' By the way, Currier-san said earlier that Cecily-san also wanted to talk to me about something... Cecily dropped one breath to calm herself down. And. Well that''s the thing, isn''t it? Cecily said as she adjusted her bangs. ''I was going to tell you about the answer to that thing in the example, that I''ll wait three years. Let''s just say that the thing is... Yes, it''s about my confession. .......... It was kind of light. After quickly arranging my messy hair, Cecily-san stood in front of me. Then she looked up at me with her mouth slightly awkwardly agape and looked up at me. ''''So, you''re going to keep making me fall in love with you for three years properly? Ugh. That look is foul. It''s the kind of thing that catches you off-guard. But... I have to respond properly here. ''''I understand. I''ll try to make Cecily-san fall more in love with you. Cecily smiled and placed the back of her loosely clenched fist on my chest with a plop. ''Hmm, well said.'' Then she turned back to Currier next. ''Well, now it''s Currier''s turn, isn''t it? No, I don''t-- Make sure you tell Kurohica exactly what you''re supposed to do. Ugh... but... No ''buts'', you see. Cecily-san made Currier-san stand in a way that made her face me somewhat forcefully. ''''I mean........but it''s like I already told you. Cecily gives him a quizzical look. ''Are you sure?'' But I think you get the point. So why don''t you? No. Hmmm. .......... Something is troubling Currier-san. Implications, huh? Hmm. Maybe I should take care of this myself. Help Marie Currier out in a nutshell. "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Currier. You don''t have to say it, Mr. Currier. I got it all figured out. They roll their eyes and look at me. Then Currier-san says he was saved. See, Cecily, she got it. I said. Yeah. Properly conveyed to me. If you put together Curie-san''s words and actions and gestures, it was easy to guess her intentions. ''''Currier-san is--'''' But yeah, I know. It''s certainly something that might be hard to say from a girl''s mouth, isn''t it? ''You''re curious about a man''s feelings, aren''t you?Particularly the opposite s*x''s preferences. When I got to the heart of the matter, for some reason, their expressions stopped. And after a few seconds passed, haha, two deep sighs of dismay. ''''Hey Currier. After all, you did that on purpose, didn''t you? No, you know what I mean. That''s what Kurohiko was like. But hey, things have limits, don''t they?Can you believe it?In this phase?With all the ingredients in place? To tell you the truth, I was a little surprised. I was both relieved and quite disappointed. ''Oh, I''m kind of depressed now. Let''s go back to our room and lie down for the day, Currier. Yeah. Kurohiko might not make it. No! Mr. Currier, what do you mean no? Yes, it''s all gone. Okay, then, dismissed. What''s with your over-throwing attitude, Miss Cecily! Me, I''m just exquisitely truthful! Why did the two of them suddenly change their attitudes..... --This guy is seriously bad. Huh? I think I just heard someone who''s been around for a long time, like a forbidden king! I mean, why the timing of this now! You should get some sleep, yeah? See you. Fluttering~, Currier-san, who turned away, waved her hand. ''''Currier-san!Would you like to have a heated discussion with me about world peace from now on? ''Hmmm ... I''m not interested, that''s fine. I''m going to sleep now. Come on, Cecily, let''s go. ''Yes, Currier. It''s still a long night, so let''s talk a lot, girls, shall we? Yeah. Aaaaah! My feared delusions of the past few days are about to be replaced by reality! Mr. Cecily!Ho, you''re going to leave the man you''re in love with alone in a place like this! I don''t know anything about insensitive Kurohiko anymore! Nope!And. Cecily, who was leaving, turned around and gave me an Akanbei. ..................... It was absurdly cute. ''''--Not!What''s the matter with you two?What in the world have I done to deserve this! I mean, what? Are they both smiling? You think I''m stupid or something. You''re mocking me. It''s not that kind of sickening laugh. It''s not that kind of sickening smile. It''s a very warm smile that''s directed at me. Currier opens the glass door. So they turn around again and... She had a charming expression that was hard to put into words, that I couldn''t help but admire. If I had to put it into words, would I describe it as an all-encompassing smile? ''Humph ... see you tomorrow, Kurohiko. I''ll share tomorrow''s breakfast with you, okay? Honestly. At that moment, I was completely drawn to the two people in my eyes. ''''Ha, yes........'''' I didn''t know if the reply, which came out of my reflexive mouth, reached them or not. And after they disappeared, I stood there for a while. I stood there for a while, feeling my heart pounding in my hand. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * The next morning. Me and Zeke woke up, changed and joined the girls. Then we all headed to the breakfast room. ʤߤ˱դΥꥨϤĤ˺Τ򴵤Фä餷tɥ쥹ȥĥƩ`ˤǤáȤƤ ʳKƤϸrgޤǤä^ǰʮrˤϥ`饹ԡ ɢϡψͬrӋǰڈ `󡢥`ҥ륮ˤϡȤˎڈǴCƤХȥ󤵤R܇ˁ\zߎ;ˤĤ 餵ȥ쥤󡢥ꥨϤΤޤޥۥФR܇ѧ@ˑȤΤȡ һwˁ\äФʤT줿ϥޥʤIФs롣 ʤΤǡ¤뤫ȶϤäưώڈ˲Фä ώڈΥ٥äƥޥʤεŤĤȤˤ ޥʤȤμsΕrgޤǤϤ⤦٤롣 ʤߤˤȕrgδ_JϴrӋҊϤФʤΤǷdz˘S rӋ򤳤ˎڤդϻɫ򤷤Ƥ롣 ϤˤäƤһ꤯뤫⤷ʤ xҊɤƤߤ롣 }դΤ뤤ϕrgΤʤΤǰr꤬ͨत ˤƤDD Säʡ LlȘSФΤϰˤȤäޤƳƤνUYä äȡΥЩ`ä顢S^˼ ⤷C᤬ä顢ޤߤʤǤɤФʡ ϥ`饹ԡηǤҊʤ顢䤫ʚݳ֤Ǥۤ 96-Interlude 7 "Four Great Disasters" [Zemekis Angren] In a small town far from the royal capital of Ruvelargan, a caravan of merchants with their mercenary guards has arrived. In Rouvelargan, a territorial dispute is currently raging among the three major dukes. In the midst of this situation, a group of looters called the Red Runners have become a problem in the country. However, some merchants still come to Ruvel Argan to stock up on goods. It is because of the special ore that comes from the Prison Tower in the capital. This special ore is a source of great profit. Ruvelargan is also famous for its many disputes between nobles. Even more so since the end of the imperial threat, small and medium-sized conflicts have been rife in the country. The War God King who governs this country places great value on the winners. Depending on the circumstances, the king''s divine punishment unit may be dispatched, but basically, arbitration from the royal capital is rare. Perhaps because of this national character, many of the aspiring mercenaries on the continent tread on the land of Ruvellargan. As a result, the number of mercenaries who were accustomed to warfare increased, and the merchants were able to choose excellent and skilled mercenaries. That''s why the merchants who came to this town also seemed to have hired a fairly skilled mercenary army. But there was a group that attacked the merchants. It is the Red Runners. I''ve been told by some rumors that the Red Runners were so vicious that the Divine Punishment Squad moved in. ''''Hmmm, I see.......so that''s how it is. Zemeckis Angren snapped the neck of the man in the gazebo lightly as he leaned over the railing. The man, whose face was pale, convulsed as he blew blood bubbles. The man immediately stopped moving. Why did he kill him? It was because he had gotten information about the recent situation in the country of Ruvel Argan, the troopers and mercenaries in town, and the Red Runners, and he was no longer useful. When you are no longer needed, you kill them. We don''t kill him while he''s useful to us. It''s as simple as that. Zemeckis looked under the watchtower. The blond man who claimed to be the head of the mercenary group was dead. His face was caved in. It looked like he was already dead. That man.........I''m sure he provocatively called himself a holy warrior just now, but is a holy warrior such a weak thing? Zemeckis suddenly remembered a certain woman. When was it? That red-eyed woman must have claimed to be a holy warrior, too. As I recall, she said she was the vice-chairman of the Holy Tree Order. She was the woman who injured them with a magic technique that was difficult for the technique to work on, so she is still in my memory. The way she died is also burned into my memory. Even the eldest of the four Anglen brothers would occasionally mention that woman''s name. It was rare for that eldest son to mention a person from his past. He must have been very happy to have been hurt. Zemeckis looked at the man looking down at the corpse in front of him. The man who kicked the former holy warrior out of the way was a man the size of Erathal, wearing a black tube cap. Emotionless eyes. Black circles underneath them. A stern face. Black hair growing out from under the tube cap. A diagonal cross scar that runs from his forehead to under his eyes. The eldest of the four Anglen brothers - he was Beshgam Anglen. Zemeckis looked up. He could hear screams from a distance as he continued to stand from earlier. Apparently the third son, Masso, and the fourth son, Soni, were in the middle of the fun. Zemeckis jumped down from a gazebo the size of a ten lartar and landed dangerously. ''Did you have a good time, brother?'' It''s garbage. Without changing his expression, Beshgam spat it out. ''As usual. ''Hi, hi.'' A dozen minutes ago, the carriage was reduced to an unremarkable sight by a blow from Beshgam. The two merchants, surrounded by the corpses of the escorting mercenaries, were trembling in front of them. The two men thrust their hands into the ground and bowed their heads as Beshgam turned his attention towards them. ''Forgive me!We''ll give you all the goods!No, no, no, take all your money, please!So please, let me save my--oh! Gulp. A foot of fleshy beshgum crushed the merchant''s head on the right side. The merchant next to him, pouting, seems to have realized what just happened after a beat. He shuddered even more, and the roots of his teeth didn''t meet and began to click and purr. His piss was slowly seeping between his legs. ''We are equals,'' His sinister twin eyes looked down at the merchant, the one that Beshgam had survived. ''Biyobi, Hei, etc...?What, what, what, what, what, is going to help, help, help-- Bunch. Beschgum swung his leg out of the way in a sideways nudge. The other merchant''s neck bone snapped in an impossible direction. The surviving one, the merchant who had survived, died in an instant. ''We are equals,'' Again, as if to remind him, Beshgam said. Equality - that''s the belief of the four brothers, or rather, of the eldest son, Beshgam. ''We will slaughter,'' Beshgam grabbed the merchant''s chest, which should have already been a motionless lump of flesh, and pulled him toward himself. We kill all equally, the strong and the weak. There is no discrimination. We kill. That is the reason for our existence. This is not a preference but a duty. Therefore, we must kill. This is the same as a man eating, sleeping and reproducing. We kill. We have undertaken the role of killing. Yes - we ourselves have a role to play, and we undertake it. I said as if tapping into that. ''It''s not like there aren''t exceptions, though,'' Zemeckis took out one of the doto sticks and put it in his mouth. A doto stick is the name of a thin stick-shaped delicacy as long as your pinky finger. It is resilient and oozes a unique taste of honey when chewed hard. It was carved out of the Steller''s sea lion tree, which grows densely in the northern part of the Ruvelargan, and then processed. ''You haven''t killed anyone yet today, have you? Beshgam''s voice contained a thorn in his side. ''I''ve been hiding in the gazebo, you know. Hmm, well, it can''t be helped. With our appearance, ''the four of us''..............it''s not good, right? Four of you are not good. What does this mean? The problem is that when people see the four brothers, they immediately think of them as the Four Deadly Disasters. The names and faces of each of the four brothers are not so well known, but it seems that all four of them are unusually well known as the "Four Deadly Disasters. Therefore, if you see this group of four ominous-looking people, some of you will probably associate them with the Four Deadly Disasters. It would be easy to chase them down and kill them, but as expected, it would be troublesome to be able to suddenly scatter and escape. So, at some point, Zemeckis and the others began to adjust the number of people and embark on the killing spree. So Zemeckis was taking care not to expose himself to the public while he sat on the observation platform, taking care not to be seen. Beshgam Angren, the eldest of the four Angren brothers. He is an extremely impassive man. Even his brother Zemeckis has seen him smile only twice. The first time was when he said, ''Why is there such a weakness in such and such a place?'' and crushed his own testicles. After crushing them, Beshgam grinned with a grin, sweat pouring down his face and muttered, ''Now I''m stronger than ever. The second time was when he put a scratch on his own forehead. The large diagonal cross that ran across Beshgam''s forehead was a scar he had inflicted on himself. The young man complained, ''Why doesn''t anyone hurt me?'' and gave himself a scar on his forehead. As I recall, it was the Holy Magic Sword that he used at that time. However, the enormous amount of magic element that was poured into the sword exceeded the sword''s capacity, although the holy magic sword used at that time was shattered. It was then. It was when Beshgam smiled again. He smiled a mischievous smile and said. I have decided to pray to myself now. Since then, Beshgam has gained faith in To himself. ''Look, Zemeckis,'' Zemeckis, who had been thinking about the past, said to Beshgam. ''We''re shit,'' Beshgam grabbed the back of Zemeckis'' head and maneuvered him towards himself. ''''Well I''ve heard that one before. "We''re going to spread it around. No-- Without moving a single eyebrow, Beshgam says with a straight face. ''Myself, spreading out.'' "I just don''t want to have to deal with the whole "shit" thing. And you spread it around. We defile the world with the filth of slaughter. We defile the world with the filth of slaughter. And when the purification is finished, we defile it again. We defile it and defile it and defile it all. But there is an order to things. Purification, we, purification, we, purification, we. If you''re clever, you understand that, don''t you? Yeah, it''s pretty obvious. It''s so obvious, you can''t even think twice about it. We exist and we kill. You don''t have to worry so much about it. Zemeckis took one look at the carriage, which was barely in its original form. ''I know, I know,'' Zemeckis nodded, but sighed inwardly. And his brother was still the same, he thought. No one could understand him. They had shared their lives together for so long, even if they were blood brothers. Zemeckis walked away, raggedly scratching his head. Then he kicked away the wreckage of the destroyed carriage. ''''Hii~!'''' Exposed space. There, the breathless survivors of the squadron merchants had grown smaller and shivered. Zemeckis already knew that there were survivors here. ''''That''s too bad, huh?'''' ohhhhh... The man crawled out of the gap on the opposite side of the room where Zemeckis was, and he made his escape. ''Let''s get away,'' Beshgam''s voice. ''You won''t get away with it,'' Zemeckis stroked his neck, feeling the pleasant taste of Steller''s Nectar spreading in his mouth. ''It looks like we''re all done over there, too. It was then. I saw an object flying towards me, drawing a parabolic line in the sky and roaring. It was my third son, Masso. ''''--Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! What? A man who was about to cross the street stopped dead in his tracks. And then - the sole of Masso''s shoe caught the man in the face. ''Shhh, ah, raaahhh! The head of the man who fell backwards was used as a foothold, and with a thud, Masso landed on his feet. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. You can''t help but admire that leaping ability, which is outstanding among the four brothers. How could that giant body be able to jump like that? The human body is a terrifying thing, Zemeckis thinks. As the corners of his mouth hung up and bared his teeth, Masso let his signature laugh escape through the gaps in his teeth. ''Ja, sha sha sha, sha sha sha.'' The man''s head was like crushed fruit as he tried to escape. After landing, Masso pulled his foot off the man and began to examine the soles of his shoes crudely. ''Geez!This is disgusting.........and these shoes have to be replaced. I liked them quite a bit. You shouldn''t have stepped on them with such force. Zemeckis gave Beshgam a look. ''Nah?'' Beshgam''s mouth snapped up and he fell silent. Leaving his brother, who seemed to be at the height of his callousness, Zemeckis asked his brother. ''So, how was it over there?What was it called.........the Red Runners?Sounds like a pretty good deal. Hmm?Ah ... those guys. The guy who was called the master or something like that was a famous former gladiator in the Empire or something, but he was a small fry without distortion. Well, the rest of the guys are the same as usual. The ''as usual'' that Masso spoke of would mean ''as if I wasn''t dealing with it''. The depressed little eyes. The eyes are always glaring, as if in pursuit of their prey. The inverted blonde hair. A wide, muscular, huge body. His neatly sprouted white, sharp teeth. He is Masso Angren, the third son of the four Angren brothers. He refers to himself as ''Lowly Evil''. Once, Masso was a I''m not very good with high-mindedness like my brothers. That''s why I hurt people who are offended, and if I find a good woman, I rape her, even if it means forcing her to do it. Of course, if there''s something I want, I rob it. Well, I guess I''m just a person who''s lust for the so-called "little scoundrels" has grown to the point where it''s all over the place. He said. Zemeckis couldn''t say anything to this, as he was able to analyze himself. However, there are people other than his brothers that he cannot kill. This was when Masso was still a boy. As a young boy, Masso first tried to kill thirty human beings, and then he killed thirty men. Then he killed thirty men only, and thirty women only. Then he killed thirty men, and thirty women. But not for a moment did he feel guilty. Masso put his head in his hands and cried out. ''Oh, what a lowly man I am!Surprise!It''s not as if the guilt doesn''t wash over me! However. The next time he tried to kill thirty children alone. He couldn''t kill one of them. Even if he tried to kill them, he couldn''t. When he put the child in front of him to kill him, suddenly Masso was unable to move. He tried to kill another child, but the result was the same. He still gets stuck. That night, Masso cried and swelled up. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand why he couldn''t kill it. I''m not even capable of killing one of the kids!That''s because I''m vulgar! And he is still unable to kill the child. It would be nothing if he didn''t intend to kill them, but the moment he does, he can''t move. Moreover, he can''t even tolerate the sight of his brother killing his children. He cannot even tolerate the sight of his brother killing a child. I''m sure all the guilt I feel when I kill other people has gone to the kid," says Masso. It''s my lowliness. God only knows if the speculation is true or not. What is certain, however, is that Masso cannot kill a child. From across the street, I saw a tall man running with an armful of something in his arms. It was his fourth son, Soni. Soni showed him what he was holding in his arms with a glowing look on his face, out of breath. ''Look at you, brother!Look! It was a lot of raw heads. ''Brother Beshgam!We''ve all played and killed each other properly, except for the little ones!Well that''s my medal. With a twinkle in her eye, Soni looks down at the raw neck in her arms. ''You did well, Soni.'' Beshgam complimented Soni. ''Ehehe ... yes!I tried to do my best.I worked really, really hard! With a ticklish smile, Soni tossed the raw head to the ground. As if to say that she had already lost interest in the loot. ''But still, humans and sub-humans are so funny!Everyone reacts a little differently!It''s the best!Humans and sub-humans are the best toys, dang it!It''s amazing, humans and sub-humans.... But you don''t care about men or women, you know. You''re just a kid. Shasta. Masso laughs. ''No!It''s all the same toy!Yeah, so I''m equal! Ehem, said Soni proudly, puffing out her chest. The long hair that grows as long as it can. The eyes which peep out from between the hair are innocent. Unusually long limbs. Taller than two lattars. He is the fourth son of the four Anglen brothers, Soni Anglen. If the third son, Masso, is "lowly evil," then the fourth son, Soni, may be called "pure evil. Soni has stopped growing spiritually at some point. Soni was always looking for something to play with. She kills and plays with innocence. She doesn''t see killing as a bad thing. She is purely amused. It''s plain evil, or maybe it is. Only - oh my God - Soni can''t kill a child. In Soni''s case, it''s more like Soni is frightened to try to kill it. Soni said that she is afraid of killing the child. She doesn''t know why, she said. She said she just feels an irresistible sense of sadness. Soni herself once said "I can''t toy with them and I don''t know why I can''t toy with little kids and I don''t know why I can''t toy with them either. He said in a trembling voice with tears streaming down his face. ''Hmm?'' Suddenly, Zemeckis noticed that Soni had a cut around the arm of her dress. ''What happened to that cut?'' The wound he looked at had turned a light purple color. Soni looked down once at the wound on her arm and then shouted pleasantly. ''Yes, this is poison!The woman in the Red Runners, er, the woman who said she was a former assassin who was active in the Empire or something, was painting a knife!As I recall............................hammer poison, as they say! "Shasta, of all things, Hammerstein''s poison. Masso looks at Beshgam with amusement. And everyone''s faces become expressions of remembrance of the past. Zemeckis misses it, too. --Poison, huh? Poison. It had been a good plaything for the four young brothers. When was it? If memory serves, it was when they were children. The first thing they would do was to put the deadly poison and antidote on the table. Then they would take the poison and at the moment of death they would drink the antidote. Such a game was once popular among the four of them. When my eldest son, Beshgam, who had taken the famously deadly poison, twitched violently with the antidote in his hand, his face turned purple and he didn''t move, I laughed hysterically with Masso and Soni. That beshgum is going to lose to the poison, I thought. But in the end, no one died from this game. And gradually everyone got tired of playing with poison (incidentally, the next game was a technical war game). Before we knew it, we found ourselves in a body that was immune to poisoning. Had our bodies developed a tolerance to it? Or was our constitution originally less effective against poison? I don''t know why. However, Zemeckis thinks. All four of us were young at the time. Zemeckis is filled with emotion. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it. I can''t even remember how old we are. I wonder how old we are now. Since when ... I''ve stopped counting my age. Well, I don''t need to be reminded of it. I don''t feel like I''m going to die. The only thing firmly ingrained in me is the pecking order of the four brothers. As Beshgam said the other day. "Perhaps we are on the verge of becoming the final frontier of humanity. However, that doesn''t change what we do. What we are doing, so to speak, is killing as a matter of duty. So to speak, we are killing as a matter of duty. At the end of the day, the four brothers and sisters don''t have a solid "objective". They just want to kill as long as the "means" is killing. And when they can kill, they are obligated to do so, and when they need to go to sleep, they go to sleep. That''s all. The four Anglen brothers are a community of destiny. The four of them together are the concept and phenomenon of the ''Four Anglen Brothers''. Or so Zemeckis thinks. If one of them is missing, then and only then will the spell be broken, he thinks. Currently, though, I can''t imagine a situation where one person is missing. At that time. By the way, if you''re hiding in there, how come you''re alive? Masso glanced into the alleyway between the buildings. Behind a pile of crates. There, there was a sign of a person. "Hey, come out quickly, or I''ll hurt you good and then I''ll kill you.Come out. Masso calls out. A girl not yet old enough to have appeared, looking frightened. She held the flimsy doll in her arms as she squirmed and hugged it. Her face was stained with fear. ''I forgive you, sir. The girl''s eyes were filled with tears that threatened to spill over. "Don''t kill me........please. Oh, I''m just a kid, brother! d*mn.........a kid? All right, all right. Okay, go ahead and get out of here. Oh, and don''t trip over the dead bodies at your feet.It''s not safe. Zemeckis sighed. His expression didn''t move, but he could see that Beshgam was annoyed. Beshgam Angren. He is the only one of the four brothers who can kill a child. Yes. In fact, Zemeckis can''t kill a child either. Zemeckis Angren is the second son of the four Angren brothers, Zemeckis Angren. The reason why Zemeckis can''t kill a child is obvious, unlike Masso and Soni. The reason is because he feels sorry for them. Because it hurts his heart. Zemeckis thinks it''s a perfectly normal reason. It''s usually wrong for a child to die when it''s still immature. That''s all. But, Zemeckis wondered. Aside from himself, why can''t Masso and Soni kill their children? Zemeckis thought about it. Finally, one day he came to a conclusion. A young child may not be a ''person'' yet because their humanity is underdeveloped, he thought. Yes. A child is not a person. Therefore, a child is not a person. Killing an infant is not murder. If it is. The four Anglen brothers exist to slaughter people. But if they cannot recognize an infant as a human being, it is only natural that they cannot kill it. In other words, they cannot be recognized as objects of slaughter. Masso does not feel guilty about killing people. But he does not feel guilty about killing a baby. But he feels guilty about killing her because she is not a "person", isn''t she? It''s the same with Soni. He enjoys toying with people, but he is not a "person". He enjoys toying with people, but a child who is not a person cannot be toyed with. Masso and Soni have love and compassion for everything that is not a man, but for everything that is not a man. Non-human things have love and mercy. Hence, they cannot be ''killed'' by them. They have no reason to kill them. In other words, they are kind. They are normal human beings. --perfect, reason. Finally, Zemeckis discovered the perfect reason within himself. By this reason, he found that his three brothers, including himself, were still normal. But Beschgum is different. He is completely deviant. Of the four brothers, heterogeneous. Even when they told him why they couldn''t kill their own infants, Beshgam was That doesn''t make any sense. You''re the one who''s the craziest of us all. He was easily cut off. Silly, Zemeckis thought. The crazy thing is--. You could kill an infant, the Beshgam. Look, now, right now-- Beshgam took a step toward the girl. ''Then I''ll kill her.'' --killing an infant is crazy. Ugh, the girl pulled back her upper body. Her knees are laughing in horror. And then Beshgam takes a step forward. Then. We can''t let you through here, Beshgam. No, brother Beshgam. Three brothers, including Zemeckis, stood in front of Beshgam. The air was tense. ''Move.'' Beshgam paid his hand to his side. ''Beshgam,'' Zemeckis called out. ''''Indeed, my brother is strong. I''m sure he''s the strongest of the four brothers. But hey, if it takes the three of us, we can probably surpass him. A touch. The sensation of all the hairs on my body that I hadn''t remembered in a long time standing against me. Even if that''s the case, we can''t pull back. We can''t let them kill a young child who has already entered our sight. Beshgam stared at his brothers for a while. And. It''s... With one cluck of the tongue, Beshgam turned on his heel. "I''m going back ahead of you. That woman you saved your life. He glared at the girl with his deadly eyes and left, kicking the corpses lying everywhere as if he were taking it out on her, and then he left. ''Eh, Emily!'' A couple of what appeared to be a married couple rushed out from behind the building. Probably the girl''s parents. They must have been unable to stand still. The couple holds the girl as if to protect her. They stared at Zemeckis and the others, despite their fright. Zemeckis spun around. Then he went to the broken troop merchant''s carriage and grabbed a small bag of gold and a backpack of food. He also mended two slender swords from the mercenary''s corpse, then stripped the relatively blood-stained clothes from the townspeople''s corpses. Zemeckis returned to the father and son and held them out. ''With all this money, you could live for a while. You can take this food with you, too. His father looks up at Zemeckis, stunned. ''Oh, um...'' Zemeckis held out two swords. ''If you are attacked by a wildling on the road, use these swords to protect the girl. You''ll be a dead man. Also, you''ll need to wear these clothes. If you wear these bloody clothes and say, ''I''m running away from the Four Deadly Disasters'', they will hesitate a little. Ha, ha. Oh, don''t get me wrong, okay? Zemeckis pointed to the girl clinging to her mother. ''This is all for that child,'' said Zemeckis. If it wasn''t for that child, you would all be dead now. The girl''s parents did as they were told and changed into their blood-soaked clothes. Then they were seen off by Zemeckis and the others and left the town with a look of abandonment on their faces. The look on their faces was one that I couldn''t understand. I don''t know if you''re okay, those parents. After looking away from the father and son with a worried murmur, Zemeckis turned his attention to the glowing objects around the wreckage of the carriage. A piece of trade goods. Gleaming furnishings. Made of silver. Gold. Crystal. Zemeckis went into a back alley and picked up a tub of sewage. He went to the vicinity of the carriage again. Then he dumped the contents of the sludgy vat onto the sundry items. The sewage seems to be a mixture of mud and dead insects. Zemeckis''s mouth relaxes. A beautiful piece of furniture is stained with sewage. Unable to resist in any way. ''Excellent.'' Zemeckis whispered in a whispered voice. It was then that he noticed a rectangular something wrapped in a cloth that had fallen nearby. ''Hmm?What is it? I pick it up and untie the cloth. ''Oh...?'' Apparently, the contents were like a painting. ''A portrait, huh...? What is it? Masso approaches with interest. ''This is--'' * The four brothers had gathered at the tavern for a drink. It was to discuss future plans. After walking away, it seems that Beshgam had extracted a lot of information from the people he had kept alive. ''''Rubel Argan is currently experiencing several conflicts within the country and its royal capital seems to be in some kind of turmoil these days. You hear a lot of rumors that the reason the country is like this is because it has lost the blessings of the god of war. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. And recently, a strange man has appeared in the imperial branch of the city and robbed them of their money and valuables. I''ve been told that when he escaped, he single-handedly killed three hundred imperial soldiers. One man, three hundred? Soni''s eyes lit up. ''Great, great!Let''s find that guy, brother Beshgam! But I don''t know where he is. But that man, for a mere thief, is a bit odd, but... Beshgam snorted. ''Well, let''s see what we can do about it. I''m favoring Renowthred. It was Masso who said and stood up. ''You''re a Renowthread?'' I''d rather be in Christophia, the capital. King''s Landing... and I''m surprised you even mention the details of the place. Is there a reason? I need to find this guy. Masso placed the painting propped up at his side on the table. Beshgam squinted at him. ''Who are you?'' She''s the daughter of a noble family, the Earl of Arclight or something. I think her name is-- Masso checks the back of the painting. ''Cecily Arkwright.'' On the back of the painting, the names of the people and other information were written on it. That was confirmed earlier by Zemeckis as well. Beshgam folds his arms. ''Is that what you want?'' Yeah, I want it. Masso nodded. It was ruthlessly rare for him to show an obsession with a particular person. ''What''s your opinion?'' Beshgam asked Zemeckis for his opinion. ''Hmm?Isn''t that okay? As he says it, Zemeckis turns his gaze to the painting of Cecily Arkwright. When he first saw that portrait. As expected of Zemeckis, she couldn''t help but gasp. Pale graduated hair. Eyes like a clear blue sky with no clouds in it. Skin as white as virgin snow. The elegance and nobility that oozed from her. Above all, she has a beauty that is uncommon and can be called extraordinary. Zemeckis thought. If this woman is real-- I want to see the spirit crushed. I want to see faces plunged into despair. I would like to see a shining thing dulled and defiled. I want to see something that seems to have no connection with despair despair. Yes, this is a natural human desire. This is a natural human desire. A normal function of the heart. Zemeckis thinks to himself, how weak it is. Even though he is the second son of the four scourges that people are afraid of-- --really, that''s decent. Beshgam looked at Masso, his chair creaking. ''But that portrait it''s hardly a creditable one, is it?This Cecily Arkwright thing is an aristocrat, right?The aristocrats would have you painted many times more beautiful than you actually looked. It is highly likely that the real thing is not the same as the painting. Certainly there is no denying that Beshgam''s words are undeniable. It''s very possible that the person who painted it has been corrected. I''m sure it''s beautiful, but I think it''s too frivolous, as expected. However, it is also true that the paintings have a mysterious appeal that makes me want to find out if they are real or not. Is it because of the realism of the picture? There is something about them that makes you think they might be there. It may be that the artist is simply a good artist. And it seemed that Masso wanted to check it out as well. Shascha, if I don''t see it, I''ll just kill you right then and there. And besides, what does it matter what we want, right? ''Hmph,'' sniffs Beshgam at Masso''s question. ''Yeah, that''s right,'' Beshgam stood up and drank the contents of the liquor bottle in one go. Then he wiped the remaining liquor on his mouth with the sleeve of his clothes. No matter how much he drank, it didn''t show on his face at all. He never even got drunk. ''Well, let''s make the woman a means to an end this time. Okay, it''s decided. Our next killing field will be the Kingdom of St. Renowthred. Beshgam throws the liquor bottle at him. The liquor bottle, slammed against the wall, popped to pieces. ''King''s Landing, Christophia shall be.'' 97-Episode 87 "After the Party" I met up with Machina, who had come in a carriage, in front of the Grand Clock Tower, and we went to her favorite shoe store. I picked out a pair of shoes for her there and presented them to her on the spot. By the way, the price is a little high because it is the store of Makina-san''s purveyor. ''''Just as much as you can afford, okay?'''' Makina-san told me so. However, the amount of crystals obtained from the operation to defeat the giants was quite a bit of money in cash, so there''s no problem with the price. Rather than the price, the question is whether she''ll be pleased with the gift or not... After the purchase, Makina-san immediately changed into the shoes I gave her. The shoes I chose are similar to shiny boots with a white ribbon. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. I''m afraid to ask her. How do you think...? What appeared on Makina-san''s face was a sly smile. ''''Well that''s pretty good, isn''t it?Huh. Oh, good. She was pleased with it. After leaving the shoe store, Makina-san accompanied me around a few shops to pick out a gift for Mia. On the way, I casually asked her for her opinion. ''Maybe something you can wear under your skin. She has surprisingly little time to spend with you. I was advised to wear it. What can I wear with me all the time? And after worrying about it. I decided to buy a necklace at a jewelry store. It was a crystal necklace with a carved image of a sacred tree leaf. It can be worn around the neck and is not affected by the clothes you wear. There was also the option of a ring, but the price of all of them was too high. By the way. Hmm. That''s nice. The gift of a necklace, eh? Hmmm... Just before I bought Mia''s gift, I noticed Makina''s glancing at me with a covetous look on her face. I chuckled and pointed to the same necklace. Let''s see, can I have two of these? I told the shopkeeper that I bought two identical necklaces. Of course, one of them was for Makina-san as a gift. When she came out of the store, Makina-san immediately played with the crystal of the necklace that she put around her neck with her fingertips. I''m sorry I felt like I was begging you. I said apologetically. But he looked like he was in a good mood. It seems that they seemed to be pleased with the gift I gave them, so I''m glad to hear that they liked it. But you see........with shoes, they might get old and not be able to be worn any more someday, right? What is he suddenly starting to excuse himself for? ''If you can''t wear them anymore, why not simply buy new ones?'' I''m sure there are many other shoes that are finer than the ones I gave you, and Makina-san would be able to buy new ones right away. I''d be happy if I gave them to her, but.... But... ''You still like it?Ornaments like that. When I asked, Makina-san smiled and brushed her hair back as if to mend it. ''Huh?Yeah, well that depends on the person. Depends on the person?Is that by any chance-- Ms. Machina looked masterful and waved her hand in a flutter. ''Okay, don''t tell me. As for you, it depends on the skill of the craftsman who made it anyway--'' Are you happy it was me who gave it to you? ...What? Makina gives me a surprised look. ''''Ya, I was just kidding. Ha........I wish I was, though. Oh, you''ll be glad you did. "Huh? As she swam and escaped her gaze, Makina-san squeezed the reef-shaped crystal in her small hands. ''''Oh, I''m happy because you gave it to me. He sounded a bit angry. ''What?Oh, really? It''s true you are a real person. Makina-san walks away sulkily. ''Um, maquina--'' Look, you have dinner plans next.Let''s go. Oh, yes. Makina-san sometimes makes me feel a little nervous all of a sudden. When she reacts like that, sometimes I feel like I''m going to fall seriously in love with her, so that''s a problem. I know I''m a bit of a naughty boy, but the fact that I almost fall in love with him when he''s nice to me may be a problem for me.... I''m usually careful not to make a mistake, though. While thinking about this, I quickly catch up with her. Then, we both stood in line and aimed at our destination store. * It was more like... Hmm. I''m glad you had a good time. Makina brings the cup of post-dinner tea to her mouth. But as you said, I tried to be aggressive in my own way, but looking back on it now, I feel like I blew myself up. That can''t be true. How can she assert with such confidence...........Ah, I see. Basically, Makina-san has absolute pride in the idea she came up with, right? ''It''s not as if we didn''t make any progress, but.......'' Like Cecily''s confession. Currier-san changed her mind. But was it really my positive attitude that drew them in? The time is 6:30 pm. I''m in a shop that looks like a stylish caf in the city. The rain that began to fall as soon as we entered the restaurant is still drizzling outside the window. We had just finished dinner. And we had just finished reporting the results of our visit to the Cirrus Baths to Machina. Perhaps because the restaurant is located in an area where many aristocrats live, the food served was extravagant. Because of its proximity to the sea, Renousled, and especially the capital city of Christophia, is said to be blessed with a wide variety of seafood. Considering the fact that it has water resources, crystals, and even its famous cheese, starting with the seafood we just ate, Renousled is a rich country....... It seems that there are no wars that seem to be wars right now, and this country also has the Knights of the Holy Tree led by Commander Sogut. I''m sure this country''s peace will be maintained for a long time. By the way, though... Putting the cup down, Makina cut her off. ''There''s someone I''d like you to meet. Me? ''A friend of mine in Ruvelargan - his name is Shanatrice Twelfth. Can you understand me if I explain that I''m the vice-captain of the God''s Punishment Corps, a special unit that reports directly to the King of Ruvelargan? The God''s Punishment Squad knows. The God Punishment Squad. I think the person Hibigami had mentioned by name along with Commander Sogut was the captain of that God''s Punishment Corps or something like that, Rose Claywor. Currier-san also said that he was famous on the continent. So you are the second in command of the unit directly under the king, led by this Rose Claywoll? ''''But why me and that man? My friend and Makina said. Runowthred and Ruvel Argan have been allies for a long time, as I recall learning in a lecture. The alliance is still the same today, she said. If that is the case, it is not surprising that there are people who are friends with each other in both countries. However, I''ve also heard that in recent years exchanges are not as active as in the past. ''''You mentioned before that the forbidden spellbook is in Ruvel Argan, didn''t you? Spellbook. ''She might be able to transfer it to me. Is that so? You''re not going to give it to me that easily, are you? However, I have been given the condition that I must first be brought to you, the forbidding user. Okay. So you want me to meet you. Can we meet? ''Fine. No problem on my end. Thank you for talking so quickly. When is the date? One week later. Just next week''s rest day. I see. As if relieved, Makina-san takes a breath. But it was only for a short time that she took a break. Again, she has a reluctant expression, as if she were hurting. The first thing you need to do is to tell you about this. It''s not like it has nothing to do with what''s going on right now. What is it? ''As a matter of fact, the day you mentioned earlier, the day you met with Shanatrice and the day Currier met with someone from the Holy Royal Family, coincided. Come to think of it, I remember Currier-san said something like that before, that he was going to be met by someone from the Holy Royal Family sooner or later. Makina-san lowered her eyebrows apologetically. ''''I was actually planning to accompany you, but as expected, it''s not good to let you meet that woman without me.......so it looks like I won''t be able to accompany Currier''s side. And in both cases, the date cannot be changed. Does that mean Mr. Currier is in the castle alone? ''She has a certain amount of common sense, so I''m sure she''ll be fine... but in the meantime, I''ve approached Sogut and Dearez Arkwright to see if they could ask her to chaperone them. Commander Sogut and Mr. Dierres, huh? ''They''re particularly memorable from the Holy Kings, and thanks to the previous interviews, they''re not completely unfamiliar with each other... I just thought I should still ask your opinion. It''s better than letting Miss Currier go alone, though. As expected, when it comes to the Holy Royal Family, it''s not like I can''t accompany them. And if it''s someone I don''t know, Commander Sogut and Diales-san would be safe. ''''I thought about asking Cecily Arkwright to accompany me, but she probably wouldn''t want to meet the prince. .......... I think I was able to get a general idea of the situation by the way Makina-san just said it and its content. Maybe it was that. The prince likes Cecily-san and Cecily-san is annoyed or something like that. When Cecily-san is involved, it''s easier to understand than it is to understand. ''''Mia would find it difficult to enter the castle without me with her.......I''m sorry, I just couldn''t think of a better choice. I don''t have a choice. I''ll take care of the preparations for the day and everything up to that point. Don''t worry about it. I''m not worried about you. I trust you, Machina-san. Thank you. I''ll take the credit. Makina smiled serenely and picked up the cup again. But on the way to bring the cup to her mouth. I know you''re going to be especially busy for a while now... Huh, his shoulders slumped tiredly. ''Is there anything else?'' ''Honey, what do you know about the upcoming joint camp?'' Oh, that''s something I heard in the debrief. Was it the event where students from the two countries meet at a joint training camp near the border to deepen exchanges?As I recall, there''s an Argan Institute or something similar to our school over there, right? Yes, it''s a joint camp for the third year students of Argan Academy and our third year students. It''s a joint camp that the third year students of Argan Academy and our third year students are having, but the date for the joint camp has been moved up this year from the usual year due to circumstances over there. When was that? "Three days after the next rest day. Huh? ''''Three days after the next rest day.......I think I heard that the second year students also have events like a sea camp in the Duke of Kielcinha''s territory.... That''s right. Two events have come together this year. Makina-san with a depressed cheekbones. It must be hard to coordinate and all that........ ''It''s tough...'' It''s a lot of work, but I''m sure you''ll have to do your duty as headmaster... well, at least cut me some slack when I''m complaining. I chuckle. ''I''ll take as many complaints as I can get my hands on,'' Thank you. I thanked him and then put my cup down. What? Makina-san glanced out the window. ''It looks like ... well ... it''s quit. * We left the shop and we were both walking side by side through the royal city at night. The reason it wasn''t a carriage was because Makina-san wanted to walk home. We let the carriage that was waiting ahead of us leave, and we headed up the slope in front of the school while chatting leisurely with each other. The clouds were thinning and the night sky was peeking through the clouds. The tops of the cobblestones were wet, and the smell of post-rainy weather stung our noses. Water dripped from the eaves of the house. The main topic of conversation was Makina-san''s daily complaints, but we also talked a bit about the Cirrus Baths and the world I used to live in. And when the gentle slope in front of the school was almost in sight. Excuse me, Mr. Machina. What? The way you were walking was a bit odd from earlier, so I was curious about it. ''''By any chance....are you getting sore shoes?'''' Makina-san is wearing the shoes I gave her today. It''s not surprising that she''s walked quite a distance, so it''s not surprising that she''s experiencing shoe sores. ''''........Never mind. I''m almost there anyway. It''s only a short walk up the hill to the school. But if it''s getting to the point where I''m uncomfortable with the way I''m walking, it''s going to be hard to climb this hill. The road was still wet. I couldn''t let her walk around in her undressed state. If that''s the case. I''m going to give you a blowjob. I put my feet on the ground and turn my back. ''Yes, fine ... and--'' ''No one''s looking at you anyway, and you don''t have to be shy about it, do you?If you don''t want me and my body to be attached to each other... well, I''ll stop. Mmm, Makina twisted her mouth. And. Oh, it''s heavy. No, it''s light. In the end, I ended up walking up the hill with Makina-san as my piggyback. I guess it''s partly because of my recent growth. It really doesn''t feel heavy. It was very quiet around me. All I could feel was the sound of my footsteps and the breathing of the two of us. ''....Hey, Kurohiko. Yes, sir. ''Potentially,'' said Makina-san. ''If we get a lot of things done that we have coming up in the next week or so how about me and Mia going to Cirrus Baths this time? With the Machina family? I heard a self-conscious sigh. ''No you''ve only just been to Cirrus Baths, haven''t you? The interval is too short, as expected. Pretend you didn''t hear that one. Makina-san and Mia-san, huh? ........... What can I say. It''s just like Machina-san to have Mia-san firmly in the room. She''s a really pleasant person, this person. ''''Let''s go without saying that, Cirrus Baths. ''What?...Are you sure? There''s no reason to refuse. The arm of Makina-san, who is holding on to me, is tightly packed. You''re not pushing yourself? Well, it''s not like you''re looking out for me like that. Are you really that tired? Mm..........that way, it makes me sound like I''m usually insensitive.... ''Huh?If it sounds like that, does that mean you''re aware of it? Hey, This time, he squeezed his arm with more force. It seems to be a protest, judging by the amount of force he put into it. Haha, sorry. I was just kidding. I know very well that Makina-san has a personality that cares more than most people. ...more. Then we both walked up the hill in silence for a while. When the end of the slope was finally in sight. With a huff, there was a hint of a smile spilling out of Makina-san''s mouth. ''''But ... now I feel like it''s a little more worthwhile. It''s hard to look forward to anything else. Hmm. Maybe. As we entered the main gate, I stopped. I turned around. Out of the corner of my eye - beyond that, I saw Seiki. It was vague, but faintly glowing. ''''I had a good time today,'''' I enjoyed it too. I look up at the sky. ''It''s beautiful,'' Yes it''s really beautiful. The clouds had disappeared and the sky was clear and full of stars shining in the sky. * Three days later. The news of the occupation of the fortress near the border by the inhabitants of the apocalypse came to Christophia, the royal capital. The occupied fort is located closest to the apocalypse. The number of inhabitants who attacked the fort was said to be over a hundred. In the past, there had been only a few cases where the inhabitants of the apocalypse had attacked the country''s territory on their own. The soldiers of the nearby fortified city of Esbold immediately tried to recapture it. However, they were defeated in vain. In response, the Holy Tree Knights led by Sogut Sigismos left the royal capital today. Today, the Knights of the Holy Tree, led by Sogut Sigismos, left the capital to retake the occupied fort. The leader of the group, Sogut Sigismos, is said to have repeatedly and persistently asked the men who came to report to him about certain matters. And as of now--. There is no confirmation of the presence of men who look like the Four Deadly Disasters among the occupants. 98-Episode 88: Guest of the Louvre Argan Three days had passed since the Knights of the Holy Tree left the royal capital. ''''It''s all gone to shit, isn''t it? Yeah. I''ve just finished my battle class and changed out of my athletic uniform into a uniform, and I''ve just now joined Currier-san who has also changed out of her uniform. It''s hard to really feel it when you''re on the first year''s floor, but when you go out to other floors and buildings, you can really feel the lack of humanity. This is because the second and third year students will be gone for three days from today. The sophomores are at the annual sea camp in the territory of the Duke of Kielcinha. The third year students are in a joint camp with students from our northern ally, Ruvelargan. Both grades left the royal capital this morning after the departure ceremony. The matter of the attack on the fort by the inhabitants of Doomsday Township did not seem to have any effect on this camp. This is because both camps are held at the exact opposite location from the attacked fort. Especially for the third year students, it would have been difficult to cancel the event unless there was a very difficult reason to do so. This is the reason why the school is quieter than usual except for the first-year floor. Even so, the number of students would increase as they came closer to the classrooms. Around here, there are always a lot of students enjoying chatting with other groups of students in the corridor. ''''Hmm?'''' Huh? You know, that guy... You''re on to something, too. Currier-san said while leaving her gaze on the boys who were nearby without stopping. We stopped before the lion''s classroom. And with a body that looks like it''s going to start talking, we leaned against the wall of the corridor. The two beautiful male students in the corner of Currier''s eye are enjoying their conversation with the girls. One of the boys noticed our gaze and bailed with an amiable smile. However, Currier-san only sniffed disinterestedly with a humph. ''''Maybe they''re one of Rokia''s guys. Is that from The Kingdom of the Fool? Once again, I observe the two beautiful men. From the way they acted and ministered to the other party casually, they looked like hosts. The female students were answering the questions in a melodic state. ''''Lately, I''ve noticed a group of guys with a slightly different smell in the school...'''' ''Is it safe to say that Rokia''s people are undercover and gathering information? I had a strange feeling when I passed those two. But it didn''t feel like an enemy. Currier-san looks at the two boys who are smiling and continuing their conversation with the female students. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect from your own personal computer. Either way, it looks like Rokia is on the move. The fact that they''ve even sent in their own people may be evidence that the siege is narrowing. Gathering information by blending in with the students? Well, in the first month or so after entering the school, no student would be able to keep track of every pair of students. Maybe the feeling of discomfort isn''t too strong even if people from outside the university are wearing uniforms and blending in. Since Makina-san, the headmaster of the school, is giving her a good look, the school may have dared to miss it. ''''Does this mean that we''ve made the calculation to catch the noise to some extent? ''Maybe they saw it as an opportunity. We don''t have a second and third year now. And if Noyes'' goal is me and Rokia, there''s no chance of following the camp. So now we can narrow it down from a third of our number. Oh, I see. Now, for my part, I think we should catch the noise as soon as possible. Currier-san clenched her fists as if thinking about it. The other day, Currier-san had asked Beosa-san, who had made a full recovery, about the female student who seemed to be the noise in the example. It seems that he had already contacted Rokia and told her about its contents. The girl who is believed to have been transformed by Noise is a nobleman''s daughter and a third year student. She was originally a good student of magic, and Beosa-san, the strongest magician in the school, had always had a special interest in her. It seems that it was Bashkatha who invited her to join him. According to Beoza, the fact that she was Bashkata''s type was probably the main reason for inviting her to join the attack team. However, after she joined the attack team, she didn''t act or say anything remarkable, in fact, she was such a shadowy person that she sometimes forgot about her existence. However, it didn''t mean that the pushy personality he possessed had been chipped away. There was nothing particularly odd about him, yet there was a sense of discomfort. It wasn''t that she didn''t have a presence, but she didn''t have a presence. It was a strange impression of her, Beosa said. He was probably on his way to the northern joint training camp. This schoolgirl - she was found dead yesterday. It seems that she was held in the basement of an uninhabited building in a corner of the royal capital. The first person to discover her was a nearby resident who noticed a rotten smell. ........... He had a terrible expression on his face and was said to be dead. ''The one with the noise, he must have threatened her or caused her pain and made her spit out all kinds of information............to replace him. ''I see. You can''t copy their personalities, can you? ''Yeah. The only thing that can be changed by that change spell is appearance. This means that in order to achieve a near-perfect transformation, it would require careful preparation and information about the target''s personality. Furthermore, to use that change spell, you have to touch the opponent directly, and the duration is three days.......surprisingly, there are many restrictions. Currier-san spills that with a sinking look on her face. It''s her, she must be feeling responsible. I''m not sure if the schoolgirl was killed because of me. Noise, huh? She''s locked up because she''s going to ''touch'' him again when her duration expires. Killed ... probably because he was no longer useful. To keep them from talking, to keep them from doing something poorly. I''m sure that as soon as they showed themselves to me on that mission to defeat the Titans, they already had planned to move on to the next one. If that''s the case.......then there''s a good chance that he was killed within a few days of the end of the operation to defeat the Titans. Sure enough. The guilt lit in Currier-san''s eyes. ''Mr. Currier,'' What? It''s the noise that''s bad. It''s not you. "Humph, thank you for that. But-- As if to blame herself, Currier grabbed her right arm with her left hand. Her left hand is filled with strength. It''s frustrating that I have such a poor outlook. Mr. Currier... It''s not like I didn''t have any idea how to find the noise, you know? You had a plan, didn''t you, Currier? The way he looks at me is very, very different. "Different? ''So if they gave me ''those eyes'' while I was walking around campus, I''d immediately know it was noise... so easy, I was thinking. Oh. So Mr. Currier was hanging around the campus by himself when he first enrolled? ''And that guy who is intolerable. I''m sure he''s going to get numb from somewhere and appear in front of me soon...or so I thought. But now that guy is more able to control ''that eye'' than ever before, and he''s also able to control himself. Miss Currier bites her lip. ''Tough, being tough.'' She bites her teeth lightly. ''I have to admit, I was in limbo early on. So when Rokia came to me with a plan I was actually a little relieved inwardly. Currier looked at Rokia''s companion, who continued to chatter away, in a hushed tone. ''It''s frustrating, but Rokia has a good head on her shoulders, unlike me, whose only brain is to wield a sword. He also has the ability to use people well. That''s why he''s surprisingly well-liked, that guy. ''Um, I don''t think you should worry too much about the noise. From what I''ve heard from Rokia, that''s exactly the impression I got from Currier-san, and the more she worries about the noise, the more it seems to be at the mercy of the noise. As I said it, the sternness disappeared a bit from her face. ''Well, maybe you''re right ... if you think about it too much, you might just make that guy happy. I get it. I''ll try not to worry about it as much as I can. ''I suppose it''s a sign that you''re being kind to me, Currier-san, that you''re troubled. I guess I wouldn''t have cared about it like this before but maybe I''ve changed, too. Actually, it would be nice if I could suggest something to catch the noise from me as well... However, the forbidden spell I have on hand won''t be able to do anything about this matter. That said, I don''t know any more information about noise than Currier-san and Rokia....... ..................... Hmm? Wait, what? Look, Mr. Currier. What... what? ''''That change spell is also something that is effected by the holy element, just like a magic formula or something else, right? ''Yeah, the chanting spell is just a different process, but in the end, it''s activated by taking the holy element into the body. Chanting spells exist as a separate lineage from the magic formula. I learned this in class as well. The chanting spell is literally the magic that is activated by chanting. However, unlike jutsu that can be used by anyone who can handle the holy element, there is an aptitude for chanting spells. In other words, the chanting spell will not activate even if the person without aptitude chants it. Hence, the users of chanting spells are considered to be very rare. Such a chanting spell also requires the holy element to use, just like the magic formula. So, as a lineage, the forbidden spell may be closer to a chanting spell than a jujitsu, but at the point when it doesn''t require a holy element, the forbidden spell is still a spell of a different dimension. ''''So, what''s wrong with that?'''' What if?I have to have the elements. Crohico, Currier! And the one who appeared from the corner of the corridor - was Cecily-san, who ran up to me with a wave of her hand. It seems that the A-ranked group has also finished their combat class. ............ Well, that was just an idea now, and the plan I was about to say was going to be laid to rest a bit more within myself. And then I saw one of Rokia''s companions approach Cecily-san. ''Oh, my dear, if I may have a word with you--'' The moment a hand was about to be placed on her shoulder, she spun around and Cecily half-turned around to distance herself from the man. He smiled at her. ''Sorry, I''m afraid it''s not my favorite. I have a partner I''m already in love with.'' Oh, no... He stiffened in the pose the man had tried to put his hands on his shoulders and his face was red. It was clear that he was fawning over her. Cecily-san would even take the heart of a handsome man who seemed to be used to women like that as fast as he could....... He''s a horrible person. ''''Hey.'''' Another of Lokia''s companions approached the crimson man until their shoulders were within touching distance of each other. Then he gave him an earful. ''That one''s good. Here, that one. Their eyes turned to us. The man who approached Cecily''s face changed to one of conviction. Then he gave an apologetic bail and then they left. The girls who had been talking to them chased after them, shouting yellow. ''What was that about, those people?'' Cecily-san approached, looking off the men curiously. ''Hmph,'' sniffed Miss Currier. ''Cecily, I knew you were a horrible fellow. ''What?What''s that?Did I do anything other than make that man smile and embarrass you? She tilts her head and Cecily smiles. ''You have a good personality, sweetie...'' Really? Yeah, she''s a witch. But don''t worry, you don''t have to worry - I''m the only one who lives and breathes Kurohiko. Ms. Cecily came up to me and folded her arms around me. ''Wait, Miss Cecily! Well, it makes you happy.Hey, are you happy? And then. What''s going on? What are you doing in front of the classroom? Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis came over. And when they looked at me and Cecily-san, they sighed. ''As expected, I don''t think we should be flirting in front of the classroom, Cecily-sama. Have some sense of timing and place, Lady Cecily. What? It was Miss Cecily who made a startled sound. ''You''ve been latched onto by Miss Cecily anyway, haven''t you?'' I''ll be fair here, too. Lady Cecily is wrong. Rather, those two people just know Cecily-san''s true nature........ They just don''t say it out loud. I''m not going to be able to say it out loud," Cecily said, her shoulders slumping. ''''I understand, I apologize. Cecily became dejected. ''I just wanted to spoil you a little bit, since we can''t see each other during combat classes... but...'' Ugh. If you look at me with the moist eyes of an abandoned puppy like that.... I want to say something kind to her. You want to give her a hug. Even if it feels like a mockery, you can''t help but be drawn to it...! "Gosh, gosh, gosh, it''s finally noon!I''m hungry! The one who appeared from the corner of the corridor was a disgustingly good-tempered Ira-san. ''Oh, you''re all here!Today, I''m wondering, since the upperclassmen aren''t at camp, if we can have lunch together.......how about that? It''s okay? It was Currier who was the first to express his approval. ''I mean, I don''t think any of these people would disagree with me. Oh, thank God!Then let''s go, come on! Ira takes Cecily''s hand. ''Wait, Ira!I can''t help it now........ As if happy to be able to eat together, Ira-san pulls Cecily-san, who giggles gingerly with her bouncy gait, to her feet. ''''Look, look, everyone hurry up! Zeke and Ms. Hyrgis lined up and followed them. Me and Currier-san looked at each other and then followed the girls, smiling at each other. ''''Speaking of which, what is it?'''' Currier-san cut in gloomily. ''''As you know, I''m supposed to go to the royal castle tomorrow but to be honest, I''m still not in the mood for it. Who ended up following you around? Commander Sogut and Diares-san, who said they agreed to be escorted, have now left the royal capital to retake the fort as an example. Of course, Machina-san is also unable to do so.......so I was also curious about what happened to the person who would be accompanying Currier-san. ''''I''ve decided to ask Isla to chaperone me. Oh, is that for Ira? ''''He''s the daughter of the Marquess of Horne, so it doesn''t seem to matter in terms of status. Headmaster, it looks like you didn''t know that Ira and I are on close terms. Oh, so Mr. Currier suggested it? Yes. At that rate, the castle was going to send someone I didn''t know to me from the castle. It would be a lot better if Ira was by my side.... Currier-san drops her breath. It''s like being made to wear a formal and cumbersome dress again...I don''t like that kind of outfit. Even when I was in the Cirrus Baths, my gaze was too tight. I don''t even know what to say to the people of the Holy Royal Family... Pfft. Oh, now you''re laughing at me, aren''t you?I''m a real pain in the ass, you know? ''I''m sorry. But Currier-san is usually a dignified and cool person, but sometimes she can be strangely vulnerable like that, and I think that''s a cute gap. I don''t know what kind of a man you are. Her cheeks blushed even though she said it bluntly, and Currier-san''s mouth twitched. It seems that there is still something petty and embarrassing about being pointed out a point like now. Because the reaction is fresh, I can''t help but want to poke at it.......maybe I shouldn''t go too far. And at the point where you almost reach the school cafeteria. You know what, Blackie? Currier-san spoke to me again. He looks a little hard to cut out. ''''What is it?'''' About that Locian fellow. Gulp. ''....is there something that''s bothering you? I didn''t think there was some high level bargaining going on that I hadn''t noticed. ''You didn''t react like Cecily when you saw me, did you? You didn''t. Oh, man. So that''s what it is........ But you also care about such things, don''t you? It''s a bit unexpected. I wonder if he''s special after all. Hmmm, isn''t that it?Or because Miss Cecily had a nice smile on her face. Nice smile.... A man can''t help but be excited when you have a nice smile. Yeah, right. ''Yes!You should try it, Currier. "...smiling like that?Me? Yeah, I nodded. Mmm~, and after being troubled to no end, Curie-san slapped herself on both cheeks as if she had made up her mind. As if to get fired up. ''''Alright. Let''s do it.'''' Yes, sir. Here we go. Smirk. ''''--'''' I knew it....weird?I''m speechless ... did I feel bad? Reverse.... Reverse? I felt a thrill. The area around my chest - no, no, no, I''m not just saying that, I''m thrilled, I''m thrilled!That''s what I thought. You mean ... that was good? It was great. Okay. Hmph, Currier-san put her fingertips to her mouth and smiled. And once again, in a slightly bouncy tone. Okay. I muttered. *. The next day. A day of rest. I had come to the headmaster''s office to meet with someone named Shanatrice Twoelf as planned. The time is past ten in the morning. Makina-san is helping Currier-san prepare for her journey to the castle now. After waiting for a while, Makina-san arrived. ''''I''m sorry for making you wait.'''' Mr. Currier, are you okay? It was a bit of a hassle, but thanks to Mia and Ira Horne for holding the reins so well, we managed to get there. We''re off, safe and sound. Finally, as if she had finished her work, Makina-san sat down on the sofa next to me. The reason she sat next to me is probably because Shanatrice is scheduled to sit in front of me. We chatted lightly until Ms. Shanatrice arrived. What was interesting to me was the matter of the Holy Ruins Survey. It is true that the appearance hierarchy of different species is strange compared to the past, and the Holy Tree Knights who are investigating also seemed to feel it. What was even more worrisome was that something like a roar could be heard periodically from the lower levels of the Holy Ruins. Originally, Commander Sogut and other elite members of the knight''s group were scheduled to investigate the cause of the roar from the other day, but apparently it was postponed due to the incident with the fort. ''Roar, huh? ''''Yes. I think it must belong to a demon, but.......it''s not something you hear about very often. Of course, it''s not as if they don''t have it, but even Seijushi, a former student of this school, has never heard such a loud roar-- Then there was a knock at the door. ''Yes.'' I brought Lady Shanatrice back to you. It was Mia''s voice. We stood up and turned toward the door. ''Come in, come in.'' Makina urges. Gently, the door is opened. On the other side of the door that Mia-san opened, a girl was standing. Her long, faintly creamy, almost white hair is tied in two with a black ribbon. Healthy-looking brown skin. Purple eyes - an eye patch over the left eye. Her appearance is unmistakably a beautiful girl. I also felt as if I was wearing a peculiarly s*xy scent. The skirt was quite short, although it is wearing black clothes like a military uniform. He also wears black knee socks on his legs, also black. He also wore white boots. In his hand he was carrying a bag that looked like a trunk. As she set the bag down on the carpet, the girl cackled and put her hands on her twisted hips. ''It''s been a long time, Makina Renausphere. Yes it''s been a long time, Shanatrice. Mia bowed and closed the door. The three of us in the room are me, Makina and Shanatrice. Kukaka, she says it''s okay to call me Shana, but she''s still the same tightwad. You mean that, right?You''re not going to be popular with the guys at this rate, are you? I don''t think you have any right to be concerned about that. But since you don''t worry about that, you''ll never grow up, will you? Gosh that''s exactly what I don''t want you to say. Shannatrice-san was - what a surprise, almost as tall as Makina-san. It could be said that her body size was almost the same as Makina-san''s. In other words, with that........childlike height and shape. It felt surprising to me. Is that person the vice-captain of the God''s Punishment Corps and the one called ''The Witch of Ruvel Argan''....... It was quite different from what I had expected. There are some hentai who like young girls. I guess that''s just one advantage and one disadvantage. I feel like there are only cons, but... How dare you dress in such lustful clothing! A grin and Mr. Shanatrice look at Makina''s clothes from top to bottom. ''Shh, excuse me!I didn''t mean to wear it like that!This is my hobby! With an unexpected look on her face, Makina-san put her hand to her chest as if to show off her clothes. ''Kukaka, if that''s the case, then maybe she''s more of a sinful woman. Well, I have no taste for putting other people''s tastes to shame. I apologize if I offended you. So... Purple eyes caught mine. "So this is your d*mn curse-catcher. They turn to me. ''....Yes. Yes. Mr. Shanatrice walked over to me with a tsk tsk and looked up at me with a provocative smile. ''Huh?You seem to have a pretty good look about you. Hi. But you don''t seem to be immune to women, do you? What do you think?Would you like me to show you how to do it? I looked at Makina-san for help. Makina-san shook her head as if to say, "Oh dear. ''For now, let''s sit down. We don''t want to stand around and talk. Kaka, you are a very impatient woman. Me and Ms. Makina again, sitting side by side on the couch with me and Ms. Makina again. Ms. Shanatrice brought her bag and sat down on the couch in front of us. Then she fluffed up while folding her legs. ........... Her skirt was short, so it was a bit difficult to look at her. ''''Huhuh, you''re an insufferable man. If you want to look into it, you can look into it. ...Blackberry? Please, go ahead. I urged him to go ahead. Hm, let me introduce myself first. I''m Shanatris Twelfth. I am the vice-captain of the Ruvel Argan Goddess of War''s Punishment Corps and I am also involved in various research projects in the capital. That''s why she''s called the Ruvel Argan Witch. It''s not an exaggeration to say that Shanatrice is the brain and heart of the Divine Punishment Corps, even though she has the title of second-in-command. Even the captain, Rose Claywal, is the heart and soul of the God''s Punishment Corps. Makina gave her a look, and Shanatrice took her words as they were. ''Well, Rose Claywoll is my ''masterpiece'' at the moment. "Monsters? Well, I''m afraid that''s beside the point. Um ... what''s your relationship like? We''ve been talking in a very friendly manner since a while ago........ Then Makina-san explained. ''''I met her originally as the head of the school and the headmaster. ''What?So, Mr. Shanatrice is the head of Ruvel Argan''s ... the Argan Institute, Dean? You''re not in that position anymore, though, are you? Renowthred and Revel Argan are allies. The relationship between the two countries naturally arose in the course of their exchange. It''s a good idea to think of me as someone who agrees with Makina''s ideas. "Well, you can think of me as someone who agrees with Makina''s ideas, and that''s what I mean when I say that we are in a cooperative relationship. A partnership, huh? As for those four brothers, I, too, feel that they are in grave danger. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they are a potential threat to the country and, by extension, to all who live on this continent. Four brothers. You mean... the Four Deadly Wonders. It''s not like Rose was built to cope with the Four Deadly Disasters. I see. So Makina-san and Shanatrice are in agreement that the Four Deadly Disasters should be eradicated from this continent? But still-- I''ve been wondering for a while now... who the hell are the Four Deadly Disasters? Hmm? Well do you have some idea of what they''re up to and how they got to be the way they are now? Mr. Shanatrice shrugged his shoulders. ''Unfortunately, I still don''t understand it. ''Unfortunately, that is something I still don''t understand,'' he said, ''and I, too, am overwhelmed by the four brothers. I don''t know how a person like that could exist or if they are even human. We have no idea where it came from or where it''s going. Even when the carnage is done, it''s not always a matter of killing everyone... they feel more like a natural threat. It''s a disaster, indeed. That said, I can''t just sit around and do nothing. Yes, that''s right. But there are a surprisingly large number of fools who don''t realize the danger those four brothers are in. Mr. Shanatrice gave him a condescendingly cold look and folded his arms in a flustered manner. ''''You''re so stupid, I can''t even laugh at you. It''s not an exaggeration to say that this is an issue that the three countries should be working on together, and the Empire should be involved. The fact is that the imperial branch of the imperial capital was attacked in the past. Miss Shanatrice huffed after an abhorrent mouthful. I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but there''s no point in complaining to you here. Let''s see... Kurohiko. Sagara Kurohiko. "Hmm, by the name, you''re from the east. Kurohiko, yeah ... okay, I get it. Well you''ll forgive me for being even more rude than I am now. I''ll spend the next few nights with you. ''You don''t have to.......why would you.......'' Makina-san gives Shanatrice a stern look. ''Kakkakkah, well, that''s fine. If you want, you and Makina can take care of it yourself. No. Not in forever. She really is quite boring. So.... Shanatrice''s face turned serious. So, then. If you need the forbidden spellbook to defeat the Four Deadly Sins, I''d be happy to give you the spellbook as well. "The Conjuring Scrolls. She exchanged a glance with Makina. ''The forbidden spellbook in my possession has actually been in the possession of my Tuelf family for generations, hasn''t it?It''s not the property of the state, so don''t worry about that either. Oh, and don''t worry about the God of War King either. He can''t come out on top of me. But you''re not going to give it to me so easily, are you? Oh, well. No, I''ve made all the proper conditions. The first thing you have to do is to introduce the forbidding user to me, which you have already done. Now, shall we hear the following terms? I can''t ask you endlessly, of course, but... Don''t worry. The next one is yours. ''What?It''s surprisingly easy. And what are the terms? I''d like to keep the Conjurer under the care of Ruvel Argan-- me for a month or so. Makina-san''s reaction is delayed. ''''What ... what?'''' Of course, I don''t mean you any harm. It''s... well, it''s just my own intellectual curiosity, isn''t it?It''s like a researcher''s saga. After all, who could use that curse?Isn''t it natural that you would want to look into things? But that''s... I won''t hurt you. If you''ll agree to these terms, I''ll be able to give the curse-maker some good looks. Suddenly. Makina and I locked eyes with each other. It was obvious what they thought of each other. Makina-san, in particular, must be feeling strangely ticklish. Because. --I''ll give you a good look, to some extent. Because the invitation that Shanatrice-san gave out was almost the same as the invitation that Makina-san gave out on the first day of my arrival in this world. Makina-san held her head in her hands, as if she had fallen into self-loathing. ''''Ah........I was like that, wasn''t I?'''' There are some things that are hard to look at in the mirror... What is it?What is wrong with you people? Shanatrice''s eyes widen. "Well, anyway. As I said, if you''ll let me keep the forbidden spellcaster with me for a while, I''d like to keep the forbidden spellbook... That''s when it happened. With a bang, the door was flung open. ''''But the headmaster! One of the instructors bursts into the headmaster''s office with a change of blood. Makina-san stands up. ''''What''s going on?I''m having a visitor right now but what in the world is going on? As soon as the soldiers stopped me at the north gate they, you know, killed me, like, right in front of me, like a regular guy. Perhaps it''s partly because of the upset, but the story is blurry. ''Calm down. Take your time........what the hell is going on? It''s the Four Deadly Sins! What? What came out of Makina-san''s mouth was a voice so unexpected that she forgot her emotions. Shanatrice raised her eyebrows tightly. ''What?'' A pale faced instructor''s voice, tinged with fear, echoed in the room. ''''The Four Deadly Plagues have appeared in the royal capital! 99-Interlude 8 "Shi, the attack (1)" [David Harmonis] ʤơä ӥ?ϥ˥ǰˎڤ⾰ʹޤ˱᤿ O}˄һˡॵ?եƥå٤Τzࡣ Ť}Tʿ桩ĿĤΡ ϨDD TɢҤĤĤפʤĺˤäƆФɢ餫줿lΟoФɽǤä ᤿Фˤˤ_JǤ롣 ߤZۤɤҤ ǤˤνxӤΤ ܇ˤϲζʾŤȳݤƯäƤ롣 מĤ˼˽MγFuĤΈܤ}TʿϱTؼФ ͬrˡǡѧ@FʤɤˤyTΤTʿT򤫤ä ƬFڡ}Tʿξ䄤ռ줿ΤΊZ߀ΤkäƤ롣 ΊZ߀򤫤äΤϡ TʿL`?ॽ Lǥ쥹?`饤ȡ }˄}λλ?ॽ }˄}λλΩ`?ۥ ӡ}Tʿiʮۤɡ ;СOζФǑa趨ȤʤäƤ뤿ᡢΤ˵Ť핤ˤϤ⤦٤ωǤ ȥӥɤ˼ LȸLΌg򿼑]С⡢ΌgˤäƤϤζˤǤΤΊZ߀Ͽܤ⤷ʤ ˼碌ۤɡ}λ픵ȴεǤˤˤΌgTʿФǤwӤ̤Ƥ Fڤζˤˤʤ ȤɤԤФˡޤϢäߤؾ޴ȭζФ򡢥ӥɤ΢𤨤ҙĤҊ ȭФܤˤˡޤФȻȁФǤ롣 ǰФͲñ򱻤äФꤢ ꤢĤĤ⡢ˤϤäȤۤɤ餳׽Ƥ롣 ϨDDoЄӤҊ ɤdζvĤĤƤ똔Ӥʤ ¾ˌ˼ȤΤʤΤ 󤫤顢 tͬ⮐LɫθLС ơѪԡӳ\ȾޤäԪϰ׵ؤǤäǤšϰ˰k_С {ɫؓǤĤϤˤȺɫפ褦ʤΤ𿗤äƤRС Ȥۤꤢoȫ\С ȫTζ`ǰϴ_gˤȤΤ⤢äƤRФŤäƤ դáȥӥɤäЦߤڤζˤ˸٤ DDˡ㤤ͤ衣 ʤמġ ӥɤ×YrӛKäƤ롣 Εrꥹ?Υե˾ȤäƤä 餱ʤԒǤϤ뤬ΕrФꤿƤȤˤä षӤ ԤޤƤϤ}Ĥä ɤƤȡ ӤӤӤ`Ȥ饯ꥹԒ„rDD ⤷٤מĤʤС~ӤʤĤä DDˤäơɤƤʕr䤬롣 ƤζˤСȿϧ˴yࡣ Ǥ⡢ȥӥɤMߤ򤷤ʤOǁФޝhФҊ 󥷥ȥ?ȥ `ȇLȥǥ쥹˾A}λλ }˄ФǤ}λߤTʿФzL 󥷥ȥФäɤһĤˤϡ椨RΆ}ä ΤռKĩ_סˤγФuĤԤʤȤϤʤ Τһ̤礯‘BʰҪä ǼΤ򤫤ᡢ;ФkʤɤR椨ʤ򤫤ȤȤʤä 󥷥ȥξ\ߤRǤ뤫ɤ狼ʤ ˤΐRǤޥ륹ۤɤRǤʤȤʤСƄٶȤˤ֧Ϥ롣 ⤽LԪ󥷥ȥزФĤäΤ Lϳ붨‘B𤳤뤳Ȥ򿼤ƤФ 餤Ȥrؤ⿼Ƥ롣 gH}˄Ϥ˲Ф ޤLȥǥ쥹ϡ󥷥ȥȫmĤƤ롣 ˤ˲Ф餳ζˤϰĤkƤϤʤΤǤ롣 ؤФϨDD ġӥɵ ᤷמĤҊƤ󥷥ȥڤ_ }λϥ󥷥ȥηӥɤߤ ˤv餺ĿϤΥӥɤƽؤƤˤt餵ˤϡ핤^¤˼ä ٤ƤεˤƌgϤʤΤˡˤϤĤäԷ֤򾴤äƤ롣 }TʿϡgxȤΤˡ Ф򤳤ʤȤʤʤֱ˼ä 󥷥ȥκˤϱˤΐRǤޥ륹 ΰˤϷڤФä޴ʄμ{ޤäʤ֤¤äƤ롣 TʿǤ⤢΄QΤϥ󥷥ȥʤ Ҥ򡢾ޤˡ٤ƤʤȤ⡢}ӡ}Ҥߡ񡭡ơ}ʿκaӤΤӤ뤳ȤǤ褦٤Ǥrg򡢼ڤĤǤ 󥷥ȥϚ򤽤ͫzᡢמĤߤĤ ˡơǤ⡹ "Vanstoss-- David was ashamed of himself. Maybe he thought he had made up his mind in his head, but he hadn''t yet made up his mind somewhere in his heart. But now Van Stos''s words had made his resolve stronger. That''s right. Even if it takes a second for the people of the royal capital to escape. Time for them to escape to the refuge area at the foot of the Sacred Tree or out of the royal capital. For that - let''s use this life. Very well. I''ll bet my life on it. Just don''t be so quick to die for each other. Of course. Van Shtos pulls out two pairs of great swords, evenly. ''''That''s what I intend to do.'''' The Four Deadly Disasters were exchanging words with each other in some way. It''s strange. Although they are aware of us it''s as if they haven''t even taken a look at us. It''s as if they''re saying that the conversation they have between themselves takes precedence. It''s not moving, you know. It doesn''t sound like an invitation, but... We''re not interested in that. But what do we do?I''m not sure we can win, but at least if we can buy ourselves some time... It has been five days since the Holy Tree Knights left the royal capital. The distance to the fort is three days if you are normally resting and resting. The news of the retaking of the fort has not yet been brought, but it is not impossible that they have already settled the situation and are returning to the capital. Of course, a message has already been sent to the leaders. I have also sent a messenger to Ruvelargan to ask for support. I''ve asked the neighboring lords to protect the people of King''s Landing and, if possible, to send reinforcements. Yes. When the leaders return, or-- I sent people to Sagara Kurochko and Currier Versteyn. Yeah, the... A boy who is a forbidding spellcaster and a girl from the Sixth House? The king''s kinsmen cannot leave the king and the princes. This would be the same for the court wizard, Wagnus Lenosphere. The instructors of the academy also have a role to play in protecting the students and letting them escape. The head of the school, Makina Lenowskaia, is no different in this regard. The only person who can be expected to fight against the Four Deadly Disasters in this royal capital at present is Gaiden Arkwright, the king''s swordsmanship instructor, outside of the Holy Tree Knights. You know, that little girl''s chaperone.......did you refuse her chaperone? Well, in that case it would have been better if you hadn''t said no, you know. Van Shtos smiles a joking smile. A girl from the Sixth House. Currier Versteen, I remember her name was Currier Versteen. I don''t know the details of the process, but it seems that she was scheduled to meet with someone from the Holy Royal Family today. And the other day, Makina Renoussphere had approached Vanstos to ask if she could ask Currier Versteen to chaperone her. Originally, Sogut and Diares were supposed to accompany her, but because of the attack on the fort, they were gone from the royal capital. It seems that this is where Vanhustos was given the go-ahead. Vanhos is well qualified because he knows Currier Versteyn and is the son of one of the five great dukes. However, Vanchthos politely refused, saying that he is not a good talker and is clumsy, so he might be a drag. VanShtos waved his sword on the spot with a bang. The heavy sword cuts through the wind and roars. It was probably a test to see if the Four Deadly Disasters would react if this one made a move. Only the red-haired man and the blond man give me a glance while continuing the conversation. On the other hand, the man in glasses with a lionfish stick in his mouth and the man in the tube hat were unresponsive. --Badly spoken and clumsy, huh? They look up again at Van Stos, who is staring thoughtfully at the Four Deadly Disasters. He always says that he''s not very good at socializing with people. But most of the members of the group adore him. It''s true that he may be clumsy in some respects, but everyone was pleasantly surprised by his honest and compassionate nature. He was never conceited, and he would always strive to find the best in any member of the group. If a member of the group is down, he listens quietly and encourages them in his own way with his words of encouragement. His presence and words have always cheered the group members. Whenever unknown or dangerous demons appeared in the capture of the Holy Ruins, Van Stos was also the first one to lead the way. Without hesitation, he jumped into the crowd of demons and showed the work of a god of war with two pairs of great swords. Many of the countless scars running across his body were inflicted by the demons in the process. Van Stos once said to David, "I am not going to be able to do anything about it. They gave me a place in the world and I like this group. That''s why I don''t want anyone to die and of course you don''t want anyone to die. --I don''t want you to die, either. I''ve never wanted power so badly as I did today. I would have sold my soul to a demon, but for now, I need the power. "Lord Vanstoss. A few of the riding group members stepped forward. ''What''s up?'' To Van Shtos'' question, whose expression was clouded, the members of the group answered while looking at the four deadly disasters. ''''We''ll charge in first, and then we''ll have a fight. Idiot. A group member chuckles at him. "I''ll be the first ones to leave. The group members nodded to each other. And. I''m going to bring out the other guy''s fight I''m going to bring out the best in him. Hey, boys. Discern, they say. By showing them fighting the Four Deadly Plagues, they hope to find out what their fighting abilities, and by extension, how they fight, will be, and that they will be able to use it as a reference for Van Stos and others to fight. A group member looks at the four wrongs with a gazing face. ''''Oh no, even with this?I''ve been thinking hard about it.You see, we weren''t the worst of the Order, were we?What can I do to increase my chances of winning? Right? The member of the group who was asked the question turns a bitter smile to the four evildoers. The fact that we can''t win even if we stand on our heads.......I can at least understand the difference in ability. But if it''s Van Stoss-dono and the other Sacred Tree Eight Swords, or... Well, I don''t intend to die for nothing. Hey, guys? The members of the group behind me nodded silently. The members of the group pulled out their swords. Either the conversation is over, or they are finally interested. Finally, the four evildoers all turned to look at me. ''''Vanstoss-dono, it''s now or never, so I''ll tell you. Van Shtos turned his head down with a stern face and tightened his mouth. The leading member of the group said with a very calm expression. ''''It''s really good that you''re in this Order. All of us are grateful to you. You have encouraged me through all the bad times. I could see that Van Shtos had bitten his teeth tightly. The back of his sword-gripping hand had thick veins floating on the back of his hand. The leading member of the group pointed his sword at the Four Deadly Disasters. ''''Well it''s time to go. The members of the riding group returned the word, oh. It was then. "Harold! Van Shtos raised his voice. It was unusual for him to shout at such a high volume. His expression was frowning hard. You could see in his hand that he was desperately trying to push something down. Then, as if squeezing out a single word, Van Shtos said I''m sorry. I just said that. Van Stos understands that too. It is the most effective way to measure the competence of the opponent, it is the most effective for someone to take the lead in a battle. And.........the person who should take the role of leading the charge now is not me. The other eight swords and the group members standing behind them all have a regretful expression on their faces. They are all probably frustrated. And no one can interject because Van Shtos has accepted their abandonment of their actions. Because they all know that the one who loves the members of the group more than anyone else is Vanstos himself. The member of the group - Harold responded again with a smile. ''''Then I''ve asked you to take care of the rest, Lord Vanstoss. I am too. What? I''m glad that you are with the Order. You''re the ones who saved me. Lord Vanstoss. Harold looks impressed. One of the group members pulls his horse up by the neck and gives Harold an earful, saying that the placement is complete. Immediately tightening his expression, Harold pulls his horse forward. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you''ve left some goodbyes, so I guess it''s time to go. Van Shtos looked straight at the Four Deadly Disasters. Yeah I''ll give you a free round of drinks. I only replied. The horse picked up speed. The sound of hooves echoes loudly, scarcely audible. A battle cry. The rear of the group members heading towards the Four Deadly Disasters. The four evil spirits seemed to be waiting for our move. What we can see from their appearance is a sense of composure. The fact that they have room to spare means that they are letting their guard down. There''s an opening, that''s what it means. I don''t know what they were talking about, but if they didn''t waste time with their conversation and came right at me, I might not have had the opportunity to speculate on their abilities. --I sincerely hope that this margin of error is fatal. Guards with bows at the ready and guards deploying techniques emerge from the windows and roofs of the buildings around the north gate. Arrows are fired all at once. A magic formula. --Beginning. David''s eyes first caught sight of It was Harold, dodging the first and second blows and getting his neck broken by the man in the tube cap. 100-Interlude 9 "Shi, the attack (2)" [David Harmonis] The fist released by the blonde man pierced the belly of the group member whose head was being grabbed eagle-headed. ''''Shashashashash!I see!So the idea was to measure our strength first! The group member who was pierced in the stomach flailed his limbs for a while, then broke free and stopped moving. Behind the blonde man, the man in the tube cap smashed his forehead against the member who grabbed both sides of his head. The dancer''s forehead cracked and began to convulse violently. The tube cap man grabbed the twitching man''s ankles and swept away the two members who were simultaneously thinning left and right with the bodies of the man he had killed, holding his sword. The two members of the group who had been beaten away immediately tried to regain their positions, but one of them caved in on his face with a front kick from the man in the tube hat. The other was stabbed in the throat by a sword that flew in from behind, and he died. The sword that flew from behind was fired by the blond man. From earlier, the blonde man had picked up the swords of the fallen knights one after another and threw them as if they were arrows, shooting through the guards on the roof. Consistent with this, he seemed to have sent swords flying at the members of the group who had been blown away by the man in the tube cap. And with a scream, one of the guards was thrown into the air from the second floor of the building. The man with glasses raised his hand above his head as if to raise his hand. The body of the fallen guard was pierced by the arm of the man with glasses, who was just below him. With a bang, the man with glasses threw the body of the guard away. Then the man with the glasses spat out a ladder stick with a bitter expression on his face and said, "Phew. Blood seemed to have entered his mouth. ''''Took care of it!I''ve taken care of all the cunning ones in hiding!No cheating!Hide and seek is boring!Three, tha-na-na-na-na-na-na-na! A red-haired man came out of the window where the guards had been thrown out and was shouting something. ''''I see.......that''s the Four Deadly Disasters, huh? Van Shtos was silent and poised, but his eyes, staring at the scene, were filled with a quiet fire. It was as if the horrific scene that was unfolding was firmly burned into his mind. When I looked, my arm was trembling in small increments. But it was probably not due to fear. It was probably not from fear, but from frustration. "I''m sorry....I wish I could have explained myself better. David was ashamed of himself. That time - when Chris had taken a stand and let him escape, he had been so desperate to escape that he hardly remembered how to fight the Four Deadly Plagues. There was no mention of strength or shit. It was just overwhelming. The power gap is too wide open to know anything. Only fear, seeping in. The only thing I could perceive in myself was a fear that was ultimately indescribable. ''''.........'''' Check the strength of this one. Holy rank #3, Vanstos Troia. The fifth of the Holy Order, David Hamonis, the The Sixth Degree of the Holy See, Ren Winforth The Seventh Degree of the Holy Order, Ramsus Fallonteza. The ninth degree of the Holy Order, Rogue Walter The tenth degree of holy rank, Gnter Syden. Order of the Holy Tree, 272 members. What should we do? How do we divide them up? I''ll go first, sir. Van Shtos holds up his sword. ''The weakest, perhaps, is ... that red-haired man. That''s the guy I just saw yelling out the window. That''s the one I''m gonna kill first. There was a clear intent to kill in the "I''ll kill," part. Everyone listened in silence to Van Stoss. ''''Meanwhile, Gnter and the rogue, that blond man. Lord Rene, that man with the glasses Lord David, the man with the tube cap, please. In his own way, Vanshtos strained his voice so that everyone would understand. ''And Ramsus, I want you to continue to use your defensive techniques. "And Ramsus," he said, "I want you to keep up your defensive tactics," he said, "and I want you to keep up your defensive tactics. Give preference to those facing the man in the tube cap. And in a fight, I want you to focus on defense as much as possible. If possible, it would be more reliable if we could keep them at a distance from each other while they''re fighting, to prevent them from coordinating. David understands Van Stoss''s intentions. He must have grasped the pecking order of the power of the four evil plagues in the battle of Harold and the others. First, VanShtos would take down the weakest-looking opponent in turn, while the other members of the group would be on the defensive. The plan was that after Van Stos joined the battle, they would each turn to attack in turn. It''s true that it will be easier to fight if the number of opponents is reduced. However, if you take that measure. A strong man''s opponent, I mean, your burden is great, but may I trust you, Master David? We''re gonna have to do it. David turned backwards. ''You guys ... you ain''t got a problem with that either? Everyone nodded silently in unison. The expression on their faces is tense. -- Well, this level of tension is better. David turns to the Four Deadly Disasters. Another member of the group has been killed. He closes his eyes once, then opens them. --Yes, I have no choice. I''m sure I''m much stronger now than in the past. The members of the knights are also incredibly skilled compared to the time of the previous leader. It''s no longer the Holy Tree Order of those days. At that time-- The four evildoers who were walking up to us suddenly stopped. Other than the four of them, there was already no one else moving in the vicinity. They lined up in an orderly line beside each other and then all at once stuck out their index fingers towards the heavens. --What? "If there is such a thing as the Heavenly Purgatory Realm, and if the Purgatory God Odysoguzeia is glaring at this world-- A man in a tube cap shouted cheerfully. ''Let us show God this carnage. A blank expression. A languid smile. A vicious smile. A smile of pure joy. Four faces, lined up ominously. Let me show you that man is capable of killing without fear of God and full of adventure. We are the proof of human courage. We are the brave ones. Therefore, we will kill. The eyes of the man in the tube cap caught us firmly this time. ''Achieve, human.'' When the man in the tube cap finished saying it, the four men lowered their arms in disarray without a sense of unity. I didn''t know to whom the words were directed. I don''t even know the meaning of the content. Is it a declaration of some sort, or is it some sort of ritual? Or is it some kind of ceremony? But - I can only understand the premonition that everyone in the Order remembers. It begins. The brunt of the four evils is finally coming this way and that way. Finally, the order has come around - it was like that. So far, they seemed to be killing the people who were coming at them first. Yeah. For example........as if they could do the number of things they had to do. It''s as if they were saying ''I have to kill them because it''s my duty'', a slaughter driven by duty. That''s what it looked like. That''s what it is. The four of them do not seem to enjoy the slaughter itself. I''m sure you''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. They really are a creepy bunch, David thought. ''Whoa!I can''t take it anymore!Brother Beshgam!I want to kill them too!Especially that big one!I want to play with that, I want to play with that, I want to play with that!I want to play, I want to play, I want to play! Okay, go. ''Yay!Come and play with me!My name is-- Soni, Angren! Thump. The red-haired man - Soni stepped in. ''Let''s go.'' As if to match his step, Van Stos moves. A distance that was twenty lathals at a leisurely pace. Soni closed that distance with a single foot. Soni pounces on Vanstos with her foot like an arrow. But Van Stos has matched it well. With the momentum of bumping Soni''s approaching momentum and his own acceleration, he swung the two pairs of great swords in his hands. ''''Wow!This big one, much faster than I expected!Ugh, wow! Soni quickly twists his body around to try and avoid the shot. And Van Stos''s muscles rise and the trajectory of the sword changes. The struck down sword catches Soni''s body. ''''Geez!'''' Soni is slammed to the ground. Van Shtos''s blade strikes Soni in the side of the head. And. Slowly. Blood seeped into Soni''s armpits. In addition, the expressions of the other four evildoers could be seen to have changed. The man in the tube cap only moved one eyebrow, but the other two looked a bit surprised. ''''Hee--'''' Soni made a shrill noise and peeled her eyes away. "It''s blood....I''m bleeding.... A shadow descends on Soni''s head as she checks her blood on her palm. The great sword of Van Stos, swung down by a rigid arm. ''''Aaaaaaaaah!This guy is scary, oh, oh, oh! Soni screamed and ran into the back of the alley, screaming. ''Hey, he''s going to do it!That''s good! The blonde man put his hand on the shoulder of the man in the tube cap. ''''There''s a guy like that in King''s Landing, too! The blonde man points amusedly at Van Stos, who is chasing after Soni. But the next thing his eyes caught - Rene. Well I like it better that way. Hey, Beshgam, you''ve killed enough of them, haven''t you?Isn''t it about time ... that we had some free time? It''s not enough. Kill me!Because I''ll kill a lot more of them.So, you know what?And I want to go find Cecily Arkwright. I''ve been itching to do it since yesterday. Well at the very least, you killed as many as you needed. It is what it is. Well well you''ll do as you please. I''m going to, well let''s just head on over to the building. The gaze of the man in the tube cap - the man called Beshugam - catches the St. Renousled School. ''''What about you, Zemeckis?'''' Okay, I''ll just go that way. The man with the glasses, the man called Zemeckis, gazes lecherously at St. Renousseled Castle, where the Holy King is located. You''ll find kings and queens and princes and princesses there, right?They''re going to- Yeah, well, that''s just the way it is. Oh, masso-- Zemeckis spoke to the blond man - the one he called Masso. ''Cecily Arkwright, but ... don''t break it completely, okay?Just wait for me, okay? Oh?It''s rare to see you get so attached to a girl. Anyway, I get it. I won''t break you completely. Of course, I''ll feel free to do whatever I want right up to that point, though, okay? Masso looks around. When I''m done with the Berg, I''m going to fly all over King''s Landing to find my beloved Miss Cecily. The area where that nobleman''s wife lives is suspicious?No, you could ask a guy who seems to have grown up with... hands? Masso''s glaring eyes turned to David and the others. David and the others were flabbergasted. It seems that not only David but the other members of the group were stunned by the awfulness of Van Stoss. ''''Oh, us too--let''s go! Everyone is reminded of their role by David''s command. The members of the group tighten their expressions in unison. And all at once, they run out. --It''s possible. The battle of Vanstoss just now. The man named Soni who escaped. I can do it. He may be the Four Deadly Wounds, but he''s still human. If we do it right, we can do it. "First, we''ll split them up-- okay! The cobblestones burst open. Zemeckis stepped in. The leg power to shatter the stone pavement with a single step. For a moment, I was almost frightened. Thud. Intimidating as if a giant were rushing towards you. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. Accelerating, three massive bodies. The earth is shaking. The earth is shaking. If you want to do it, I''ll do it, okay? "Kill. The three giants are gathering momentum and rushing forward. And. Shhh! Masso jumped up. The next moment, a huge shadow flew over the heads of David and the others. A Masso with his eyes and teeth stripped of mischief descends. The two members of the group are in a hurry to get to know each other. Two members of the group are trampled to death by Masso. When he landed, Masso was just surrounded by the group members. But it was obvious that he dared to jump into the center. Massot, who had a miserable light in his eyes, opened his big mouth and cackled. That gaze shot through Rene. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.Brave knight-sama! "Fall back and spread out!We''ll take care of this one as planned! While Gnther says off, the rogue deploys an abbreviated technique - an abbreviated defensive technique - while moving to check Masso''s check with the holy sword that poured the holy element. Continuing on, Gnther activates the ability of the magic sword. The sword is charged. ''''Ren, I''ll leave the man with the glasses over there to you! David also deployed a defensive technique with the ring''s magical tools while holding the holy sword that was already poured with holy elements. ''Two, three and four squads, follow me!That guy with the tube hat, he''s the stronger of the four!For now, keep a certain distance and focus on the jutsu!If he steps in, focus on evasion!Got it?! ''''By taking coordinated movements, you can exert many times more power than an individual, huh? What stood in front of one of the group members, who was about to take action, was I see, this is the original Saint Jude.......more than I expected. It was the man in the tube cap who finished the move in an instant. David hurriedly deployed his defensive techniques in front of the group members. The group members immediately jumped back. But the man in the tube hat immediately closes the distance. And then Beshgum''s blow crushed the corpsman''s skull in a stupor. ''But it''s not enough. --Are you moving faster than you were? David felt his whole body stand on a general hairiness. --Really, can you do it? A moment later, the walls of the house burst open. The one who burst through the wall and appeared was Soni. And without a moment''s pause, it was Van Stoss who jumped out from behind the hole in the wall. He was bleeding from his forehead. But it seems to be a minor injury. ''''Brother, this guy is strong!I''m so happy!I haven''t felt like this in a really long time!Ughhhhhh, it''s bubbling up!Gush, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, the top is going to come up, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Van Shtos silently replaced the two great swords in both hands with the opposite hand. Then, without hesitation, he thrust the two great swords in his opposite hand down into the face and heart of Soni, who was in a fallen state, without hesitation--. *. .......... My consciousness is muddled. Somehow I try to open my eyes. I hear a voice. "Hey, you know where Cecily Arkwright is, don''t you? Hmm ... suppose you think that if I knew I would be the one to tell you? Ramsus'' voice. There was no life in his voice. ''And you''re already dead anyway?Why are you being such a boring a**h*le? We, the Brotherhood of Fallonteza we love beautiful things. To die for beauty is to die for beauty and that''s why I love you. If this is his goal I cannot teach him anything more than that, can I? That is not something a man like you should be allowed to touch. Well, you''re a very macho young man, aren''t you? The sound of crushed flesh and crushed bone. I couldn''t hear. I heard Ramsus. He''s dead. .... He was killed. I''m going to go too. It would be nice if Sonny could find Cecily Arkwright quickly, but he doesn''t really care about women, so there''s no need to worry about that. The sound of popping cobblestones. Immediately after, the signs disappear. The roar of "Oaahhhhhhhh" is moving away. And then.........what came was silence. ''''Ugh........'''' David felt his consciousness finally become clearer. He opened his eyes thinly. He manages to crawl out from underneath the corpse of the corpses of the group members who were covered up. The one crawling on the ground is - lying face down on the ground, the place where Vanstoss is. ''''I''m sorry, Vanstos........'''' In terms of results, the operation quickly turned into a total disaster. The cause was simple and clear. The Four Deadly Disasters were much stronger than they had imagined. The strength that Harold and the others had risked their lives to extract was not the true strength of the Four Deadly Disasters. The Four Deadly Disasters were even stronger than that. First, the rogue was killed by Masso. Next, Gnther. Rene would be the one who fought the good fight. She is a berg tribe with wings, and she can use them to leap higher than an ordinary person. She managed to deal with Zemeckis while keeping a moderate distance while using that characteristic. David breathed briskly as he zealously aimed at VanShtos'' body little by little. I''m the one who did my best, Davido thought to himself. ''You can only praise me for not running off like I did back then...'' I managed to stick it out for a while, even though I was defending myself against that man in the tube cap. As he fought, he saw VanShtos alone at the edge of his vision, dealing with Masso and Soni. VanShtos was struggling to keep up with the two of them. But finally, Rene was grabbed by Zemeckis, ripped off his wings, and passed out on the ground - at that point. VanShtos was forced into a three-on-one situation. Even Van Stos couldn''t help himself against the three of them. The knights also tried desperately to support Vanstoss, but the three of them didn''t even take a look at the attacking group members. One after another, the members were killed as if they were insects. David caught the corpse of a man with a crushed face leaning against the wall with his gaze. ''Ram, Sass,'' It was right after Rene had fainted. He thought this was a bad idea, and Ramsus went to cover Van Stoss. Nope. None of them failed. The opponent was just too strong, more so than I had imagined. And this time, once again, it turned out that there was an overwhelming difference in strength between Van Stos and the other eight swords. David dreamed. Sogut Sigismos,. Dearest Arkwright,. Van Stos Troia, And grown up, Chris Lenowskaia. If the four of them were together, or - if they were all together It was then. David''s eyes widened in surprise. The woman whose white feathers had been dyed in blood - perhaps it was Rene. She was walking. Rene walked up to Van Shtos with an unsteady gait. She holds her belly in her hands. The sight of one wing was painful. ''''Le, ne...? I wonder why. She had wrapped her face around a piece of cloth. The cloth was smeared with blood. ''Dabi, do?'' They checked each other out in front of VanShtos''s body. Rene dropped to his knees and touched his body with his hands while observing Vanstoss. ''''........still breathing.'''' Well, that''s good. We''ll use the healing arts. I''ll help you with that. "David, you.... Yeah, I''m not gonna make it, you know? David turns around with a chuckle. The tip of Rene''s gaze. Yes. His right leg, no. Torn off by the man in the tube cap. The ground from which he was dragged is covered with blood that flowed from the severed surface. I can''t help but notice that I''m not going to make it-it''s me. I know what I am. As he said it, David began to knead the holy element with the last of his strength. While kneading, he looked at the abdomen that Rene was holding in his hand. Looking at the amount of blood loss....................She probably doesn''t have a chance of surviving either. Even now, she must be somehow maintaining her consciousness with her energy. Rene begins to draw a healing technique. Van Shtos was gutted in half of his belly by Zemeckis'' fist, and then slashed deep into his right shoulder with his own great sword, which Masso wielded for fun. But as expected of Vanstoss Troia. The vitality of the sword is astounding. This is enough to save you. ''Ren, you take care of your shoulder and I''ll take care of my belly. Yes, sir. There was what sounded like a loud crushing sound in the distance. Continuing on, the sound of a collapse. What was going on? But now Davido didn''t have time to think about it. It was more of a concern. What''s wrong with your face? David wasn''t sure whether to ask or not, but he ventured to ask. Then Ren let out a proud smile, ugh. ''I cut myself open before that man raped me. You mean that guy, Masso or something? He lost interest and went away swearing. Yeah, right. I''m sorry to hear that, but... No. While replying, Rene''s gaze was fixed on Ramsus, who had run out of steam. ''''........is he gone, too, Ramsus?'''' He was an honorable man... who died with his faith intact. Yeah? The two of them then continued the healing technique in silence. It was a challenge to concoct the holy element in this state. But they couldn''t let Van Stos die here. At least if he survived and joined the Commander and the others........ Vanstos Troia is not a man who should die here. I''m sweating. I wonder why. The sweat feels strange, cold. "Hey, Ren. ............ I waited, but there was no response. ''Rene?'' He looked at Rene''s hand, and there David finally understood. ''Oh--'' The magic and the holy elemental light had disappeared. That''s right. It had died out before I knew it. Before David knew it. But the wound on Van Stos''s shoulder had closed up. The bleeding, enough to stop. "You''re doing well, Rene. In a trembling voice, David rallied her speechless. Then, with a flutter, the cloth wrapped around Rene''s face unraveled. Seeing her face - Davido smiled. _ Ŀ˛椬BǤ롣 ȤäƤ_衢͡ ͤФƤᡣ 󥷥ȥθ΂Ϥ̶ȤޤǤä Ƥ⤦ϡ}ؤϾzʤ ɤ޽礬褦 ¤¤äƤΤ狼롣 Ȥ¤Фʤ ӥɤϡǤŤäƤޤäॵȥͤҊ ˤؤ˥ӥɤHä ǤäӥɤġˤϢӤΤ褦˼äƤ ƶˤȤ⤳Է֤򡢤ȤƤĽäƤ줿 Ҥߤä˼ ·TˤƤ⤽ ӥɤӤ᤿o򾲤Ҋɤ ԡݤΤBФä ԤʤнԡҤӤߤʴڤäΤ⤷ʤ HȤˡŤäޤ䤬äơäHТʡĤ顢 ҕȤˤϿդڤäƤ DD⤹äФ衭顢ޤߤʤǡS䡣 夫顢̤iƤΤ狼ä ٤Rܤ䤱Ƥ롣 Εrä R˺ΤϤäƤ ʤ դ˼Τϡҥӥߤ\Ф饻`?`饤Ȥؤäˤä ӥɤοԪ΢˾`֡ DDΕrߤˡäؤäƤ衢ʹ ƨDDӥ?ϥ˥Ͼˡ] 101-Episode 89 "Machinas Resolution" The Four Deadly Sins? The news that came out of nowhere. The first thing that came out of Makina-san''s mouth was a voice of skepticism. "It doesn''t sound like a bad joke, does it? Shanatrice, with her grim face, wrinkles her brow. He doesn''t seem to be joking as far as the instructor who jumped in with a hint of blood on his face is concerned. The expression on his face speaks to the urgency of the situation. Four deadly disasters. This is exactly the group of four people that have just been talked about. It''s not like they came by because of the rumor, but what timing, I thought. Makina-san''s hand reaches out to her mouth. ''''It''s not that I didn''t think about the possibility at all, but... of all things, why at this time?'''' Makina is tinged with confusion. ''What''s the situation?'' Shanatrice checks with her instructor. ''Yes, sir.'' The instructor replied as if he had been played. ''''I understand that the Eight Swords of the Holy Tree Knights led by Lord Vanstos Troia and about three hundred holy warriors have made their way to the north gate. I believe they are currently engaged...'''' I thought you said that Sogut Sigismos and his deputy are vacating the capital now? Shanatrice checks with Makina. But there is no answer. "Makina? Shanatrice called back to her, but still no response. ''Makina!'' Shanatrice called out her name to blackmail her. Then, as if she finally came to herself, Makina-san, who had been stiffening up, gasped. Yeah, yeah I''m sorry. ''Sogut Sigismos and his deputy are gone. In addition, the Order''s best men have gone to take the fort. Aren''t you? I mean, yeah. Without them, what forces in King''s Landing are currently capable of resisting the Four Deadly Plagues? Makina took a glance at me. After a slight pause. ''If I dare to mention it, it would be the Knights of the Holy Tree. Other than that, the only forces that I can think of that would be able to compete with them are the King''s Kingsguard, my father, Wagnus Lenosphere, and the King''s swordsmanship instructor, Gaiden Arkwright. Other than the Order of the Holy Tree, you''ll be more concerned with protecting the Holy King, won''t you? ''It can''t be helped. It''s what they''re supposed to do. Abominably, Shanatrice clicks her tongue. "You should have brought Rose with you when you were going through all this. Well, he''s the one you''re dealing with, so even he may only be a comfort to you. Um, Headmaster what should we do now? The instructor asks a question as she squirms. Once Makina-san opened her eyes strongly and then opened them, her expression tightened again. ''''You instructors will lead the students in the school to the west gate. Go straight into the Duke of Sigmsos'' territory and have them protected. Shanatrice interrupted. ''Hmm?Wasn''t there some kind of evacuation zone at the foot of the Sacred Tree? ''''The Holy Tree and the Academy are in opposite positions in the East and West in the Royal Capital. If you are going to run through the middle of the capital, the danger increases. If they have no chance of winning in the first place, it''s safer to run away from the Royal Capital. If Ruvel Argan is in the north, then in the royal capital, the Sacred Tree is in the east and the school is in the west. Considering the risk of running into the Four Deadly Disasters on the way, it would certainly be more profitable to leave the royal capital through the west gate as is. At this time, I was thinking about it. I wondered if Currier and Cecily would be able to escape in one piece. Today, Currier and Ayla had left for the castle in a carriage. I look at the clock. In terms of time, they could already be near the castle. Or, they are already inside the castle. The possibility of the Four Deadly Disasters going to the castle........would be impossible to say. But from what Makina-san just said, it seems that the castle is full of capable people, including her father. More than anything else, Currier-san herself is a talented person who is as strong as a hundred battle-hardened warriors. Also, she would be able to make an accurate decision even in the midst of this kind of situation. In that respect, it was rather fortunate that Ira was with her. With this, Ira-san''s level of safety also increased dramatically. The level of danger is........low, I guess. Gaiden Arkwright, who says that if it''s only pure sword skills, even that Sogute Commander is no match for him. Earlier, Makina-san had mentioned him as a candidate for opposing forces. Cecily-san doesn''t have the impression of panicking in this kind of situation either, and if she''s with such an amazing person, she should be able to evacuate well. Considering the usual, I''m sure Zeke and Hyrgis-san are probably with them as well.... Senior students Rei-san and Beosa-san are not in the royal capital right now because of the training camp. Mia-san, and Liza-san and Clarice-san should be leaving the royal capital with the students. ................. It''s going to be okay. It will be fine. In the first place, it''s not like the Four Deadly Disasters came for Currier-san and Cecily-san with pinpoint accuracy. Rather, if there was a reason for them to be targeted-- I''m going to look at Makina. Trying to erase the Four Deadly Plagues from this continent, she''s probably the one. It''s just ... maybe there''s nothing to worry about. She said that the Holy Tree Knights led by Vanstos-san were headed to the Four Deadly Disasters. VanShtos Troia. Although he was a quiet person, an unspeakable awesomeness emanated from that person. Besides, Diares-san had also mentioned something like the current Holy Tree Knights were far stronger than in the past. So even if Commander Sogut and the others weren''t there, or if it was the current Holy Tree Knights....... .............. I just-- It was also true that I had a strange feeling in my chest from earlier. Yes. It''s never zero. The probability of Currier and Cecily encountering the Four Deadly Disasters. Or the probability that the Holy Tree Knights would be defeated in the Four Deadly Disasters. It''s impossible to declare it to be zero. So, in truth, I would like to go looking for these girls right now. But," I look at Makina-san, who flies off to instruct the instructor. Is it okay to leave the school and leave Makina-san here? I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m going to hurry up and start evacuation guidance as instructed. Please. Where''s... the headmaster? Makina-san lowers her gaze. ''''I--I will remain at the school until the evacuation of all students and school personnel is complete, and in the meantime, I will assist in the evacuation. School, chief... Come on, go. It''s not unlikely that the Four Deadly Plagues will defeat the Holy Tree Order and come here. It''s not until it''s too late. The instructor runs out of the room at Makina-san''s urging. The sound of the instructor''s running footsteps fading away, I asked Machina-san, "Are you going to stay until the end? "Do you intend to stay until the end? Makina-san responded to my question with a smile. ''''I''m the head of the school, okay?The headmaster of the school, who is in charge of the lives of his students, can''t just leave them and run off first, can he? Makina-san''s expression changes to a wry smile. ''''Well, it''s a messy job after all,'''' Nope, maquina. What? Do you think there''s a reason why the Four Evils have chosen to stay in King''s Landing this time? Shanatrice asks. It was something of an implied way of saying. ''As you say, they''re a dubious bunch who may or may not even have a reason themselves. It''s just--'' Makina stared into the void. ''Maybe she could have gotten through to me from somewhere. So you''re saying that you have information that you''re trying to deal with the Four Deadly Sins? Makina silently nodded her head with a solemn face. ''So you feel responsible?Do you think you''ve drawn the Four Wrongs? Makina did not answer Shanatrice''s question, but moved silently to the door. ''You guys take shelter,'' She touched the handle and continued. ''Kurohiko you have to take care of Mia, please. Oh, man. It''s like you''re about to die. "Are you going to fight the Four Deadly Sins by yourself? When I asked the question, Makina-san looked at me in profile. Her mouth slightly frayed. ''''Oh?There''s nothing to wonder about, is there?I''m just trying to do the same thing my sister did... and she protected the Holy Tree Order by wounding the Four Deadly Plagues in Mistortin. Makina gripped the handle tightly. ''Then maybe if I do the same thing, my students - you''re the only ones who might be able to get away with it. A determined voice. In other words, she is saying this. She said that she, like her sister, was going to burn her life to the ground and continue to unleash ''Mist Lutin''. .................. A nagging feeling of regret spreads through my chest. Why is Makina-san--. You''re a dead man, Machina. Shanatrice throws a question at him. ''I think I''m at least able to analyse the minimum competence of the Four Deadly Disasters... Shana, not to the same degree as you. It was the first time today that Makina-san had called Shanatrice-san, Shana. ''''To tell you the truth, I think it''s a delicate matter whether those people I just mentioned as a force can defeat the Four Deadly Disasters. If we were to defeat those four, I''d really like to have at least four people of the same rank as the current Sogut Sigismus,'''' Ms. Shanatrice does not argue. Does that mean that her analysis is almost the same as Makina-san''s? ''''Although it''s a guess drawn from the Holy Tree Knights and her sister''s strength at the time, as well as the extent of the wounds her sister''s ''Mistortin'' inflicted on the Four Deadly Disasters, and other information from the past... I can only know that the Four Deadly Disasters'' power is extraordinary. So, with the forces we have in King''s Landing... It''s frustrating, but the chances of winning are pretty slim. Makina-san smiled sarcastically. ''''However, I don''t know if my analysis of their strength is necessarily on target, and even the Four Deadly Disasters should have some decline due to age. You will be able to get a good idea of what the current Order of the Sacred Tree is all about, and I''m hoping that Vanhstos Trojan and the current Order of the Sacred Tree will be able to help. It''s a clinging hope, though. There is no power in Makina''s voice as she speaks. It''s easy to tell that she''s thinking tough on the inside. "Um, Makina-san. I don''t know. Why, sir? Why?What? I questioned what I had been wondering about earlier. ''You didn''t count me as an asset earlier, did you? Ms. Machina lifts her chin and looks at me. ''Because I don''t think it''s too early to tell.'' Are you early? ''You''ve only learned two forbidden spells. I''ve shown you the power of the forbidden spells you remember now. Especially when it comes to one person vs. multiple people, it will be tough with the forbidden spells we have now. After all, you have to have someone with the strength to assist you, after all, before you can get them in line. .......... That''s the way it is. Makina turned her body around and was relative to Shanatrice. ''If something were to happen to me, would you mind if I left the rest to you? You''re referring to the Four Deadly Sins, you mean? Makina-san''s crimson eyes catch mine. ''Including Kurohiko,'' ...you''re not a nice woman, are you? What''s the matter with you? ''If you put your life on the line and talk to me like that you can''t do a bad job of keeping Sagara Kurohiko in your care, can you? Makina smiles with a huff and a smile. ''''Don''t betray my trust, Shana? Uh-huh, but what do you think? Mr. Shanatrice gives me the thumbs up. "I don''t think he''s convinced, but I''m afraid he''s not convinced. Makina-san turns to me. ''Kurohiko would you please shut up and do me a favor here? .......... ''If you are indebted to me I want you to do what I say here. Makina bowed deeply. ''Please, this is just the way it is.'' I''m... I''m sorry, Mr. Machina but I can''t do that for you. I refused to do what she asked. But then, unexpectedly. Well, yeah. What Makina-san brought up was a convincing smile. A reaction as if she had predicted my answer. Her reaction puzzled me. ''''You''re not the one who can get away with letting go of Currier, who went to the castle, or Cecily, who isn''t in the school. ''I know, I know. It would be too much indeed to stop you from going to find those girls. Oh I see. So that''s what the reaction was. "Machina... No. Makina-san shakes her head. ''''As expected, I don''t have the authority to stop it either. I don''t intend to push my own selfishness that far. It''s just that ... if you can successfully join them, escape from this royal capital. I''ll survive with them. And hopefully-- The smile was the only thing forming around Makina-san''s mouth, but her expression seemed to be desperately trying to hold something back. ''Someday, you''ll defeat the Four Deadly Disasters. I silently poke my knee in the air. I locked my gaze with hers. ''It''s not, Makina,'' No?No, what''s not... I looked straight into Makina''s eyes. She rolled her eyes in wonder. ''It doesn''t make sense,'' What''s the point? ''Yes. It doesn''t mean anything to me. Even if you - even if I survive in a world where Makina-san is gone. Blackbeard? Many things have changed since I came here. Maybe it''s not the same at the core, but compared to when I was there, I think I''ve changed a lot. Makina-san was silent, waiting for my next words. When I looked closer, I saw that her cheeks had a faint cherry-red tint. ''So, I was thinking. What''s the difference between that one and that one? The answer was simple. I say without looking away. ''I have someone I really care about,'' I''m sure I would have been deflected before, I thought in the corner of my mind. I''ve got people I don''t want to lose. My heart was racing with embarrassment, if I''m being honest. But I knew I had to say it here. I had to say my honest feelings. I''m able to keep working hard because there are people I think are important to me. Because of Makina-san and the others, a useless person can try his best to do his best. .......... ''Of course I was going to go find Currier-san and Cecily-san. But.........I can''t leave you here. Even more so if it turns out that you''re going to die. Makina-san averted her gaze and put a lot of strength into her arms that held her slender little body. ''Kurohiko, although I''m glad you feel--'' ''If you won''t run away with me, this is what we''re going to have to do. Makina-san raises her face. ''If you stay, I''ll have no choice but to stay with you and fight the Four Deadly Plagues. I''m sorry, but I don''t have any other choice. But that''s not... ''I''m not an omniscient, omnipotent god. So I can''t protect all people. But I do want to protect the people who are within my reach. The only people I care about are the people I care about. The people I care about, the people I care about... And, Makina, you said it yourself. I love my country. Yeah. Even if I were to escape, what if the Four Deadly Disasters had wreaked havoc on King''s Landing... wouldn''t it be too late for that? I could see from the look on her face that Makina-san was beginning to get lost. ''''What Makina-san wants to protect, at the same time, will also be what I want to protect. Yeah. I''m just a convenient tool for her. If that''s what Makina-san wants to do, I''ll just do everything in my power to make it happen. I will only fulfill her wish, even if it means risking my life. But........if Makina-san dies, I will surely lose the meaning of risking my life. I chuckle. ''''In other words, I''m a man who can''t do without Makina-san. Blackberry.... Shanatrice cowered her shoulders. ''This is not your downfall, Makina. I breathed. ''Shana...?'' I mean, this guy''s got a crush on you, right? Makina-san looks at me with a sidelong glance while her cheeks are stained. ''''Behold, you''re in love with me...'''' "I''m not going to let the girl I''m in love with die. It''s a story that can make you cry. I guess the least he can do is to die together. Shana, you shouldn''t be doing that. This man''s eyes have already spoken. I don''t think you have the leverage to move anymore. I raised my arms and smiled at him. ''Well, I knew that the Four Wrongs Disaster was someone I would have to beat one day to do with Hibigami anyway. It''s just as well. If we can fight them here, we can save ourselves the trouble of looking for them. Makina-san puts a hand to her forehead with a distracted look on her face. ''''You''re quite easy to say. Then she looked at me sideways for a while. ''''But yeah ... by the looks of things, it''s the time we spend trying to convince her that''s going to be wasted. Sighing, Makina sighed. ''All right. I get it now. Machina. As if to regroup, Makina-san put her hands on her twisted waist. ''''If the evacuation of the school''s students is successfully completed without the Four Deadly Disasters coming, then the two of us and I will attempt to join Currier and Cecily while aiming for the evacuation area. Perhaps because she had made up her mind, Makina-san spun her mind fluently and eloquently. ''If you encounter the Four Deadly Disasters in that case, if there are two or more opponents, you should avoid fighting as much as possible. If you are going to fight, you should aim at the place where you are alone. It is not always the case that the four evildoers are always together. Thank goodness. Now at least it looks like Makina-san is not in a hurry to die. Well, then, it''s time for us to-- Are you ready, mistress Machina? There was a knock at the door, followed by Mia''s voice. ''Mia?You haven''t evacuated yet? "The Knights of the Holy Tree are here to see you. They need to see you, sir. Ms. Machina opened the door herself. ''Quickly, please.'' Beyond the open door. A man wearing the Holy Tree Knights'' uniform was standing there with a strong expression on his face. Diagonally behind him, Mia-san was waiting for him without the slightest movement. However, looking at her expression, it looked as if she was desperately pushing down her fear. ''''As I''m sure you already know, the holy warriors of the Knights led by Vanstoss Troia are currently engaged with the Four Deadly Plagues near the north gate. Therefore I am here to borrow the power of the forbidding spell wielder, Lord Sagara Kurohiko. The knight-errant flies his gaze to me. Makina-san thoughtfully put a hand to her chin. ''''Is that ... Van Stos''s idea?'''' The knight-errant affirms. Makina-san turned to me once. ''''Those sayings, did you give Currier Versteen the same one? Yes, sir. You heard the man, Blackie. I nodded. ''If we head to the north gate, there''s a good chance we''ll be able to meet up with Currier. Mr. Machina, I am... Do what you want, Blackie. In a strong tone, Makina said. ''''I''m not going to move until the students have been evacuated, but I won''t stop you if you want to head out right away. In fact, I don''t know what the right thing to do is either... but I don''t want you to have any regrets. I looked down a bit, then looked up. The answer seemed to come through in his expression. ''You''re going, aren''t you?'' ''If Currier-san is coming to the North Gate, she and I will fight the Four Deadly Plagues there... and defeat them. Okay. Mr. Machina. ''Oh, it''s okay. I won''t even think about trading my life for it anymore. Makina-san spills a joking smile. ''''Because if I die........your meaning of life will be gone, right? Then Makina-san shook her head loosely. ''''If my death is the cause of his suicide, that would be the last thing we''d ever see. Shanatrice takes the bag. ''Looks like we have a guiding principle in mind. Shana, you need to get out of here... No, I''ll go along for the ride. But you''re the Ruvell Argan''s-- Shanatrice put her hand on the eye patch in her left eye. ''You want a little strength now, don''t you?Hmm, I hate this peaceful country to my core, but Makina, you''re the only one I like. That''s exactly what the curse-master is like. I have no intention of defending the people of this country, but you are a woman too good to die here. With a bang, Shanatrice slapped my buttocks. ''''Wha ... what are you doing! So leave the machina to me, jinxer. I will see to it that she is safe till the day I die. Shanatrice put her arm around Makina''s shoulder from behind. And also. If the reason for the attack is the same as you have just described, then I will be responsible for the attack. Therefore, I can''t just run away without you. I''m jointly and severally liable. "Shana, you... You were the only ones who understood the danger of the Four Plagues. When I told you that the Four Plagues must be eliminated, you were the only ones who truly understood the danger they posed. Above all....if I let you die here, I can''t face that fool. That means... Your sisters are all true fools. They cut themselves too much for the sake of others, but they also try to take on all the additional burdens by themselves. Truly, they''re the kind of fools who can''t leave well enough alone. Onushi and the others - that must mean Makina-san and her sister Chris-san. I see........your sister also considered the Four Deadly Disasters to be dangerous. From the way she talked, Shanatrice-san seems to be an old friend of Chris-san''s. However, from the reaction, it seems that this is the first time Makina-san has learned of Shanatrice''s relationship with her sister. ''''By the way, Makina, since it''s come to this--'''' And that''s when it happened. I heard a scream that sounded like a scream from outside. And then the screams continued in a chain. We reflexively rushed to the window in the direction of the continuous screaming. Is that.........the direction of the west gate? Don''t tell me it''s the Four Deadly Sins? Wait. Aren''t the Four Deadly Disasters currently engaged with the Holy Tree Order? Makina-san confirms to the pale knight-errant. ''''It should be, but...'''' I''m sorry, but I think he''s already lost. Hm, they probably sensed the presence of people and went around. The fact that they had to evacuate the city as a group, I suppose, has backfired. Makina bit her nails. ''Stronger, are we getting stronger?You don''t think ... they''re growing, do you?Or ... wasn''t the information I used in my analysis indicative of their true power? Judging from Makina-san''s appearance, she didn''t expect the Four Deadly Disasters to reach her so quickly. I - opened the window. The curtains fluttered in the wind. And then. Eighth curse, release. What? An oval hole appears. A black slime jumps out of it and clings to my arm. I used that slime as a shield and then split it up, and I placed them down like stepping stones. ''''Then I''m going to go.'''' Shanatrice looked impressed. "I see that''s a forbidden curse.......you''ve mastered it very well. The forbidden spell is surprisingly applicable depending on the user. Originally, this forbidden curse was used as a shield, but after learning that it can be freely flown and fixed in a giant battle, I thought it could be used like a staircase. I used the diamond-shaped shield I had placed as a foothold and went down to the bottom. ''''This is no time to be swallowing and admiring!Hey, curser, before we fight-- And. ''Kyahhhhhh! ''Ugh, wow! A group of fleeing students emerged from across the woods in unison. ''''No!'''' Oh, help me, yeah! A group of students rushed toward me in a frantic fashion. Beyond them, I saw people flying through the air. --coming. A few instructors with swords in their hands and -- emerging from the other side of the woods -- a huge, black man wearing a cylindrical hat. I narrowed my eyes. ''''That''s the Fourth Evil--'''' I''m about to say it, and I''m speechless. The thing that the right hand of the man in the tube cap is holding. The left ankle is grabbed and hanging upside down, bloody and upside down-- Josef, instructor. He was a changed man, the instructor in charge of our lion team. 102-Episode 90 "Conflict" In the midst of the instructors standing in front of the Four Deadly Disasters, I could see Instructor Isabella''s figure. ''''All of you, retreat while putting up your defensive techniques!We need to evacuate the students first! With a bang, the man in the tube cap threw away Instructor Joseph - and the next moment, the man has already finished moving in front of Instructor Isabella''s eyes. Fast. The man swings his arm over. ''Isabella!'' The other instructors, with their swords at the ready, close in on the man in the tube cap. But they were too late. Isabella tried to defend herself with her sword. "Do you think you can stop it? The fist of the man in the tube cap attacks Instructor Isabella. --crack. ? The tube cap man''s brow creased slightly between his eyebrows. The reason for that reaction was. It''s probably because something like a black shield suddenly appeared and blocked your fist. "This is........a defensive technique, right?It''s a technique I''ve never seen before, but-- While saying this, the man in the tube cap continued to release his fist. A loud metallic sound rang out. The shield screamed with a crack. In front of the shield, Isabella instructor was unconcerned and fell on her ass, but the instructors who approached her dragged her along with several others. Meanwhile, the man in the tube cap looks curious - he throws out another fist, as if to test the strength of the shield. Bark. A crack appeared in the shield. The forbidden shield that even the fist of the giant in that holy ruin was effortlessly defended against. It was shattered by three times, and moreover, by a human fist. ''''.........'''' I see. So it''s three times that a shield of that size can prevent it. I''m already running out, even while releasing the eighth forbidden curse. The shards of the shattered shield turned into slime again. The shards flew towards me and were absorbed by the shield in my left hand. The attention of the man in the tube cap turned to me. ''''You are--'''' Ninth curse, release. A dimensional hole appears. A chain strikes the man in the tube cap and restrains him. The man, who was about to step out towards me, stops moving. The man looks at the chains restraining his body. ''What''s this?'' Eighth curse the second realm is released. His left arm heats up and changes. To the arm of the black demon. I can feel the power flowing into my body from my arm. I can feel the power surging through me. I - like a beast, I close in on the man in the tube cap. The man with the tube hat easily tears off the chain. The man turns his body like a whirlwind and shakes off the chain. ............ I''m not particularly surprised. When it didn''t work for Hibigami, no one expects it to work for him. Increase the speed of your feet. The ninth forbidden curse is enough to stop the man in the tube cap from moving for a while. It''s enough that Instructor Isabella and the others were able to keep their distance. Just being able to help her is enough. I''m going to wave my left arm around. You''re not getting off that easy, are you? We''ve got a special group, and you''re the one who volunteered to be in charge. She''s one of the most important people in my life. A black mist erupts from my left arm''s elbow like a geyser. The momentum of my fist accelerates-- Let''s see if we can''t get a handle on this. My fist and the fist released by the man in the tube cap collided. The collision disrupts the wind pressure around me. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. That arm.........who are you? I smile wryly. ''I''m a student here at the school. It''s a bit complicated, you know. ''''Hmm, I see.......looks like you came to the right direction for this school. The man in the tube cap''s empty fist snarled and attacked me. I let go of my fist and jumped back. But the man immediately closed the distance. -- still fast. A front kick comes flying through the wind, slicing through the wind. I try to guard with my left arm. The left arm that received the man''s vigorous kick gave a dull creak as it caught the man''s vigorous kick. Ah, guh-- Heavy. What a power. I was just blown away. But somehow I managed to regain my footing and landed on my feet. And then I immediately went to fight back-- With a crunch, my knees hit the ground. ''''.........'''' The damage to your leg is ... is that from the damage to your leg? Continuing on, a twitching pain ran through my left arm. Holding my left arm. d*mn. It''s frustrating, but it looks like the name of the Four Deadly Disasters isn''t exactly cool. And powerful. And the speed. This is a different order of magnitude. I''m going to catch the guy with the tube hat who''s chasing me with my eyes. The man with the tube hat has no hesitation. No hesitation. Relentless. And because of that, he is strong. His eyes are wide open and vicious. Massive bodies. Thick arms and fists like rocks. I do not know who put it on, but the big scar of the diagonal cross that runs on the forehead also highlights the viciousness of the man. It''s an amazingly intimidating feeling. This is the monster that shook the continent''s people - the four evil spirits. ''''But this one--'''' I let the strength in my legs and managed to stand up. I''m not going to give up that easily. I have no intention of giving up on them, even if they are better than me. I have no intention of running away. There''s nothing to do but to stand firm and hold on like hell. "......... It''s crawling up from earlier, that feeling. It''s an unmistakable fact that that man is a threat to me right now. As I thought.........the only thing I can do is to bring my consciousness closer to that "beast". At worst, for once in my life, I may have to consider the possibility of surrendering my consciousness. Check the rear. I can see Machina-san and the others running towards me. After I got off, I retrieved the shield I used as a foothold. Therefore, Machina-san and the others must have gone out of the building via the stairs. ............. It would have been good if I could have kicked them before they reached the girls. Well, as expected, that''s too much of a lick on the four evil disasters. The man in the tube cap comes at me with the wind in his face. The man raises his arm again. And. "M Multiple ice spears attacked the man in the tube cap like arrows. However, the man has no problem cracking them with his hand sword. That''s more than enough time for me to re-position myself. ''I''ll cover you, Kurohiko! It was Instructor Isabella and the others who unleashed the magic formula. Before I knew it, the defensive magic formula was being deployed in front of me as well. ''''Ta, thank you! That''s right. You can''t win by yourself, but if we all work together... Get out of the way. The point of the man in the tube cap is directed at Isabella and her instructors. Not good! "You can''t make me! I stepped in to chase the man in the tube cap. But I can''t get my footing right. d*mn it! I can''t tell if there''s still some damage to your leg from earlier-- And then. A surgical formation emerged directly below the man in the tube cap. In the next moment, a swarm of golden strings emerged from the Surgical Formation. The golden cord, reminiscent of an anemone, twined around the tube cap man''s legs. The man''s forward momentum dropped with a thud. The tube-hatted man looks down at the swarm of shiny golden strands that strangle his legs. ''Now what?'' ''Kukaka, I see!Will my "Linpuerg" work against the Four Deadly Sins?This is good information we got! It was Shanatrice who shouted happily, as if shouting for pleasure. When I looked at her, I saw that the eye patch in her left eye had been removed. The pupil in that left eye was golden. Is it the light of the holy element that is glowing blue-white around the eye? Your eyes are... well, it''s a specific technique. ''Gulp,'' said the man in the tube cap, lifting his tangled legs of the golden cord. ''''Oh. This is the unique technique given to those who have the blood of the two elves, the "limp erg". Shanatrice points to her left eye as she sneers. I suppose you could say that I''m the original master of the surgical eye. ''Twoelf I''ve heard of it. There was a house with that name in Ruvelargan, I believe. Oh, you know very well what I mean - but do you have time for a chat? Behind Shanatrice-san, Makina-san was standing behind her. At her feet. Surrounding her, a surgical formation was unfolding. The wind was blowing backwards, and her hair was scattered in a rustle. Her mouth snaps open and Makina-san looks at the man in the tube cap with shooting eyes. What shines in the back of his mouth is - a surgical formula that emerges from his tongue. ''''That, the magic formula.'''' One eyebrow of the man in the tube cap rose. ''Well, you ... the woman from that time--'' Makina-san raised her hands above her head. Then, the ceremony rose with Makina-san''s body surrounded. Then, as if by command, Makina-san pointed her raised hand towards the man in the tube cap. ''''Mistortin.'''' It turned into a gigantic sword and struck the man in the tube hat as if it would pierce his opponent. The man in the tube cap crosses his arms and takes a defensive stance. The sword of light reaches the man. Sparks of light gush out violently between the sword of light and the man''s arm, as if the man''s arm were being skinned down. It was as if two objects of immense mass were engaged in a fierce struggle for supremacy. The area around the man in the tube cap was engulfed in intense light. That''s........that''s "Mistortin"? ''''Come here, forbid wizard! Shanatrice called out loudly to me while holding her hand up to the amount of light emitted by "Mistortin". Alright. Somehow the damage to my leg has escaped. I hurriedly made my way to her. I don''t question the fact that the scaffolding disappeared before we crossed. Makina was furious. More than anything else, we don''t have time right now ... anyhow, here. Shanatrice opened the bag in her hand and without hesitation, she turned it upside down and blasted the contents. She picked up a long, thin, cylindrical object that was among the things she had scattered on the ground. Then, quickly opening the lid, she held out the thin, curled thing to me. ''''This is--'''' As you''ve no doubt gathered, this is a forbidden scroll. Did you bring it with you? Sort of. It''s a good idea to show them the real thing, because sometimes it''s easier to negotiate. Normally I wouldn''t have given it to you today, but under the circumstances, I had no choice. I turn my gaze from the spellbook back to Shanatrice. ''You read it out loud, right? Kokoro, Shanatrice nods. I swallow my spit. ''Okay,'' I turned the direction of my body towards the man in the tube cap. When I checked at the side, I saw that Makina-san had unleashed a second ''Mist Lutin'' blow. The man in the tube cap finally pulled off the golden cord that was entangled in his legs, and without taking any evasive action, he began to charge at the huge sword of light that was approaching, to his surprise. As for the golden cord that had escaped from its prey, it was slowly losing its real image while wavering without power. I''m afraid you''ve slipped through the cracks sooner than I expected. Mistortin'' is still not as effective as I thought. Shannatrice''s face was covered in beads of sweat. ''Or maybe it''s just that I have a constitution that makes it hard for surgical techniques in general to work. Oh well. My ''Linpuerg'' and Machina''s ''Mistortin'' were, after all, released to buy more time. Now Shanatrice''s words. That would mean that he bought time for me to have the forbidden spellbook read out to me. I look at Shanatrice-san again. The veins in his left eye appear to be thicker and more raised. If you look closely, his breathing is also heavy. The intrinsic technique must take a considerable amount of strain just by releasing it once. And Makina-san must also be holding quite a load of ''Mist Lutin'' in her arms. I can''t let their efforts here go to waste. When I finished opening the spellbook, I hurriedly began to run my eyes over the words. "I........ .......... Calm down. Don''t get me wrong. "I am the king of the magic eye. Be calm. "In the end, the source of all annihilation in Hell is my life in my eyes. But quickly. "--The third curse, released! The moment I finished chanting... Yah....ah...! I could see that my eyes had a fever. And then, without thinking, I almost turned my hand to my eyes, and that''s when. From both eyes. "Gah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah--! With a gusher of light and a screeching, high-pitched sound, two red and black lights, exactly like lasers, were emitted with the gushing light. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. ''''-----'''' After firing, the light gradually faded. In response, the heat in my eyes receded as well. I involuntarily lost my voice at the first thing I saw properly. ''''.........?'''' In the ground I found two holes of unfathomable depth. Oh, man. It''s not certain how deep it drilled into him. But what is certain is that it''s terrific and powerful. I look up. All of them, including the man in the tube cap, were looking at me. But I feel a sense of discomfort. To be precise, I have a feeling that they are not all looking at me. Yes. The one they are looking at is........above my head? I look up over my head. "N-- A gasp of surprise escaped me. ''''Nah, what... that...'''' There was a huge eyeball floating above me. Reddish-black capillaries ran throughout. When I say grotesque, I mean it. I feel that the sky around the eyeball is dyed reddish-black for some reason. The space appears to be different only there. What is it? Don''t tell me that the third ban is any different than the previous ban? Really, who are you? The man in the tube cap turns to me. When I caught my breath - I opened my mouth. "I am the king of the magic eye. Mmm. The man in the tube cap braces himself. That''s right. We don''t have time for idle chatter. I''ve got to beat this man and get back to Miss Currier and Cecily and the others. "In the end, the source of all annihilation in Hell is my life in my eyes. This time, he turns his eyes firmly to the man in the tube cap. ''''--The Third Curse, released. 103-Episode 91 "The Third Curse, the Most Evil Man" Heat around the eye and pulsating blood vessels. A sensation of being rooted around the eye. The eye catches the man in the tube cap who tries to move to the evasive action. A surgical formation appears at the man''s feet. A golden cord tangled around his legs. ''''Nuh-uh?'''' Shanatrice''s ''Linpuerg''. ''Gu--ggh, oh! The vision was dyed crimson, as if covered by a membrane. A black light exploded near the eyeball. ''''Gah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Two straight lines of light are directed at the man in the tube cap and are emitted at high speed. The man crosses his arms and takes a defensive stance. --Are you going to catch that? The rays of light that are released bite the man. A single ray of red and black lightning collides with the man, and at the moment of impact, as if the collision had triggered an explosion in the place where the man was, as if the collision had been triggered. One after another, like a chain of explosions, red and black explode in front of the man. A roar. Soon after, the rays of light begin to fade. And then convergence. The destination of the rays of light. Is it the residue of the destructive light? A thin, black mist-like substance is drifting to the place where the man was. And then - a man with the fabric torn off, exposing a log-like thick arm, emerges from behind the fog. He walks majestically on two legs while pulling off a golden cord. An intimidating feeling, as if you could hear the earth shaking. ''You say you prevented and cut them off?'' Makina-san''s voice filled with astonishment from behind. When I looked at her, I saw that she was kneeling down with an abandoned face. With a stunned look on her face, Makina-san looks at the hole in the ground that the rays of light had just drilled. ''''Preventing that one, well, you know. Shanatrice clenches her teeth together while holding her left eye with her hand. A streak of blood is flowing from underneath the hand that covers the eye, probably due to the effects of using the unique technique. ''''Chi, you monster.'''' Shanatrice squeezes her right eye. ''Mm?That man''s arm... what is that? The man in the tube cap raised his bare arm. "This one? The man''s arm is engraved with a technique reminiscent of a tattoo. You don''t think it''s a surgical... engraving? Mr. Machina expressed further surprise. The man with the tube cap responded as if it was nothing special. I believe this is called ''Svegruin'', a unique technique to harden one''s skin. The surgeon said that this is a rare occurrence from the Prison Tower, and that it is as hard as the famously indestructible Adimantium. ''Svegruin''? Mr. Shanatrice was blindsided. ''Nonsense!It was supposed to be unique to House Stanges of Ruvelargan!Besides, the technique would reside in the forehead, not the arm, without exception-- So that''s what the lady over there just said. The man in the tube cap pointed at Mr. Machina. ''This is a surgical imprint. That''s impossible!The surgical imprint inflicts excruciatingly intense pain on the user when the procedure is activated!Hence, apart from the inherent magic, it is essentially imprinted on anything other than the human body, such as swords and grimoires. Shanatrice''s manner of speaking seemed to want to deny the reality in front of her. There are very few people who use the Mark of the Art of Engraving, much less its unique method, and if someone without a bloodline uses it, they will experience severe pain that can lead to rejection and death. No one but me has confirmed this in my experiments. Shanatrice points to the man in the tube cap in a tone that seems to deny the existence of the man in her eyes. "How can you live with that or do you have the blood of the House of Sturgis in your veins?It''s impossible to imagine that the location of the original magic is not the same as the place where it resides by accident... Beschgum Angren. What? That''s my name. Four brothers, born in the apocalypse, with one mother and four fathers. That''s us four Angren brothers. And my father and mother didn''t take on the name Stanges. How is it possible that they can learn their own magic by using a magical imprint? The man in the tube cap is closing in on me a few feet away. ''So - it''s us. A hulking man stands before us like a wall. ''We''ve already overcome the pain caused by the surgical imprint. Makina-san and Shanatrice were both at a loss for words. It seems that the magic mark on the arm of the man with the tube cap is a very reckless thing. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you. It''s not a problem when you use it, but when you receive it in your body, it dulls the effect, which is why the world is so convenient for me. The world loves me. That''s why I''m going to humiliate the world. The second half didn''t make sense to me, but I understood about that arm imprint. I see. So the third forbidden curse was prevented by a unique art form called ''Svegruin'' or something like that? But I also think. Is it really that intrinsic technique that prevented the Third Counterfeit Spell? Somehow, I have a feeling that it wasn''t just the power of that indigenous magic that prevented the third curse. That guy, Beschgam Angren. His original specs themselves are still extraordinary, aren''t they? To those who witnessed the scene just a few minutes ago, it would appear that that man easily dispelled "Linpuerg", "Mistortin" and the Ninth Forbidden Spell. However, none of them can be prevented from being so easily. So, should we still consider the anomaly to be the four evil disasters themselves? .............. In order to confirm this, if possible, I would like to try to see if the damage would pass without that unique technique....... By the way, I was ''searching'' the whole time while the conversation was going on between the three of us. If it was a forbidden curse until now, there should be a second stage - the second world. But the result of the search............................The second realm was found to be unusable. It seems that after the eighth forbidden spell, the second realm is not released unless you have mastered the forbidden spell of the higher number. I look at my left arm that has been transformed into a disaster. Since he had memorized the ninth forbidden curse, the second realm of the eighth forbidden curse could be released. In other words, if the one on that altar was any other forbidden spell than the eighth, the second realm could not be freed. It was fortunate that it was the Eighth Forbidden Spell that he had acquired before the mission to defeat the giants. However, if that was the case. The man in the tube cap again - looks up at Beshgam. So we have no choice but to do it with just the forbidden spell we have now? Now, how to attack........ That''s right. That imprint on his arm, I believe he said it was a magic formula....... "You. As he called out to me, Beshgam''s gaze was fixed slightly behind my head. I follow the tip of his gaze out of the corner of my eye. There is a huge eyeball floating there that is losing its thin, real image. ''''I heard the word ''forbidden curse'' earlier but I didn''t expect the forbidden curse I thought was a frown, to be real. I jumped back to get some distance. Beshgam tilts his head at an angle. ''What?Don''t tell me you were frightened by the fact that the forbidden spell didn''t work earlier?From the way the girls over there reacted I''d say they were betting on that one. Ninth curse, release. The black chains attacked Beshgam. The reason why I kept my distance earlier was so that my whispering chanting would not be heard as much as possible. "Hm, it''s no use-- "I invoke the curse of the evil eye. Hmm? This time I close the gap between us. The veshgam is shaking off the looming chains. But the chains are still in place from my toes to my waist. It will take a few seconds to get rid of all the chains. I''ve already confirmed that earlier. That guy can''t nullify the Ninth Forbidden Spell in an instant. It doesn''t seem to be able to pull off the trick of cutting off the dimensional rupture itself, like Hibigami. Then we can create a few seconds of space. What I was remembering was the first time I used the forbidden curse. It was the time I had restrained Makina-san with chains. At that time, she hadn''t been able to gather the holy element to release the ''Mist Lutin''. ''''--The Third Forbidden Curse, release.'''' A sensation as if my blood was boiling gathers in my eyes. ''''Yes. The ninth forbidden curse has the effect of blocking the restrained person''s holy element absorption pathway. Then--. Why don''t you fire a third curse while you''re in chains for a few seconds? If I couldn''t collect the sainted elements, I wouldn''t be able to harden my skin with that ''Svegruin'' or some other unique technique. My vision is enveloped in crimson. ''''--Ah, gah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Huh? It seems that Beshgam has realized that he can''t collect the holy elements. But it''s too late. If you can avoid it from this distance, try it. Beshgam quickly enters a defensive stance. Light gushes out between me and Beshugam - an explosion. "......... Unable to withstand the recoil of the third forbidden firing, I fall on my buttocks to the ground. But I don''t take my gaze off of Beshgam. ''''Yeah, right.'''' The black residue began to dissipate - and a wicked, evil eye appeared. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. That wasn''t a bad idea, the forbidden man. Its arms were burning and bleeding as if it had been burned. But. It didn''t even penetrate, but... A huff of a smile escaped me. It was a smile that came to me unexpectedly. A really outrageous one, I thought. I see. In other words, even without relying on a magic formula - she could endure it. You monster. Huh? I feel a sharp pain in my eyes. I gently touch the eye with my hand. Blood. That''s right. The third injunction is the same as the eighth injunction, so the user is properly burdened. Surprisingly, I wonder if it''s only the Ninth Forbidden Curse that''s not loaded. However, I look up at Beshgam again. How could he be wounded to that degree after receiving an attack of that power? ............. Now, what will we do next? An empty applause, which seemed to have no intention of celebrating, sounded twice. The one who applauded was Beshgam. "I''ll give you an honest compliment for inflicting a seeming wound on me. Beshgam flicks a sideways glance at Makina-san. ''I haven''t been scarred since ''that woman''. .......... What''s up?You''re not convinced it''s contained to this level of injury?No, I don''t care. It''s not that you''re weak. I''m just too strong. Beshgam touches the wound on his bleeding arm. Is there any pain? It was hard to read the damage as the man''s expression never changed. And there were signs that Isabella''s instructors were about to move all at once. They were probably trying to join me. However, the instructors seemed to be instantly frightened by Beshgam''s ruthless glare. It''s the other guy. Even if they lost the will to fight, no one could blame them. "They call us the ''Four Deadly Disasters,'' but the truth is that there is a huge gap between me and the rest of the brothers, He began to talk about something. In the meantime, I focus my attention on getting my breathing under control. Give yourself a little time to recover. Give yourself time to recover, give yourself a chance to fight back. I''ll tell you one more time... I''m too strong. I''m sure my brothers and sisters are mistaken, but I can easily take on all three of them together and still win. You can kill them all without any trouble. I''m confident that even if Zemeckis, whose strength varies depending on his mood, was in top form, he would still be able to kill them all without a problem. The reason we don''t do that is because we are a community of destiny with the same raison d''etre. Because we are the only four brothers who cannot be replaced in this world. Otherwise - we would have already killed them. I stand up slowly. I squeeze my left arm. There is only one person in this world who has ever tormented me. I''m still trying to achieve human achievement to surpass that person. And he''s still getting stronger. Well who''s this guy? I let out a breath while responding. Okay. Surprisingly, there''s no damage left in my body. It''s just that the load of the forbidden spell is a little overloaded. "The man is-- Beshgam pointed a thumb at himself. ''Myself.'' .......... What a guy. This scar on my forehead and my shattered testicles could only have been done by me. That means that I''m the only one who''s ever been defeated. And I''m the only one I''m willing to admit to being the real enemy. That''s what I wish he''d hear. I whispered. The man would be very happy to hear that. "You''ve done well, man of the d*mned. But I''m not going to let you off the hook. I''m going to kill you right here. Beshgam held out his hand and looked up at the sun. ''This isn''t the kind of day I''m going to miss anyone. ''Oh no, I just feel like it.'' Beshgum turns to Makina and Shanatrice. "Especially those two," he said, "I''ll have to kill them myself. It''s just a lucky thing that I came here. One of my brothers could not have killed them. He''s a very well-mannered guy, but that look on his face, I''m not so sure. ? I didn''t know what he was talking about now. I don''t know. I saw my distraction as an opportunity and jumped at Beshgam. I fired a left fist at his cheek. But Beshugam easily knocked me off with his face facing Makina and the others. The body, which fell rapidly under the impact, is plunged into the ground from the face. Gugu, huh! I immediately pull my body off the ground. ''''d*mn........! He immediately turns his body around, stands up, and repositions himself. "Ha, ha ... all sorts of foul play, you. I see. So when you hold an attack at the same speed as before, it will react at such a speed? It may be that they are sensing your presence, but in any case, they have a wide field of vision. It''s hard to catch them by surprise, isn''t it.... ''Don''t you use that spell just now anymore?Oh, I see.......so there''s something about the forbidden curse, loads of it. .......... It''s good to know that he immediately understood the effects of the ninth forbidden curse, and it seems to be a good guess. What to do? The combo of the Ninth and Third Forbidden Spell doesn''t mean you can''t do any damage at all. If that''s the case, if you can make that guy not take a defensive stance and take a direct hit from the third forbidden curse around his face, or-- Mr. Kurohiko! Huh? Now, that voice..... When I turned around. Mia....sir? Mia? The one standing behind Makina-san with an unexpected look on her face was Mia. She was drenched in sweat all over her face and breathing as hard as I was. I''ve got... this... for you... sir, I''m sorry... sir, I''m not sure if you''re ready for this. ...I overheard them and ended up.........! She was holding my Shesho Sword and - ''Demon Eater''. ''''Since Kurohiko-sama won''t run away, if there is one.......'''' Mia looks up as she gasps and breathes. ''Win, please........! Mia raised her voice with a look of the best she could do. Her voice was slightly upturned. That expression of hers, with tears pooling at the corners of her eyes, shows a certain resolve. ........... I see. Mia-san, you went to the house to get the weapons for me, huh? After I heard the conversation in the dean''s office, she immediately got the idea and rushed to get it for me. Then you ran as fast as you could and delivered it to me. Maybe he really wanted to tell me to run. His expression tells me that. But after hearing what I said in the headmaster''s office, he stopped stalling....something like that, I guess. ''''Mia-san,'''' Okay. I smiled. ''I''ll win, I swear.'' Okay. Mia was in tears, but she smiled at me. Let me take care of it, said Instructor Isabella to Mia. Then Isabella received the sheath in which the sword was resting from Mia. She threw the scabbard in my direction, one after the other. Two scabbards fell at my feet. I thought that Beshgam would be in the way - but he didn''t get in the way. He was ''Oh, yeah!'' Huh? For some reason, he was vomiting on the ground. What''s going on? Don''t tell me you''re getting some kind of feedback on the surgical imprint or something? Beshgam wiped his mouth with his arm. Then he looked up and said with a cool face. ''I''m sorry. Your relationship was so unpleasant that it was repugnant.'' W-- Disgusting? Beshgam glowered at us and stuck his finger in the air. ''A blind faithful dependency where everyone trusts the other person so much that they have an unstable relationship with the other person? Is that really what it is?You know, the kind of thing that playwrights who write cheap play scripts often like to do, like the human bond with people?Hmm, heartfelt. Heartbreakingly nauseating. The vomit left in his mouth was vomited onto the ground by Beshgam. Then he put his fingertips to his temples. ''Oh, I see,'' Giddy. And then Beshgam''s eye caught us. So you people-- you think you''re gonna survive this? Beshgam wipes his mouth again. ''So that''s what you think, that we can''t die here. I see, we all want to survive and that''s why we''re sniffing around. You''re still clinging to hope in the face of adversity. Beshgam''s hands are shaking spasmodically. Veins were floating powerfully on the back of his trembling hand. The sight reminded me of a large beast that was about to pounce. ''''That''s why I''m vomiting. What''s wrong with that? Hmm? I reach for the scabbard at my feet. ''What''s wrong with wanting to survive. I want you to survive what''s wrong with you? Right hand and left hand. Both hilts in their grip. You know what I mean? I''m in trouble. .......... If you guys don''t stay alive, you''ll have a problem with me, you know? That''s why-- The two swords are drawn and released with a swoop. I stare at Beshgam. "And now, to continue the relationship that you so despised earlier in the day... The sheath falls to the ground with a thud. I''m gonna have to kill you in here. Anyway. In his right hand, the Shesho Sword. The Demon Eater in his left hand. ''''Makina-san, Shanatrice-san, Isabella-san, and the instructors please assume that you can''t use the jutsu after this. Liin, The black sword blade cries out and emits a blue-white phosphorescence. With this ''Demon Eater'', Beshugam''s magical imprint would be nullified. Above all, this is the sword that Hibigami had in his possession. The power of this sword has also been proven in the mission to defeat the giants. With this sword, or-- But we can''t let our guard down. His opponent is the deadliest of the four scourges, Beschgham Angren. We can''t afford to let our guard down for even one minute. I am. He surrendered part of his consciousness to the ''beast'' that had been shining brightly in his eyes from earlier. ''''A demon sword, huh?'''' Beshgam takes a stance. ''Interesting.'' The muscles in his arms creaked as he raised his spirits. Letting out a short breath, I readied my sword. Then I kick the ground and sprint. ''Looks like you''re not going to give up just yet. You''re a stubborn man, by the way.'' I put more strength into my hand that grips the sword. All at once, we close the distance between us. ''Then,'' As if drawing a bow, Beshgam draws his veiny, floating arm backward. ''I will crush you mercilessly - and I will lay waste to you without mercy. Beschgum''s spinning fist came at me with a roaring roar. ''Your, all of it.'' -- -------------------------------- Doh. 104-Interlude 10 "The Man Who Wants Despair (1)" [Curie Verstein] Currier Versteen, who had hurriedly prepared for the journey to the castle, was swinging in his carriage to St. Renousseled Castle. The radiant sunshine was pouring down on the royal capital. A city full of activity. It''s not that there''s a problem with the fort''s occupation, but it''s still a peaceful city. --I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more than you need to know. I''m not going to be able to get it right. And. What do I have on my face? Currier asked Isla, who had been giving him a feverish look from earlier. ''What?Oh ... I''m sorry, did you mind? Ira chuckles, lowering his eyebrows. ''What''s wrong?'' Hmmm....................Currier is still beautiful. Nn-- The wheels of the carriage swung up on a stone. The carriage shook with a thud. What the hell is going on here? Hmmm, Ira smiles. That dress also looks great on you after all. ...yeah? Yeah, you''re like a mythical goddess. That''s a bit too much of an exaggeration... While brushing away her dripping hair, Currier inspected her own attire. A white dress with a calm yet luxurious feel to it. Gold embroidery ran through it in places and it was decorated with fine lace. However, the hem of the dress is long and very difficult to move around in, just like the dress I wore at the Cirrus Baths. Thankfully, it was less revealing than the red dress she wore before, but still, this unfamiliar outfit was enough to push Currier into depression and anxiety. The first time she saw herself in the figure, she honestly bristled. A funny smile came out. Who is this woman? Who the hell is this woman? ...Let''s go home. It''s the day of rest. It''s a day for people to take a day off. So let''s head back to the girls'' quarters for a bit of rest. Let''s just go back to the girls'' quarters and have a good night''s sleep.... As I made up my mind to do so and was about to leave the room, Ira and Mia, smiling uneasily, stood in front of me. The sarcastic compliments and moderate scolding that are delivered without interruption. A persuasion involving Kurohiko that is occasionally inserted. The wave attack was not to be endured. I picked up the edge of the glove-like thing that was up to my elbows and pulled on it with a bit of a tug. --What kind of nobleman are you, at all? Currier sighed, huffing and puffing. ''Oh, you know what, Currier?'' Hmm? Ira, who was sitting in the front seat, turned over and called out to me. ''''I''m glad to be friends with Currier, Atashi,'''' With me? "At first I was ... a little scared. Do you remember that mock fight we had? Oh, that. I think I once said something like I could kill everyone in the place with a mock match sword. Of course it wasn''t a bluff, it was true, and I had the intention of turning Fiburg''s attention to me, but in hindsight, it certainly seems like an excessive amount of words and actions. ''''But?After what happened with the operation to defeat the giants and the Cirrus Baths, I found out that she''s actually a very kind person. And Currier........he''s actually not very good at the kind of atmosphere that everyone gets excited about, right? Currier couldn''t immediately argue with this. Because, as Ira said, he was never good at it. ''But Currier never once looked uncomfortable, even if he looked like he was bad at it. You are watching people pretty well, aren''t you? Haha, I don''t know.I''m not even aware of it myself. However, is it a subtlety? If you are sensitive to people''s feelings, it seems that you should be aware of Fiburg''s feelings. But immediately, Currier had second thoughts. It was so. There are people in this world who are extremely insensitive only to the goodwill of the opposite s*x. ............ Like someone somewhere. Ira placed his hands on both knees and dropped his gaze on them. ''''But it''s true that being sensitive to others might be a bit of a thing. Is that how it works? While returning the response, I remembered what Ira had said before about having to have lunch with the upperclassmen due to house-related associations, or something like that. ''Yeah but you know what?When I''m with Currier and the others, I feel safe and able to be my normal self. Hmm, you have one of those, huh? The relationship between the aristocrats is a different kind of relationship than the one between myself and the guys in the sixth house. I suppose each of them has their own difficulties in dealing with each other. The trouble is, well, I suppose it''s the same for both of them. Ira put a hand to the back of her head and smiled as if to mend things. ''Ah, haha, no, it''s not that serious, is it?I''m sorry, I don''t mean to be weird. But........Currier and Kurohiko are especially easy to talk to. That guy, but me? Yeah. Yes, Currier is not pretending to be something he''s not, but he''s very straightforward. It''s hard to put it into words, but that''s why I feel so comfortable. I''m a straight shooter. What do you think, Currier thinks, "I don''t know. In my case, it was false from the beginning. At first, he hid the fact that he was from the Sixth Estate. The path to admission is also a substitute that is not a superior means of admission. I''ve done a lot of things that Ira and........Kurohiko didn''t know and didn''t want them to know. But it couldn''t be helped. Everything was for the sake of survival. And Ayla leaned forward and held out her right hand. Currier looks at Ira''s offered hand. ''Shake, hand?'' Ira chuckles a bit and smiles. ''''So ... keep up the good work, well, you know?'''' Yeah. Currier squeezed Ira''s hand back in a wet one. It was a warm hand. ''And thank you again. For taking part in the mission to defeat the giants and for going to Cirrus Baths. Save your thanks for Kurohiko. He''s the one who linked me to you, in a way. Yeah, sure. And of course, I''m grateful to Kurohiko, right? But, well... Currier put a little pressure on his hands. ''''I must thank you as well. I''m very grateful for today and, well, how should I say it... for accepting me like this. Yeah. Isla smiled like a flower in bloom. ''You''re welcome.'' When their hands left each other''s, Ira returned to his seat and patted his chest as his nerves were suddenly released. I''m glad, though, because I''ve never had the opportunity to be alone with Currier before. I''ve never had the opportunity to be alone with Currier before. I wanted to take this opportunity to thank you properly. Then Ira began to look out the window, looking in a good mood. Her expression was laced with ticklishness. She must have been a little embarrassed and let her gaze wander out the window. Today, Ira was also wearing a dress. It was a fluffy dress with a light blue tinge to it. Her hair was pulled back in a single bun and she wore her usual earrings in her ears. It''s not flashy, but it''s tailored with a sense of elegance. She looked slightly more mature than the usual Ira. Still, it''s exactly ''girl'', Currier feels when he looks at Ira. Just because Cecili Arkwright is different, Isla is also a girl who deserves to be called beautiful enough. The charm she possesses, her innocent nature is probably one of her charms. It was a little frustrating, but there were times when seeing Kurohiko and Ira together made Currier honestly feel like they were a good match. Smiling, I mean. There was an air in the air that made me want to look out for them. Most importantly, Ira himself has a sarcastic personality. When she first entered the school, she seemed to be nervous because of the pressure of the family, but when she opened her eyes, she was actually a very simple and friendly girl. She was a bit on the straightforward and sweet side, but I never felt uncomfortable watching her. She has a certain charm that makes you want to support her. To put it simply, Currier admitted to himself that he had a fondness for Ira. Currier looks at his palm, which still has a faintly lingering heat from Ira. --I''ve made such a companion, too. She looks at Ira''s profile. --I''m glad I came to Renowthread. Currier thought like that while returning a soft smile to Ira, who smiled at her. *. A chalk castle rises above the hillside. The walls of the castle surround it. A cylindrical watchtower. Some more spires can be seen. And on the back of the castle, which exudes purity, is the holy tree, which is also a symbol of this country. Although it was the first time for Currier to see it up close like this, it was not hard to understand why he wanted to prostrate himself at its majestic appearance. It is not only a matter of time before you get to the top of the hill, but also of time before you get to the gates of the castle, which are decorated with massive yet opulent carvings. Water moats surround the castle. The water was probably from the sacred tree. The water was extremely clear. The surface of the water reflected the sunlight that poured down on it, glistening gently. A carriage crossed the drawbridge that had been passed over it. The castle''s gatekeeper stopped the carriage. Mainly, the soldiers of the castle wore white and silver breastplates and helmets. Beyond the open gates of the castle was a bit of a square, and it seemed that if you went through the huge doors beyond, you would be able to enter the castle. In the plaza, there are well-kept flowers and plants, and stone statues that look like works of art. ''''It looks strange,'''' Currier and the others had been stopped by the gatekeepers earlier and were stranded. When Ira asked His Highness. I think there''s something going on at the north gate but I''m not sure what. The answer was "yes". Even Gosha seemed to be scratching his head with a weak face, as if he hadn''t expected it. Looking out the window, I saw that there were indeed soldiers hurrying to and fro. Come to think of it, just before entering the castle, I think I saw someone who looked like a holy warrior galloping through the alleyway on a horse....... As I recall, I also remember seeing a soldier flying his horse towards the castle. Should I wait for this to happen? Currier opened the door and stepped outside. I''d rather not know what''s going on than have you tell me what''s going on. He grabs one of the gatekeepers, who is conversing with him in a puzzled manner, and asks ''Um, can I ask you a few questions?'' Hmm?Oh, oh-- As soon as he acknowledged Currier''s appearance, the gatekeeper was speechless. ''''What is it, sir?'''' .......... When I looked, the other gatekeepers were also turning towards Currier with their mouths half open like idiots. ''''Um........I''m asking if something is wrong. ''What? Uh, the Holy King''s, guest of..... A crisp reply. The soldiers who were talking all looked strangely red in the face, as if they were excited to be informed of an urgent situation. Currier was a bit dumbfounded. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this topic. The only thing that matters is the fact that you have to be in a position to be able to see it. One of the soldiers behind him finally felt like he was coming to himself and poked the soldier who had been questioned by Currier on his back. ''''Oh, I see.'''' At this point, the soldier''s expression tightened. He said he had appeared at the north gate. Did he show up?What the hell is going on here that you showed up? A soldier who had returned to his tense countenance gulped down his spit and looked towards the north gate. "To be honest, I don''t really feel it yet, but I hear it''s the Four Deadly Disasters. All at once, a sense of urgency returned to the soldiers. "Four evil spirits have appeared at the north gate. * After a while, the soldiers finally began to shout in anger. ''''Hey, I heard that the Four Deadly Disasters have really arrived! ''Are you okay?You''re going to be okay!There''s the Holy Tree Order in King''s Landing, right! ''But Commander Sogut and Deputy Commander Deales are away right now, taking back the fort! ''You''re in the presence of Lord Vanstoss!More importantly, where''s the king! I''ll be fine!The king has a Kingsguard and Master Wagnus with him! What are you doing?Are we going to fight too? I don''t know!In the first place, how could the Four Deadly Plagues be in the King''s City... how could it be! It was clear that the atmosphere had changed compared to earlier. At a certain moment, the tension suddenly increased. The situation was so serious that it spread and exploded all at once. A sense of crisis in the face of a catastrophic threat is not something that can be felt until the last minute. I guess we can''t just sit here and wait for it to happen, can we? Currier folded his arms beside the carriage and looked at the school in the distance. ''''I''m more concerned about the academy,'''' There should be a Kurohiko there today. Currier asked Gosha if he could take the carriage to the academy. But Gosha refused, saying that he couldn''t abandon his duties here, and above all, if the Four Deadly Wonders really appeared, it would be safer to stay in this castle. Ira, who had been leaning against the carriage in silent contemplation, asked. ''What do we do, Currier?'' "Walking back, I see. But given the possibility of encounters along the way, I''d like to have a weapon. As expected, it was tough to bring weapons into the carriage to meet with people from the Holy Royal Family. Besides, he hadn''t expected to be in a situation where he would need a weapon. Of course, even if you don''t have your beloved sword, you can still fight with an empty handed fist, and there are even techniques. Local procurement is also possible. That''s what we thought. But. The Four Deadly Sins you really think they''re here? If we were to deal with the Four Deadly Disasters we''d still want the Revelgate on hand. But the Revelgate is in my room in the girls'' quarters. And. Is that you, Lord Currier Versteyn? I saw one of the horses running towards us. It''s coming up the hill. The one in the saddle is a holy warrior.......a member of the Holy Tree Order? Why is he calling his own name, Currier wondered. The Holy Juggernaut entered the castle gates a bit further - stopping beside the carriage. ''''I''m late, I''m a member of the Holy Tree Order. Currier is me, but what is it? "I have a message from Lord Venstos Troia of my Order. Vanstos Troia. Older brother of Vashkata. I remember meeting him at the interview. Unlike his younger brother, who was an arrogant man, he seemed to be a gracious warrior with a sense of decorum. I remember that he had a personality commensurate with his abilities. A knight on horseback cast a glance in the direction of the north gate with an anxious expression and said. ''''Currently, the Holy Tree Knights led by Lord Venstos are engaged with the Four Deadly Disasters. Therefore, I would like to ask for your assistance. I believe the same request should also be sent to Sagara Kurohiko. Currier''s eyebrows move. ''Even for Kurohiko?'' After the murderer, the one who turned away the murderer with a curse you need help with the war effort. Yeah, right. It wasn''t hard to understand. Even if it was just that, the current Holy Tree Knights lacked a main force in the matter of the fort. If that was the case, it was no wonder that they wanted to borrow power from Kurohiko, the forbidden spell user, and himself, who claimed to be from the Sixth House. As for the selection of people, it''s not wrong. And if it''s Kurohiko - she''ll lend you her power. Of course, there''s a possibility that the headmaster will stop him, but.... Besides, Currier thought. Is Cecily going to be okay? She should be in the city today. As I recall, I heard that she is planning to have dinner with her grandfather. I wonder if Sieg and Hyrgis will be with him. I''m also worried about them. I hope they are able to evacuate safely. Currier let his thoughts wander. And. Okay. Relief lights up on the faces of the group members. ''''Currier-dono I''m grateful for your help. As long as I beat the Four Deadly Disasters, I won''t have to worry about Cecily and Kurohiko. If I headed to the North Gate, I might be able to meet up with Kurohiko there. Of course, it''s unknown whether or not my power will work against the Four Deadly Disasters.......but above all, it''s also somewhat awkward to leave Vanstoss Troia alone in this situation. ................. I wonder if I''ve become naive after all, Currier thought. But he quickly shook off the miscellaneous thoughts. Currier looked up at the group members on the horse. ''''I just have one favor to ask. What is this? ''''It could be you, but I''d like to have someone from the Holy Tree Order or someone from the Holy Tree Order to fetch my Holy Magic Sword from my room in the girls'' quarters at the school. The wardrobe box is double-bottomed, and the lid can be removed quickly. Does that mean Lord Currier will be at the north gate first? ''Yes. We won''t have time to go back to the academy. But if your opponent is the Four Deadly Plagues, you''ll need the Holy Demon Sword as a weapon. ''I understand. Then I will give you my sword here, and I will give you your sword... no, but. What is it? And as for the wardrobe I think a female member of the troop might be a better choice. What are you saying at a time like this? ''The situation is the situation, and if you can go, it would be quicker for you to go. Currier flew his gaze towards the castle, which was becoming more and more hectic. ''''And if it''s a request from a person from the Holy Tree Order, this one will be quicker, too, if the soldiers here can get a horse from you to loan me--'''' Then a shadow danced wildly on the ground. Next, a bang, a heavy wind noise. And then. Gush. The holy warrior on the horse was crushed by something huge, crushing his entire horse. ''''........Huh?'''' Ira, Gosha, and the soldiers all looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. Only Currier was the only one who immediately understood the identity of that huge something. His brow naturally wrinkled. The thing burrowing into the cobblestones and sticking into the cobblestones was.......a huge, large sword. It looked familiar. This sword was that man''s--. Van Stos, Trojan........ In other words. Currier turned in the direction where the sword flew up the mountainside. From the other side of the gentle slope, he saw a figure walking towards him. A head is visible, then the upper half of his body appears. Then the large shadow came to us until the whole body was at a visible distance. The tall man was holding another huge sword in his right hand and dragging it around. ''''Oh, it looks like you hit it. Hmmm, even from a distance, you can see that we have all good faces. It''s a superb view. Well, I guess it''s a preparation for despair...or, uh, am I a little early?Should I have pulled more? Indigo hair that catches the sun. An ultramarine cloak. He wears glasses. It may be an illusion, but that body looked big and monstrous. ''''Oh, that sword........no way.'''' One of the soldiers seemed to notice. ''''Va, Vanstos-dono, the...?'''' What? The other soldier rolls his eyes. ''''Then maybe........the Holy Tree Knights have already--'''' The faces of the soldiers'' faces became tinged with fear and despair as they looked at each other. Currier pulled out his sword from his waist while mourning the death of the holy warrior who would have died without knowing what he was doing. Blood is smeared on the hilt. A laying sword. I can''t afford to be extravagant. We''ll have to make do with what we have. "Ira. Uh-huh, what? If you can, get to the castle or someplace safe. I''ll take care of him. Currier. No. Once and for all, Currier cut him off. I''m glad you feel that way, but not with Ira. That man is - strong. Overwhelmingly. ''Please, Ira. Currier... You know, I got a new friend for you. I could see Ira gasp. ''So let me protect you. Currier gently closed his eyes and sharpened his nerves. For some reason, the words of Hibigami unexpectedly come back to her mind. -- That''s it, Currier! --That''s what makes me feel good about myself! --You can always go back to being a ''bastard''! Bringing the breath closer to stillness. Pushing unwanted emotions deep down. Slowly, I open my eyes. ''Yeah, always--'' Currier didn''t put too much effort into it and leisurely held his sword at the ready. ''Come back, I''ll do it.'' 105-Interlude 11 "A man seeking despair (2)" [Curier Verstain] Currier slashed the skirt part of the dress with his sword. The cut makes the hem of the dress just below the knee. --Okay, that''s good. That hem length could inhibit movement. The fabric covered with the blood of the holy warrior who was crushed to death by the great sword danced on the cobblestones. ''''Don''t tell me you''re the princess of this country?'''' The bespectacled man, who was about ten lathals away, asked aloud as he pushed up the vines. Currier ignored the man''s question and snatched the spear the soldier was holding. ''I''ll take it.'' Come in. I''m not sure if they sensed something out of the ordinary from the currier or not, but the soldier has become strangely cocky. ''''You guys need to get the hell out of here. And take care of that red-haired girl over there. Just so you know, I''m going to put a nail in your coffin but don''t ever leave that kid behind and run away, okay? Okay, I understand. ...please. Currier... When the edge of his mouth was raised slightly to the anxious Ira, Currier immediately threw a spear toward the man with glasses. The man with the glasses can see that he has room to spare. But it is also called carelessness. This dress may have been a blessing. Judging from what he said and did earlier, does he think of himself as a princess of the Renowthred royal family? Surprisingly, she might think of herself as a confident tomboy princess who underestimates the power of her opponent. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. The man with blinding glasses. ''''Fast, yi?Tsk. The big sword of the man with the glasses roared. The spear is played by the great sword. Immediately after, the great sword aims at Currier. The --slow. Easily slipping past the laggingly wielded great sword, Currier ran the blade of the laying sword, which was regrasped in both hands, quickly. ''''--? It was the man with the glasses who showed signs of being upset. Currier passes the man while leaving a sword trail. Then, he instantly reversed. With an unkillable momentum, the soles of his shoes slipped on the sand of the cobblestone pavement with a zap. Stop. ''''.........'''' The great sword that had missed its prey was biting the ground. A worm swelling had formed on the neck of its owner. The location of the carotid artery. The man put his finger on the swollen spot. "This is amazing. If that sword had been a first-rate sword, I would be dead. Currier looks at the sword in his hand. Even though it is inferior to the Holy Demon Sword, Holy Sword, and Demon Sword, it is not a shoddy sword. Rather, it''s an article that can be given a passable grade for a sword. That was a blow I fired with the intention of killing it for sure. I cut him with the intention of taking at least half of his neck with me. But even so, that level of worm swelling is beyond the norm. I''m not sure if this is really something that stays within the realm of humanity. But when I look at it this way, it''s outstanding. The man with glasses gazes at Currier from top to bottom as if he were judging him. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. In response to the words, the man''s eyes grew in their brilliance through the stages. The look in his eyes was different. Until a moment ago, I had the impression that he was, at best, killing time as a sideshow before the show. Now, her eyes were shining brightly. ''I don''t know if you''re a princess or not, but this was an unexpected find. I''m lucky. I''m glad I came to the castle after all. So what''s your name? Currier was thinking about his next move. I''ve been collecting holy elements from earlier so that I can shoot the technique at any time. However, he hadn''t thought about how to attack that abnormal hardness of skin. If I''m going to cut it up with a sword, I''ll want at least a holy sword.... What about the kryptonite of the human body? Eye-gouging, lower abdomen, inside a person........ However, due to the distance, in the case of bare hands, there is a need to jump into the bosom. In the case of bare hands, the height difference is also an important factor. When the opponent is so huge, the time it takes to reach the face is itself fatal? --I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find the right one. It''s a cold one, isn''t it? In that case, should I be forced to ask someone else for their name? Ira and the others were caught by the sound eyes of the glasses that rubbed their chins. The front door of the castle was already closed, it seemed. The girls seemed to know that just now. --shit. With the crossing earlier, the man with the glasses was closer to Ira and the others than Currier in terms of distance. The man draws the great sword backwards. Then the man threw the large sword horizontally towards Ayla and her friends. The spinning greatsword flies to Ira and his friends. Currier runs out of the room. But the man with the glasses is already running out as well. a?--! He''s fast. The man''s movement speed is unusually fast. Currier chases the man with all his might. The great sword thrown by the man gouges and pierces the wall. Ira and the rest of the team were astonished at the flying object that suddenly flew by and turned their attention to the man who was approaching. Aila and the soldiers each held their weapons while floating around against the man who was closing in on them. Currier inwardly clicked his tongue. ''''No!No! I put all my energy into getting up to speed. The man with the glasses closes in on Ira and the others. But Currier finally catches up to them - he has, by the way. You''ve finally turned to me, my sweetheart. The man flipped around. "Chi-- He was lured in. Because I was concentrating all my attention on catching up, I couldn''t defend myself in time. Quickly, he held the Shesho sword. He received the man''s fist with his sword blade. The sword blade is shattered by the fist. As it is, the man''s fist caught Currier''s solar plexus. ''''Guh, phew........! The sensation of a body floating softly. My feet leave the ground. The sword, which had lost its blade, spilled out of my hand. My insides screamed. ''I totally love this, don''t I!I''m in trouble! The man smiles in amusement. ''I love this moment when a woman with a beautiful face contorts her face in agony, I can''t get enough of it!I''m so in love with you.A strong-minded woman would make me crush even more!My heart is racing!After all, these women''s entrails must be tortured mercilessly!Limited, you know! Relentlessly, the second blow comes. He''s not aiming for the kill shot. He doesn''t intend to kill her immediately. While attempting to quickly evade the attack, I put my arms around it in defense. Mischief. The defending arm makes a creaking sound. A heavy pain in my arm continues. While distorting her expression in pain, Currier begins to draw a jutsu formula with her right hand. The explosive technique. The coordinates are the man''s face-- A turning kick lands. Aimed at his right side. Interruption of the procedure. Right elbow down. Impact to the elbow. Currier bites his teeth with a snap. It is unbearable. Currier is blown off his body and runs straight into the planting. Currier!Oh, how dare you! I heard Ira''s voice. --No,. Standing up, feeling numb at the elbow, Currier crawls out of the planting. And while catching Ira, who draws the magic formula, in his field of vision, he again fleshes out to the man with the glasses. The man turns around with a wicked smile on his face, as if to say he was waiting for you. A side-napping fist is released. Currier forces his leg a little too hard and stops suddenly in front of the man. The capillaries in his legs scream in unison to complain, but it''s no use. The man''s fist cuts through the air with a paperweight. A close call. Currier took the man''s arm that cut the sky. It''s not thick enough to hold. He went straight for the arm - but he couldn''t break it. The man''s arm is stronger than I expected. It was instantly determined that it was impossible to break it. Currier lowered his stance and avoided the man''s outstretched hand to grab it. He then stood in front of the man, using him as a wall for Ira and the others. He regulated his erratic breathing. With the offense and defense so far, I understood that the Four Deadly Disasters were strong enough to live up to their name. But most of all I don''t have any weapons at hand that I can use. What to do. Should I ask someone to enter the castle from another location and fetch a holy sword or magic sword? No. I don''t think we can buy that much time. Currier stared at the man with the glasses. He had been prepared for this, but he hadn''t expected the Four Evil Plagues to be as strong as they were. On the other hand, the man with the glasses seems to think he''s already won. From the look of things, he''s probably in the process of thinking about how to cook. Currier took a glance behind him. If he moves poorly, Ira and the others could be in danger. What to do. What should I do? I have no intention of showing mercy to the enemy. However, at least for Isla........ When Currier was having such thoughts. We''ll handle this!You guys need to get away while you still can! On the ramparts. Soldiers appeared with bows at the ready. And one after another, they shoot arrows at the man with the glasses. At the same time, they also release their magic tricks. Precise shooting. Well trained. Surely, they hit the target. But What? The bespectacled man moved over the ramparts with blinding speed. Depending on the viewer, it might have looked like the man had moved at a moment''s notice. It was such a leap, and with such speed. The bespectacled man held the necks of the two soldiers who were lined up in a row with his arms and restrained them. The man then flew, holding the two soldiers, from the city walls to the square. The man''s expression is a smile. He was smiling and laughing. ''''d*mn!'''' One of the soldiers struggles. But not enough to break the arm of the man with the glasses. ''It goes really fast on a good day, doesn''t it? d*mn it, what-- Click. Landing and at the same time. A man snapped the neck of a soldier in his right arm. "Oh, shit! The man who is still breathing struggles with a determined look on his face, trying to get out. The other soldiers descend from the tower of the guardhouse into the square in pieces. "Hey, you!Let go of Marbeth! No, you''re not helping me! Beautiful friendships, huh... and that makes me cry. Hahaha," the man with the glasses let out a hollow laugh. You''re not going to be able to get rid of it, you know. You guys! There was a tremendous sound. Is it possible for a person to make such a sound when they are slammed into the stone pavement? It was as if lightning had struck nearby. Or was it the sound of bones shattering? The soldier who had collided with the ground and was being held by his left arm. He didn''t need to check to see if he was alive or dead. His neck had been bent in a new direction by the impact of the slamming impact. And again, and again, and again, and again, and again, the man with the glasses kicks the silent corpse. Now is not the time for you scum to interrupt me, you know!Aah!f*ck!You''re a bunch of trash with no sense of humor!Realize that you are a piece of garbage!Aah!Who the hell do you think you are?Aaaaaaahhhh!What the hell is going on out there?Screw you, you lazy little f*cker!f*ck you!f*ck you! It was as if a person had changed. The bespectacled man kept kicking the corpse while frothing at the corners of his mouth. The corpse was in tatters. The bizarre scene had left everyone here speechless. ''''Ha, ha, ha.........Huh. The bespectacled man breathed on his shoulder, correcting the misaligned vines. He laughed at the currier and the others as he caught his breath. ''Hey, sorry but this happens to all of us, doesn''t it?When I''m doing something I love and I''m interrupted, I can come like this, pouting. Oh, man. I''m still the most sane person in the world, but sometimes it happens to me. Yeah, it happens when I''m at my best. It''s a problem for me, too. The bespectacled man chuckled and brushed the sand from his clothes. That''s not normal, Currier thought. Ira behind him was also surprised by the man''s leopardopardism, and his face paled. The faces of the other soldiers were also stained with fear. ''''So, who are you?'''' .......... She''s not just beautiful. Well it''s the smell, it''s different. The same is true with the way you just fought. If you look at the details, they''re not something you can get from proper training in general. ...to the apocalypse. Hmm? I''m from that cesspool, just like you guys. You get it now? Oh, I see. I see. It finally made sense to me. I knew there was something different about the people I''d been dealing with today. Hmmm, I didn''t know I had a junior colleague here. But for someone who grew up in that cesspool-- The man with the glasses blazed his eyes and sneered. ''I can''t help it, it''s too transparent.'' What did you say? She deserves to be smoldered. You''ve done a great job of keeping that light alive while growing up in that cesspool. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Currier frowns. ''What ... are you saying?'' He''s on fire. The air of the man with the glasses changes. ''What do you think?How can I best torment this woman''s mind?The redhead?If I drop that red-haired woman into an irretrievable state will you turn that unholy rage on me that makes me want to smash her unintentionally? The man began to ask himself, his hands twitching. ''Well ... make that red-haired woman''s dead flesh eat her belly full until her stomach explodes, or something like that?No, no, no, that''s not good. It''s not as if it appeals to the mind. You don''t just want to drive them crazy, you want to drive them slowly and mentally... yes, emotion... a poetic emotion is still essential to despair. ..... The bespectacled man ruffles his hair violently. ''Aaaaah!You''ve got the best ingredients in front of you, but you can''t decide on the best way to cook them!Oh, shit!God d*mn it!I''m thinking the food is too scarce!Totally - today is a really, really happy day! His hair, stroked back, was frayed and crumpled. But the man''s face was full of joy. ''Ah!Unusually, I''m thanking God for that!I don''t care which god!Hell god, military god, holy god, whatever!God!I--Zemeckis Angren, on this day, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart for this encounter!Today I have a new love again! The man''s name is said to be Zemeckis, or Zemeckis. The man with the glasses - Zemeckis has his hands together and is offering some kind of prayer. For some reason, tears were seeping into the corners of his eyes. ''''Oh, that''s funny.......that guy.'''' Ira said in a frightened voice. Currier gives me a glance at the great sword stuck in the wall. ''Isla,'' ''What?What? When I give the signal, run to the cellar tower. The tower of the guardhouse. It''s where the soldiers on the ramparts showed up earlier. "Currier? I''ll give you an opening. In the meantime, take shelter from that place. It''s probably going to lead up to the top of the ramparts. Ira''s mouth tightened. ''....Okay. Ira nodded divinely. And. Sorry. He said. Thank God he''s a very understanding boy, Currier thought. He must have understood after the attack and defense that he just had. That he was not far behind that man in his own strength. And that his presence in this square had become a stumbling block for Currier Versteen. At worst, I was going to tell him clearly, with the resolve to be hated, that he was a liability. The last ''I''m sorry''.......probably means ''I''m sorry I couldn''t help you''. Hmph, Currier sniffs with an air of composure. ''''What........the only time I''m useful is at times like this, you know. Currier clutches the hilt of the great sword stuck in the castle walls with both hands. ''You''re only as good as you''re useful.'' It is indeed heavy. But I can''t afford to be extravagant. With a clatter, a piece of the castle wall falls to the ground. And, perhaps in response to that sound, Zemeckis opened his eyes thinly. He was muttering something. ''''Just for today, just for today, let things happen the way I want them to.......please, please.......'''' Wavering. Zemeckis takes a step forward. ''Now!'' Currier readied his great sword and rushed at Zemeckis. ''Go!'' Isla and the others run out. Zemeckis''s gaze turns to Aila and the others. Currier takes a breath. ''Currier, it''s Versteen! Hmm? Zemeckis'' attention comes back to Currier''s name. Name, previous...?Is that your name ... is that your name? He had mentioned something earlier that made me want to know his name. I thought that mentioning his name would get his attention, but I guess I was right. ''Oh, yes!You wanted to know! ''Well it''s Currier!Currier, Currier.................Yeah, you''re right!We need a name, right!That''s right!Names are essential to creating emotion!A man with no name can''t look good in a play! Zemeckis comes towards him. Currier swung his great sword vertically and in a half-moon shape. Zemeckis did not move to evasive action. He had formed an attack with the assumption that he would be evaded, but his reading was off. -- Are you going to receive it? Zemeckis caught the blade of the great sword between two fists from both sides. Both fists held the blade firmly in place. Currier tries to pull the sword out. But it doesn''t falter. You don''t look good with such a huge sword! The blade is cracked. And then it shatters, raggedly. Currier scoops up the shards of the shattered sword. And throws the shards to Zemeckis'' face. But it was immediately shaken off. It''s fast. This man, after all, is uncommonly fast in his movement and attack speed. Currier was also confident in his agility, but Zemeckis''s speed was even with his own.......or maybe even more. He threw the hilt that had lost its blade at Zemeckis, following him with his eyes as he dropped his stance and dug into his pocket. This, too, was swept away without difficulty, but in the meantime, Currier retreated. but -Oh! One foot, and it catches up to him. Then a storm of blows struck the currier. ''Let''s first try to cut down on the will to resist!But don''t be so quick to snap at me!No, you were chosen because you saw that your heart is not easily broken!If you break--I won''t kill you to the end, so remember that well! While dodging the randomly struck fists with a single piece of paper, he looks for an opportunity to counterattack. And finally, he finds an opening. Without missing the opportunity, Currier delivered a front kick to Zemeckis'' knee. With a thump, Zemeckis'' knee breaks. The opponent''s stance becomes low. He hardens his hand sword. The aim is the throat. While making an inviting motion with your left hand, you twist your right hand into the throat. Instantly. Slightly. A chill ran down my spine. ''Welcome, Currier Versteyn. I let him kick me in the knee, on purpose. Bait. Lured again. Bypassed. Even though I''m strangely good at creating a naturalness that doesn''t make the bait seem like bait, twice --. -- or am I...........................in a hurry? My outstretched right arm was grabbed by my left hand. The force is so strong that I can''t shake it off. ''I haven''t had a woman this hard to hit in a long time. Zemeckis'' right fist dug into Currier''s stomach. ''''Ugh........! His body folds into a splayed position and he falls forward. But Zemeckis grabs his head with his right hand and doesn''t allow him to lie on the ground. Just in time, the skull is tightened up. Zemeckis laughed. He smiled. ''I got you.'' I still couldn''t get rid of the shock in my stomach. The stuff in my stomach was flowing backwards and I felt like I was going to vomit now. I can''t get the strength back in my body. ''Hmm, nice dress. But--I could do with a little more red. Zemeckis said. ''I''d prefer your blood if possible, but I''d like to keep the scar-like wounds as last as possible. I have my own aesthetics, you know. So, let''s let the organs do their work. Now, brace yourself and throw up blood, okay? Zemeckis puts his left arm through its paces. ''Yeah, if you pass out, there''s hell to pay afterwards, right?Well, I''ll force you to wake him up, though. Ahhh...........! Currier! I hear Ira calling my name. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Isla peeking out of the window of the choke house. Thank God. You got away. Just. I''m doing what... If possible, I wanted her to escape to the castle as soon as possible. I thought about it when I covered for Fibruk, but after all, Ira has a sweet side that can''t let go of his compassion. Tsk, Currier clicked his tongue. Technique..... Move your fingers. This is the largest explosive technique that I can use. This jutsu is famous in some circles as an incomplete jutsu. Essentially, there is a target formula for defining a target point and so on in a jutsu. Most ceremonies basically draw this target formula at the end. However, this formula has a fatal flaw that it does not work when the target formula is added. However, if it was activated without adding the target formula, a powerful explosion would occur in front of the surgeon''s eyes. It is also a very powerful explosion. However, due to its nature, it is often referred to as a self-destructive technique that involves the opponent as well. You just have to be prepared to blow yourself up. I''m not sure if I''ll survive. --But at least this guy. Curie was determined. --Be safe and survive, Cecily Kurohiko. Zemeckis swings his left arm over. ''I''m telling you, though?If you die so easily - don''t think you can be a decent corpse, do you? You are. ! The rock that flew in was shaped like a sword. The tip was pointed like a spear. Without Zemeckis turning around, he smashed the flying object with his left arm. And from within, a sword with an art form engraved on it appeared. Why?Why do you people have so much dignity-- Zemeckis turns his head behind him. Approaching is a black shadow. He is wearing an azure cloak over the uniform of St. Renowthred School. Three white eyes. Indigo hair. An open, evil smile. In his left hand is a holy sword. ''''Loki........a? Rokia, running in, picks up the fallen magic sword with his right hand. And as it is, he brought both swords into the opposite hand as he spun around, and thrust the tip of the blade towards Zemeckis. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. A little blood spurted out of the right hand that grabbed the holy sword. The left hand that grabbed the magic sword was eroded by the rock. Rokia removed her hands from the hilt of both swords with a smirk. And then. That''s a good way to start. What? He smashed Zemeckis'' glasses with his swinging fist. After bending over, Zemeckis dropped to his knees on the ground. Zemeckis released the holy sword he had grabbed, and Zemeckis held his eyes with his hands. On the other hand, Rokia, who kicked his opponent''s body away, landed cleanly. ''''Gu, oh, oh, oh! Zemeckis shouts and starts bobbing his left arm, which is wrapped in a rock, while shouting. ''''Huhahahahahahaha!Are you in pain?That hurt?That''s good, then!Pain is more horrible to me than death, but it''s also proof that I''m alive!What do you think, Four Wrongs!Is it wonderful to be alive! What... what... what... what... what...? Oh?Me? Kukku," Lokia let out a contained laugh. ''''I am the ''Demon King,'''''' After stripping off the cloak that she wears, Rokia gently let go of the cloak she was holding onto. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article. Hmm, you have a high head. You are the one who knows what you are, the four evil ones. A gust of wind blows and the cloak rises into the air. ''''Wha........what?'''' And. Heh-ha-ha.... Rokia blurted out. ''Huh ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!'' Rokia leans back and laughs loudly. ''''What a look on your face, Four Evil Plagues!You''re supposed to be laughing!Now I don''t know what to think of that one, but you''re about to laugh!Ah! I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it in a lot of ways. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. Rokia stuck out her tongue as her eyes were wickedly peeled back. ''I would ask you to leave, Grandfather. 106-Interlude 12 "Gin Maiden and the Demon King (1)" [Curie Verstein] Kid... Zemeckis tried to get to his feet. But unexpectedly, Lokia''s earlier blow seemed to have taken effect. With a bang, he fell to his knees again. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get out of the restraints. Immediately, I got away from Zemeckis and moved toward Rokia. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not going to be able to get it right. ''I don''t know if you have any weapons but you are as strong as they say you are. ''Hahaha, okay. That one with the hibigami came at the wrong time. If you had come at a different time, we could have had our wish and dealt with the Four Deadly Sins. So, why are you here? Yeah, I thought the noise guy was going to start a fight. I figured if he was going to do it, he''d be at your place. "Rokia. Huh? You''ve been very helpful in this case, though. "Hmmm, I''ll probably have to take that back soon, won''t I?Is it me?I''ve been watching the fight between you and that guy Zemeckis or something like that for a while now. But I''m still grateful. "Kukuku here, ''Then why didn''t you go in to help me sooner? It''s just that you''re not a slippery little thing like that, isn''t it? Rokia looked kind of happy. ''So what do you think, Teme?'' Rokia asked, grinning at Zemeckis as he smashed the rock in his left arm. ''What''s that?'' Do you think the noise guy had something to do with this? I don''t know. It''s not impossible, I suppose. As expected, the time for the Holy Tree Knights to vacate the royal capital is too good to be true. I know. What do you mean? The way I read it, he doesn''t want Currier to die. After all, he is the one who is destined to have you killed....that''s why I don''t understand. Well, that guy will be later. Zemeckis snapped the magic sword. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. I see, so that''s why it''s the four evil ones. "Rokia. And a man with a shaved head appeared from behind. He is carrying a large coffin on his back. He looked familiar. It was the man who had been lurking in the forest when Rokia had come in contact with Kurohiko before. ''Oh, Gozuto. Gozuto turned to Currier. ''Here,'' He offered. This is... It was Currier''s sword - the Holy Demon Sword, Revelgate. Gozuto put down the coffin and opened the lid. A number of holy and demonic swords were shoved inside it. Goztho took them one by one from there and released the swords to Lokia. Lokia takes the released holy and magic swords and pulls the swords out of their sheaths and releases them. ''''Don''t feel bad. I''m sure you''ll need that when the noise finally comes out. Shut up! Kukku, well, it''s worth it after all, don''t you think?So offset it this time. If you want to hit me, after I get rid of that Zemeckis or whatever, I''ll let you hit me however you want. "Hun. Currier grabbed the hilt and pulled it out with a swoosh. A blue sword barrel emerges from a white scabbard decorated with gold. I don''t like you, but I have no taste for repayment of favors. So, can I assume you''re going to f*ck that man too? "One guy isn''t going to do it alone. Of course, it would have been tough for me to do it alone, but that blow before, I hit you with the intention of caving your face in.What about it?This hand hurts worse than the other one. That guy is stupidly hard. Zemeckis stood up and released his glasses with their shattered lenses. Rokia stepped forward, holding the sword in both hands. It''s not a good idea to ask for something that isn''t there. We have to do what we can with what we have. Currier and Rokia are relative to Zemeckis. ''''Hmm, if you look closely, that guy isn''t bad either.......Rokia, did I say? Of course, it''s a bit different than most of them. "Different? The Sixth House, do you understand? I''ve heard of it. Well, you''re a survivor of that orphanage. Zemeckis''s expression was dark and ominous. ''Well, all right. The important thing is that I''ve come up with a really interesting game for the two of you to play. Yes, more than one pair of known men and women is a great way to increase the range of your performance. The range of desperation is at its best! Zemeckis moved. He moves straight toward Currier and the others, raising his voice. Rokia flies to the left. Currier poured the holy element into the Revelgate as he moved forward and increased his speed. Streaks of light run one after another through the intricate crystal patterns. The amount of light increases. And then-- Dressed in the magical armor, he came into contact with Zemeckis. ''''Surgical magic armor........huh! A small ball of light shimmering around them. Currier swung his blade at Zemeckis. A cool tone rang out. A blade of light that stretched out with a gusto attacked Zemeckis. Zemeckis tries to avoid it. ''Crap--I''ve never seen the real thing before, but what a beauty!Tsk! Lokia, who was in a low posture, was aiming at the tendon behind his ankle - the calcaneal tendon. Like Currier, he saw that Zemeckis'' strength was in that speed. If the tendon of the foot was cut, Zemeckis'' greatest strength would be lost. The reason why he used the surgical magic armor just before was to attract Zemeckis'' attention before Rokia''s attack. Although What--? Zemeckis accelerated rapidly. --Accelerating further, you say? Faster than the blade of light could reach, it jumped into Currier''s bosom. Zemeckis tried to hold onto Currier''s body. He''s going to hold her down. Is he going to restrain her and use her as a shield against Lokia? Currier - without retreating, he stepped forward. And then his own forehead struck the forehead of Zemeckis. The forehead of the helmet of the magical magical armor made a snapping sound. ''''Guh!'''' Zemeckis stumbles back, looking caught off guard, as if he hadn''t expected to come forward. Lochia''s blade approaching. And in a cone-like fashion, Zemeckis levitated his body. Zemeckis moves behind Rokia. ''You''re still gaining speed!That''s as good as four wrongs! Rokia, who had been following Zemeckis with her magic sword while turning around, spoke up. ''I thought it was an interesting performance, but it''s still a pain in the ass to deal with two people. Zemeckis''s arm seemed to be luminescent, even though it was through the fabric. Zemeckis places his hand on Lokia''s heart. A moment-- A huge explosion engulfed Lokia and Zemeckis. The explosions that occurred in succession. That was......... Currier retreated and held his hand over his forehead. That''s right. That was exactly the explosive technique that Currier was about to use earlier. It was used by Zemeckis. Is he prepared to self-destruct? No, no. It wasn''t like that. The smoke cleared. Zemeckis, whose top half of his clothes were torn in places, stood in an imposing manner. Currier looked at his bare arms and understood. But at the same time, she shuddered. ''A surgical imprint, you say?'' There was no indication that he had drawn a magic formula. I thought it was probably a magic tool. That is also natural. Surgical imprinting is an external method that is considered to have no practical use. It''s a method that has too strong a negative aspect. That''s why magic tools exist. But that man is now standing at ease. He doesn''t seem to be frowning at the pain. How is he able to stay safe? Is it because the effect of the technique is weak? On the other hand, Rokia received a direct hit from an explosion that was of such close range and power alone. His left half of his body was ........ blown off. The left half of his face was also blown off, even to his eyebrows. But Really, what is it with you? The one who had the most astonished look on his face today was Zemeckis, who should have inflicted the fatal wound. That''s right. There was a reason why Currier wasn''t worried about Rokia. Rokia was half-lost, but he was still sneering. And - the blown up part of him was being ''reconstructed'' as he looked at it. Rokia''s roar is released into the heavens. All the while, Lokia''s body goes ''back to normal''. ''''Fuha, fuhahahahahahahaha!I told you that''s why I''m here, the Four Deadly Wonders!Pain, man!I told you that pain is the only thing that keeps me alive, right?Huhahahahahahahaha! A trait that Rokia possessed. It was an amazing regenerative ability. He had always referred to this trait as ''punishment''. When the destroyed body was reconstructed, Rokia would experience intense pain. And of course he feels pain when he is wounded. In other words, she would experience a double pain, one when she was injured and another when she was rebuilt. Rokia once said that this pain was her ''punishment''. Punishment. What is the punishment for the crime? Rokia said. ''Oh?That''s obvious. It''s punishment for me to exist in this world. The Golem of the Holy Ruins. That regeneration ability was probably given by Noise in reference to Lokia. That speed was certainly enough to be mistaken for Rokia''s ''regeneration''. But even if such a cycle was possible, if a human did such a thing, the body would soon become extremely fatigued, and it would be stunned. That was only possible because it was a golem. But even that golem is not much more than an imperfect imitation after all. As for Rokia''s regeneration ability, it is true that the amount of holy elements allowed and the ability to absorb them may be related, but there are still too many points that cannot be explained. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find out what''s going on. I''ve been injured leading to death. In other words, I was death itself. But gradually I came to not be afraid of death. And I realized.........it is the pain that is to be feared and loved. It''s a very troublesome quality, man. A vein rose to Zemeckis''s temple. ''Out of the way, out of the way, out of the way................................aaaaahhhhh! Zemeckis is looking to push off Rokia''s legs with vigor. Rokia falls on her back as her feet are shaken off. Zemeckis tosses both of Rokia''s swords over the city walls and begins stomping on her with a crushing force to kill her. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not a problem.Do it for me!Gah!Kill me!With the power of that sword, I''m going to kill this short-tempered, stupid, stupid man!Kukukukuk, kukukukukuk, hoo-hahahahahahahahaha! ''It''s not going to kill me!Die!Die!You can go to hell! Every time the sole of Zemeckis'' hammer-like shoe steps on it, Rokia''s body is reconfigured. Although it cannot be seen from his expression or words, Rokia must be feeling intense pain each time he is reconstructed. Evidence of this is the massive sweat running down Rokia''s face. Currier concentrates and gathers the holy element into his sword. ''''Hu, ha, ha, ha!Yeah, you''re laughing at me, you know?What, you''re the one who''s attacking me, you''re the one who''s so desperate!Fun, right?See, geez, wow, you''re laughing!Huh, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm!Come on, smile, Four Wrongs! Shut up!You little shit! Zemeckis kicked Lokia away. Currier extended his light blade and swung it. Not giving him time to regain his stance mercilessly, Zemeckis stomped on Lokia, who kicked away while avoiding the light blade. The dodged light blade changed into the shape of a spear. The spear of light tracked Zemeckis. Zemeckis activated the explosive technique as usual. The two figures are hidden by the smoke of the explosion. The light spear will not be able to perform its tracking function unless Currier is visible. The spear of light, which has lost its target, disappears. Even so, Currier extended his light blade without hesitation and sprinted towards the smoke. And then Zemeckis jumped out of the smoke. ''''I wiped off my legs and mouth, at the same time. That one wouldn''t be reduced, couldn''t speak, and couldn''t move for the time it took to regenerate--nuh! Zemeckis''s feet stop. The smoke cleared. Lokia''s hand, which was in the process of reconfiguring the lower half of his face and legs, turned toward us. A huge block of ice extending from Lokia''s hand was catching Zemeckis'' back as if it was sticking up. ''This technique.......................Ice Spear, right?The amount of magnesium in it changes the quality of the magic formula, but is it really this much of a change to show? Zemeckis moves to pull the ice off his back. Crack, the sound of ice cracking. In the meantime, Currier was gathering all the possible holy elements on his sword in order to deliver a satisfying blow. I can''t waste the gap that Rokia created for me. Perhaps because of the large amount that was collected, the blade appeared to be vibrating violently. ''''That blade of light.......is probably a highly compressed and altered form of magic element. Zemeckis sniffed, huffing and puffing. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. It''s a good idea to have a beautiful figure in your magical attire. I''d love to see you perform in that form as well. Watching the moment the ice shattered, Currier swung his sword in an inverted manner. ''Liin,'' a transparent sound followed the action of the sword. ''''Ha, I told you it''s useless.An attack with magical elements-- A blade of light caught Zemeckis'' body. Blood splatter, danced. Zemeckis distorts his expression. ''''--What, what?'''' Zemeckis took a step back. Currier looked at Zemeckis with a shooting gaze. ''''An attack using magic element, what?'''' 107-Interlude 13 "Gin Maiden and the Demon King (2)" [Curie Verstein] Currier turned his cold eyes on Zemeckis, no less than the ice spear that had been released earlier. ''''Do you know what is the most important thing in battle?'''' Currier wields a light blade. In addition, fresh blood gushes out of Zemeckis'' shoulder. Zemeckis looks down holding the wound. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. ''It''s about assessing the opponent''s strength. I don''t know if it''s the stuff of despair or what, but you neglected to assess the competence of your opponent and licked me. As a result, that carelessness was fatal. Currier continues to shower Zemeckis with slashes around his legs. ''''Guh!'''' Zemeckis lowers his posture and shelters his legs with his arms. ''Your life is speed, isn''t it?You mean the leg?This blade of light will even slice through your hard skin - if you can''t avoid it with your legs. He aims at Zemeckis'' face, whose defenses have been lifted, and swings his sword with a swoosh. Quickly, Zemeckis moves his head. A single character wound runs across Zemeckis'' forehead. From his forehead, blood flowed. It seems that he aimed for his eyes, but just in time, he shifted his position. ''''Noooooooo........! Zemeckis''s shoulders showed a convulsive tremble. ''''Guh........gahhhhhh! Zemeckis'' left arm flashed. An explosive technique. Its activation was faster than Currier''s attempt to cut off his arm. Explosive flame. Currier jumping away. Zemeckis, in his bloody form, appears from behind the smoke. Her hair, which had been neatly stroked, is frayed, and her expression already has no trace of the face she had when they first met. It''s your fault for making me uncomfortable, all of you for making me uncomfortable. Don''t expect mercy from this place don''t expect it to be reciprocated. I''m going to kill you I''m going to kill you. It seems to be certain that attacks that originated from magic elements are hard to effect. Even with that highly compressed blade of light, it was not enough to tear off an arm or head. The Four Deadly Disasters. It was still not an easy opponent. Among the enemies he had encountered in the past, apart from Hibigami, he was undoubtedly the strongest opponent. However, the opponent is definitely wearing out. Hmph, Currier lets out a breath. The continuous use of the light blade and the light spear, and the earlier blow with the power, consumed the same for Currier. But I can''t retreat here. Currier readies his sword. ''''I''ve got to quickly screw you over and go. --those guys, by the way. Rokia had also finished her reconfiguration and was on her feet. The upper half of his uniform is in tatters. But there was not a single scratch on her body. It is a fearsome regeneration ability. ''I''m sorry about your opponent, Four Bad Luck. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. His mouth was still forming a wicked smile. Zemeckis turned to Rokia behind him. ''''I''ll kill you ... I''ll kill you, but that''s your face ... I''d like to rip that disgusting margin off your face, at least for once, wouldn''t I? As he said that, Zemeckis turned towards Currier and rushed forward. The legs of the lifeline were intact. It seems that no matter how much carelessness there was, Zemeckis also has at least a firm grasp of what his best weapon is. A leg that has been defended. And the best acceleration so far. --Come. Pushing down the sense of exhaustion that lingered throughout her entire body, Currier gripped the hilt tightly. ''''.......What?'''' Zemeckis'' trajectory, which he had expected, was off. Now, his eyes did not catch the currier. And his body is empty. He swings a blade of light. Zemeckis'' side of the body is ripped open. Bloodshed. Blood dances in the air and flows backwards. Still, Zemeckis does not stop. He runs to his wounded. Where is he really going to go? Currier half-turns his body and follows Zemeckis with his gaze. The one ahead of him was. Gozuto, run! He was trying to get the sword out of the coffin, it was Gozth. Currier hurried after Zemeckis. When Gozuto noticed the impending Four Wrongs, he hurriedly grabbed two swords and threw them towards Lokia. And Zemeckis'' hand blade pierced through Gozuto''s body. ''''Gu, mmm--'''' Gozuto vomits blood. Currier was about to cut him with the blade of light, but Zemeckis immediately switched his position and used Gozuto as a shield. This takes away the opportunity to attack. ''''The death of a trusted comrade.......cheap move, but it''s effective, you know. Zemeckis'' voice raspy. Gozuto looked at Loki, his face contorted and breathing wildly. ''Loki, a.'' Oh. It''s all yours. Gozuto''s thrown sword had fallen in front of Lokia. Rokia''s smile faded and she folded her arms. ''Good work so far, Goztho Zagway. Wobbling, and. Gozuto falls forward. Deadly. That was fatal. And. Just before he poked his face into the ground, Goztho was laughing. Zemeckis, who had thrown the coffin with the lid closed outside the castle walls, stared at Lokia with an unrepentant look on his face. ''''........Hey, why?'''' For a change, Zemeckis'' voice was disapproving. However, while talking to Rokia, he did not neglect to keep a firm check on Currier. ''''Ah?What? Rokia asks back flatly as she picks up the sword at her feet. ''Your mate is dead, remember?That mongrel carcass lying there is one of yours, isn''t it?Oh ... or was it just a dumping ground? As if to provoke him, Zemeckis points to the body of Goztho. ''There, trash.'' You may want to get me upset, but you don''t know what you''re doing, Four Bad News. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Don''t be such a pushover, okay?We know you were in bed with that piece of garbage. You didn''t kill him because you could see through it. Well, it was trash, wasn''t it? Kuhn I said you don''t understand, okay? ...what? Zemeckis'' voice was laced with irritation. The death of a colleague is an everyday occurrence in the Kingdom of the Fool. It''s a good thing that you''re a senior citizen, or else you wouldn''t understand. That apocalypse is the roost. Rokia placed her fist on her temple. And the Kingdom of the Fools does not mourn the death of its own people because we only value our time together rather than the future that has already been lost. "And the fool''s kingdom does not mourn the death of its own people, because we only value the time we have spent together, rather than the future that has already been lost. The only thing we think about is how we''re going to spend our time until we die. To hell with the future that could have been........hey senpai, can I ask you a question?You don''t mean it, do you? What? Rokia showed her pointed teeth and sneered. You don''t really think that a bunch of fools like us can be so clever as to mourn the death of a fellow human being, do you? Zemeckis'' eyes hang up. His eyes and expression are stained with rage and hatred. "You''re always trying to be strong, you know....brat. Kukkuu... that''s why?How many times have I told you-- Rokia pointed the tip of her sword at Zemeckis. ''Laugh it up, Four Deadly Woe.'' At that moment, I knew something had snapped in Zemeckis. ''So - I''m telling you to stop with that blink-and-you''ll-miss-it margin, and the pouting, and the laughing, you little shit, brat, aaaaaaah!I''m tired of all this!Just the real deal now!I''m going to kill you and Currier right now!Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Zemeckis moved. He flew a signal with his Rokia gaze. The kind of mindfulness of the Kingdom of Fools that he had just uttered was probably not a lie. I felt that the expression that Gozuto showed me at the end proved it. But it seems that Rokia also had an aim to upset Zemeckis by daring to flush it out plainly. The moment he let out a yell of anger, an opening was created for Zemeckis at once. The anger might increase his strength and speed, but if he let himself be drowned in killing intent, a moment of unconsciousness would always appear on his face. And. The tense battle began. *. How much time has passed since the fierce battle began? The beast that had obtained wild rage instead of reason was fighting fiercely with Currier and Rokia in a form that was almost insane. Zemeckis''s explosive technique, Rokia as a shield, reconstitution, Currier''s light blade flying, blood sprayed out of Zemeckis''s chest, Zemeckis unleashing a fist while splashing blood, fists closing in on Currier-- Lokia finishes reconstructing and deploys a defensive jutsu, Zemeckis releases his back fist and dives into Lokia''s face, Currier uses the time prevented by the defensive jutsu to evade, Zemeckis swings his arm around, Lokia thrusts his holy sword into Zemeckis'' arm, Zemeckis roars, an opening, Currier''s light blade cuts Zemeckis'' finger Jump-- Gulp, gulp! Zemeckis shakes a fist that has lost one finger and flies blood towards Lokia''s eyes, Lokia twists her neck to avoid it, Currier''s barrage of blows, Zemeckis''s arm gets chopped up, blood splatters, blood returns, Currier quickly returns the blade while breathing on his shoulder-- And then. Currier''s magical armor disappears. There is no way that Zemeckis could have missed this perfect opportunity. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. ''''Ha, ha, ha...! Currier''s face was down and he repeated his breathing painfully. Normally, it is obvious that the body would scream if it was handling that many holy elements on a constant basis. It''s no wonder. ''''I apologize for underestimating you, but.......but you still went too far, you guys. There''s nothing you can do to make me angry. What is it going to do to make me take it seriously?Oh? .......... I''m gonna hit you, okay?I''m gonna hit you with everything I''ve got. That''s enough. You''re going to despair of a dead body. That''s settled. Lokia''s holy sword scrapes off Zemeckis'' right ear. But Zemeckis''s expression didn''t twitch. Zemeckis grabbed Currier''s head. ''''This time, I''m going to keep the skull--'''' So, you know. The Revelgate is rapidly growing in brilliance. The highest amount of light so far spreads around. --jutsu magic armor, re-dressing. "You''re underestimating the importance of this, dear. Currier sneered, huffing and puffing. ''I got him.'' I return the words that Zemeckis uttered when he grabbed my head before, exactly as he said them. ''''Gu, nuh-uh--'''' Revelgate is piercing Zemeckis''s belly - everything was put into this blow. I''m going to have to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. Zemeckis, who is spitting blood, tries to reach his left arm to his stomach. But his left hand doesn''t move. Zemeckis frowns incomprehensibly. His eyeballs gyrate. His left arm was wrapped in Lokia''s ''Ice Spear''. You''re in a hurry, Four Bad News. Yes. The reason I was lured twice to Zemeckis'' bait was because I was in a hurry. I admit it. Impatience and anger are distractions. So this time - the currier sowed the bait, this time. I thought that Zemeckis, now that he was losing sight of himself, would bite if he acted a little weak. He thought that if he gave the illusion that his power to use the holy element was exhausted, he would be easily mistaken. As a result, Zemeckis easily ate the bait. Malice or not, excessive feelings for his opponent stripped him of his weapon of calmness. ''You should have been more indifferent to us, you know. I put strength into my hand that grips the handle. Gulping, I lift the revergate upward as it is. Clenching your teeth, you push the hilt up with all your might-- ''Guh, gahhhh! Zemeckis''s screams echo around him. Regardless of Zemeckis'' struggles, Currier wields what strength he has left and pushes Revelgate up with all his might. Zemeckis'' arm glows. Explosive Technique. Here, you finally remember that. The fact that I hadn''t thought of it before is probably because I had lost my cool. But I can''t stop here. And so, the next thing that sounded mixed in with Zemeckis'' exclamation was-- It was Currier''s, a cry of ripped-off enthusiasm. *. Thus. Zemeckis Angren collapsed into a red pool made of his own spilled blood and fell silent. 108-Interlude 14 "Trap" [Curie Verstein] Even after Zemeckis fell, Currier didn''t release his battle stance for a while. He finally released his tension and stance after he saw that there was no sign of getting up completely. He felt a thud of strength drain out of his entire body. ''''Phew.'''' I let out one distracted breath. --well. It''s not over yet. I have to meet up with Kurohiko, Cecily and the others. I think about the time of the arrival of the knights who brought me the message. The castle and the academy will be in almost opposite positions. If so, the time when the knights arrived at the academy seems to be similar. In other words, by the time the messenger heading to the academy met with Kurohiko, the Holy Tree Knights had already been defeated. If that''s the case, it''s unlikely that Kurohiko went to the north gate. He should have at least received information about the Knights'' defeat before he arrived. Besides, the headmaster is there too. This is the situation. It''s hard to imagine him leaving the headmaster alone and going somewhere else. If that''s the case, there''s a good chance he''s still at the school. It''s possible that Cecily is also worried about Kurohiko and is heading to the school. Of course, this is all just speculation. --Anyway, let''s head to the academy, shall we? And I saw the holy swords and demon swords that Rokia had picked up like stakes, driving them into Zemeckis'' hands and feet and sewing them to the ground. ''''Tch.'''' Currier grabbed the Revelgate again and approached Rokia. ''Tell me if you''re still breathing.......move. ''I''ll make sure you''re finished.'' I''m sorry, but you can do that later, okay? If you look closely, he was breathing slightly. Really, though, it was a breath that looked like it could disappear at any moment. ''Why?'' Don''t worry. I''ll do my job. I''ll take care of you. I''ll make sure you don''t get in trouble. Rokia bends down and looks at Zemeckis. ''He''s a worm''s breath anyway. You''re not going to let me live? No, I''m gonna kill you later. Just a thought I''ll have a little idea. I might be able to use this to lure some noise. It would be great if you were to join us. Are you okay? Rokia laughs, "I would have killed you if I wasn''t sure. If I didn''t know that for sure, I would have killed you. I''m a bit of a coward. Well, that''s okay, I''m not getting soggy. Rokia points to her temples. ''Unlike this one, I haven''t misjudged the competence of my opponent. It''s about you. You''re not a man without a plan. All right, you''re in charge. Rokia chuckles. ''''What ... what?'''' That''s awfully understanding and creepy, Currier. Maybe you didn''t hit the spot where you were hit by the Four Deadly Sins, huh? Currier clicked his tongue, chuckling. ''If you give him the occasional compliment, this is it. Then, lowering her eyebrows, Currier sighs. It makes her feel strangely nostalgic for Kurohiko. I''m sure Kurohiko wouldn''t make fun of me like this and would either give me respect or consider my wounds. It''s very different from Rokia. ''''Then I''m going to continue on to the school--'''' My knee snapped. .... Hey, Kukku, take it easy. Lokia said as she inspected the sword Zemeckis had driven into his limbs. ''I know how you feel, but you were pretty worn out from that fight earlier, weren''t you? Shut up. Well, at least you''re not dead and that''s fine. That''s good enough for you, Blackie. What? Rokia sends the holy element into the magic sword. The ability of the magic sword stuck in Zemeckis is activated. Purple thorns arise from the position of the blade''s sting and wrap around Zemeckis'' body. "He''ll protect himself, he''ll protect himself. I don''t know about you, Cecily, but I don''t know about you. I''m sure the current version of you will be slowed down even if you go there anyway. Currier could not immediately refute this. Rokia''s words had a point. Even if he headed immediately towards it in his current state of exhausted strength, there was a high chance that he would be slowed down. The opponent was the opponent, and there was no way I could leave any extra strength. If he didn''t rest his body a bit, he might not be able to become a force to be reckoned with. And........if we sink here, that means Sagara Kurohiko is just that kind of guy. But I don''t think that man is going to sink easily. Your relationship with Kurohiko is different from mine. Rokia cowers her shoulders. I won''t stop you if you don''t want to go. You can do as you please. I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it, but I don''t want to die before I find out what the noise is. You have to think about when to stop. Rokia looks towards the gates. ''Oh, you''re here.'' More than a dozen students in school uniforms appeared from behind the castle gate. Many of them are male students with well-defined faces. There are also a couple of girls mixed in with them. You can find a familiar face among the boys. ''''Isn''t that one of yours? Hmm?Oh. One of the students comes up to Rokia. Then, once he bailed to Currier, he spoke to Rokia. ''Are you sure we didn''t have to join you?As you instructed, we''ve been waiting on the other side of the bridge for a long time until the battle was over, but... If you guys hadn''t died, it would have been for nothing. This time it was the wrong guy. I''ll tell you another thing. Lokia indicated Gozth''s body with his chin. "Give him a proper burial. It''s not surprising that we won, too. Lokia watched the corpse of Gozuto as it was being carried away. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can''t help but raise the flag for your loyalty, Gozuto. It''s an irredeemably stupid bastard. Currier didn''t miss the fact that Rokia muttered that in a small voice. Based on her earlier conversation with her companions, Currier thought. Rokia probably didn''t allow her companions to participate in the fight against Zemeckis. In such a situation, perhaps only Gozuto was forced to follow him. Suddenly, Currier recalled the words Hibigami had said about Rokia in the past. ''''The root of that guy is probably complete with him alone.'''' But not now, right? Oh? Currier spoke to Rokia as they watched Gozuto''s body being carried away together. ''''Once upon a time, Hibigami said something like you''re complete on your own. But now you have a friend. You''ve changed a little bit, haven''t you? Oh, yeah? Rokia starts playing with her throat. ''That''s not the way the Hibigami thing works. I think I know a little something about that. It''s the friendships ... the connections you make with people that make a difference. Maybe... Rokia''s hand stops playing with his throat, and the smile disappears from his mouth. His eyes are on his friends. "They were, in other words, a bunch of people who had no place to be. You''d be surprised.There''s no place for them to be when they end up in that apocalypse. They''re all people who think they are rejected by the world. And yet, for some reason, they''re all the same, and they keep coming back to me. And that''s why they came to me. It doesn''t make any sense. The fool''s kingdom has grown to the point where it is known as the three largest organizations and I don''t have time to read anything. ''Hmph,'' smiled Currier. ''I knew you had changed, you too. It was then. Rokia''s mouth hung up at the corner of her mouth with a bite. ''''Well how about it?'''' What? Once again, Rokia begins to play with her throat Buddha. ''What you just said ... Teme, you normally believed it, didn''t you? You lied to me, didn''t you? I don''t know. But even if you''re lying you look at him with a believing look in your eyes. You''re not even sure if he''s an ally yet, but you believe him. Isn''t that right? Rokia returns to his usual expression. A wicked grin, unique to him, spoils his neat face. You should be more skeptical of people''s words. In your case, it''s a trap that people with half a brain tend to fall into. It''s only the doubters who, once they''re convinced, stubbornly believe it''s the truth. But after all, a story is a story, and logic is only logic. That doesn''t always mean it''s the truth. ...Was that a lie when you told me earlier about your friends? I''m sure you''ll be able to find out. I''m not going to be able to tell you what is true. I''m sure you''ll be able to find the truth by doubting yourself. Well, in other words-- Rokia bent her head and snapped her head back. It''s just that you shouldn''t trust people who talk too much. And that includes me, of course. Currier gasps in disgust. ''Thanks for the advice. I''ll keep that in mind.'' Good grief. I thought I had tried to praise him in my own way, but before I knew it, it had turned into the usual incomprehensible lecture on cryptic logic by Rokia. It was as if I had been lured into a maze. I was reminded of the words of Hibigami again. The mind of Lokias is as elusive as a haze. That''s a very accurate assessment, Currier thought to himself. It is possible that Rokia''s words of advice may have come from a kind heart, depending on how you look at it. But with that kind of language, it would be impossible to ask me to take it honestly. But that doesn''t mean that you can''t see any blatant malice in his words. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. And. Hmm? The soldiers of the castle, including Ira, peeking fearfully at us, came into the edge of my vision. ''''Kyu, Currier...................We won, right? Yeah, I''ll be fine. Here, Currier finally sheathes the Revelgate. Ayla''s expression shines and she runs over to him. ''''Wow ... that''s amazing, Currier!I can''t believe we''re going to beat the Four Deadly Sins!Oh, and-- ''Pardon me,'' said Ira, bowing to Rokia. ''Thank you so much for helping Currier, oh, thank you. Yeah, you met her at Cirrus Baths and there''s no way to thank her. I understand! Ira raised his voice with determination and nodded. Rokia nodded her head curiously. ''Do you understand?What? I''ll spare you the trouble of looking in the open-air baths. ...Huh? Rokia''s eyebrows move. ''Peeking, huh?'' Rokia realizes something. ''Hey Currier ... Teme, no way.'' Come on. I don''t know. It was funny that Rokia looked unusually frustrated, and Currier couldn''t help but blurt out. ''''Hmph, I don''t know... hmm?'''' He notices that the soldiers and Lokia''s companions are all staring at him, cheek to cheek. --what? If you look at it, Ira also has his eyes like a plate and looks like he''s touched by something. ''''Currier laughs like that, too?'''' What''s happening now? That was a very, very pretty smile. W-- As he looked at it, Currier felt his ears getting hotter and hotter. ''Bah, this is ridiculous!I don''t believe it!d*mn........why is everyone making fun of me like that....... ''What?I''m not kidding!Because Currier, he''s really cute! Wow. There''s no way I''m cute. Yes. At best, I get s*xualized looks from men who seem to be bottomless. ''He''s cute!Even from the point of view of the female attaches! Ira, for some reason, was angry. And it looked like she was really angry. ''''Wow, okay I get it. Don''t be so angry........I mean, what is Ira angry about? ''Don''t think Currier should be a little more aware of how pretty he is! .......... Currier, who had been fighting to the death with the Four Deadly Disasters just a few moments ago, was beginning to find it somewhat hard to believe that. -- but that doesn''t mean the situation has been settled yet, does it? There are four of the Four Deadly Disasters. There are still three of them left. The view of the royal city from the city gates. The area around the top of the Great Clock Tower had been destroyed. While I was fighting Zemeckis, something seemed to have happened. The city was still noisy. Currier tried to put his strength into it and clenched his fists tightly Next, I lightly take in the holy elements. I feel a little bit of strength returning to my body. I fly my gaze to the vicinity of the castle gate. The horse that was tied to the carriage was gone, as if it had been startled by the battle and escaped, the entire carriage was gone. Currier spoke to a nearby soldier. I''m sorry, I would like to borrow your horse. Currier? Isla looks up at Currier anxiously. ''''I''m going to go check on the school for a bit. We can''t just sit around like this. Ayla will wait in the castle. I''m sure Rokia will be here for a while, so it will be safe here. All right. If Currier says so. Thank you. Although the upper half of his body was blown off by the explosive technique, Rokia is also wearing the school''s uniform, and most importantly, it''s hard to imagine that the soldiers would dare to confirm Rokia''s identity now that the royal capital is in a hurry. Besides, a soldier who had seen the battle would at least be unlikely to judge Rokia as an enemy. I''m not sure if they overheard the conversation about the 6th house, but perhaps because of the intensity of the battle that took place, no one seems to be bothered by that comment at the moment. After a while, a soldier arrived with his horse ready. I''m not going to listen to them, even if I were to stop them. As he looked at the horses, Rokia spoke to him. ''You know exactly what I mean,'' I think it''s a frightening thing, being madly in love with a man. It''s a kind of persuasion that doesn''t make any sense. Can I ask you one question? The subject of Cirrus Baths came out of Ira''s mouth, which reminded me. ''How did you come into contact with Cecily at the Cirrus Baths?'' In fact, I''ve been meaning to ask him for a long time when I had the chance. As it turned out, it worked out well, but why did Rokia tell Cecily about herself at that time? ''''I thought it might help stabilize the relationship between you guys. Stable? But I''m just raising the odds. And with Kurohiko, there''s no telling how she''ll react. I''m just glad it all worked out in the end. What''s that for?I''m talking about you, though I''m sure you have an agenda. You''ve been buying a lot of stuff from me, haven''t you?What is it?Are you starting to reevaluate your opinion of me? .......... All right, all right. Don''t give me that look. The only reason I intervened in your relationship was to move the noise around. "Noise? That guy wants Currier Versteen to be ''dramatic'' all the time. You want it to be dramatic, right? I think I''ve heard something like that before. But ever since you stabilized your relationship with Kurohiko, you''ve lost most of your facade. It''s a wonderful period of stability. It''s a wonderful period of stability. If that happens, that guy will surely make his next move in the near future. I''ve made that decision. Noise, you living in peace is pretty boring. Why ... why is the noise so obsessed with me? You must really like her, don''t you? I think you''re the perfect choice for the kind of play he wants to play. The noise is still hard to understand. If you''re looking for someone bizarre, someone from the other six houses would be more appropriate. --but now we have to do something about the four evil plagues. Currier interrupted his thoughts about the noise and straddled his horse. ''By the way, Rokia,'' Hmm? You didn''t really mean it was a favor to you to keep me here earlier, did you? I don''t see any reason to be nice to a peeping tom who makes you look like a voyeur. ''I see. It''s just ... I''m really, really grateful for this one. I''ll accept the thanks, but I don''t want to owe you anything. I don''t want to owe you a favor and I don''t want to owe you anything, either, for the rest of my life. Currier sniffed, smiling. ''Humph.'' After moving his horse forward a bit, Currier turned to Rokia. ''About Isla can I leave it to you?'' I''ll keep you out of harm''s way for as long as I can. Thank God. In exchange for that, you''ll help me with that plan I mentioned earlier to lure out the noise, okay? All right, all right, all right. Currier was then seen off by Ira and the others and ran out of the city gates. He descended the hill and entered the streets of the city, which were devoid of life. As I drive my horse, I catch a view of the school I can see through the gaps in the buildings. -- Be safe and stay safe. While praying, Currier increased the speed of his horse. 109-Episode 92 "Betting Everything, Be Prepared" The first thing that shattered was the Shesho sword in his right hand. The Shesho sword, which sliced vertically, shattered as soon as it collided with Beshgam''s fist. A fist that shattered the sword. Right now, Beschgam should not be able to collect the holy elements due to the nature of the ''Demon Eater''. Hence, the ''Svegruin'' that hardens the skin cannot be used. It is obvious from the fact that his arms do not glow. And yet, despite the fact that it does. It''s not just a matter of time before he or she is ready to go. --You''re not going to be able to get it right. "The monster... Quickly switch the sword in his left hand to both hands. He thrusts the tip of the sword forward. Beshgam tries to grab the blade - the blade, draws. Now that was a feint. He lowers his stance and moves forward again. He slips underneath Beshgam''s arm and dives into his pocket. The target is the heart. Put your right hand on the bottom of the hilt, and press the blade in again. An impact on the left side of his head. Guh-- My brain shakes. But regardless, he thrusts his sword into the air. Beschgum''s right fist strikes the blade from the side. This caused the position of the cutting edge to shift significantly. The blade, which was aimed at the heart, is deflected to the side. The blade is turned upside down, upside down. I swing up like this and cut off my left arm. Dutifully, I step in to put more force into it. As I try to match it, I brush off the beshgam''s foot. The sensation of the body floating. He ducks and lands on his feet as quickly as possible. He immediately regains his stance and prepares for the chase. The chase........did not come. ''Your movements have changed.'' Beshgam steps forward. ''The air is different, too. You ... you have something ''hidden'' in you, don''t you?Is that one of the powers of the forbidden curse? I didn''t see her chanting, though. Terrible man, I thought. Sharp. Whether it''s an observation or a hunch. Most of all, Beshgam has no carelessness, which seems to be a tricky thing to do. During the previous offensive and defense, the thing that Beshgam''s gaze captured most was probably my mouth. In other words, he''s trying to make sure he doesn''t miss the right moment to chant the forbidden spell. If there is a sign that he is going to chant the forbidden spell, he plans to crush it all at once. It''s a surefire way to kill me. And now you say. After just a few offensives and defenses with me using the power of the ''beast'', I saw that there''s something going on. "Oh well. "Well, you''re strong. But still-- Bashugam readies himself. "You can''t beat me, Okay. Lower back. Lean forward. Pulling the sword back. Mishii, my left arm snaps as I squeeze my muscles. And. "--gasp! Instantly, he closes his pause. Mmm, this speed it''s more than just Zemeckis. Beshgam''s arms are swinging out of the way. Evasion. Beshgam''s fist chases after him without giving him time to breathe. Evasion. Evade. Evasion. Aiming at Beshgam''s legs, he swings the Demon Eater. Disappearing. The figure of the beshugam disappears. No - it doesn''t disappear. The movement with tremendous speed. With that huge body. A presence behind me. While turning around, he cleaves his sword to the side. "--Huh? My arms stop. Absorbing all the surrounding magic. Interesting sword. Beshgum had a grip on the blade, on the barrel of the sword. And then he flew in next. Guffaw! Knee kick. A knee like a large hammer digs into a pigeon tail. My body snapped in a splayed position. A twitching pain ran through my organs. I can''t breathe. "Uh-uh! The difference in height between him and Beshgam is a tough one. I''m sure he''s at least two meters tall. Considering the height difference between us, it''s relatively easy for Beshgam to target the belly and face with a knee kick. Beshugam''s knee disappears from in front of my eyes. Not good - when I thought that and tried to move backwards, the looming knee has already made its appearance in front of my eyes again. The second knee kick strikes the forehead for the second time. "Gah, ah...! The recoil causes the body to arch back up. It''s a painful blow, to the point where it seems as if the skull could crack. I almost fell down, but somehow managed to regain my position - though I was in a position with my limbs poked into the ground. Or it might have appeared to be a posture as if a wounded beast was threatening the hunter. ''''Gofu!Phew! I spew the contents of my stomach onto the ground with a severe pain in my forehead. But I still remember to glare at Beshgam and threaten him. If they attack me all at once here, it''s not good. Breathing, I regulate my breathing. I''m strong. It''s overwhelming. And that''s where I get blindsided. "Wha-ni...? He wondered why they didn''t come after him sooner. Beshgam''s expression was strained. Today, for the first time, there had been a change-like change in Beshgam''s expression. ''''Nuh-uh.......nuh-uh! What is Beshgam trying to do? He was going to break the ''demon eater'', he was going to break it. Putting strength into his legs. He tries to rush forward. But I still can''t get the strength back in my body. No, wait. Wait. This ... might be an opportunity. "I am forbidden to-- I frown while chanting the forbidden spell. ''''--The third forbidden curse--'''' Are you going to break that sword? Nope. Is it something that can be broken in the first place? ...liberation. A beam of light shot toward Beshgam, firing at him. Beshgam spun around and turned away. And then. Beshgam howled. This was also the first time today that the man who had been thought to be silent showed his roar. The rays of light that were released were a direct hit. The third forbidden curse was a direct hit to Beshgam''s back. ''''--'''' The intense pain, which was finally becoming unbearable, hit him around the eye. But his gaze did not remove from Beshgam. ''''I see. So this is a demon sword. Its clothes were torn where the rays of light had hit it. Its back was scorched and bleeding. However, it still did not penetrate. When it comes to this, it''s finally hard to tell. Was the power of the forbidden curse not as powerful as I thought? Or--. Is Beshgam Angren really an alternate dimension, a monster among monsters? Somehow, I thought it was the latter. Maybe the reason I thought so, or maybe it was because I saw Beshgam turning around and looking at him. ''As expected, he was a formidable opponent. His hand. There was a "Demon Eater" separated by a blade and handle. Beshgam is sweating. Even though he is the strongest man in the Four Deadly Disasters, it seems that it took a lot of effort to break that demon sword. A smile naturally escapes from his mouth as he sweats coldly. ''''Just kidding, it''s tough. When it comes to this, I can''t help but even have a weird smile on my face. Aside from the ʩ, that ''Demon Eater'' is going to be broken? ''''Huh.'''' I took a breath. Well. Finally...............I was running out of options. Beshgam, who seems to have already lost interest in the demon sword, threw the one that was the Demon Eater, which had turned into a cruel form, high into the air into the forest behind him with his back turned, and threw it away. ''''Is it time to give up?'''' Thanks to Beshgam''s preoccupation with The Demon Eater, I was able to get some rest. I stand up, holding my knees. "...that''s what I''m joking about. I must admit. The Four Deadly Disasters. Beshgam Angren. The dimensions of strength are absolutely different. I have continued to train with Currier to this day. Through the battle with Hibigami, I was also exposed to the existence of a true strongman. I also tried to devise my own creative ways of using the forbidden spells I learned. I thought I was getting stronger. But Beshgam is far higher than me. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier by using a forbidden curse or calling the "beast" into your life - just like the word says, it will crush everything. I slipped my gaze to Makina and the others who were watching with bated breath. I guess they think that if I move or speak poorly, they will take away my concentration. The whole time, the girls have been watching the battle between me and Beshgam with a nervous look on their faces. ''I have to admit, I''m a little surprised,'' As he said it, Beshgam patted him on the back. ''What, da?'' The blood from my eyes runs down my cheek. "Even after being crushed by all these attacks, you show no signs of discouragement. But, well-- Beshgam looked at the blood on his hands, then glowered at me. ''It''s about time we put our trust in a fleeting hope. I suppose giving up gracefully is one way to die without suffering. .......... You''ve seen it coming, haven''t you? As if to confront him, Beshgam said. ''You''re no match for me,'' The blood trickled down her cheek and into her mouth, running down her lips. Blood pooled behind his lower lip. ''Give it up now, cursed man. Well I congratulate you on your good work and I promise to kill you and everyone else here without suffering. I may reign supreme, but I''m still human. I''m only capable of extinguishing the coals. Yeah, that''s why I don''t see the point in dying. I spit the blood in my mouth on the ground with a flop. I''m not gonna give up. .......... Indeed, Beshgam is strong. He''s much higher. But. I''m not going to give up on you like that, man. That the gap in strength between them is hopeless. That forbidden spells and ''demon eaters'' didn''t work. That''s not a reason to give up. I look at Makina-san and Mia-san. Then I think of Currier-san, Cecily-san, and the other important people in my life. Why should I give up when these women are still alive? There''s a reason not to give up, but there''s no reason to give up. Scramble. Find a way to fight and win. Find out what you can do, and keep trying. When you''ve run out of ideas, come up with a better one. If there''s anything left in your power, kill the enemy, even if it''s a counterattack. The last thing you need is to feel weak and give up. I''ve given my all, and then it''s fine. The extreme - dead, then fine. Mr. Machina! I called out to Makina. I glanced over at her. She was clutching something on her chest. .......... It was a necklace that I had given her. When that happens, I''ll be the one to do it, even if I have to use my life to do it-- We will win! I moved the ''beast'' away for a bit and I shouted. --I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. And then the beast began to resist, as if to say that it was in a good place. Black, Hiko. We''re gonna win and we''re gonna win. You''re going to win, but I''m going to win-- ----d*mn, d*mn. "If I''m no longer ''me'' when the battle is over then you''ll have to put me in a cell. ------Dokun, dokun, dokun. "If they don''t perceive us as ''enemies'' or ''prey'', I don''t think they will actively attack us. It''s kind of like........keeping a dangerous wild animal, right?There''s no guarantee that I''ll be able to do what I just said... well, I don''t. What... what are you... what are you talking about, Kurohiko? Press down hard on your temples with a gulp. Stay right where you are. I''m going to give her a quick bang. And then the Beast will stop resisting. And the Beast will stop resisting. There, that''s a good girl. Of course I''ll do my best to avoid that. But........for once, I''m not so sure. So, when the situation arises as I said before, please forget all about me until now. If I''m not "me" anymore, if I''m still chained to my cell. Someday that man, Hibigami, will come to kill me. Worst-case scenario, that guy should be the one to take care of me. "Ms. Mia. Okay. You''ve been very supportive. Mr. Kurohiko... And Mr. Shanatrice. Hmm? ''Thank you for the forbidden spellbook and the ''limp erg'' cover,'' ...hmmm. I have a lot of people to thank for that. And of course, the instructors. Also, Lisa, Clarice, senior Ray, Ira, Hyrgis, Zeke... The words stop for a moment. ''And to Miss Cecily and Miss Currier. I took note of the lack of movement in the beshgam and then turned to Ms. Makina. ''And, Makina-san,'' .......... I feel really lucky to have met you. Don''t make it sound like this is the last time you''ll ever hear from me. Gripping the crystal on her necklace tightly, Makina-san looked away. ''''Please, so,'''' Do me a favor, Mr. Machina. ...What? If something happens to me, to those who couldn''t be here now to thank me you can tell them I was grateful. And then ... that I''m glad to have met you. I''ll try. I laugh at Makina-san, who has a sad expression on her face. "Well.........well, that was just a contingency case. Of course, I don''t dare to head for the worst possible outcome by myself, you know? Yeah, I know. It''s just that, for whatever reason... I glare at Beshgam. ''If we don''t take that guy down, even the people we want to say thank you to might be gone. So that man is the only one I have to take down here, no matter what. I call in the ''beast'' again. My body is filled with power. I''m not sure if that''s the most effective way to attack me, but it''s a cold, wound-licking exchange. In the sense that it makes you nauseated. Beshgum turned his head as if he''d had enough of waiting and said. I''m having a really hard time keeping up with the nausea that''s been building up," he said. It''s all very uncanny, you people. It''s all very uncanny, isn''t it? And you''re all going to die, no matter what you say. Beshgam clenched his fists. ''They''re all going to be killed by me, here. The Black Territories begin to erode. "Hmm, that''s a good one. I can feel the ''beast'' inside me rejoicing. "You haven''t even killed me yet. Click-- I can feel something like a strong mass of energy flowing into my body from my left arm. Bikik, mischief, bikikik-- The ''beast'' flows into my body as well as my consciousness. The color of the blood vessels in my arms changes. The nails are changing like a beast. I can see the bones of my whole body changing shape. I can see that I am changing from a human to a beast. It''s invading us. It''s invading us. It''s gnashing its teeth. I''ll risk it all, I''ll be ready. I will win this place, even if it takes everything I have to eat. And I''m going to win. Okay. Hey, people. Yeah, everything. Duka. "I''m going to hold on to it. Bujide-- -------------------------------- Boom. * The vision was red and dyed. A moment after the clod of earth had flown backwards, ''Kurohiko'' had already made contact with Beshgam. Beshgam''s reaction has not caught up with him. Belatedly, Beshgam''s eyeballs caught Kurohiko. Kurohiko doesn''t hesitate to gouge out Beshgam''s eye with his claws. With a snap, Beshgam grabbed both of Krohico''s arms. Then he twists his arms as if he were wringing a rag. I''m going to twist it off. But Beshugam immediately lets go of his hand. The actuality of this power, that figure........Kisama.......isn''t it a person?Subhuman?Or.........is this also the power of the forbidden curse.......? Beshgam somehow manages to keep his hands down on Kurohiko''s head as he tries to bite down on his throat. Beshgam doesn''t move on to his next move. He couldn''t move his wiggling hands from Kurohiko''s head. This is probably because he understands that if he loses even the slightest bit of strength, there is a risk that his throat will be eaten off without change. ''''Gah!Gu.........! It''s like the beast itself. ...pfft! Beshgam raised his knees-- Gagaa! Krohico kicked Beshgam''s knee in with his heel as hard as he could. Hard bones collided with each other. A dull, heavy sound. ''''Guh!'''' The behemoth of the Besch Gum shook. Thud, the ground sank. Beshgam activating the arm''s jutsu style imprint. And then, for a change, he unleashed an attack with both fists like a barrage. But Kurohiko avoids them. All of them, without danger, are dodged. He dodges and ducks into his opponent''s pocket. There''s a lull in the response from Beshgam. Now Kurohiko''s offense is on. Gaaaaaaaaaah! The speed of Beshgam''s attack increased further. A fierce exchange of blows began. The beshgam''s fists repeatedly snatched at Kurohiko''s entire body, which was unable to focus on evasion. Each time, the skin is torn open as if cut by a kama-tachi, and Kurohiko''s blood dances in the air. On the other hand, Beshugam, too, was suffering from Kurohiko''s attacks all over his body. Every time Krohiko struck him, it sounded as if he had been struck by an iron cannonball. The two monsters hit each other without taking a step back. "Gulp, honestly I praise you, man of the forbidden curse. ''Guh ... besh, gum ... blah blah blah! Their fists collided with each other. Because of the impact, or perhaps because of the impact, a gust of wind is generated from the clashing fists, scattering the hair of both parties. I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the last. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. You gave up your reason and chose to become a monster. I don''t blame you for that choice. I don''t blame you for that choice. But you''re not ready. And therefore, you''re going to have to give me... Gasp! Kurohiko''s left fist, clenched to the limit, caught Beshgam''s jaw. ''''Ugh........? Zushin. Beshgam Angren kneeled down. You mean, I''m going to kneel to the ground?What is it?The power and speed are too different from the previous one. This guy, don''t tell me........are you saying that he''s growing rapidly and rapidly in battle? Kurohiko put so much force into his legs that he left his shape on the ground. He stepped in and exploded into speed, pouncing on Beshgam. ''Gah!'' -Oh! After passing through Beshgam, who tried to deflect his head off, Krohiko flipped his body in the air. Then he lands on all four limbs. Phew. Kurohiko spits the skin on the neck of the four evil disasters onto the ground. Because he was slightly shifted in position, he was unable to bite off the carotid artery. ''''.........'''' Bethgam stood up, with his back to him. The vacant, deadly eyes peeking out of his profile catch Blackhiko. Beshgam puts his palm on the part of his skin that has been eaten away. He stared at his own blood, which was sticky on his hand. ''''........Boring. And Beshgam. Truly boring. I laughed. 110-Chapter 93 "LIMIT" It was the first time today that Beshgam smiled. ''Being chased ... this other person coming at me at a rapid rate to my strength? The smile disappears from Beshgam''s face. He turned over and grabbed the tube cap he was wearing. The sensation of someone coming on to your strength is unexpected and boring. I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to get the most out of this article. Beshgam took off his tube cap and released it on the ground. ''That was unexpectedly boring. The wind shook the trees in the forest. The tube caps rolled in the wind. ''The fact that others other than myself are rapidly growing and closing in on me is just an eyesore... hmm, apparently I wasn''t looking for a true ''enemy''. Beshgam''s dark hair swept in the wind. ''It was a little, surprising to find myself like that. It was funny, and I couldn''t help but smile. I''ve noticed. I''ve realized that I really like myself. I''m sure I''m not the only one with absolute strength. I''m sure that I''m the only one who is absolutely strong, and that''s all that matters, isn''t it? I was never looking for a sworn enemy. Beshgam chuckled briefly. ''What a little thing at all. This is no way to laugh at Masso. The only person to be perfected as a human being and reigning in this world as the absolute strongest is me, and I may be vulgar too, depending on how you look at it. But-- Beshgum''s smile faded again and he stepped forward. ''I have a lot of faith in myself, you know?For me, "Bescham Angren" is an existence that approaches the concept of God. In other words, I am a human being, but I am also a god. I''m sublime. Therefore... As if to pronounce a sentence, the besh gum Don''t be a prude, cursed man. He stuck his fingertips at Kurohiko. "You''re not going to come on to me. The summary of what he is saying is probably this. You don''t need anyone to come close to your strength. Only you need to be the strongest. Beshgam Angren. His ideas seem to be in a contrasting position to that hibigami. Beshgam doesn''t want anyone stronger than himself. On the other hand, I had the impression that the man, Hibigami, was looking for a strong man to defeat him. In other words, he had a way of fighting that lured people to greater heights. A man who looked at Kurohiko''s rapidly growing body and felt that he was an eyesore. A man who was tinged with glee as he watched Kurohiko grow so rapidly. If you compare it to the idea of the world that Sagara Kurohiko was originally from, it may be similar to the difference between those who seek the principle of competition and those who abhor it. Which is right and which is evil, of course, will depend on the beholder. --They are both real and human. At first glance, they seem to be inhuman, but the emotions that either of them have are not unusual for a human being to have. In a corner of his consciousness, ''he'' thought that way. ''''Something doesn''t feel right... does it?'''' Beshgam takes another step closer to Krohico. Yes. There was a reason why Kurohiko hadn''t moved with his limbs on the ground from earlier, leaving Beshgam to speak. An uncomfortable feeling stirring inside his body. It was a sensation that gradually swelled up as he fought against Beshgam. A sensation, similar to a feeling of vomiting. Kurohiko growled while glistening the saliva that dripped from the edge of his mouth. ''''Guh........guh.........'''' A moment later - Beshugam attacked. A series of sharp kicks came flying at his face. Kurohiko evades, but the barrage of beshgum fists, which are like small-scale tornadoes, do not give her a break. Even if he remains on the defensive, he will be pushed back. Kurohiko''s body is filled with energy and he tries to fight back. Then the exchange of blows begins again. A series of fist blows, like a giant hammer, hits Kurohiko from above. Kurohiko''s body sinks and her feet gradually sink into the ground. The fistfight that took place before Beshgam began to talk about himself. To some observers, it might have appeared to be an even match. But in reality, Krohiko was being pushed and defeated on the whole. In contrast to the damage that Kurohiko had taken, the damage that Beshgam had taken seemed too little. In the first place, the fact that that tube cap didn''t come off during the battle is itself an indication of Beshgam''s leeway. Doesn''t it tell us that his movements were not so intense for him? The same is true for the third curse that he received on his back. At that time, Beshgam was trying to break the ''Demon Eater''. He couldn''t use the magical imprint that hardens the skin due to the power of the ''Demon Eater''. However, he was able to receive the Third Curse on his back. It didn''t matter. Perhaps to Beschgum Angren, the magical mark was only a plaything. He spoke of himself as an absolute powerhouse. That word is not a lie. This man is an absolute powerhouse. That is an unshakable fact. But that''s not all. It''s up. Kurohiko felt it. The attack power of the beshugam, even more than a moment ago, had risen. The front kick, which has been thrust in like a staking machine from the other day, the front kick. The power, the speed, the clear increase in the power, the clear increase in speed. I''m also surprised. Hate, disgust, jealousy, hatred........ I didn''t know that putting emotions that I thought were vulgar on board would give me so much power to attack. I can''t make fun of my brothers in this regard. Thank you, man of the d*mned! A spinning kick from Beshgam catches Kurohiko in the temple. ''Gah........'' With a twitching pain, my neck made a squeaking sound. Then the foot comes off the ground. As it is, he falls down from the side of his head and Kurohiko chews the dirt. Immediately after. Gue.........gue.......! Kurohiko spat out what was left in his stomach. ''The effects of using the forbidden curse ... you''ve been eaten by your own power, man of the forbidden curse. The violent vomiting and simultaneously, the erosion of consciousness into the territory of the territory receded, and Kurohiko-- * --I can feel it. I''m getting eaten. It''s getting me. "Yeah, mosquito bite. You will soon understand. It''s beyond. Tolerances. The limit. The beast that lives inside me feeds on its opponent''s power. It absorbs. But the power of the beshgam was too great for it to devour. For example, it could be said to be in a state where only the appetite is enlarged, while the stomach is already too puffy to endure. With Hibigami, that guy matched my strength, so it was probably okay. I can feel the changes in my body slowly returning to normal. However, I haven''t broken the second realm of the eighth ban, so my left arm is still changing. ''''d*mn. Aside from the fact that his consciousness was not completely taken over by the ''beast'' I guess the transition to f*cking shit has run its course. Beshgam swung his legs up. What to do? How are we going to beat this guy? It''s over, d*mned man. The hard soles of besh gum pouring down. ''I forbid--'' Beshgam''s foot stomped across his face. The bones in his face scream. Delayed pain. My nose must have snapped off. It''s no use. "And it''s too late. You will die a horrible death. The one-sided violation has begun. I brace my body with my arms and legs. Evasion is impossible. In this situation, there''s no choice but to go on the defensive. But what to do? What''s your next move? It was then. ''Oh, no!'' I heard Makina''s voice. ''Maki.......na na.......'' A few of the strikes from Beshgam loosen up a bit. But that doesn''t stop Beshgam from attacking it. He''s a man without a care in the world. I see an opening and slam my fist into the bottom of Beshgam''s foot a few times. But it doesn''t seem to be working. I can''t understand the expressions on the faces of Beshgam and Makina-san. In this situation, only voices--. Enough!That''s enough!I was ... I was wrong!You Four Deadly Disasters came to kill me, didn''t you!Because I was planning to kill the Four Deadly Plagues and because I had heard somewhere that my companion in that plan, Shanatrice, was going to visit Renowthred, you came to Renowthred!Then kill me!I''m not thinking about killing the Four Deadly Sins!I''ll surrender my life here and I promise!So please don''t kill him I don''t care what you do to me but please forgive me. Please ... forgive me for my country. His voice was full of regret and trembling. No, Makina-san. This guy isn''t the kind of guy who would forgive someone for that. Besides, Beshgam didn''t look like he knew Makina-san and Shanatrice either, even though they had seen him. They should have already heard his name and his name, but I don''t get the sense that they had any idea what he was doing. The objective was not Makina-san and the others. Beshgam''s feet being pushed down without pause. Crap. But we have to get out of this situation somehow-- What do you mean? What? Makina''s voice was stunned by Beshgam''s reaction. ''You, what the hell are you talking about?You think we''re here to kill you?I don''t know what you''re talking about. We are here in Renowthred for a reason. Like I don''t understand, said Beshgam. "Cecily Arkwright, sir? 111-Episode 94 "Screaming," --What? As expected, I stopped dead for a second. Cecily, Mr.? Why? Why would the Four Deadly Sins have forced Miss Cecily-- ''What?You know Cecily Arkwright?Well Cecily Arkwright, that''s not really important to me. I stomped on my face, and Guri Beshugam pushes my face in with the soles of his shoes. ............. What does that mean? Shortly after Cecily said she was the reason for the attack, Beshgam said he didn''t care about Cecily Arkwright. ''Guh! I hit Beshgam''s Achilles tendon as hard as I could. Pushing in with the soles of my shoes means - the lack of up and down movement means it''s easier to hit the target. Beshgam momentarily stops moving and slightly loses his balance. Seeing an opening, I draw on my remaining strength and break away from the attack range of the beshugam. But I didn''t have the energy left to get up after the breakaway. "It''s really........a man who doesn''t give up. But you''ve already understood the feeling, haven''t you? Did he regain his forgotten emotions? ............ I think there''s more emotion in his voice than before. ''''You met me a little too soon. If only I could have seen you when you were older, you might have surpassed me. It''s just that, unfortunately for you, it was a lucky break for me - I''ll say it again. Beshgam laughed. ''You''re no match for me. I can''t win. I can''t win against this man if I''m not doing what I am now. .................. He is silent for a while, then slowly opens his mouth. I was on my knees, and I was still in a crouch. Depending on how you look at it, it might look like I was on my knees, begging for forgiveness. My heart clenched in a disgusting way. "This is it, then. Shanatrice''s voice. "I''m sure he''s planning to stab Kurohiko in the back like that. But it''s unlikely that he''ll come at us without putting an end to Kurohiko. It''s now or never. Let''s go, Machina. Ms. Machina didn''t respond. The others, too. It may be useless, but I will make an effort to escape. Kurohiko doesn''t want you to stay behind and get killed in vain. He did a good job against the four scourges. We, the ones who should have run away earlier. You see, this handmaiden... I''m not going. Mia''s voice. ''I will remain here. Everyone please evacuate. You know, you''d think that man would want you to stay... He said he was going to win. .......... Lady Kurohiko said he would win. I know it''s not easy to understand. I''m gonna win. You are trembling, my dear. Those four evils are terrible, aren''t they? ''I''m scared. I''m scared but.......Mia is more scared of losing Kurohiko-sama. Mia. Makina''s voice. She told me that she was my friend. She is a warm person to make friends with me. I''m going to do my best for the people I care about........Kurohiko-sama is that kind of person........ Mia. I wonder if she''s crying. "We will win. Kurohiko-sama will win! It was like a prayer, a cry. "...I''m staying, too. Makina!You''re in a bad position. I know! It was a scream that was indisputable. But...I''m the one who got him into this mess. I have to at least take the responsibility to see this through. "d*mn it, they all do..... See, because of you, even the instructors have made up their minds. This is a completely irrational decision. You run, Shanatrice. The rest I''ll take care of it. No, if I escape from this place, even if I do, I''ll probably have to live with the bad memories for the rest of my life. .......... Good grief. No one seems to have escaped. If it were possible, I would have wanted them to escape. Beshgam has repeatedly stated that we can''t win. You already know the power differential between me and Beshgam, after all the fights we''ve had. Huh, I exhaled. It would be so cool if I woke up here and awakened to some true power I hadn''t seen yet or something. It would be great if the unknown power of the forbidden curse was released and I could conveniently power up or something. Oh........or maybe Hibigami will come to your rescue? It would be so nice to see that happen. But-- You know, I don''t think that''s going to work out so well. I hung my head and said. ''That was weird to the end, you guys.'' I can see the besh gum approaching. I can hear the distance in his voice. ''''So I''m going to make all of you suffer and kill you. Especially that headmaster and the sub-human, I''ll make them suffer carefully. Hey, Beshgam. Hmm? Finally, can I ask you something? All right. Another step and there was the sound of Beshgam stamping on the ground. ''If it''s not a trivial question, I''ll answer it. Why would Cecily Arkwright be the reason you guys came to Renowthread? That''s a trivial question. You don''t have to answer it. If you want to know, ask Masso. There''s hardly any strength left in my body. You can tell that your body is no longer capable of fighting properly. So then ... how did you become so strong? The secret of my strength, huh? Well........so-called ''perfection'' was your initial motivation for yearning for it? Perfect? I longed for the ultimate system of perfection that would not be intimidated by anything. As I pursued this, I began to think about how I wanted to make myself a complete being. Yes, everyone has that idea. I''m sure everyone has that desire to hold an unshakable perfection in their hands. But - perfection is good just for me. Everyone else can be imperfect. Just keep licking each other''s wounds, and keep distracting each other from reality with a comfort that is neither poison nor medicine, that imperfection is not as bad as you think. It occurred to me that Bethgam Angren might be a genuine monster, even in his mentality. Nevertheless, this man seems to be worthy of answering any question about himself. He seems to like himself to a tee. I could see that Beshgam had come within a foot or so of me. This is where the emotions bubbling up inside of me-- Fear, was. Afraid. I''m human too. I''m just a human being, though I''m a curse user. I''m just a person, a normal person. But there''s something else that''s perfect. It''s the world, for example, and it''s God. That''s why it''s unclean. That''s why I spit on the world and on God. As a man I spit on the world and on God, as Beshgam Angren. The roots of my teeth don''t engage. My shoulders and arms are shaking, but I manage to keep them from shaking. But my lips tremble. I''m scared. Tears well up in the corners of my eyes. --I''m scared. "Ugh. In the end, I couldn''t bear it. Bringing both hands to my face, to my face. I yelled, keeping my face down. ''Guh, phew........'' At the same time, he vomits blood. ''Ugh ... uh ...'' Hmmm ... you''re a hapless, cursed man. "You''re done for," said Beshgam, as if he''d run out of things to look down. "This is the end of you," he said. You''re done. Yeah ... you wanted to know how I got to this point in my life. ... We, the four brothers, are supposed to be... The final power. All of it. With every fiber of my being, with every fiber of my being. I pounced on Beshgam, and he pounced on me. It was probably my left arm that Beshgam was wary of until the end. Obviously, it was this left arm that had been damaging to Beshugam. Sure enough. Beshgam came to crush my left arm. He must have been anticipating it. If they were to set it up, he said, it would be here. "Gosh, gosh-- But That''s my right arm that''s been shoved into Beshgam''s mouth. Thank you. Thank you for talking about yourself in a rambling way. I push my right arm as far as I can into the back of my throat as hard as I can. I peel my eyes full of beshgum. I am. I let go of the one I was holding in my right hand. At the same time, he pulled his right arm out in one fluid motion. The words were uttered. "--The third curse, release. For a moment. Beschgum''s eyes. My nose. My mouth. It was red and glowing. Continuing on, as if an explosion had occurred inside, Beshgam''s belly seemed to swell up a little bit. ''''Gahhh...!Gah, gah.........! When my right arm was shoved into my mouth, at the same time I was trying to pull it out, Beshgam instantly tried to bite my right arm off. So, although I managed to prevent him from just biting me off, the skin on my right arm was scraped off significantly by the beshgam''s teeth, leaving me with a painful appearance. Beshgam reaches out with his trembling right hand to catch me while blood flows from around the bare eyeball. ........myself, so........! Yes. I gouged out my own left eye - I gouged out my own eye. As expected, I was scared. I was terrified of gouging out my own eye, and I screamed out to scare myself away. But. I had to do it. I knew it was the only way. If not from the outside, then from the inside. I thought it was worth a try. I dared to bite off the inside of my mouth and vomit blood to cover up the blood from my eyes. I knew where the besh gum was located by voice. The words come from his mouth. Then I could figure out where the target, the mouth, was, even if I was hanging my head. The other thing I needed was for Beshgam to be talking at all times. I needed a gap to twist my arms around. So I needed to shake the questions that Beshgam wanted to talk about. This was the move I came up with when I saw that Beshgam was regaining his emotions and talking in a way that felt good. All that was left was ... my, my resolve. Only my resolve to overcome my fears. Of course, it''s undeniable that it was a one or the other bet. There was no guarantee that the Third Forbidden Spell would be activated even if it left my body. Still........if this doesn''t work, I''ll think about the next move. That''s just the way it is, I thought. Even if this didn''t work, I wasn''t going to give up. I''m going to scramble to the end. That was the plan. Beshgam rushed to spit out his eyeballs. Beshgam tries to shove his hand into his mouth. ''''--My life, my eye...'''' Let''s do it. Release the third curse. Yah....ah...! The energy seeking an outlet ramped up inside the beshgam''s body. During this time I took my distance, rolling awkwardly on the ground. After a certain distance, I turn to face the beshugam, which makes my body wobble. The tyranny of the rays of light subsides. Shhhh. Something like smoke was being spat out of the mouth of the now-unfallen Beshgam. Tears of blood were flowing from its eyes. Blood was dripping from its nose as well. Still, it hadn''t reached the point of collapse. I haven''t reached the point of collapse, but-- Definitely a different quality of damage than before. I, on the other hand, was still knee-deep in the ground with no strength in my legs. It seems that the sudden approach just now has used up most of my strength. I can''t stand up anymore. However, he could chant the forbidden spell. I can continue chanting. Blood is sloshing from the eye socket where I lost my eyeball. My right eye is also throbbing with pain from the use of the forbidden curse. .......... It doesn''t matter. "I invoke the counterspell I am the king of the evil eye.... At this time, Beshgam''s decision was really accurate and quick. As soon as he saw that he would be forced to activate the forbidden curse before he could spit it out, he seemed to instantly discard the means of spitting it out. Beshgam sprinted towards us with a demonic form - the main body of the body, and came to kill us in the blink of an eye. Not a single roar. Not a single useless movement. It''s a good idea to have every nerve focused solely on killing me. Because he can make this decision, Beshgam is strong. ''''--The third, third, forbidden curse--release, release.......! The third prohibition is activated in the body of the beshgam. Bofu, and Beshgam''s belly swells up. However, the beshgam is not frightened. It stops moving once when the forbidden spell is activated, but it comes right at you. What comes to his bloody face is an overwhelming intent to kill. Pure and unadulterated murderous intent. It was the first time I had experienced such a clear intent to kill from someone else. And. A surgical formation appeared underneath Bethgam''s feet. ''''--? A few beats and a stop in the movement of Beshgam. Shanatrice''s, ''Linpuerg''. Continuing to close in on Beshgam is ''Mist Lutin''. Beshgam swept away ''Mistortin'' with his arm, which activated an intrinsic magic formula with a surgical imprint. And, behind him. The second ''Mist Lutin'' shot, which seemed to have been activated in layers, was hidden. Beschgum''s expression crumpled and distorted, and he dismissed the unique techniques released from the two girls in an abhorrent manner. ''''--Most fruitful, the source of annihilation, the source of annihilation!I am the eye of my life. I scream. I scream. While spinning the forbidden curse, I just keep on screaming. "The third forbidden curse, released........ Down. I invoke the curse.I am... Stay down. "Third Abjuration released!I unleash the curse.I am... Escaping the spell of the unique technique, Beschgam Angren approaches with a truly inhuman intimidation. When a wounded beast turns to attack with a deadly determination, or maybe it would produce this kind of power. Perhaps because of the third forbidden curse scratching around inside his body, Beshgam''s face and body have already been deformed into a snarl, and he no longer retains his original form. ''''--The Third Forbidden Curse........Release, release! And then-- A red-black ray of light stretched out, straight to the heavens. The third forbidden curse ... pierced the heavens of Beshgam''s brain. Beshgam howled. Is it really a cry of despair? And then the sword of red light, clothed in black thunderclap-- The face of Bethgam Angren was slashed, in half, in half. The one that was the Fourth Deadly Disaster collapses onto its back in a large figure, with blood billowing from its body. Continued, ringing. An earth-shaking. It was as if the earth trembled. Then. For a moment, like some kind of blank, I felt as if time had stopped. The wind blew. Only the sound of the leaves scraping against the trees as that wind swayed, bringing sound to the world, bringing that illusion. And - finally my ears felt the sound of my own repeated, wild breathing. ''''Hah........hah, hah.......! A chuckle goes down from my head. Did you do it? ..... His expression is distorted by the pain in his eyes. I try to sit up. But I can''t put any strength into my body. No, ka..... I still don''t seem to have the strength left to even stand up. Instead, he lifts his head. Then he looks at Beshgam. ........... He doesn''t seem to be moving anymore. As expected of that thing........it''s dead. No. It''s rather embarrassing even if it were alive. I look up at the sky for some reason. "You made it. The breeze caressing his bloody cheeks felt a little more comfortable. ''''You ... did it, didn''t you?'''' Finally, my heartbeat and breathing calmed down. I took a breath and then turned my head towards the direction of the voices. What jumped into my remaining right eye was the sight of Makina-san and the others rushing up to me, each with a separate expression on their faces. 112-Intermission 15 "Encounter (1)" [Siegbert Giles] Siegbert Gil''es was out in town that day with Hyrgis Emeralda. They had just delivered Cecily Arkwright and her grandfather, Gaiden Arkwright, to the aristocrat''s restaurant, the Crystal Sheep Pavilion. Gaiden Arkwright, the Holy King''s swordsmanship instructor. He is already in his mid-70s, and is still very busy with his active service. He currently teaches swordplay to princes and princesses at the king''s request. He has also been a trusted advisor to the Holy King. He sometimes mentioned that he wanted to retire. But on the other hand, he was happy to be able to contribute to the Holy King''s family as a swordsman in his old age. The one he dotes on so much that it doesn''t hurt to look him in the eye is his grandson, Cecily Arkwright. Gaiden allowed him to sit with her, but I think he really wants to have dinner alone with his beloved grandson. Zeke politely refused to sit with him and then went into town with Cecily and Gaiden''s permission. In fact, Cecily had already given him permission to spend the day as he pleased after dropping him off. What do you think of this? Zeke pointed to the glowing necklace in the glass box for display and asked Hyrgis. ''That''s fine.It''s not too flashy, so it would look good on that guy. Yeah, right. Hmmm, Zeke groaned with a hand on his chin. They were in an ornamental shop on the main street of the city. This was one of the shops that Cecily''s mother had taught her about. Apparently there are several shops around here that carry higher quality goods than those in the noble district. Value-added doesn''t always equate to the real thing, according to Cecily''s mother. The reason Zeke came to this store was to buy a gift for "that person". The other day when he and Kurohiko were talking over lunch, he told me that he had given a necklace to the headmaster and her maid of honor, Mia Posta. That''s when Zeke, too, decided to give something to that person. I''ve given flowers and other small gifts in the past, but I''ve never given a gift that was anything like a ''gift''. However, when it comes to choosing a gift, Siegfried''s confidence in his own discernment is waning. That''s why I asked Hyrgis to accompany me and asked for her opinion. ''''Then, here. Zeke pointed to a necklace with a round purple crystal inlay to the shopkeeper. "...Hey, how many do you want to buy? What? Hyrgis looks at Zeke with narrowed eyes. He looks somewhat dismayed. ''''Well ... okay.'''' As a matter of fact, Zeke and his friends had already gone through several stores. And each time they went into a store, they bought something that Hyrgis liked. He thought he would ask Cecily to pick out something that looked good later. For some reason, he felt that Cecily seemed to know what the man liked better than he did. But, Zeke felt sorry for himself. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. You are surprisingly bad at getting to know people, aren''t you? It''s complicated for you to say, but there''s no denying it. Well, I''m aware of that. Yes, I am. I''m aware of that. I know it''s hard to talk to her because she''s usually a very clumsy person. Maybe it''s because of his personality, he''s not good at flamboyant social gatherings either. Zeke was never very good at the idea of a friendly smile. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them, especially when it comes to friends. As a result, it''s often difficult to get to know the people around you, and you end up floating in the group. But there are people like Kurohiko who are able to open up to each other. It''s not that there aren''t friends with whom you can share a smile with naturally. And Zeke notices that Hyrgis is looking at the shop window. ''It''s kind of noisy out there, though. Indeed, there was something noisy in the street from earlier. I wonder what''s going on. Zeke and the others walked out of the store. ''What is it?'' People are running for cover. They all seem to be heading in the direction of the holy tree. The wave of people bumped into the shoulders of Zeke and Hyrgis as they aimed in the direction of the holy tree, as if they were in a state of panic. Sieg finds the figure of a member of the Order of the Holy Tree who is guiding the citizens. ''''What''s going on?'''' When I asked, a member of the group acknowledged Zeke''s presence. ''Are you a student of the school in that uniform?'' A member of the group with a serious expression pointed towards Seiki. ''''Listen, we must flee towards the evacuation area immediately. No.........if possible, we might as well get out of the royal capital. What''s this all about? Hyrgis asked. Another member of the Order shouted something to the owner of the ornamental shop where Zeke and the others had been earlier. The shopkeeper then jumped out with his blood and joined the wave of people. Many of the knights were probably headed to the castle or the noble district? This area was clearly under the impression that there were not enough people in this area. ''''We''re here.'''' A member of the group says, as if to say something horrible. ''''You coming?'''' With a tightly knit brow, the group member turned his head in the direction of the north gate. ''''The ... four evil plagues. When he heard the name, Zeke couldn''t understand for a while what the group members were talking about. The Four Deadly Disasters. Did the man in front of him just call it the Four Deadly Disasters? Four major disasters in Christofias? Hirgis also had agitation running through his expression. Why. Why were the Four Deadly Plagues in the King''s Capital? ''''The troops led by Lord Vanshtos are heading to the north gate where the Four Deadly Disasters appeared. I want to believe they''ll win, of course. "I want to believe he''ll win, but... A member of the group bites his teeth in frustration. There''s a side of me that wishes it were Van Stoss-dono and the Eight Swords. When I looked at him, I saw that the hands of the group members were shaking. He would like to believe in the victory of his friends. But at the same time, he did not seem to be underestimating the harsh reality that the name "Four Deadly Disasters" suggests. ''''Anyway, you guys have to run away now too. What-- Huh, a member of the group smiles while sweating coldly. It''s not a shameful thing to do, leaving the people you are supposed to be protecting first to flee... Well, to tell you the truth, if I were to tell you a little bit, I''d like to flee right away, but... The group member lowers his eyebrows with a helpless smile. He looks as if to say that this is his role. Then the group members joined their friends and went back to guiding the citizens. Zeke unconsciously put his hand on the sword at his waist. Ever since that incident with Hibigami, Zeke had always tried to sash his sword whenever possible. This is because you never know what will attack you at any given time. As a member of the Girgis family, he had to be in a position to protect Cecily Arkwright at any time. This is the same for Hyrgis. But Four wrongs. When your opponent is the Four Deadly Disasters, the dimension of the story changes a bit. Zeke and the others moved to the side of the street and slipped straight into the alleyway. ''What do we do?'' Hyrgis asks as he watches the street. Sieg makes an immediate decision. ''I think I''ll join Cecily-sama and the others first. Okay. For themselves, that would be the first thing they would have to do. Zeke took out one ring from the sachet of his obi leather and put it on his finger. Hyrgis also put a ring with a peach-colored crystal in it on his index finger. This ring is a magical tool that shows each other''s position with a streak of light. Siegfried poured the holy element into the jewelry of the ring. But the streaks of light that appeared were only to mark the rings of Hyrgis and Sieghis to each other. ''''No?'''' This magic tool would not be effective unless the ones wearing the ring had poured the holy element into each other. In other words, Cecily would not have poured the holy element into the ring at this stage. ''''So the other side hasn''t yet gotten to the point where they''re thinking about using this ring to join us,'''' Maybe they haven''t even gotten the word out that the Four Deadly Plagues have arrived yet. ''''It can''t be helped. While pouring the holy element into the ring, let''s try to join up while aiming for the noble district for now. And if we can successfully join up we''ll aim for the academy for once. If possible, I''d like to join up with Kurohiko. Kurohiko is strong. He can also use forbidden spells. And he will protect Cecily at all costs. Kurohiko may be on his way to the evacuation zone now. ''''No ... in King''s Landing, the academy and the evacuation zone are directly opposite to each other. As I recall, Kurohiko said that he and the headmaster were planning to meet with their guest today. ''''Besides, I don''t know if we''ll be able to survive holed up in the evacuation area this time. If it''s the headmaster, I''m sure he''ll try to escape from the west gate to the Duke of Sigmsos'' territory. Well that''s just as well. I have a feeling that I''d be safer outside King''s Landing than in the evacuation zone. It''s just a feeling. In truth, it would be ideal if the Holy Tree Knights could repel the Four Deadly Plagues. That would be the ideal. However, will the Four Deadly Plagues, which even that imperial army couldn''t stand up to, be defeated so easily? Furthermore, as the Commander had said, the absence of the Commander and Deputy Commander, as well as the elite troops, felt fatal in this situation. ''Fortunately, Cecily-sama is with Master Gaiden now. I''m sure Master Gaiden will take the appropriate action. So it''s highly likely that Cecily-sama and the others are already on the move, but...............................I''m going to stop by the Crystal Sheep Pavilion just in case. If they aren''t there, I''ll go straight to the Arkwright family. Your mother, Socie-sama, is also there. The chances of Cecily-sama and the others heading to the mansion should be high. Hyrgis indicates his agreement. ''''Even without Cecily-sama, if possible, we will meet up with Socie-sama, Banton and the others and continue to work together afterwards. After leaving the mansion, I will escort Socie-sama and the others to the academy. The carriage will be conspicuous, so we''ll probably have to move on foot.......but for now, would you mind going in that direction? The reply from Hyrgis was delayed. ''''Are you ... are you okay with that?'''' What? Hyrgis opens his lips, as if it''s hard to say. ''About that man,'' I am a member of House Gil''es. First and foremost, I have a duty to protect the Arkwrights. As he said it, Zeke was inwardly thinking about that man. Will that person be evacuated? Normally, in this situation, she would try to evacuate. But - she would probably remain in the mansion. There''s no point in forcing herself to live....she must be thinking that way. Now she won''t resist if there are signs of death. She accepts death. That''s the kind of person she is. I really want to pick her up and take her out of the mansion myself. I want to tell her that I want her to live for me. But I am of House Gil''es. The safety of the Arkwrights must be my top priority. I can''t let that rule be compromised. All right. Hyrgis said. ''Then leave it to me.'' Do you want me to handle it? Zeke raised an eyebrow. ''Leave it to me, what?'' ''''After we meet up with Socie-sama and the others, I will take care of guiding and escorting you to the academy. After you leave the Arkwright family''s mansion, you''ll go find that man. I don''t see how that''s possible. If you don''t, I''ll go find her. That''s absurd. "This is your time to be reckless, Zeke. Her voice was filled with strong emotions, which was unusual for her. ''''..........'''' Hyrgis darted his eyes to the package Zeke was holding. ''Who in the world did you buy that gift for? Zeke drew his mouth into a tight line, hard. ''But--'' "Zeke. Zeke''s feelings were swayed by Hyrgis''s tone without saying anything. ''''..........Is it okay?'''' ''Good or bad, we should do that now. It''s times like these that I don''t think I should lie about how I feel. "Hyrgis. Zeke stared at Hyrgis'' face for a while, then bowed his head. ''''I''m ... sorry, I owe you.'''' ''Just do it. And I''m sure Lady Cecily would say the same thing. Somehow, though. I had a feeling that Cecily would certainly say the same thing. ''Anyway........first of all, you must be Cecily-sama. Zeke regained his composure. ''Let''s go, Hyrgis,'' Yeah. After jumping out of the alley, the two of them turned their feet in the direction of the Crystal Sheep Pavilion. * The Crystal Sheep Pavilion where Cecily and Gaiden have their shop is located in the aristocratic district. Zeke and the others are currently in front of the square in front of the Great Clock Tower. It''s regrettable that the last shop I stopped at was in a location almost exactly opposite to the aristocratic district. However, the ring is extending a single streak of light straight from earlier towards the aristocratic district. It seems that the news of the Four Deadly Plagues'' attack has reached Cecily''s side as well. It seems that the other side is also trying to join us. Zeke looked towards the north gate. He didn''t know how the battle at the north gate was going to go. However, if the Holy Tree Knights had been defeated early on. On the way to the Crystal Sheep Pavilion, there was a chance that they would encounter the Four Deadly Disasters. I just want to avoid running into them somehow. Zeke looked at the surroundings. The human spirit in this area was almost gone. I''m sure you''ll be able to see the occasional citizen who may have missed out on a chance to escape. The usually busy square in front of the Great Clock Tower is also deserted. It is not a good idea to cut through the empty square. However, it is also true that you can shorten the distance by cutting through the square. Wait, Hyrgis! Zeke grabbed Hyrgis'' body as he tried to get himself out of the alley and pulled him closer. What is it, I hear. --a scream, or is it? It gradually comes closer and closer to us. But something is wrong. Yes. The position of the voice was strange. The same is true for the approach speed, but with this, it''s as if it''s flying in the sky-- ''--aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Something ''collided'' with the top near the top of the clock tower. A loud sound as if a rock had popped off. --what? He gently emerges from the alley. ''What?'' Zeke couldn''t help but let out an involuntary gasp of surprise. There was a hole in the great clock, and a crack ran vertically through it. ''Ooohhhh!Rah, sha!Raaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! A scream comes from deep in the hole. Continued, the sound of crushing. The cracks in the wall above the clock tower increase. The wall shatters and pops away. --is someone inside, rampaging?But for what purpose.... Just then, the top of the clock tower collapses. The roof part of the tower loses its support and collapses. The wall underneath it also collapses in a chain. The big clock creaks and screams. And then, like it was ripped off, it fell off the tower with a crash. The clock, which has been ticking without a break, falls to the ground. A loud sound echoed through the square. More cracks started to appear at the crack, and then the clock broke in half without a trace. While hiding himself, Zeke looks up at the top of the clock tower. The ceiling and walls are lost ''there''. A man was standing alone. His body was so huge that even from a distance you could see it. He had a strong body and thick arms. Golden hair. That''s about all you can see from this position. Even so, I could tell that the man was strange. Moreover, he was probably one of the four evildoers. Sieg quickly took off his ring as soon as he could. Hyrgis also quickly removed the ring. This ring would immediately lose its effectiveness without a sustained supply of holy elements. In other words, if he removed it from his finger, the streaks of light would instantly disappear. But right now, it was more gratifying to have it disappear immediately. Zeke and the others had removed the ring because they feared that the streak of light would be found by the man in the clock tower. However, it was possible that the streaks of light had already been seen.... With a nervous look on his face, Zeke looked at the man. However, contrary to Zeke''s fears, there was no sign that the man had noticed us. The man held his hand to his forehead and looked around in a completely different direction from Zeke and his friends. At the very least, I can''t see any sign of him turning his face towards us. He ... seemed to be looking in the direction of the noble district. ''''Ah, that way!Oh, yeah, right!That means I''m supposed to aim for that place, right!Shasta!Wealthy and rich!You can''t tell people from one minute to the next that they''re wealthy.Nice and straightforward!--Shaaah! The man, flew. Or should I call that a leap? Whatever it was, the distance it flew was extraordinary. At least it''s not a distance that a human being can fly on a single foot. The man who jumped up flew straight to the noble district. Is it possible to land? Nope. I can, so I flew. The man said something about wealth. Are they after money and goods? If so, Zeke thought, it was a surprisingly obvious goal. ''I see he''s gone. Yeah. As the man moved away, the area regained an eerie silence once again. However, several other citizens who had been hiding seemed to be peering at that strange scene. People could be sparsely seen in the windows and shadows of the house. Zeke bit his lip. --If the earlier man''s destination is that district as he said, then there is a chance that he will encounter Cecily-sama and the others. And that man is also in the same district. We must hurry. We must hurry, Hyrgis. Yeah. Zeke and Hyrgis were about to leave the alleyway and enter the alleyway beyond one, aiming for the noble district. And that''s when Zeke reached for his leather belt as he ran to put his ring back on. ''''Cececily! I heard a voice. --What? Without a second thought, Sieg stopped in his tracks. Hyrgis, as expected, didn''t seem to be able to listen to what she just said. She also stops her feet. Depending on how you listen, it is a swallowing voice. However, in the midst of the situation where these four deadly disasters are attacking, that interminable voice is rather strikingly different. ''''Ce~ci~ri~!How do you like it?Oh, come on, Sesely!Cecili!Cecily, Arkwright!Where are you! Zeke looked at Hyrgis with a tense expression on his face. ''Cecily Arkwright. Now, the owner of the voice was sure that it was ''Cecily Arkwright''. The two of them turned towards the direction of the voice. Then a tall, red-haired man in dark brown leather clothing emerged from an alleyway different from the one from which Zeke and the others had come out. His smudged red hair was long enough to cover his eyes, and the man had strangely long limbs. The man was dragging something behind him. He was a guard. He didn''t know what it was for, but he seemed to have dragged it all the way here, holding the ankle of the doomed guard. Then the red-haired man noticed Zeke and the others. ''Hey, don''t you guys know that?His name is Cecily Arkwright and you don''t know him?She''s just so beautiful. The man looked down at the guard''s body. This guy, he said he knew where I was but I think he was lying about it. I asked him where he was, but he kept saying maybe, and probably, and probably, and probably. What''s the matter with you?I think you''re dead!How useless! The man throws down the body of the guard in frustration. Then the man smiled at Zeke and the others, niiii. ''Hey, don''t you know?Do you know where Cecily Arkwright is?If you can tell me where Cecily is....hmmm...special?This is a secret from my brother Beshgam, okay?I''m gonna keep you guys alive! Her eyes were blazing, glowing from her bangs. ''If you don''t know, then ... well, you can play with me. Oh, don''t worry, okay?If you don''t know, I won''t be mad at you. The cobblestones popped as the man gave his arm a whip-like motion. ''Then I''ll make sure you''re dead for fun! 113-Interlude 16 Encounter (2)” [Siegbert Giles] We don''t know why one of the Four Deadly Plagues is targeting Cecily. I don''t know, but... We don''t know, but we must stop this man from getting to Cecily Arkwright at all costs. Intuitively, Zeke was sure of that. He must not let her encounter him. It was not a good idea for her to encounter this man. But it''s not a good idea. --What do we do? Hey, you know what?You don''t know?Do you want to play?If you don''t know, do you want to play with me? Zeke gave his attention to Hyrgis, who was slightly behind him. --Run, get ready. But Hirgis responds with an expression of neither approval nor refusal. ''''Ne~e! Slightly. A man stands in front of Zeke. ''Are you listening to me?'' Once again, the man''s size overwhelmed him, but Zeke tried his best to answer calmly. ''Cecily Arkwright''s place, right?'' Yes. I know. ''What!Really?It''s Cecily Arkwright!Ah!If you lie to me, I''ll kill you in a heartbeat! Of course I know about it. I''m a very close friend of Cecily Arkwright''s. No I''m the only one who would know where she is. No wonder the other guy didn''t know where she was. ''Oh, really?Great, great!All right, great job!Now I''m going to get my brother Masso to praise me! Masso. Probably the name of one of the Four Deadly Plagues. But what bothered Zeke more than that was the statement as if there were other Four Deadly Plagues looking for Cecily. Does this mean that the man in front of him is not the only one who is looking for Cecily? ''However--'' Zeke puts his hand on the hilt of his sword. ''I''m not going to tell you that easily, but...'' ''Why?I''m going to die! You said you wanted to play.Well ... play with it, shall we? The man responded with a twitch. ''What?You want to play with me?You''re going to play with me!Great!It''s very rare that someone asks you to play with them on their own! The man''s gaze catches Zeke''s sword. ''A contest of strength!A contest of strength! The man looks good at it and puts his arms around it as if he''s doing some kind of prep work. ''Okay!I love power contests, too!Let''s do it! Wait. You''re waiting?What?Let''s go play! Giving Hyrgis another signal with his gaze as he hesitates, Zeke walks to the body of the guard that the man had thrown away earlier. Then he bent down and pulled out the sword from the guard''s waist. ''''Hey~ What are you doing~?Let''s get on with it... Let''s have a power contest. Zeke returned to the man and held out the hilt of his sword, pointing it at him. ''Sword?'' The man tilts his head. "I don''t need a weapon, okay? Huh, Zeke smiled. ''Boring, right?'' What? You know exactly what I mean. The difference in power is too great between you and me. Do you enjoy fighting and playing in that situation? That''s when it happened. The man''s twin eyes narrowed, swooning. ''Hmmm ... hmmm ... I see ... I guess ... well ... it''s always so easy. I knew it was going to be boring because we were winning too much. The man took the sword that was offered to him. ''''So this means you''re going to play with just the sword, right?I''m too strong to compete. But, I still don''t think I''m going to lose. The man wields his sword as if to test it, with a peek of confidence. It''s a wind that doesn''t feel the slightest bit of weight. Zeke also drew his sword from its sheath and held it at the ready. ''Hyrgis,'' ...What? Hyrgis hesitated after Zeke told him to run with his gaze. ''Get out of my way. It''s distracting.'' .......... You''re not going to be able to play with this guy as hard as you want. The man looks at Hyrgis. "Well, I''ll kill it myself-- If you kill her, I''ll never play with you! A shout from Zeke stopped the man who was about to move. ''''That''s it!Why-- ''If there''s a dead body lying around, I''ll be stuck in the way!Yes!The mere sight of that woman''s corpse in my line of sight is not enough to make me happy and play! Mmmm... okay, okay, okay... Hyrgis''s expression twisted, and then he finally ran out to the alley behind him. --That''s it. Even if he didn''t put it into words, his intentions would have been understood. He wanted her to leave this place and head to Cecily while he was buying himself some time. He wanted her to tell him, in person, that the aim of the Four Deadly Disasters - at least two of the four of them - was Cecily Arkwright. One, take a deep breath. In a manner of speaking, Zeke has also been exposed to far higher and more powerful people like Hibigami and Currier. Perhaps that''s partly because of that, he''s able to discern the quality of their strength better than before. And. As soon as we saw each other, we realized that we were in a unique situation. I knew that the Four Deadly Disasters were in a class of their own. They were not someone I could fight and win against in a proper manner. And now that they came here, including the man who destroyed the Great Clock Tower there is a high probability that the Holy Tree Knights have been defeated. Dying, I thought. I instantly understood that the man in front of me was going to kill them anyway. No matter what they say in their mouths, this man is not going to let them off the hook. It was clear that he was going to lead them into the "playful killing" that he has repeatedly mentioned. What should you do in such a situation? What Zeke thought of on the spur of the moment was to avoid the worst possible outcome. The worst possible ending would be for both Zeke and Hyrgis to die here. Then at least let Hyrgis alone live. The intentions he conveyed to Hirgis were, in a sense, just an excuse. Anyway, I thought I should make up a reason and get her out of here. In truth, if possible, he wanted to tell Kurohiko and Currier that Cecily was being targeted. I want you to protect Cecily. That''s what I wanted to tell them. But in this situation of the four evil attacks, there is no way to know their exact location. Nor will they be able to stay in the academy or the castle. --The only thing I can do now is to pray for Cecily''s safety. Zeke regrets it. He regrets that he is as helpless as he is. He doesn''t have the same talent that Cecily Arkwright has, which has the potential to lead him to Shura. Nor do I have the sword skills trained in the path of Shura, like Currier Versteen. Nor does he have the sword talent to cross the power of forbidden curses or hibigami, like Sagara Kurohiko. --even so, at least. Pointing the tip of the sword at the man. --the eyes or just the tendons of the feet. That can be in exchange for your own life. It''s soni. The man who would be over Niratar looked down at Zeke and told him something. ''Soni?'' My name. My name''s Sonny Angren. And you are?I''ll ask you for your name, because it''s rare that someone invites you to play with them on their own. Hey, tell me? "Zeke. He concentrates his nerves and grips the hilt. ''Siegbert Gil''es.'' Zeke....yeah, okay. Let''s go play-- The man - Soni - swung his sword at him. ''Zeke!'' Zeke took Soni''s first shot backwards while moving forward. 114-Interlude 17 Encounter (3)” [Siegbert Giles] How many shots and blades have they exchanged? ''Wow, he''s strong!Zeke, he''s strong!Huh?What? Zeke had handled Soni''s series of blows with precision. But each time he did so, his nerves were being cut down. The speed of Soni''s attacks was so fast that it could be said to be unstoppable. Still, Zeke managed to handle it because the opponent is using a sword. If Soni hadn''t been using a sword, she would have been able to launch a transformational attack from her long, whip-like arm, she would not have been able to catch it like this. Sword attacks usually have a certain preliminary motion. You have to assess that preliminary motion and read the trajectory. Of course, there is no single trajectory prediction. But just knowing that ''there is no attack other than the sword'' makes it much easier to read. In addition, it is probably due to the training in swordsmanship that he received from Currier. When Cecily was learning the sword from Currier, Sieg and Hyrgis had also been mixed in with the training on several occasions. Yes. Thanks to the experience of receiving that Currier''s sword several times, they have managed to keep up with the speed of Soni''s attacks. As long as I can bring myself to compete with the sword only, I can bite back. ''''Wow!There it is again!I''m played again!Oh, my God!That''s awesome, Zeke! Contrary to the spare Soni, Zeke is dripping sweat on his face. Even so, he continues to desperately handle the incessantly approaching attacks. While dealing with it at the very last minute, Sieg was looking for an opening. Do you want to see an opening and dive into the pocket and slash both eyes horizontally? Would he slip underneath his crotch and cut the tendons in his legs as it were? Considering the difference in height, passing underneath the crotch would be more likely - but even if I could do it, it would only be one tendon. Then again, the eye is more likely. "I''m doing my best and this guy is amazing!I can''t hurt you at all!Oh, this is so funny!People, after all, are the best toys in the world! Zeke felt discomfort in his arm. Fatigue was beginning to set in. Fatigue was beginning to accumulate on Zeke''s side, albeit slowly. If this was the case, he would be jittery--. "A sudden drop in the water will break them down. Zeke remembered what Currier had taught him in practice. Immediately after receiving Soni''s attack with his sword, Zeke relaxed enough to not let go of the hilt. Then. Snapping. ''Wow, wow!'' Soni leans forward as her knees snap in surprise at the sudden lack of challenge. --now. Soni''s face looms in front of me. Her long bangs scatter from side to side, revealing both of her eyes. Zeke replaced his sword in one hand and swung it horizontally toward both of Soni''s eyes as it was. ''''--No more,'''' A thin chill ran down Zeke''s spine. Soni''s body instantly bent languidly. It was a mollusk-like movement. With that movement, Soni effortlessly avoided a swing from Zeke. I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it. The rules of the game are meant to be broken, right? The one that continued to fly was Soni''s sonic fist. The fist gouges out the pigeon tail. ''''Guh, fu.........! If a chunk of iron flew at high speed, would he feel this kind of pain? A dull, heavy, intense pain rages in Zeke''s belly. Zeke''s body folds into a figure of a ku. Soni''s arms straightened out like spears and struck Zeke''s shoulders with a force that almost pierced him. Zeke wiped out and slammed the back of his head against the stone pavement. ''.........shit..... What a power. I don''t feel like I''ve been hit by a human fist. Soni stomped on Zeke''s arm as he tried to stand up. ''''Guh........! "...as long as you win any way you can. This is what brother Beshgam taught me. Soni looks down at Sieg with a smirk on her face. Because it''s so boring for me to lose. "Because it''s boring for me to lose," she says, "but it was a little bit of fun. It was just-- Soni struck down hard on Zeke''s left arm with the bottom of his foot. ''Guh!'' You lost, you have to be punished, right? The bones in my left arm shattered. Gu............................ Yes! Soni picked up Zeke''s sword, which had fallen. ''This time, I''m going to slash your arm off! A purely evil smile, if you will. Soni''s smile was the kind of smile that made me want to describe it as such. ''Then we can move on to the next game!I''m not crying, so Zeke passes!I''ll give you a second chance!Come on, let''s have some more fun!Playing with Zeke is....yeah, it''s fun! Hearing Soni''s words, Zeke lifts the corners of his mouth. --Time, still, can buy you some time. Soni hasn''t lost interest in herself yet. She''s going to continue this ''game'' after she cuts off her arm. --Okay. I can do what I came here for in the first place with one arm I can do with my eyes or my leg tendons. If I could, I''d really like to finish him off-- I don''t want my broken arm!What you don''t want - let''s get rid of it! Soni dropped to her knees on the ground and raised her sword. It was only after her arm was cut off. Zeke steeled himself to endure the pain that would be coming. That''s when it happened. Something jumped out of the shadows. The eyes of the one that flew out caught only one thing, Soni''s cervical vertebrae. It was a killing spirit without any mixture of the two. He had such a horrifyingly cold expression that he was only thinking of killing. When Zeke recognized the person''s appearance, he felt his liver go cold. And then. --Why? The figure is like an assassin. Almost without making a sound, the blade of the sword on Soni''s neck-- What?Why are they still around? A long arm reached behind him and grabbed the wrist of the Lord, who controlled the approaching blade. ''''--! You didn''t want to play with me, did you? With a grin, Soni laughs. The figure grabbed by the wrist twists his expression in pain and removes his sword. ''Why,'' Zeke propped himself up with his safe right arm and got up. ''Why did you come back ... Hyrgis?'' But Hyrgis doesn''t have time to respond to Zeke''s words. Soni grabbed his left wrist and lifted Hyrgis'' body up. Then Hirgis''s legs lifted from the ground and it was as if he was suspended. ''''Ugh........'''' "Ha-ha, what, if you wanted me to play with you, you should have told me! Hirgis stared at Soni with a look of anguish on her face. -Oh! There was a pecking sound. I broke it. Sonny snapped the little finger of Hyrgis'' right hand. "Huh?Doesn''t sound right? Hirgis clenched his teeth and struggled to hold back his voice. ''''Hmmm.......you have a lot of patience, do you?'''' Zeke takes the sword that had fallen and stands up. ''Stop!I''m the one you play with, aren''t I? I''ll be playing with my sub-humans, too. So don''t bother me. Besides I''ve already beaten Zeke once. While saying this, Soni broke Hirgis''s ring finger this time. Tears welled up in Hirgis'' eyes as her body trembled spasmodically. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. ''So, come on, don''t interrupt me! but is quickly blown away by a kick. He falls to the ground, but Zeke quickly pokes his hand out and gets up. ''Why ... why ... why did you come back, Hyrgis! Zeke, you were going to die, weren''t you? Weakly, Hyrgis said. ''What?'' Because you were willing to die. Hyrgis let out a huff and a smile. ''''If I left you like that I wouldn''t have a face to match, Cecily-sama. But that doesn''t mean that if we''re both dead... I should have stayed. What did you say? I was already dead in the beginning. Hyrgis looked remorseful. ''''I''m ... sorry, Zeke.'''' Sorry, Hyrgis laughed. ''I was scared...'' Tears welled up in Hirgis'' eyes. ''''I''m afraid of the Four Deadly Disasters............. Hyrgis.... I don''t know why I feel so guilty... Tears run down Hyrgis''s cheeks. ''I''m sorry, Zeke...'' -- Although he looked calm, but........inwardly, he was frightened? Normally, Hirgis doesn''t show any emotion on her face. However, she is actually a girl who is still in her infancy. No one can complain, even if she is arrogant in the face of the Four Deadly Disasters. In fact, it''s admirable that you''ve been able to keep your expression and attitude in check. When faced with someone from another dimension, the first thing you feel is fear. That''s normal. Sometimes when I''m with Kurohiko and Currier, I almost forget the emotion of fear. The same thing happened during the mission to defeat the giants. From what I''ve heard, even in the battle against Hibigami, the two of them stood up to it without fear. Even when they were facing a powerful enemy, they didn''t get frightened and stood their ground. But normally, when faced with a powerful enemy, the first thing they would feel is fear. In fact, I''m surprised that I wasn''t afraid. Maybe it was the desperation that paralyzed the nerve to feel fear. -- and yet, Hyrgis overcame her fear and faced the Four Deadly Disasters. Hence, he was in no mood to blame her for coming back now. I just wanted to praise her courage. But-- Pekki. Soni broke Hirgis'' middle finger. "-- Hyrgis meditates tightly, as if in pain. His cheeks and forehead are covered in greasy sweat. Zeke raised his spirits and slashed at Soni. But he is swept away again by a kick. ''''You know what, Kimi?'''' Soni asked Hirgis. Hirgis opens her eyes thinly. ''Cecily Arkwright''s whereabouts I have a feeling I know something. If you tell me I can let you off the hook? Hirgis gave a condescending, trembling smile. Even if I knew, I wouldn''t tell you ... would I? .......... Why don''t you figure out some things on your own? Pekki. Hirgis''s index finger snapped off. ...Ugh! You annoy me. Huh?Speaking of which, you''re a subhuman! ...? ''Sub-humans are funny when they pull their ears and tails off!You''ll look like a d*mn human being!Hahaha, that was it!Let''s try that! For the first time, Hyrgis'' face was tinged with fear. ''Soni Angren! Hmm? Zeke shouted Soni''s name. ''What?''Right now, we have to play pulling out first, okay?Zeke ... later. Soni''s expression as she turned around, clearly losing interest in Zeke. ''You''ve never beaten me,'' ''What?Why? Zeke grinned wryly and patted himself on the chest with the hand that held the sword. ''I''ll live to see it. ...What''s that? "You can''t kill me if you can''t kill me!Soni Angren! What the hell is that? The tone of Soni''s voice changed blatantly. The irritation was palpable. ''What the hell is that? Soni throws down Hyrgis and attacks Zeke. Zeke turns himself around and tries to run to the nearest alleyway. But he is quickly caught up with him. ''''Guh!'''' Soni pushed Zeke down and got on his horse. ''You know it''s not fair, that sort of thing. Zeke! Run, Hyrgis!Please!Run! With all his strength, Zeke shouts. ''Shut up,'' Soni punched Zeke in the left arm, where his bones were shattered. ''Guh!'' You''re already beaten and that''s pretty d*mn uncool, Zeke. So what''s your problem, then? What did you say? If you think you''ve won, normally you wouldn''t be so angry. You still don''t feel like you''ve won in your heart. Hmm. Soni''s eyes, behind her red bangs, narrowed emotionlessly. ''Well then--you can die. --This is it. Sieg is ready to go. --Take care of the rest, Kurohiko. The next thing that came to mind was Cecily''s face. --Lady Cecily please be safe. I wonder if Hirgis has escaped. ....................... Finally, Zeke wished ''her'' well as he looked at the blue sky behind Soni''s quiet, murderous expression. And. I heard a familiar voice. ''Hmm?What is it? Soni turns around behind her. ''If you wander over after receiving the forbidden spellbook from the empire... kaka, how interesting...'' Who, honey? The Four Deadly Sins, right?It''s a pleasure to meet you. ...so who the hell are you? --the voice. Lifting his head, Zeke looked at the owner of the voice. The person as he had imagined was there. He was dressed in red and black, with a strong eastern color. Two swords at his waist. Eerily stagnant eyes. A wild stubble. And - that unfathomable smile that I''ll never forget. ''Hivi, gami.'' Sliding. Hibigami pulls out his sword and releases it. "There''s no ''no kill'' for the four deadly enemies, who are probably already built as fighting individuals. Hibigami thrusts the tip of the cherry-colored blade into Soni. And then the hibigami. Come on... He laughed. ''Let''s die together.'' 115-Intermission 18 "The name of the flower" [Siegbert Guilles] Soni stands up and turns to Hibigami. ''Oh you mean you want to play with me?If you''ve got your sword out, that means you want to play, right? The room in Soni''s voice comes back. ''I was surprised that you came out of nowhere, and I was mad at you for interrupting the settlement but if you want to play, you''re welcome to. And Zeke and that sub-human weren''t enough. Soni''s attention is focused on the intruder. She seemed to have already lost interest in Zeke. Sieg tried to reach for his sword with his right arm, which was still intact. If you''re trying to help, I''d call that tactless. It''s not my place now," he said. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get out of it. Hibigami''s words were released to Zeke with a glance. I''m not going to be able to get out of it. You can''t help but be quiet if that man tells you it''s not your place to go," he said. And then I see Hyrgis lying behind a barrel placed under the wall of the building. I didn''t know what happened to Hirgis after he was thrown down, partly because he immediately turned himself around after provoking Soni. He may have hit his head against the wall, or he seems to have fainted. Zeke was a little worried. --He''s not dead, is he? But it didn''t seem to be possible to run up to them now to make sure they were safe. Between Hyrgis and Zeke, Soni and Hibigami are in between. A silent, heavy pressure released from the two confronting monsters. It is suffocatingly telling them that they will not tolerate this situation and any action that breaks the air. And then, as Hibigami scratched his stubbled chin with the tip of his index finger, he looked up at the Great Clock Tower, which had lost its upper portion. ''When I saw the Great Clock Tower collapse, I was curious to see if I was right... but apparently I was right. Hibigami slides his gaze only to Soni. ''Quickly, one.'' Sonny took a step forward. ''There are only three kinds of people to me, you know. What does it mean to have only three things, Zeke wondered. ''Family, exceptions, and toys.'' Soni approaches Hibigami with a squirt, squirt, squirt. ''The family is my brothers, the exception is the little ones and the rest are toys. In other words-- Hibigami was within range of the attack. Looking down at Hibigami, Soni looks down at Soni. Wordlessly looking up at Soni, Hibigami. ''You''re a toy.'' ''You see people as toys. Kaka ... depending on how you look at it, I don''t see why not. That''s what the toys are for, to be played with by me. I can feel Soni''s joy in her hands, even if it''s from her back. She''s happy to find a new toy. ''So, you''re going to entertain me, aren''t you?I''ll play it off and kill you. Soni raises her arms to the sky. ''Play and kill, huh?'' Hibigami chuckles. Good. Good. Let''s have some fun with it, Four Evils. But-- With a scowl twisting the corners of his mouth, Hibigami thrust the cut end of his red-hook sword at the tip of Soni''s nose. ''Seriously, play along, okay?'' Soni''s shoulders go up and down a few times. She seems to be smiling. ''That''s nice, Kimi. I like it. I''ll tell you my name. My name''s Soni Angren. It''s Hibigami. "Oh that was your name that Zeke was referring to just now. I was wondering what you said all of a sudden. I see, it''s called Hibigami. Soni forms a fist with her arms pointed to the sky. ''Brother Zemeckis told me. He said it''s the most fun to despair of the honorable ones, the ones who are on top of their game, the ones who think they''re the smartest... the ones who think they can win. Somehow, I think I get it now. I want to see what you look like when you lose - I want to see what you look like when you lose. Teeth peek out of the corners of Hibigami''s mouth as he grins. ''Me too.'' What? I''d like to see that for once. I''d like to see the look on your face when you lose. What''s that? Kaka, don''t worry about it. It''s just-- That''s where the first move was made. It''s a foolish thing to do. It was Hibigami. With a step, Hibigami stepped forward, pulling his sword back. Instantly. A barrage of Soni''s fists struck him. Soni''s barrage of blows rained down like a storm. And Hibigami was unable to avoid the attacks. Zeke was once again amazed at Soni''s sensitivity in battle. He matched his initial step really well and crushed Hibigami''s first attack perfectly. The very moment your consciousness is about to shift to attack is the moment when your awareness of evasion fades the most. Nevertheless, this is only possible if you have all the reflexes, dynamic vision, and instantaneous power to match your opponent''s attack. After all, he is the Four Deadly Disasters. He has an outstanding talent for fighting. Moreover, he is an order of magnitude faster than when he was using a sword. In addition, the anomalous trajectory of his long arms. The speed and trajectory that even that hibigami could not avoid. But... "--Hey!Oh, you.........! For some reason, Soni was more disconcerted by the attack, holding the back of his right hand. Soni looks panicked and moves away from Hibigami. --what? Zeke raised an eyebrow. Cackling, Hibigami laughed briefly. ''....Excellent. Soni''s arm dropped. And the back of his hand met Zeke''s eyes. Oh, Zeke cried out. The back of Soni''s right hand was swollen and bright red. No way, Zeke thought. At that time, the sword held in Hibigami''s right hand was drawn backwards. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to find a way to get a job. -- A monster, huh? Even pushing her into a situation that Soni was unfamiliar with, sword against sword, she was on the defensive herself. --The dimensions of strength were too, too different. A cold sweat fell down Zeke''s cheeks. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t get away with it," he said, "There''s still some childishness in your words and actions, but in the extreme, character and virtue are things that can be hazy in the face of overwhelming power. The thing to admire is its perfection as a fighting machine. It was probably cultivated naturally in the course of the struggle, but you have honed it to such an extent that you have done well. Hibigami holds up his left hand. "Look, my hand is still numb," he says. You can be proud of yourself. You can be proud that you are the Four Deadly Wounds. "Shut up about your toys... Soni approaches Hibigami again. ''Just be played with! Hibigami, moved. Then Soni again matches the attack to Hibigami''s initial move. At first glance, she may seem angry and unreasonable, but in battle, she makes her best moves as if she were breathing. This is the Four Deadly Disasters. But Hibigami dodged Soni''s wild blows without danger. Soni throws a few kicks into the mix but they don''t land. A flash of lightning from Hibigami. The light pink blade slashes through Soni''s arm as she quickly takes a defensive stance. The fabric of Soni''s clothing is ripped open, exposing the cut. The "...Huh?What, it''s this sharp? Soni, who inspected the wound on her arm, looks disappointed. Hmm, it should be as sharp as a high quality Shosei sword, but.......I see, first of all, that skin itself is ridiculously hard, isn''t it? As he finished, Hibigami swung his sword continuously and at high speed. One after another, the fabric of Soni''s clothing was torn and lacerations appeared here and there. ''''Huh?'''' Soni, who seemed to have regained her composure there, chuckled. "It doesn''t hurt much, does it? Although there was some bleeding here and there from the cut, it hadn''t reduced Soni''s ability to fight. As much as I just did, ridiculously hard skin, Hibigami described it as. -- even with the sword Hibigami possesses, he can only inflict wounds like that? But Hibigami, on the other hand, does not seem to be cowed. He was still observing the sword in hand. ''''As expected, it looks like we can''t get past the ''demon eater'' at this point. Hey, buddy. Hmm? "...why? What? Because it''s not working.Your attack didn''t work on me, did it? Crack, Hibigami sneered. ''''Could it be?'''' Hibigami smiles with a smile of composure and strokes his beard. ''What ... really, what is it?You can''t win with your blows.You can''t beat me, can you? Soni''s voice was tinged with confusion. In contrast, Hibigami''s face fell slightly without losing his smirk. ''''It''s a shame,'''' ...What did you say? It''s a shame, really. And - Hibigami threw the sword in his hand into the sky, into the sky. The sword spins around and soars high into the sky. "You threw away your sword...?Are you ... are you taking me for a fool?Is that right?You''re making fun of me, aren''t you? Soni''s hands are shaking. It''s not frightened. It''s not frightened, it''s anger, judging from the tone of her voice. "Making fun of me as a toy is boring. You''re even more boring than Zeke!I don''t know what it is, but it makes me so, so angry!So-- An overflowing killing intent filled Soni''s voice. ''''Rip them to pieces!You''re being torn to pieces!No more!I''m going to break it! Soni rushes at him like an arrow. She charges at Hibigami. --fast. So fast that even Zeke''s eyes can just barely catch it. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re doing. And then Soni''s arm, closing in on Hibigami-- What...? Soni was slammed, from her back to the ground. The cobblestones shattered and flew up, and cracks ran around them. ''''Gu........eh?What?What, but...? --What was that technique? Like Soni, who didn''t seem to understand what had happened, Zeke didn''t understand what had happened either. A movement he hadn''t seen before. First, Hibigami grabbed Soni''s wrist as it extended. Up to that point, Zeke had caught it well, too. That''s where the problem began. The next moment after Hibigami grabbed his wrist, Soni''s body spun as it was, and then, as Hibigami moved his arm several times quickly, he realized that somehow Soni had been slammed to the ground. The series of curious movements took place in the space of just one breath. Meanwhile, Soni, who had been slammed to the ground, didn''t seem to be able to get up right away - and Wha... Soni vomiting blood. A certain amount of pain has been inflicted on her. "Earlier, I said I didn''t mind my personality being hazy, but that''s just ''talking about a master''. Snap. Hibigami grabbed the hilt of the sword as it spun and fell from the sky. Then he replaced the sword in his reverse hand and, without hesitation, stabbed it into Soni''s side. ''''Geez!Gah!What the hell?That sharpness!Is that a different sword from the one you just used?! It looks like the blood is finally getting through to you. Does the blood fit in? This demon sword is an unusual sword. The more blood it consumes, the sharper it becomes..... Hibigami stomped on Soni''s right arm as she tried to move for a counterattack. ''''Geez!'''' "Mad with human blood, a sword like a viper''s blade. Hibigami grizzled with his sword and gouged out Soni''s side. ''''Do you know what you are missing, Four Evil Plagues? ''Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!'' What you lack in yourself you lack in yourself. In a low, dossy voice, Hibigami said. ''Imagination,'' ''What''s with the imagination.........Ouch!Ouch!No!I''m dead!I''m going to die!The idea of me dying is so boring! That''s the one. Four major disasters. What the...Gah! Once to Hyrgis and Zeke, Hibigami flicks a glance at them in turn. Then he looks down at Soni again and opens his mouth. You can easily understand them by looking at their appearance and their faces. They were prepared to die - that is to say, they were fighting while imagining they were going to die. Thumbs up. "That man over there, the first time he challenged me to a fight, he was ready to lay down his life for me. And therefore, he deserved to live. A man who is able to risk his life is, in other words, one who is able to see his limits. Beyond that lies possibility. Oh, you... what the hell are you talking about... Are you aware of the Four Deadly Sins?I only want to win the game that I can win. That is, you don''t want your toys to have accidents that hurt you. That''s the root of all evil. Lack of imagination always puts people in a cage. And if you can''t risk your life, you will never get to the wall that leads to possibility. Hibigami drew his sword from Soni''s stomach. ''In short, the growth--that''s where it ends. And then, without mercy, he cut off Soni''s left arm, cut it off. ''Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! A game that is sure to be won is very boring, Four Evils. I believe that life is only fun when you win against a nemesis that has the power to defeat you. As Soni screams as the sword is again inserted into her side and Soni screams, Hibigami continues as if she is talking to herself. I''m not sure if that''s true. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you lose. It''s just, well... Hibigami looked in the direction of the school. ''''I''m still hoping that this hope will come true in the near future, surprisingly enough. You did this to me, you did this to me, you did this to me!You''ll be killed! Hmm? My brothers are going to kill you! Oh, yeah?Are the other four evils still stronger than you? ''Yes!My brothers are much stronger than you are! The way you say it, you never dreamed you''d be able to beat those brothers forever. Kaka ... that''s not good enough, Soni Angren. What?I mean, get away from it!Get off me!This game is over!None! Soni flapped her legs to escape. Hibigami thrust the tip of his sword into Soni''s neck. Soni''s movements stop. You have to be prepared to risk your life and the will to surpass your brothers. Hmm-- Hibigami let go of the sword''s cutting edge from Soni''s neck. ''So much for this, Four Wrongs.'' What? I admire your power, but I''m a bore. I''m boring, right? He''s a natural, but as a warrior and a toy he''s a third-rate player. I''ll play with the toy... Soni''s voice was tinged with humiliation. Hibigami turned on his heel, as if he had lost interest. ''Shall we hope for the other four evil plagues? Besides, most of all, this royal capital--'' Hibigami swung his sword several times with hollow, blinding speed and then quietly sheathed it. "There is an interesting man who is not afraid to risk his life and is really trying to beat me, and I''m no more than a small fish compared to him. Mainly in terms of mentality. Wobbling. Soni stood up. Zeke was horrified. The air was different. The air was so different from Soni before. I don''t know what the difference is. But something is definitely different. A dead line, Zeke thought. If we are to follow the earlier conversation with Hibigami - Soni may have touched her own death line for the first time. And finally, he had an awakening. Even though he was gouged out in his armpit and lost his left arm - no, he may have reached his awakening because he was gouged out in his armpit and lost his left hand. A certain childishness has disappeared from his expression. From the calmness Soni wears, there is even an eerie feeling that drifts through the air that makes my stomach shrink. ''''I''m going to ... kill you.'''' His voice is chilling, laced with a dark, murderous intent. "I am going to kill you-- Soni attacked from behind Hibigami. It''s not just that Hibigami, who folds his arms, doesn''t stop walking, he doesn''t even turn around to look behind him. Dangerous - that''s when Zeke was about to shout. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. "Finally, you''re awake. But--'' Soni levels the sword and aims at the neck of Hibigami. The hand that is sharpened like a blade, a hand that is used to cut off the head. It is a sword without a trace of "play", just for killing. And then--. Fresh blood gushed out from Soni''s entire body with great vigor. Like a flower blooming, Soni''s blood spurted up to the surroundings. Soni peels her eyes. ''''Eh...?Wha.........? As if a thread had been broken, Soni fell forward. Soni had reached out his right hand to Hibigami for the last time.......but his right hand never grabbed the ''enemy''. As he watched the scene, Sieg recalled a legendary anecdote from a certain eastern country. The skin injured by the blade of the sword wielder, who is called a master, who has mastered his or her path even more, is so fast that the speed at which he or she slashes is so fast that there is a difference between the time it takes to cut and the time it takes for the wound to open. Was that exactly what he had just seen? Zeke swallowed his spit. -- Can Kurohiko win, against a man like that? He is overwhelmingly strong, not even the Four Deadly Disasters can keep him at bay. ''Too late,'' As the rain of blood poured down on his body, Hibigami opened his mouth. And the expression on Hibigami''s face, which had a crack-like streak of blood running down his face, transformed into an expression that reminded me of a demon in eastern folklore. ''''--It''s too late.'''' Then, as he took a breath, Hibigami sniffed, huffing and puffing, and his expression returned to normal. Then, with a kokki, Hibigami snapped his neck bone. I''d like to see the rest of the four bad luck charms but that''s about as far as I''ll go. I''m not sure what to expect from you. You know? The cloudy eyes of Hibigami, sneering through his teeth, turned in the direction of the school. ''''It''s Sagara Kurohiko.'''' 116-Episode 95 "Not Victory" Mr. Shanatrice looks into my left eye socket. "I''m sorry, but that''s one thing that healing techniques can''t do. Apparently it is indeed impossible to regenerate a lost eye, even with a healing technique. There were many things that were not yet understood about this healing technique. The instructor also said in class that it is not necessarily a universal technique. The first thing Makina-san and the others who rushed over after defeating Beshgam was to check my condition and apply a healing jutsu. To be honest, the wear and tear was too much, and it was true that I was in need of rest. So I decided to undergo the healing ceremony in silence while waiting for my strength to recover for a while. "If you wish, I can prepare a prosthetic eye for you, but in that case you''ll have to visit the Louvere Argan once. And-- A small, brown-skinned, well-defined face appears in front of me. Mr. Shanatrice now begins to examine my right eye. ''The third curse, you say?I''d advise against using it for a while. Overuse of it could lead to blindness. I, for one, am one of those who have had their own special magic in their eyes for generations and I have known people who have lost their sight through excessive use. I''ll do my best to avoid it. I stood up with a look of dismay on my face, and Shanatrice looked down at me with her hands on her hips. You look as if you would use it if you found a better enemy than Beshgam Angren. Your self-sacrifice is a bit unusual, isn''t it?Is that it?Are you so enamored of the machina? Makina-san was now putting my head in her lap and applying a healing technique to my left eye. When I turned my face upward, I could see Makina-san''s small face there. The pain in the left eye socket was easing, probably thanks to the healing ceremony. The other areas that were injured were being healed by two instructors who could use the healing technique. Also, at a somewhat distant location, Instructor Josef was receiving the healing technique. It was good news that Instructor Josef had not lost his life. Mia then headed to the medical room in the Holy Ruins Hall to secure bandages and other items. ''''But it''s a terrible thing, the forbidden curse. Shanatrice looks at the body of Beshgam. ''I think it was only because you gave me the spellbook for the third curse that I was able to beat that man. It helped.'' Shanatrice shakes her head. What do you mean? Your victory is the result of your desperate determination. No one here knows that you would not have won simply by acquiring the Third Curse. Nevertheless... Shanatrice bent over with her knees on the ground and unexpectedly scooped up a lock of hair on the side of my head. Eyes of different colors on both sides stare at me. "You cut out your own eyeballs..... Haha but it''s a hell of a lot better than everyone else dying. It''s not as bad as one of my eyes. Well, when I gutted it out, I was indeed a little scared. "Hmm. I should call it looking up at the loyalty. But I don''t understand why Machina has fallen in love with you. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. Mr. Shanatrice had a feverish stare of some sort. ''A man with the power of a forbidden curse at his disposal, well that''s really interesting. Shanatrice crawls a thin finger on my cheek. ''What do you think?Are you sure you want to try to be mine?I''ll do my best to make any wish come true, as long as it''s something I can achieve, but what do you think? ...Solicitation, sir?Well, it''s not hard to see why Shanatrice, as a researcher, is interested in the power of the forbidden spell. Shanatrice-san, who is on all fours, approaches your face with a bewitching smile on her face. It''s partly that, as a woman, I was numbed by the way your god of war fought just now, and partly that I found him attractive as a man. She''s also very attractive as a man. And a badly theatrical cough interrupted Shanatrice''s words. When I looked, I saw Makina giving me a jittery look. ''You''re being a little too naughty, Shana. I''m not kidding.I''m serious. It''s just, well... Shanatrice cowered with a smirk. I don''t have to worry about it, but I don''t think Kurohiko is going to leave you. The man is quite mad at you. I don''t know how long it''s been since we met, but you''re doing fine, Makina. Is that a compliment? No, I''m half jealous. Makina-san smiles neatly. ''Honesty is fine,'' By the way, Shanatrice''s healing techniques seemed to be her weakest area, so she didn''t participate in the healing process. I lifted my chin as the conversation between the two of them slowed down. ''''Um, Makina-san,'''' Hmm? Ms. Machina lowers her face and smiles at me, stirring up her drooping hair. ''What?'' I can''t help but feel a jolt as my eyes meet the jewel-like crimson eyes. I wonder if it''s because she is injured. I''m not sure if it''s because I''m injured or not, but I feel strangely gentle, even more so than usual. ".........Is your body okay? Makina-san sighed in disgust. Her exhaled breath caresses my face. ''Really, dumbass.'' What? ''You have to worry about people?I''m in a much better state of mind than you are, and I should be worried. ''I''m fine on my end. ........So you''re okay? I''ll be fine. Machina-san''s mouth twitches as if to say, "What''s the matter with you? ''''Really?'''' Yeah, I''m a little tired, though. I hadn''t missed the fact that Makina-san''s complexion was not excellent from earlier. She has unleashed her indigenous technique ''Mist Lutin'' four times. The same is true for Shanatrice-san. She was considerate of my eye, but there was also a thin trail of blood around the left eye of the person in question. It was obvious that both of them had received a great deal of stress on their bodies due to a series of inherent techniques. And I hear that the healing technique is quite exhausting. ''''Healing technique, isn''t it tough?'''' I know it''s tough, but let me try. I smiled, though. A glimpse of a strong intention to not back down could be seen in his expression and voice. ''Let me at least do this.'' Makina-san returns to a straight face. ''And yet--'' She looked at Beshgam as she continued with the healing ceremony. ''''I didn''t think you''d really be able to beat those four evil plagues...'''' It''s only thanks to Machina and the others that they had my back. In fact, it would have been dangerous if it wasn''t for the halt caused by ''Mist Lutin'' and ''Linpuerg'' when he used the Third Forbidden Curse continuously within the body of Beshgam. ''''I''m sorry, Kurohiko.'''' A sigh of relief, Makina-san spilled. ''''What?'''' The left eye. Yeah? Why is Makina apologizing? ''I''m the one who got you involved in this, after all. I''m going to make it up to you. I mean.........for the rest of my life. I don''t want you to worry about that. I''m fine with that as long as Makina-san and Mia-san are safe. And you see, my right eye is still there. Right? You''ve changed. I chuckled. ''Have you grown up a bit since we met?'' Yeah. I said it jokingly, but unexpectedly, the response sounded more sincere than I had expected. I think I do. Makina-san held her hand up to the spot where my left eye had been, as if she was loving it. ''Really, you look different.'' I looked away, embarrassed. ''''Well, hi...'''' I feel somewhat embarrassed when I am told that from the front. I''ve been feeling embarrassed, Makina-san gently patted my head. "I''m glad I didn''t lose you. It had a somewhat monologue-like tone to it. "I finally found my-- Makina-san gasps. ''Oh ... uh ... well, I mean ...'' Your face is kind of red, are you okay? Hey, how''s the pain going? "Huh? With a mending look on her face, Makina-san asked. ''Well, does it still hurt?'' I think I''m starting to withdraw a lot. I''ve regained some of my strength, though not all of it, but I''ve regained some of my strength. I look at my left hand, which is still changing. In addition to this resilience, the pain in the skin that was shaved off by Beshgam''s teeth and the lost left eye is probably also eased thanks to this left arm - the eighth forbidden curse. Therefore, I can''t break this forbidden curse yet. ............... Above all, if I break this forbidden curse now--. Kurohiko-sama! I turn my head in the direction of the voice. I saw Mia-san rushing towards me with what looked like a first aid kit in her hand. Then Mia-san knelt down beside me and hurriedly began to prepare first aid. She seemed to be very adept at it. Mia-san seems to have mastered these skills as well. Then I was given first aid by Mia-san. My left eye is now hidden by the bandage. My right arm, which is in much better condition than it was right after receiving the wound, is also bandaged. Even with the healing method, it seems impossible to close up that many wounds in such a short time. But even so, it''s a lot better. ''''.........'''' I look at everyone''s condition. Makina-san and the instructors all look exhausted. The healing techniques significantly deplete the user''s physical strength. In addition, Makina-san and Shana-san have the burden of using the unique techniques. Although neither of them show their expressions, it can be seen that they are quite exhausted. However, thanks to the healing formula they gave us, the condition of the wound has improved considerably. Thanks to the fact that I rested for a while, I''ve regained some strength. ............. Enough to stand up and release my fists. While cleaning up the bandages and other things that had been wrapped up, Mia dropped her gaze to the ground as she loosened her mouth with a bashful smile. ''Mia believed. That Kurohiko-sama would surely win,'''' Haha....it was pretty close, though. Just-- I thrust my hand into the ground and stood up. ''Kurohiko, sir?'' Mia looks up at me in surprise as I stand up. ''Unfortunately, I''m not sure I''ve won yet. While touching the black deformed left arm, I look at the royal capital below the school and the Renoir Red Castle that can be seen beyond the long avenue. So.........I, I have to go now. Beshgam told me that the target of the Four Deadly Disasters was Cecily Arkwright. I couldn''t get the reason why he was targeting her, but I was certain that Cecily was in danger. In truth, I wanted to head to the city right away after I defeated Beshgam. But I needed to endure that and get the least amount of rest. Although Beshgam had talked about the other brothers as if they were weaker than him - the question was, how ''weak'' were the other brothers compared to Beshgam? If you think of it in terms of Beshgam, as expected, you can''t just walk out to the royal capital with barely able to walk. ''''I''m sorry, Kurohiko-sama. Standing up, Mia stepped back and adjusted her posture. With a guilty look on her face, Mia-san clenched her fists in front of her chest with a squeak. ''''Even though it has not been confirmed that Currier-sama and Cecily-sama are safe, well, you know, for speaking of winning so lightly.......'''' ''''Haha........I''m not going to worry about that. I''m the one who didn''t take Mia-san''s words honestly, which came out of goodwill.......I''m sorry. I returned a wry smile and turned my gaze back to the streets of the royal capital. ''''Um, Makina-san,'''' What? ''''Shouyoutei... is that the restaurant we ate at before, right? I asked Makina. Then she immediately got a look on her face as if she had figured something out. ''Could it be that Miss Cecily is there to-day? I nod. ''Hmm,'' says Makina-san, putting her fist to her small chin. ''''From there, the evacuation district is closer than the school. Although if Gaiden-sama is with us I think there''s a good chance we''ll stop by the Arkwright family''s mansion once and take Soel Arkwright out before heading to the evacuation district or castle. The Crystal Sheep Pavilion is located in the noble district. From there, the castle, the Holy Tree, and the refuge area are close. It''s also possible that Currier-san is at Renowthred Castle. If the information about the Knights of the Holy Tree being defeated has been transmitted, then it seems unlikely that they headed to the north gate. If that information was conveyed, I feel that Currier-san would be more likely to try to join Cecily-san rather than head to the north gate. Then. ''''I think I''ll go through the Crystal Sheep Pavilion and go straight to the Arkwright family''s mansion. Then I''m going to go around the castle and the evacuation area in order. If we run into any of the other Four Deadly Disasters along the way then I''m going to fight them, though. In the Dean''s office, Makina-san had mentioned Cecily''s grandfather Gaiden Arkwright''s name as a potential asset against the Four Deadly Plagues. It would be reassuring to have such an amazing person with me. However, when the other party is the Four Deadly Disasters, we can''t be reassured. Or perhaps I just can''t relax if I don''t check on Cecily''s safety. It would be nice if there was some way to find out directly where Cecily is now. I am acutely aware of how easy it was for me to know the other person''s location in the world I was in before. You could immediately know the location of the other party just by making a call using the mobile phone function. But there is no such convenient tool as a mobile phone in this world. ........... No, not really? There are certainly no cell phones in this world, but.......before, after fighting the Blue Goblins in the Holy Ruins, Cecily and the others had a ring that was supposed to indicate each other''s location. I have a feeling that if I had that ring, I could easily join them. However, that ring isn''t in my hand right now. .............. I still have no choice but to look for it with my feet, while keeping an eye on the place where Cecily-san is likely to be headed. ''Have you been able to ride your horse? I shook my head at Makina''s question. ''Then you''ll use the carriage?If one of the instructors is willing to play the role of a coach, I think I can get it out. Try to put some pressure on your legs. The muscles rise. The power of the eighth forbidden curse still fills my body. ''No........I was thinking of going running by myself. Thanks to the power of the forbidden curse raising the bottom line in many ways, or perhaps, surprisingly, I feel faster when I run. Most importantly, if you carpooled to a carriage or other vehicle, you could involve the instructor who followed you when you encountered the other four disasters. ''Yes.'' Makina-san, who gets down on her face in an apologetic manner. ''''If it were true, I''d like to follow you, but--'''' I chuckle. ''''Makina-san has a role as the head of the school in evacuating the students and instructors safely, you know. Don''t worry about it. ''''I''m sorry. At the very least, until we get the students safely out of King''s Landing and into the Duke''s Domain of Sigmsos I''m not likely to be able to help you. Shanatrice put her hand on Makina''s shoulder. ''Besides, we''ll be slowed down by our weary eagles, if we go with them. "Shana. Makina-san turns her head behind her. ''''Wouldn''t it be more reassuring for Kurohiko if you took refuge in a safe place? After looking at my face, Makina-san lowers her eyelashes. ''''Well yes. Well, maybe.'''' Well, I doubt the Four Plagues will be appearing in the vicinity of our school for some time. Shanatrice darted her gaze to the forest where Beshgam appeared. Since Beshgam Angren appeared alone at the school, it''s reasonable to assume that the Four Deadly Disasters were dispersed after each of them decided on their respective positions. The way Beshgam talked, the other four evildoers didn''t expect Beshgam Angren to be defeated in their dreams. I see. It certainly has a certain amount of convincing power. And if it''s true, then I can leave the school without worrying about it. ''''.........'''' Suddenly, a flock of birds circling in the sky comes into view. Is it aiming for dead meat? ........... It would be easier if I had wings and could search for them from the sky, I thought vaguely. Ha, anyway. I put my hand on my bandaged left eye. Yes. The pain has largely subsided. The injury to my body isn''t complete, but I''ve recovered enough to fight. I took one deep breath and turned my body toward the main gate. I have to get to them as soon as possible. Please be safe - Curie-san, Cecily-san. ''Kurohiko-sama please take care of yourself. I nod vigorously to Mia, who crosses her arms as if in prayer. Then, after giving Makina-san a shout out to Shanatrice-san, I stepped toward the main gate-- ...What? I saw a figure walking towards us from the direction of the main gate. The figure approached with his arms folded in a peaceful manner. It wasn''t a student. Not an instructor. Nor is it a member of the Holy Tree Order. But - there''s no way to mistake him for someone else. ''''Hivi, gami...?'''' Oh, yeah? The man - Hibigami - stops walking. His eyes catch my left arm. ''You''ve got quite an interesting arm, Sagara. While stroking his beard in an admiring manner, Hibigami observed me with his twin eyes narrowed. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. And the other party-- Dazed and muddy eyes catch the body of Beshgam. Hibigami lifted the corners of his mouth slightly. ''The Four Deadly Plagues.'' "...why are you here?You promised you''d win in three years, right? As I say it, I naturally take a fighting stance. The whims of a strong man are always a part of his life. It''s not impossible for them to easily renege on a promise made three years later and attack you here. I''m happy for you, Sagara. I love that you''re willing to stand up to the challenge and not whine about it. But... Hibigami looked at my whole body again. ''I''m not going to fight myself here and now. "Well I''m sorry if that''s the case, but I need to get through there. I''m in a hurry. The Conjuring Book. I was about to cross, but the words held me back. Hibigami takes out a parchment tied in the middle with a string from his pocket. I don''t mean to stop you but why don''t you just remember this guy? Hibigami holds out a cylindrical piece of parchment to me. ''''Is this........real?'''' ''I told you.He said he would go and get the spellbook that the Empire owns and take it away. .......... You''re a man of your word. What a guy. I came here today to give this to myself and I did not expect the Four Deadly Sins to attack us. Well, I''m glad to say that I was able to deal with the Four Deadly Wonders. Huh? That''s what I''m talking about. Did you do it with the Four Deadly Sins? I was out of the running for the Four Deadly Sins with me, though. Let''s hope they''re not all that bad. .......... Now the way you talk. So, you mean you won. And intact. From the looks of it, he doesn''t appear to be injured. .......... As usual, he is a man with no depth of strength in sight. However, even though it was a fortuitous coincidence, the fact that the number of the Four Deadly Disasters has decreased is in itself good news. This meant that the threat to Cecily was one less thing to worry about. ''''I mean, the fact that the Four Deadly Disasters were in the capital was unexpected--'''' I looked down once to the proffered spellbook, then looked up and asked. ''Did you bother to do this for this?'' Don''t worry. They took other valuables at random during the robbery. So for now, the empire will think that the robbers who are looking for money took the forbidden spellbook as an ''incidental'' part of the money thing. Well ... that''s just a comforting thought. A thing is a thing. I can''t say that they won''t look at me with suspicion forever. A forbidden spellbook, huh? ........... The third forbidden spell can''t be fired randomly anymore. The same move as Beshgam is the last resort for me now. As expected, losing both eyes would be a major handicap in battle. And if the other four evildoers had a hardness of skin comparable to that of the Beshgam.... If we can secure other means of attack as insurance, we should. There''s no hesitation. I took the proffered spellbook. "...survive. ''Kaka,'' says Hibigami with a low, satisfied smile. ''That''s fine.'' And. Blackbeard? Makina-san and the others walked over to me, looking alarmed. ''''That man, by any chance........'''' Maybe it was because of the way Hibigami looked and dressed at the time, Makina-san seemed to have an immediate idea who the man talking to me was. As you can imagine. This man is the culprit in the case in question........Hibigami. That man... ''But I don''t think you need to be alarmed right now. It looks like we''ve already accomplished what we came here to do. Yeah. Makina takes a glance at Hibigami. ''All right. I''ll take your word for it. And right now, things are the way they are. That danger is what I''ve told her, but even Makina-san doesn''t seem to have any intention of daring to do anything about Hibigami in this situation right now. Well, she said earlier ''I don''t intend to do it here and now'', so it''s safe to assume there''s no danger at the moment. And if he was going to do it, he would have started fighting when we met earlier. And then he noticed Hibigami running his gaze around him. ''What''s wrong?'' You don''t seem to have seen Currier but that woman has left King''s Landing, has she? ''''No........Currier-san is going to the castle today on an errand. In order to meet up with that Currier-san, I was going to leave the academy now. Hmm, okay. Mr. Currier. ''....................'' I''m sure he''ll be fine. You''re worried about Currier? Yeah. ''Kuk,'' says Hibigami, emitting a contained laugh. Well, I suppose there''s no need to worry about it. I don''t care who she is, I don''t think she''s going to die so quickly. Of course, that is if the enemy is that bad, Hibigami walks up to Beshgam''s corpse while making a face that seems to go back in memory. And - the moment he looks down at what used to be Beshgam, Hibigami''s air changes. After a few beats, Hibigami opens his mouth. ''Sagara.'' Hmm? Did I win this? Oh, yeah. After staring at Beshgam''s corpse for a moment, Hibigami turned around. ''I failed to ask... but what''s wrong with your left eye?'' Left eye?Oh, this is-- I told him briefly how I had defeated Beshgam. And when I finished listening to the story of the battle, Hibigami "Ka ka ka!Well, that''s how you won! He shouted with pleasure. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this. I''m sure you were fighting for your life, but how could you be so calm when you were fighting for your life? I''m not sure if it''s because I have a lot of guts or if it''s just an aberration - either way, my eyes haven''t been blinded by it. But... Hibigami looks down at the body of Beshgam again. ''Well there was a man like this in the Four Deadly Disasters. There was a hint of disappointment in the sound of his voice. I''m sure you''d like to have a go at it, if you ever get the chance. It''s just that-- Hibigami looks at me with an expectant smile. I''m looking forward to my ''completion'' now. I''m sure you can give me what I really want, can''t you? I''ll see you in three years. I responded as I unraveled the spellbook. I don''t have time to indulge in pleasantries with Hibigami right now. We need to hurry and find Cecily-san. ''''Well, there are ... two more people who might be left? I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. "I invoke the forbidden curse... While reading out the letters, I get a little distance from Makina and the others. Depending on things, it could involve the people around me. "I am the king of the wings, I am the king of the wings, the end result is that I am the two pairs of darkness in the prison, I am the life I live, I am the fifth curse, I am the release... And it was right after I had finished casting the spell. ''''Gu, ugh........! A sudden sense of discomfort crawling up my back. Something is stirring around my shoulder blades...? As if two more dimensional ruptures ran on the ground, black feathers rapidly extended into the sky, folding over each other as if aiming for the heavens--'''' ''''What, what...? My back is hot. It''s like something is trying to break through my back. And then-- ''Guh, ah, ah, ah, ah........! I felt something grow out of my back. Continuing on, information about the fifth forbidden curse flowed into my head. ''Forbidden curse, huh?'' It was the voice of Hibigami. "Even I don''t know what it is, but this is the power of the unhuman and it really does make me rise. 117-Interlude 19 "A man called a villain" [Cecile Arkwright] It''s been a long time since we''ve had a leisurely meal together, Cecily. Gaiden Arkwright''s mouth falls open as he runs his knife over the herb-grilled beef. Cecily Arkwright, sitting across from him, returns a soft smile with a glass of prime-water in hand. ''''That''s right, Grandfather,'''' Rest day. Cecily was supposed to dine with her grandfather, Gaiden, and came to the Crystal Sheep Pavilion before noon. Due to his grandfather''s wishes, he was traveling on foot instead of in a carriage. He wanted to walk around the city in a relaxed manner with his grandson. Incidentally, after arriving, Sieg and Hyrgis, who accompanied me, politely refused Gaiden''s invitation to sit with me and went out into town. "I haven''t been able to take a long enough vacation. Gaiden lets out a regretful breath. ''''It''s not much more than an occasional visit to the mansion, at best. Gaiden Arkwright. He is Cecily''s grandfather and is the Holy King''s swordsmanship instructor. His face is deeply wrinkled, but he is still fearless. His eyes are as sharp as ever. Although his back is slightly bent, his body is in good health. I''m sure he''ll fall apart when he dies, but he''ll probably be fine until then. That''s what my grandmother, who died five years ago, used to say about her husband. "But then again, Cecily looks good in everything she wears. Thank you very much. Cecily responded to Gaiden''s broken chemistry with a humble smile. Today''s outfit was the same as the day he had invited Kurohiko to the mansion for the first time. It was the same outfit that had just been re-tailored the other day. Although the clothes have some bad memories, they are also my personal favorites and I couldn''t bring myself to throw them away. ''By the way, are you busy these days?'' It''s been a little while since the reorganization of the Kingsguard. You see, when the chips are down, I don''t like the idea of having to deal with the face of the family and all those appointments and things. Gaiden has a hard time with aristocratic social ties and their unique sense of hierarchy. Also, the Holy King had tried several times to give him a higher title, but his grandfather had refused all of them (perhaps it is only Gaiden, who is said to have played the role of the Holy King''s wife, that he would not stand on his own. If he rose in rank, he would have more trouble than he does now. My grandfather had a tendency to think in such a way. ''''Has someone else been crying to you again?'''' Guyden scratches behind his ear as if it were a hassle. ''Oh well.'' Gaiden Arkwright''s position in the castle is strong, and above all, he is especially trusted by the Holy King. It is even rumored that he is more trusted than his wife, the queen. But to think that Gaiden, this scoundrel, would be in a position to be cried out to by the palace staff. If the leader of the knights at the time knew about it, he might be appalled. Although the party doesn''t want to talk about it in detail, the young Gaiden was called ''rogue'' when he was a member of the Holy Tree Knights. The Knights of the Sacred Tree at that time claimed to be ''noble and pure'', but Gaiden was said to be a man with the opposite beliefs. ''''If you can win a battle with nobility and purity, then it''s none of your business. The young Gaiden Arkwright was apparently a man who liked to fight in a way that could be denigrated as a coward. ''He was a man who would do anything to win,'' When was that? A man who knew Gaiden at the time had once let it slip to Cecily over a drink. But it was also true that thanks to that ''rogue'', Renowthread had escaped danger in the past. I heard that after Gaiden''s success, the atmosphere of the Knights gradually changed (although even so, after Gaiden retired from the Knights and the long period of peace, the Knights seemed to become ''quackery'' again). ''Your grandfather works too hard. He''s old enough to have retired by now if he should have. Even though he complains, part of it is because I like doing this. Well, if I''m gone, as long as Wagnus is around, Rodeot the Holy King will be just fine. Court wizard Wagnus Lenowskaia. He is also the headmaster of St. Renowthread School and the father of Makina Renowthfire. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. If he were to learn more cunning, I would feel more at ease with him. It takes a certain amount of cunning and the right amount of suspicion to live without being a convenient puppet. That''s what his grandfather had told Cecily since long ago. At first glance, Castle Renowthred appears to be at peace, but in fact, there may be a complex mixture of intriguing speculation in places you can''t see. It''s a good thing that you''ve done it," said Gaiden, putting his hand to his forehead as if to say, "I''ve done it. "Well, that was a boring story. No, it''s an interesting story. Now let''s hear your story. How''s the school? The school?Yeah, I thought we were doing reasonably well. He responded with a graceful smile. Yeah, right. After saying that much, Gaiden put down his fork. ''Just now ... as a candidate, you say?Cecily Arkwright, ''as an individual,'' what do you think? Are you concerned about the case, by any chance? The matter of being completely smashed by Hibigami. I knew my grandfather had heard about it. ''I blocked it out for a while, but I''m fine now. Well that''s good to hear. Oh, Cecily thought, it wasn''t the incident she wanted to hear about. Apparently it wasn''t the incident that she wanted to hear about. It is unusual for my grandfather to talk about such a circumvented topic. Is this a topic that is difficult to talk about clearly? For a while, Gaiden was silent, staring at the table. In the silence, a faint hesitation is peeking through. Then the shopkeeper came over and began to quickly lower the dishes. When only the glasses remained on the tabletop. Finally, Gaiden opened his mouth. ''Sagara Kurohiko, I hear your name is Sagara Kurohiko?'' When the name came out of my grandfather''s mouth, I thought, I see. It seems that what he wanted to hear was not about the case in question, but about Kurohiko. ''''........Did you know?'''' My dear grandson. So, this man what do you think of him? It was a sharp stare. So far, Grandfather had brushed off countless men who had made advances to his grandson. Some of them had been matchmaking stories that Badias had brought to him, but Gaiden hadn''t even acknowledged the matchmaking or even the relationship. Such stories would always stop at his grandfather''s place. Even when there was talk of a marriage proposal with the son of the five great dukes'' son, his grandfather was able to bounce it off. Perhaps because of this, the number of people who wanted to contact Cecily outwardly as a ''potential lover'' was gradually decreasing. It was not so unusual for a woman born to be the daughter of a nobleman to be forced to marry someone she didn''t like for the sake of her home. Cecily would probably have married into some duke''s family by now if it weren''t for her grandfather. In that respect, Cecily was grateful to her grandfather. However, only now did she feel terrible about that grandfather. If his grandfather didn''t approve of Kurohiko, Cecily might be expelled from the academy at worst. Slowly, Cecily opened her lips as she received a questioning look. ''''To him ... to Sagara Kurohiko--'''' Cecily swallowed her spit and looked straight at her grandfather. ''''--I have feelings for you, my dear. Although we''re still less than lovers at the moment. I don''t know why. Somehow, he didn''t want to lie here. After receiving Cecily''s words, Gaiden looked up at the ceiling and gently closed his eyelids. ''Yeah, right.'' When he opened his eyes a moment later, Gaiden said in a sincere tone. ''Finally, you have someone who can do you that kind of favor. It was an unexpected word. I''d thought it was my grandfather, so I''d thought he''d be digging around to find out what was going on. ''Cecily,'' Seeing Cecily pouting, grandfather''s mouth twists into a crooked smile. "You don''t think I''m a stubborn old man or something who doesn''t want my grandchildren anywhere near me, no matter what kind of man I am? Cecily lowered her chin, with an apology on her face. ''''Well to be honest, I''m not so sure I do.'''' All your life, I''ve been paying a lot of attention to you because you''ve been neglecting your own feelings. Gaiden put his weight on his back. The chair slumps slightly. "I won''t complain if you like someone you say you do. Grandfather. The voice that came out of his mouth was a mixture of apology and gratitude. You have a keen eye for understanding the nature of people. If you have chosen this person yourself, then it is not right for me to tell you what to do. Do what you want...what do you mean?Was it that surprising? ''Yes I was surprised, to tell you the truth. Well, I''m sorry for the misunderstanding. And thank you. Cecily smiled softly. ''Grandfather,'' Gaiden rolled his eyes and hollowed out his mouth, then put his hand to his forehead as if he was trembling. "Kuu~ I knew she was the cutest girl in the world, my Cecily.......!He''s a far cry from his good-looking brother! I couldn''t help but chuckle. ''I''ve been wondering for a while now, does your grandfather not like your brother?'' I hate you. He assured her without taking offense. After being told so clearly, Cecily had no choice but to lower her eyebrows even more. When he propped his elbows on the table, Gaiden scratched his fingers at the top of his temples. In spite of the fact that he acts like the opposite of me, he''s just like me in his youth. It''s a perfect match. When I look at him, it''s as if I''m being confronted with the fact that I''m such a jerk. Cecily''s bitter smile turns into a soft one. I had never asked him before, but I see, my grandfather seems to have a feeling of homophobia towards his brother. And at the same time - he approves of Diares Arkwright, which means that he approves of him. ''''Your brother is excellent, you know. I don''t have your talent, though. Cecily rolls her eyes as another unexpected word pops out of her grandfather''s mouth. ''As talented as me?'' Why are you surprised?It''s not a compliment to me or to you that I usually say?You are the most talented of all the Arkwrights, that''s for certain. My grandfather''s manner of speaking did not suggest that he cared. It''s easy to hide your perfect beauty, but those who know it understand it. You have a natural ability to handle the sword and the elements. Neither Vadia nor Dieres nor I have ever seen such a gift. It''s a gift. Cecily looks at her palms. Currier. Hibigami. Kurohiko. Is it the effect of having been exposed to too many talented people? These days, I think I''ve been painfully aware of my own ordinary talent. That''s right. I just keep working hard and trying to bridge the gap between me and these talented people, even if only a little. It would be nice if there were. Yes. That''s why you should be able to handle this. With that assurance, Gaiden placed the two swords in their scabbards on the table. ''It''s the one you were talking about,'' Cecily took the proffered sword in her hand. ''Thank you, Grandfather.'' Don''t thank me. I''m doing this for my beloved grandson, of all people. I try to get a little blade out of the sheath. Pale moonlight colored blade. Transparent, like the juice of a lemon juice dissolved in a thin layer of water. The crystal inlaid into the gutter is a lustrous azure color. I notice a name carved into the bottom of the handle. The name is - ''Frias''. Although the holy sword was discovered in the holy ruins decades ago, there were only two people in the past who were able to handle it properly. And those two are no longer in this world. And so, after their deaths, Frias has been sleeping in the castle''s treasury for a long time... do you know why, Cecily? Two pairs of swords. Two pairs of swords a twin sword, a special type of holy sword. ''''That''s right. The rare twin-sword holy swords, demon swords, and holy demon swords these twin-sworded swords require a very high level of holy element maintenance. The holy sword you are holding in your hand right now is the most delicate holy sword of them all. In the case of the twin swords that required holy elements, they would not be able to show their true value unless the same amount of holy elements were constantly poured into each of them. The twin swords that Cecily had been using were of the same type. ''''It''s rare to find someone who can manipulate the holy elements with such precision, and in addition, you need to be excellent at swordplay as well. In other words, one must have the talent for both the sword and the manipulation of the holy elements. After holding up two fingers, Gaiden reduced the number of fingers he held up by one. It''s not a bad idea to have a good time," he said. But that man is a shipwright, and more importantly, he already has the fearsome Levateen in his possession. So, there are no other candidates. But... Gaiden leaned forward as if he were playing a trick on me. "You may be able to use it to your advantage. I have seen the use of Freyas with my own eyes, and if you can master it, it will be a reliable weapon. Cecily put the blade back in its sheath. ''It must have been quite a struggle for you to get your hands on this... even if you''re my grandfather? This is my reward for all my hard work. Surprisingly, my grandfather may have acquired this sword as an alternative to taking on the role of coordinating the reorganization of the Kinsmen''s Guard. ''''Grandfather,'''' Cecily made up her mind, thanking her grandfather. ''''This holy sword, I will definitely master it. Gaiden''s eyes relaxed gently. You are looking good, Cecily. You''re looking good, Cecily, and it seems that the school has worked well for you. Now... Hey, something''s happened at the north gate! A man''s shout came from behind the door of the private room. ''''Earlier, I saw the Holy Tree Knights galloping towards the north gate on horseback!There was something, I mean, extraordinary about the atmosphere! Cecily and Gaiden peered through the door of the private room to see what was going on, the tight voice bothering them. They see the shopkeeper weakly running up to the man. Guyden mutters, touching his chin. ''Hmm, what''s going on?'' The other guests looked anxious. And one moustachioed man stood up. Calmly, the man held out his hands gracefully. ''''Well, well, gentlemen, there''s no need to be so upset. Although the knights are now without their main force in the retaking of the fort as usual.......Among the remaining holy warriors in the king''s capital are Duke Troia''s son, Vanstos Troia, the third-ranked holy lord, as well as the highly experienced David Hamonis. You have nothing to worry about. The faces of the anxious guests softened. ''''Yes, that''s right. I''m sure you''ll be fine with Lord Van Shtos, right? And I''ve heard that the current Order of the Sacred Tree is very good at what they do. ''''And we have great faith in the Holy Tree Order. If you leave it to them, you won''t make any mistakes at all. The buoyant air returned to normal. Cecily just felt a strange sense of excitement. Her grandfather also has a divine look on his face. ''''Hmm.......what was ''what'' in the first place?Do you think that the armies of the Empire and the Ruvel Argan crossed the border and invaded King''s Landing intact?Foolishness. If the war had started, people would have been informed of the situation much earlier. My grandfather was right. ''If that''s the case, what in the world ''appeared'' at the North Gate? And then. ''Everyone run!It''s not safe here! The man who ran into the store with his blood on his face was wearing the uniform of the Order. ''Dangerous?'' One of the guests stands up. ''What do you mean by dangerous?'' "Sh-- Sh? A member of the group, breathing on his overturned shoulder, looked up as he put his hand on the door frame. ''''It''s the Four Deadly Disasters!'''' As soon as that name was mentioned - the air in the store froze. A disquieting atmosphere spread through the customers again. Yet another customer stands up. ''Jeez, are you kidding me? ''I''m not kidding!What is the benefit of such a joke from me, the Holy Tree Knights! ''Keh, but you guys are the Knights of the Holy Tree!At the north gate, oh, that Vanstos Trojan must have been headed there too! But the Four Deadly Plagues, as I recall, even Commander Sogut and the daughter of Renoir Sphere, the most powerful magician in the capital, were no match for them, were they not? "These monsters that even the Imperial Guard would get scared out of their minds and stop fighting... The concentration of fear and anxiety increases in the air in the store. ''Or, there''s no way I''m going to win! One of the guests shouted in a panic. ''''By all accounts, this is no match for a human!The carnage ... the carnage begins! ''''I thought they wouldn''t come to King''s Landing, how could the Four Deadly Plagues come to King''s Landing now! No!I don''t want to die! Some have spoken of pessimism and even held their heads up. ''''The Order of the Sacred Tree will now escort you to the evacuation area!After that, presumably to Kielcinha territory - no, we''ll talk about that later!Come on, anyway, hurry up! The order of the group members triggered the break down. The customers screamed as they ran out of the store and into the street. The group members noticed Cecily and the others watching from the private room. ''To Master Gaiden--oh........Se-Cecily Arkwright? Cecily bailed with a smile, and the group member stopped with his cheeks stained and his mouth half open. Gaiden gives an accusing empty cough. ''I know it hurts to be seen by your grandson, but I''m afraid that''s not the case right now. No, no I wasn''t just staring at them. A member of the group scratches his head and says in an apologetic tone, "Oh, you two, please evacuate with us... "Oh, you two, please join us in evacuating the-- Are you sure it''s the Four Deadly Sins? A member of the group affirms Guyden''s question. Gaiden looks at the situation outside, which has become noisy. He says, "Four evil plagues. And of all things, when neither Sogut nor Diares are around? What are we going to do about it, Grandpa? Well they may not know about it yet. We shall stop by the house. * Once Cecily and the others were on their way to the Arkwright family compound. A little later, Gaiden came out of the shop. He was wearing a loose-fitting cloak. The group members and customers were already gone. With his hand on the hilt of his sword at his waist, Gaiden stared in the direction of the north gate. ''I''d like to believe that David and Van Shtos will do it,'' There was a faint hesitation in my grandfather''s expression. Was he wondering if he should go to the north gate or not? ''''Grandfather, to the north gate--'''' No, I''m going to the house. Those people probably shouldn''t be fought head-on. Grandfather? I noticed that Gaiden had a nagging look on his face. Cecily guessed. His grandfather thinks this way. There is little chance that the Holy Tree Knights can win. The opponent is too bad, he said. The Holy King and the princesses will be well escorted by Wagnus. And we have a whole Kingsguard in the castle. If my mother, Banton, Hana, and others remain in the mansion, they will join us directly. Fortunately, my father, Badias, is currently in the Duke''s Domain of Kielcinha and is not in the royal capital. ''''I hope Zeke and Hyrgis are safe too. I''m sending you my location, but... This ring, fitted after leaving the store, can be located in each other''s place. Two peach-colored lights extending from the ring''s crystal. Zeke and Hyrgis are also trying to get our position. ''Cecily, I hate to tell you this,'' ? You might want to take that ring off. ''Ah,'' thought Cecily. ''....Okay. Despite a little hesitation, Cecily did as her grandfather said and took off the ring. What she wanted to say was instantly understood. The streaks of light could be seen by anyone. If this streak of light caught the eye of someone from the Four Deadly Disasters and they followed the streaks of light with interest - the chances of them meeting each other would increase dramatically. ''Don''t worry. "Don''t worry, Zeke will have the best idea of what to do. He may be young, but his judgment and courage are excellent. If he''s not unlucky enough to run into the Four Wrongs, he''ll be able to join us eventually. Yes. Cecily and the others carefully watched their surroundings and followed the shortest route to the mansion. On the way, they passed many holy warriors and nobles who were heading for the evacuation area. As time passed, the number of people visibly decreased. The speed at which they were moving was slow because they were moving with caution. Even so, considering the possibility that the Four Deadly Plagues have already defeated the Holy Tree Knights.......or that one of the four of them has already gone out into the city, we can''t afford to lose our vigilance. The biggest thing that Cecily and the others must avoid right now is - an encounter, with the Four Deadly Disasters. ''''But why did the Four Deadly Plagues come to King''s Landing now? Cecily asked, looking around through the walls of the building. I don''t understand. I don''t understand the principle of their actions," said Cecily, "but I don''t know what they do, either. It''s doubtful that they even have a purpose in the first place. Gaiden''s gaze lingered on a point. Cecily''s gaze is also drawn to that point of view. ''''Wha...? A gasp of amazement escaped him. ''The Great Clock Tower--'' The top of the Great Clock Tower is collapsing. Was it also caused by the Four Deadly Disasters? "Do you enjoy the destruction...?I don''t know. I still don''t get what they''re after. Quickly, Gaiden turns himself around. I''m going, Cecily. If the Four Deadly Plagues are over there, then at last the Holy Tree Order was unable to contain them. I don''t even think that those Holy Tree Knights have been wiped out. I don''t think so, but it seems that the only thing I can take as a fact is that the Four Deadly Disasters have broken through the siege. Cecily follows Gaiden''s back as he moves at a small run. And then Oh, whoa! A voice came from above. The voices continued to fade away. Then there was a pause, and a loud noise, as if it had been struck by lightning, could be heard from a little distance. ''What was that?'' Gaiden looks up above his head. I don''t know. Only - I knew clearly that something had passed far above my head. Four evil disasters, I guess. ''''....Huh?'''' Cecily stopped in her tracks. ''Something ... approaching, coming?'' The sound of footsteps. The sound of footsteps. The footsteps are increasing in volume at an accelerated rate. They are getting closer. Clearly heading this way. Gaiden, going ahead, turns around. I don''t know why it''s approaching us, but we need to hide. Thank you, it''s headed our way-- d*mn right, old man. A huge figure appeared behind Gaiden, skidding sideways. The man''s fallen little eyes were not on Gaiden, who was immediately in front of him - somehow, they caught Cecily straight in front of him. ''Shasshassh.'' The man''s eyes lifted with glee. ''We found you.'' 118-Interlude 20 "Things in the hands" [Cecile Arkwright] The man laughed and bared his neatly-grown teeth as he laughed. ''Thanks for being outdoors, Cecily Arkwright, you made it easy for me to find you,'' Cecily was puzzled. The man was the Four Deadly Disasters, and there was no doubt about it first. But.........how could this Four-Verse Disaster know his name? Of course, he had never met the man before. ''''But I''m surprised. I didn''t know that the real thing was of better quality than the real thing. It just goes to show that even the beshugam can''t always be accurate. The man crawls to Cecily with a price-stamping gaze. ''''Huh ... this is Cecily Arkwright. The sound of the man''s voice was filled with pure admiration. The very existence of the woman is a miracle. Shasha, I just can''t get enough of this guy. I''m sure the imagination is already spreading out on its own at this point. How did you know my name? Hmm?That''s a really simple one. The man points to Cecily. ''It''s because I''m here for you, Cecily Arkwright. It''s for me? What does it mean that the purpose of the Four Deadly Plagues, which have been waging a horrific killing spree across the continent, is himself? Did he hear a rumor about the Jewel of Renowthred somewhere and come to the capital to obtain it? If so, it was a strange feeling. The scale of the carnage they had been doing until now and the single woman seemed too out of proportion. It''s just............................The man now spoke of ''my purpose''. In other words, does this mean that the purpose of the four evil spirits is also separate from the purpose of the four evil spirits--? ''''My God,'''' When I looked, I saw that Gaiden was bending forward in front of the man. ''Hmm?What are you, old man?Are you so terrified that you''re not feeling well? Gaiden grabbed his own chest area tightly. ''''Ugh........ka, haha.......! Gaiden coughs up blood. Blood splatters on the cobblestones. "Oh?Are you sick or something? With his body twitching, Gaiden squats down on the spot. ''''Ugh........'''' ''Shasshasshasshas!What''s with this old man?I thought you''d be fighting with a sword on your hip, but it''s not going to be of any use to you! You are the Four Deadly Sins, aren''t you? Gaiden said in an upsetting croak, and crawled weakly to the man''s feet. ''The Four Deadly Disasters?...Oh, yeah, right?I''m Masso Angren, third son of the four Angren brothers. Massaso my name is Gaiden Arkwright. Hmm?ArcLight?God d*mn it, you-- For a moment. Gaiden slammed his arm against the back of the man''s leg. No. No. What he struck was the dagger clutched in his hand. But the man - Masso, it seems, was anticipating it. He pulled his leg and effortlessly escaped the skewer. ''Shascha!You ... you ... lying old man! Masso twists the edges of his mouth in amusement. ''And that sickly weakness is a mimicry too, right? Masso looks at the blood that Gaiden spat out. That blood isn''t the smell of human blood, is it? Mimicry. The blood was probably fake, prepared in advance. He plays the part of a frail old man consumed by a disease, a strategy to weaken Masso''s guard. But Masso smells the blood and sees it through. Cecily remembered that Gaiden''s nickname at the time was ''The Villain''. A man who would do anything to win. ''Masso, did you say?'' Suddenly, in a good-natured manner, Gaiden speaks to me. "Oh? Can''t you just let it go?I love my grandson so much that it wouldn''t even hurt to look him in the eye and I would gladly give my life to save the old man''s if I could save him. Will you please forgive me for my current rude behavior as I am desperately trying to protect my grandson? So cut yourself open and kill yourself right there. ...Oh, my God, that''s bloody awful. Gaiden circles. ''--Neenow! He pulled something out from under his cloak and threw it at Masso. Masso destroys the flying object with his fist. A crushing sound. Gaiden threw a clear bottle at him. Masso bathed his body in the contents of the shattered bottle. It''s a transparent, yellowish liquid. ''Huh?What the hell is this? Gaiden has already thrown down his dagger and drawn the art form. The activation formula is drawn. And then a mass of fire attacked the mass of flames, aiming at Massey. "This, this is the oil-- Before he could finish, Masso''s body burst into flames. The flames crawled up and spread to the upper half of his body, which was particularly well oiled. The ''flame axe'' is a technique that creates a mass of flames and sends them flying. The oil caused the flames to further increase in intensity. ''''U, oh, oh, oh, oh........! It seems that the reason Gaiden came out late from the store was because he was procuring oil in the store. The dagger you just threw away was also used to handle fish if you look closely at it. ''''Jeez, old man, you, you, you, you, you are such a bastard--'''' Gaiden silently pulled out his sword. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re ready to buy. And Masso, covered in flames, turned backwards. He avoided Gaiden''s thrust. As a result, Guyden''s strike failed to catch the target. Still, without showing a single sign of regret, Guyden distanced himself from Masso for once. Masso shook off the flames in a depressed manner. Gaiden took a breath, then said without looking at Cecily. The fact is," he said, "I would tell you to run away, but when the target is you, I don''t think you can tell me to run away so easily now. Geiden says, with a sour note. Cecily understands what her grandfather is trying to say. He understands. He knows that it was Masso who jumped over his head a little while ago, screaming. And the fact that it was Masso who ran to them at an unusual speed. If it became a ''chase'', Masso would have a clear advantage in terms of speed. Even if they escaped, it was self-evident that they could easily catch up with him. The worst thing that could happen is that Cecily, who had escaped first, would be caught up with by Masso, and Gaiden, who would be superior to Cecily as a swordsman, would lose sight of them. The reason for this is unknown, but Masso''s objective is Cecily Arkwright. Even if Cecily fled the scene, there was a good chance that he would ignore Gaiden and chase after him. Cecily put her hand on the twin swords at her waist. ''''The two of you, would you like to do this?'''' Gaiden observes Masso. Then, after a few moments of silent contemplation, he answered. Can you do it? Cecily draws her sword and releases it. ''Yes.'' The honey-colored blade gleamed in the blazing sunshine. I''m sorry. It would be good if I could defeat them all by myself, but that might be too much for me to handle on my own. ''It''s hard to escape under the circumstances. If we want to have any chance of winning in that situation, we''ll have to do it together. Only," said Gaiden, giving Frias a look. ''No matter how much you are, that dour holy sword without practice--'' Cecily poured the holy element into Frias. Left and right, simultaneously. Maintaining the influx of holy elements as it was. The crystal of Freyas shines. The blade itself emits a thin layer of light. And then.........a thin, azure light begins to drift around the blade. In the case of the holy sword, as long as the light through the holy element surrounds the blade, it is said that it is able to draw out its full power. That state is still firmly maintained even now. Gaiden breathes in admiration while exuding self-awareness. You are right, aren''t you? You are my proud grandson. I''m sorry, forget what I said before. The flames that had enveloped Masso''s body had already been extinguished. From the looks of it, the injuries were minor. Although charred, his clothes are also safe enough that no skin is exposed. Gaiden regrasps the hilt. "Can you match my movements instantly? I''ll try - no, I''ll make it fit. You are becoming more and more reliable, Cecily. Cecily smiled downcastly. ''It''s probably because of my friends, I''m sure. With a wave of his arm, Masso comes closer. ''That was a bit of a surprise, old man. The glaring Masso''s eyes shot through Cecily, sword in hand. ''Huh?You''re a brat. And the old man how does he plan to deal with me with that poorly made sword? Gaiden fiddled with the holy sword in his hand, reflecting the falling sunlight several times. ''''Hmm, a poorly made sword?'''' The holy sword he currently holds in his hand has a blade so polished and ornate that it could be mistaken for a mirror. However, it is not a masterpiece. It is more of a work of art than a practical one. This sword is usually displayed in the castle as a ''decoration'', Gaiden said. If he had known in advance that the four evil attacks were coming, my grandfather would have prepared his famous holy sword or magic sword from the beginning. ''''But what do you think?A fight isn''t necessarily determined by the quality of the weapon....lie or true, shall we try? ''Shascha!Then let''s give it a try! As I moved towards Cecily with a breathing Masso at my side, Gaiden spoke to me in a whisper. I''m sure you''ll have to rely on Freyas to kill us. I''ll go to the front and create an opening for him. You should flank ... or if you can, go behind him and attack when the time is right. If you can do it, break his legs. Gaiden readied his sword to intercept. ''The problem is that leaping power and movement speed. As long as we can crush those legs, we can take the option of running away. Cecily replied, calculating her course of action. ''Okay, I''ll try,'' Cecily and Geiden scattered at the same time. Masso shoots a fist at the approaching Gaiden while catching Cecily at the edge of his vision. A powerful arm that roared out. A single blow could be fatal. And if you are hit by an old body like Guyden''s, your bones are sure to be crushed. However, Guyden avoided Masso''s fist with a single piece of paper. It''s not a bad idea to have a good time. "You do it, old man! Masso leisurely avoids Gaiden''s attack as he says ''Shascha!But how long will I be able to avoid it! Masso unleashes a barrage of fist blows. Gaiden dodges the attack just in time, his blade glinting. Cecily spins around, looking for an opportunity. Gaiden gives him a look. Not yet, he tells her. Masso is constantly catching Cecily at the edge of his vision. But depending on Gaiden''s movements, there will be a moment when he will be out of consciousness. I''m sure. I''ll make the opportunity to do so, he said, waiting. And after a moment, Cecily realizes something. Masso''s expression is distorted. Moreover, his attacks were finally beginning to blatantly miss Gaiden as a target. The number of strikes that can be called haphazard is clearly increasing. "d*mn it!Old man........you! That''s when I realize. Masso''s expression is twisted, and I wonder why. -- something, dazzling? Ah, Cecily realized. Upon closer inspection, she saw countless white lights coming and going on Masso''s face. She glanced up at the sky. Brilliant sunshine. The sun''s light was reflected off the mirror-like sword barrel and shone in Masso''s eyes over and over again. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a lot more than you think you can. You can''t really train your eyes, can you? And Masso''s gaze, which hadn''t caught the sight of him, though his eyes narrowed, was - finally - off of Cecily. No, more than dislodged. It must have been too much of a glare. Masso closed his eyelids. Gaiden''s gaze told him. Now, he said. Cecily sprinted and fleshed out to Masso. He aimed at the tendons in his legs. It is a difficult part of the human body to train. But if you tear it, it''s a part that will certainly take away your mobility. Cecily increased her speed at once, and brought her sword from behind Masso-- Wait, Cecily! Gaiden shouted. Cecily stopped moving, and with a couple of swift footsteps, she dodged the attack of Masso, who had come to catch her. A thick arm snarled and passed in front of him. ''Old man, that''s too much. With his eyes closed, Masso clicked his tongue. Once again, Masso''s attack struck, this time on Gaiden and Cecily. Cecily was flabbergasted. This time his fist was firmly aimed at the target. "You know exactly where we are from the sound of your breathing and the flow of air, don''t you? I don''t know if you get it, but you''re not just any guy, are you? Hmmm," growled Gaiden. ''So this is the Four Deadly Plagues. A cold sweat runs down Gaiden''s forehead while a smile is on the edge of his mouth. ''''........You monster.'''' If they tried to get out of range here, both Cecily and Gaiden would be able to take advantage of the moment and take a decent hit. It was no longer possible to escape from Masso''s range. Then. --I have no choice. It would be a shame to get bogged down in the middle of all this fun. Massey pumped his fist in the air to get ready. "I guess I''ll let the old man die first. And so, when Masso slipped the soles of his shoes on the cobblestone pavement, the battle of two against one began. * You''re a fighter, old man. Suddenly, Masso stopped moving and smiled a victorious smile. He had been torn in places on his clothes, and had received multiple cuts. Some areas were bleeding. Most of the wounds were inflicted by Cecily''s flyers. Most of the slashes Cecily was able to hit were probably due to Gaiden going head to head with Masso. That Guyden was also very impressive. By increasing the amount of holy element that was poured in just before the cutting edge touched, he had also given him some lacerations, albeit minor. Even so - it was not possible to fulfill the original goal of sealing Masso''s leg. All attacks on the part of the body that would have interfered with the action failed. But fortunately Cecily and Gaiden were still unharmed. However, even though they are unharmed, both of them have a high degree of wear and tear due to the long offensive and defense that does not allow for a moment of slackness. It''s a good thing that you are able to use your "holy sword" to injure me. Especially that twin-sworded one. The way he just said it was a bit tricky. It''s not as if attacking you with the ''holy sword'' is not very effective. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that you''re not the only one. I don''t know what kind of trick you''ve used to avoid my attacks while the sun was hiding in the clouds, but that''s just the way it is, isn''t it? But even if you can read my attacks... Masso gave him a triumphant look and prodded. ''It''s a sad thing to get old, isn''t it, old man? Exhaling roughly, Gaiden lifts the corners of his mouth. ''Maybe...'' Yes. Gaiden''s weakness is his physical strength. No matter how healthy he is for his age, Gaiden is an old man. Inevitably, he would be at a disadvantage over a long period of time. That''s why Cecily wanted to win the battle as soon as possible if she could. But what he hadn''t expected was the unusual hardness of Masso''s skin. I don''t think there is any difficulty with the sharpness of Frias itself. If not, there would be no such anecdotes left for him to tell. If that''s the case. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Gaiden looked at Cecily. ''''It''s only because of your longevity that you are able to see your treasures grow. The treasure that I''ve watched grow up is going to be mine today. With sweat on his forehead, Gaiden glares at Masso in a stinging croak. ''''Well you''re going to die before that, you know,'''' Oh, scary, scary. Masso raises his hands in the air as if in a tea ceremony. Cecily analyzes the situation, while keeping her breath in check. --Well, how should we attack it? At the moment, they are not fatally outmatched. It''s not enough to reduce the opponent''s power, but it''s not enough to hurt them either. If this two-on-one situation can be maintained, or so I thought. If you can somehow get Masso to turn his attack on you and give Gaiden some time to rest... It was then. ''Ugh........'' --A child''s voice? Higgghhh..........father.......where is........? Suddenly. A young girl emerged from an alley near Masso''s, belching. "The kid...! It was Masso who moved immediately. ''d*mn it!You just showed up here.You''re in my way! Masso attacked the girl. He decided that she was in his way and tried to kill her. Cecily stepped in to help the girl - and when she did, she hesitated. If he jumped in to save the girl here, would he be able to ward off Masso''s attack? Would I be able to avoid being caught? If either one of you is missing in this situation, your chances of winning are slim. However, that doesn''t mean you have to abandon the girl--. While Cecily''s thoughts were swirling around such thoughts, it was Gaiden who made what could almost be called a reflexive move. ''''Ah! Masso let out a startled sound when he noticed that Gaiden had interrupted him and the girl. Cecily raised an eyebrow. What in the world is she surprised about? ''Shasha!Yeah, right!So that''s it! Understanding flashed across Masso''s face, and he let out a high-pitched laugh. ''You''re making the mistake of thinking I''m ''going to kill'' this kid, aren''t you! What the...? I was just trying to get this kid out of harm''s way! A huge fist that seemed to reappear struck Gaiden. Gaiden was unable to kill the momentum of the sprint. Sudden changes in direction are impossible. The exhaustion of physical strength is also a blessing. There was no way to avoid it with that one--! Grandfather! Gaiden quickly takes a defensive stance with his sword. In front of him, Cecily''s defensive technique unleashed by Cecily unfolds in front of him. ''''Shah!'''' Masso''s fist easily penetrated the defensive technique. The blade of the sword also shattered, and then a fist like a rock struck Gaiden''s side. ''''--ggh, ugh! What does that mean? Cecily is confused. Wasn''t Masso trying to kill that girl? --no, more than that now. Cecily adjusted her stance and faced Masso, who was strangling her grandfather in a feather-light. I''m sorry, Ceci, Lee...I didn''t mean to do anything uncharacteristic....... ...maybe it''s a bad idea to be a little girl. Gaiden makes a self-mocking smile. "When I was a little boy, you and I overlapped and I reflexively moved my body and that''s okay.... ...and it''s a good thing that you didn''t make an unintentional move, because it would have been a better decision... Masso slammed his fist into Gaiden''s temple. ''Shut up if you won''t cry for me. Gaiden gulps and sneers. ''Grandfather! "Shasshasshasshas...!Don''t worry. I''m not going to kill you. ...Hey, kid. Masso looks down at the girl who is shaking her legs. ''What?What... what... oh, Uncle, who?Why ... did you ... hit me? Get out of here. This place is not safe. The girl scurried around and compared Cecily and Masso. Oh," the girl said, opening her mouth. You''re not going to be able to get away with it.Um, I, I... I must have done something very wrong. The girl''s face conveyed that kind of sentiment. Cecily smiled at the girl as if to bring her relief. ''You''re looking for your father, aren''t you?If so, I''m sure you''ll be able to meet him if you head towards the castle? Oh, um... Come on, hurry up. You''ll be fine here. The Order will be here in a few minutes. Okay, yes. The girl walked back to the alley where she had appeared, repeatedly looking behind her. Of course, the Knights were left out of her mouth. ''I was surprised,'' Cecily looked up at Masso. ''Even a man like you wouldn''t touch a child, would you? I can''t give you an exact number, though. ? What does it mean? ''So what do we do now?If you don''t want this old man to be killed you know what I mean? ''Don''t resist, I suppose. "The princess is more capable of fighting than we thought. I just wanted to see if I could find a way to hold the old man hostage. I don''t like the idea of fighting without killing him, but the fun begins with a clean bill of health, right? Masso looked at Cecily''s entire body, licking her from top to bottom. "Shascha, I understand the trust between you guys from what we''ve seen so far. You can''t abandon this old man. Cecily felt thin and cold, but a smile crept over her mouth. ''Oh?What the hell are you laughing at?Have you gone crazy with fear? ''Gulp,'' said Cecily, swallowing down her spit. ''I don''t know if you''ve noticed--'' Cecily placed the blade of her sword against her neck. I''m sure you''re not the only one. If I''m a hostage, don''t I have one too? 119-Interlude 21 "Gemstone Sparkle" [Cecile Ark Light] Masso seemed to understand Cecily''s intentions right away. ''''Teh, teh--'''' "If I die here, you will not be able to fulfill your ''purpose'' ... how about it?Isn''t that a figurehead? Masso''s mistake was that he ran his mouth to get it intact if he could. If you want to kill him, then this move won''t work. But he wants to get his hands on a "work of art" called Cecily Arkwright. It was easy to deduce this from the way he looked at you and the things he''d said and done up until now. If that''s the case, he should want to avoid losing its value as a ''work of art''. ''''Or........maybe just slashing this face to shreds without dying will make it worthless to you?'''' And there''s no way I could... A woman can''t just.... wipe her own face off, you know. Masso bites his lip tightly. He seems to be remembering something. His expression was beginning to waver. ''''No........I can''t say it''s never going to happen, or.......d*mn it.......! Masso asks, holding his forehead in anguish. ''So, what are we going to do?If you do that, I will eventually kill you and the old man as well, now that you''re worthless, right? ''But you will not be able to fulfill your purpose either. I can tell by looking at you ... you desperately want me as a work of art, don''t you? Masso grits his teeth. "I ain''t gonna miss it, okay? ''Here,'' said Cecily, quickly taking over the conversation. ''There, sir,'' Huh? What do you say we make a deal? What? If you guarantee my grandfather''s life, I will promise not to hurt myself. Masso frowns. ''''So ... what happens now?'''' I am now free of the shackles of a hostage, and I will fight you fair and square. That''s all. Masso put a hand to his chin and bent his mouth into a crook. "Yeah, I see. Oh, well you think you can beat me without the hostages?Okay, okay. Masso put his hand on one of the cuts running through his body. ''You''re right, Miss Cecily, you put up quite a fight against me here. A scowl returns to Masso''s mouth. ''Okay?I''ll take you up on that deal. So you want to play fair with me without any hostages? Do we have a deal? Yeah, it''s a done deal. Then Masso began to examine Gaiden''s condition. He seemed to be checking the degree of fainting. "And one more thing I have an idea. Thank you. Let the old man watch as his beloved grandson is defiled by his own mangled mess. Masso, who has completed his examination, mutters that this won''t be happening for a while. "Shasha, I think I''m finally starting to get it. Zemeckis''s idea of sweet despair," he said. I wonder what this old man will look like when he sees his precious treasure being defiled by the shredder.And what the hell does Cecily Arkwright look like when she does that?Shasta!It''s a pleasure that can never be obtained by simply satisfying one''s own desires. If that''s the case-- Masso gently lays Gaiden''s body on the ground. I don''t want the old man to die here, do I? .......... Sore loser, it seems, not. Apparently there was a reason for not killing Gaiden in Masso''s mind as well. As for the rest-- Cecily exhales thinly, then sets her feet together and reasserts her sword. --Up to me, huh? Honestly. I''m not sure if the odds are slim even if we fought under the condition of one on one without hostages. There''s such a difference in power between the two of them. However, it is also impossible to escape here. It''s unlikely that they could escape from Masso''s leaping and running power, and that would mean leaving Gaiden here. But that didn''t mean he was going to surrender immediately and let that man have his way with him. Besides," said Cecily, giving her eyes to the phosphorescent light emitted by the azure Frias. This holy sword is following me. Cecily recalls the words Currier said to her during sword practice. *. The new holy sword, sir? One day after school. Cecily was taking sword training from Currier at the first training hall. During the break, Currier suddenly brought up the topic of the holy sword. ''''Rather........I should say.......the holy sword that suits you. A holy sword for me, eh? ''''When I saw you fighting the small species in the Holy Ruins, I also thought that when you wanted to move like this, the sword wasn''t following the movements in your head... it felt like that. Currier bends his mouth awkwardly and covers his cheek. ''''Sorry, I can''t express myself well. No.... I look down at the holy sword in my hand. Some holy swords have the ability to amplify their speed as well as their sharpness. Holy sword users often anticipate this increase in speed and assume the movements of battle. Wiping his dirty palm with a cloth, Currier said. ''I think a better holy sword with more power would take you further than that. Thank you very much. You''re not looking so good. What''s going on? Cecily lowered her eyelashes and smiled. ''Far away, I thought.'' Is it far? Thanks to Currier''s training, I am stronger than ever. I''m grateful for that. But the stronger I get, the more I realize how far away Currier and Kurohiko are from each other. Yeah, right. Currier seemed to have guessed what I wanted to say. Twice on the ground, Currier poked the ground with his toes. ''''But ... I don''t know.'''' What do you mean by "I don''t know"? ''You may feel that way now. But I think you''re going to be a lot stronger. In the future ... or even better than me. Cecily chuckles at the unexpected words. ''Yeah?More than a currier?That''s flattering, indeed, isn''t it? ''No, I''m not flattered. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it, but I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it. The fact that the hibigami tried to kidnap you and throw you into the apocalypse means that he was that much more interested in you. Cecily bounced her heels to the ground with a knee. ''Yes, what is it?'' "Hibigami''s sudden loss of interest in you was probably due to the appearance of Kurohiko right afterwards. It''s just the way it is. As for Kurohiko that guy is no one''s comparison in terms of qualities. I''ve never seen anyone run uphill like that, either. Currier smiles bitterly. She was also somewhat happy. Cecily looked up at the sky, which was turning blue. ''Can we be strong?'' --to be on par with you and Kurohiko. The potential is there, my dear. I''ll vouch for that. So-- Currier wiped the hilt of his sword with a cloth and looked up at the starry, twinkling sky. Then he loosened his mouth slightly and lightly poked Cecily''s holy sword with the tip of the sword in his hand. ''''The rest is up to you.'''' * --It''s up to me. The fight with Masso had already begun. Cecily has done a good job of attacking. However, from a casual observer''s point of view, he or she will not be able to see the advantage. "Shasta!How dare you!That''s cute!It''s intriguing to see you fighting to the death like that, Lady Cecily! The cut from the flyer looks fine. It''s probably as good as twisting a baby''s hand. The condescending smile never disappears from Masso''s face. ''''Hmm~?You think it''s weird that it doesn''t hurt when you get cut?Shascha!I''m the most pain-sensitive of the four brothers, remember?To begin with, I''ve been dealing with only small fry for a while now, so I''ve never felt any pain like pain!Sorry, be strong! Masso''s attack is even more vigorous, but he dodges it just in time. A hand is thrown out in an attempt to capture it. Every time I just barely escaped from that big hand, my whole body stood on end. Once caught, that''s it. This godlike evasion is supported by a well-honed concentration. --If I lose my concentration, it''s over. The power differential becomes clearer and clearer in its contours as the offense and defense are repeated. Masso is left with plenty of energy to spare. Cecily is in a deadly situation if she makes even a momentary lapse in judgment. It''s clear to everyone that Masso is probably superior in terms of strength. Cecily, on the other hand, is losing her nerve every time she avoids an attack. Even so - Cecily doesn''t lose her concentration even for a moment and sustains it. The fact that they''re able to persevere to this extent despite the obvious difference in power is largely due to the special conditions. His opponent is one of the four evildoers. It''s not an opponent you can win against in a normal fight. But right now, Cecily is in a position to fight back. Masso wants to get to Cecily Arkwright without hurting her. Hence, inflicting lethal wounds is out of the question. In other words, no attack is coming to deliver a fatal wound. Masso cannot be taken seriously. That''s where the opportunity to take advantage of it lies - and that''s exactly what he''s doing. It was a last-minute battle. And how much time has passed? The battle had reached a kind of stalemate. "I''m going to have to hold on to you quietly, for goodness sake!It''s only a matter of time before you''re caught.Ah! There is no time to reply to Cecily. It''s all I can do to keep my distance from the hand that''s looming in the slipstream. And the moment you take the distance, a slashing leftover. Although it''s only slightly, Frias''s blade scrapes away at Masso''s skin. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get this far, or at least a little bit unexpected..... Finally, irritation began to show on Masso''s face. He had never been able to touch Cecily before, although there was no blatant striking out, but he had never been able to touch her. In the beginning, the mood was one of mischief, but as time went on, Masso''s expression changed to one of anticipation of trouble. Part of the reason the evasion has worked so well is because of Gaiden. Thanks to him, he was able to get his eyes used to Masso''s attack movements. But that''s not all. You know, that flowing movement of yours, if you can polish it up, it could be used as a type of offensive and evasive technique. Remembering Currier''s words, he kicks the ground in small steps and moves, twisting his body fluidly. With a movement that resembles a dance, he plays with Masso''s arms. Several times in the midst of it, he makes a slash. ''''I don''t know how much help I can be, but I''ll help you too. The fact that we were able to elevate this sword kata to a more practical kata is due more to Currier''s cooperation than anything else. She was the one who helped me create this kata. It is not only a good friend but also a good teacher for Cecily. --Thank you, Currier. Cecily thanked Currier inwardly. Then, Cecily thinks, as she runs her sword blows over and over again, one day. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get the job done. Cecily would be the kind of person who can say, "Cecily, you''ll be fine. I don''t want to be a princess who only wants to be protected. That''s why. --I''m going to bring this guy down right here. That''s when it happened. With a thump, Cecily''s knee snapped. The movement, which had been in constant motion, finally stopped. Masso didn''t miss the opportunity. I''m sure you''ll be able to see the opportunity and quickly extend your arm. ''''Shasha!You''ve finally reached the end of your legs! Masso tries to grab Cecily''s thin arm. A moment later, with a gulp, Cecily is back on her knees and regaining her strength. It wasn''t an act, as her legs were about to become stupid. But the fact that it wasn''t an act led to an unintentional movement by Masso. Unexpectedly, an opportunity. The arm that failed to catch its target, ducking into the pocket. Masso''s arm that cuts through the sky. At the same time as he dives in. Cecily unleashes a slash while jumping back. Offensive and evasive in unison. And. --here. Even with Frias, he can''t cut deeply into Masso''s skin. Therefore, Masso didn''t seem to be too concerned about being slashed. He also mentioned earlier that he has a constitution that is insensitive to pain. The reason why he doesn''t dare to avoid slashes may be because his body is too wide and not suited to evade them. Anyway, it is difficult to break through Masso''s unusually hard skin. Although. What if they could attack the same wound with such precision that they could trace it accurately over and over again? At first glance, the wounds appeared to have been inflicted in a frantic and frantic manner. But those wounds were the same wounds traced over and over again. All of them. All of the wounds had been traced ''about the same number of times''. As for the depth of the wounds, there was virtually no difference. How many wounds could be removed by a single blow? Cecily grasped it sensibly. The amount of force was also almost perfect and maintained a constant. Every wound is right before it reaches the depths of the wound if you add one more blow--. It is just before reaching a ''wound'' that can be called a wound. According to my eye measurement, it should be. Cecily was betting on this moment. It''s tough to inflict a deep wound with a single blow. However, if it was a wall that had been thinned by being carved away over time - with the next blow with all his strength, he could destroy it. If there is an opportunity to inflict a deep wound, Masso is underestimating himself, it''s now or never. ''Shascha!You said your attack wouldn''t work on me. When Cecily summoned all her strength, she unleashed a series of blows that could be called a sword dance. Several shimmering sword flashes attacked Masso''s wounds all at once. And then. ...Oh? The blood of the Four Deadly Plagues flew through the air. ''''What?It''s normal, it doesn''t hurt...? Masso put a hand on his neck. ''Ow ... huh?Am I...?It''s a normal painful attack by a guy who isn''t a beshgam or Zemeckis...? Masso''s expression distorts. Blood trickles through the gap between his hands holding his neck. The first target was the carotid artery. Incidentally, the second one was the tendon in my wrist. Unlike the tendons and spines of the feet, it''s a place that can be aimed at from the front as well. ''''Te........Se-Cecily, Ark, Light--! Masso''s bloodshot eyes widened. "If only people had taken it easy on me, you''d have taken it easy on me!You b*tc*! A slap, I think it was. I think it was, because the view was already flowing in my vision. I don''t even know if I screamed or not. Apparently, in a split second, he had closed the distance between us and was slapped. The speed, it was as if it was different. It was distinctly different from before. A pain similar to numbness spread to my cheeks along with the heat. The inside of my mouth seems to have been cut a bit too. The taste of iron spreads. Apparently, I''ve let it get serious. The Four Wrongs. ''Shh, shit!I did it! Masso, who seems to have come to his senses, runs up to you with his head in his hands. ''Oh my God, and your face!d*mn it, what am I doing? She tried to get up somehow, but her knees were laughing at her from the attack she had received and she wouldn''t get up. As Masso approached with a face that was irretrievably damaged, he saw Cecily struggling to get up and failing to do so. And then Masso squinted with a straight face and put a hand to his chin. ''Well that. We succeeded in catching him as a result, so I guess it should be a good thing. But ah, my cheeks are swollen.......did you cut the inside of my mouth as well?d*mn, the blood will be on my hands if I do this. Huh, the world isn''t going to work out as it should........ Masso is saddened. Cecily holds Frias in her backhand and tries to poke Masso, but he easily twists both wrists and misses. But the wrists are easily twisted and the sword is lost. ''''Kutu........'''' "Come on, come on, it''s all settled. That''s what you get for killing your speed. Give up, okay? Masso bent down and, with a bite, grabbed Cecily''s slender chin and turned it upwards. ''But well, whether your cheeks are swollen or your mouth is bleeding I am once again in love with you. Oh, I''ve been waiting for this moment..... I can''t wait. Cecily glares at Masso, who looks overwhelmed with emotion. "Well, I''m sorry I got serious with you, Cecily, aren''t I? It sounded like a blatant taunt. The actuality of this is that I tried so hard to win, Shasha, I thought I could win, and I tried so hard, right?I''m sorry, miss Cecily?I''m too strong. Cecily, with a peck, spits blood all over Masso''s face. Masso raises both shoulders as if to taunt her. ''How, well, what a load of crap. When I licked up the blood on my mouth, Masso lifted the edge of his mouth in a crescent shape. It''s a good thing I''m not going to be able to get my heart pumping on this side for a long time. Masso tore Cecily''s clothing from her left shoulder to her wrist, tearing it off. ''.................! Cecily takes one look at the torn piece of clothing and bites her lip. Still, she quickly glares at Masso. ''Shashashash!You''ve got unbelievably nice skin!I can love this lying b*tc* from now on!You know, I''ll try to live a long time! Next, Masso tugged at the black tights on his right leg and tore them off. He looked like he was enjoying Cecily''s reaction. But What the f*ck are you laughing at? No. Hey. Cecily said as she looked down to the ground. ''You''re not going to bite your tongue to death anyway ... are you? Oh, you know what you''re talking about? I could see it in his eyes. Rather, that was what Massot was most wary of. If he pretended to be, he would get stuffed in his mouth or something without hesitation. Then you won''t even be able to speak. Then I thought about giving up and pretending to be submissive, and then I''d kill him, but........but I decided not to do that either. The reason........was it because of the sudden flicker of his face? I couldn''t help but move into action to lure Masso into being a woman. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good deal more out of it. ''''..........'''' In this state, it would be difficult to move both hands freely. Hence, it''s also difficult to draw the magic formula. We have no weapons. We have no weapons. Most importantly, if he tried to act in any way, it''s clear that Masso is faster than him. --There''s no way to beat it, is there? ''But,'' muttered Cecily. ''But still--'' Hmm? I can''t lose. I won''t let a lowlife like you get away with it. You could defile this body. He looked straight at Masso. Then he made a resolute face and Cecily smiled wryly. ''I can''t defile it, even my heart. Masso looked dumbfounded, and then, for a change, he leaned back and laughed loudly. ''Shasshasshasshas!You really are the best woman I''ve ever known, Cecily Arkwright! ...? She thought she would be disappointed, but Cecily was a little upset when she got a reaction she hadn''t expected. She thought that if Masso would turn the tables on her for what she had just said, and hit her again or slap her, she could go get Frias.... ''I know this!Zemeckis is right!You''re going to want to break that spirit into a beak!Oh, it''s because she''s such a big-mouthed woman that you want to make a complete dent in her, right?I know what you mean, Zemeckis!I finally understand what you''re talking about, and that''s the importance of direction!That''s it!This wasn''t enough for me! Then, with the piece of clothing he had just torn off, Masso restrained both of Cecily''s wrists. Masso stands covering Cecily with his large upper body and begins to humming and wiping the blood from his body with the cloth that used to be the sleeve of Cecily''s clothes. All the while, however, his glaring eyes never let go of Cecily. ''I''ll tell you one good thing, Cecily,'' .......... Human beings are designed to be unable to overcome excessive pain and pleasure in any way. No matter how strong-willed you are, you will never be able to withstand the never-ending waves of pain and pleasure. I have always seen people like that beside Zemeckis you too will surely fall. I assure you. Cecily averted her gaze and didn''t reply. Masso wiped the blood from the bleeding wound and threw away the reddened piece of cloth. When I looked, I saw that the blood in the wound had already stopped bleeding. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to find a way to make it work. With a smirk, Masso reaches out to her. Cecily relaxed from her body. ''...........'' Will he survive? Would I ever see them - or him again? And if I did, how would he react if I told him what happened to me? I wonder how he would react if I told him what happened to me. I don''t think he would hate me for this. Rather, I think he would be overly concerned about it. He would probably be more heartbroken than I am. I''m sure he will continue to speak to me in desperate words of comfort. I have the feeling that this is the case. So - surely there is nothing to worry about. And yet --I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Cecily mumbled as she slumped down. ''''I''m ... sorry, Kurohiko.'''' Why did the words of apology poke out of my mouth? I didn''t know that myself. ''Oh?'' A look of amusement came over Masso''s face as he studied Cecily''s face intently. ''''By any chance........are you crying?Shasta!What the hell was that?You''ve been hyperventilating and that''s it?But don''t worry!And now I''m going to make you cry in a whole other way, and I''m going to make you cry in a whole other way-- Who the f*ck you trying to touch with your dirty f*cking hands, huh? Cecily couldn''t help but raise her face at the sudden voice in her ears. --What? There''s something black, something-- Yeah. From the side, something black came flying in at great speed from the side. With a single blow, he blew Masso away. The impact of being blown away caused Masso to roll around on the ground with a rumble and fall onto his back. The black something approached Masso with a speed that seemed like an instant. It stood in front of the fallen behemoth. Masso thrust his hand into the ground and tried to raise his body. ''What?What, but-- There was a sound that could not be described as the sound of hitting someone. In the next moment, Masso''s massive body crushed the cobblestone and dug into the ground. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not going to be able to get it right.What the...?What''s with the power...?This is the power of--haha! Masso vomited blood into the air. At the same time, a black fist was swung down again on his face. A sound as if an explosive technique had exploded could be heard. The fragments of the cobblestone pavement burst off as if they were an explosion. Its head had caved in to the ground to the point that it was no longer visible. A man silently looks down at the Four Deadly Disasters. The ends of the bandages wrapped around his arms and head were dominated by the wind. The bandages wrapped around him were soaked in blood. Brand new wounds could be seen on his body as well. It''s like after a fight to the death.... Black wings. A deformed left arm. It''s hard to call it a ''normal'' human figure. But I could tell from the voice. No. There''s no way you can''t understand. I mean... --Here it comes. It''s making my eyes hot. -- What''s that? I can''t help but notice the spillage from my eyes as they drip onto the stone pavement. --I''m not sure why you''re going to come here. I don''t want to be a princess who''s always being protected and that''s what I thought. But. But. If you come to rescue me like that... --It makes me happy, doesn''t it? I can''t control my emotions because of what''s flooding my chest. --now that was. Cecily squeezed a snatched voice out of the back of her throat as she managed to form a smile on her trembling, uncomplaining lips. ''That wasn''t fair ... blah ... blah ...'' His image is reflected beyond the further blurred vision. ''''........Kurohiko! At Cecily''s call, he slowly turns around. He smiled at the bandage on his left eye, his face a little apologetic, but as if he was somehow trying to reassure Cecily. ''I''m sorry I''m late, Cecily,'' 120-Episode 96 "Fifth Forbidden Curse and the Sound of Threats" Sorry I''m late, Miss Cecily. I turned around as I said the words. My heart aches at the sight of her. Parts of her clothes have been ripped off and her cheeks are red and swollen. And a trail of blood that must have flowed from the gap between her lips. I don''t need to tell you who did it. ''Kurohiko!Back! Cecily''s voice. I turn around. The man raised his spirits and attacked me. I half-turn my body and dodge the several fists that were released. Then, I stare up at the huge man rising in front of me. Blood was flowing from the cracked man''s forehead, and blood was dripping from his crushed nose. Some of his teeth were also shattered. The man''s eyes caught me with a glare. "How dare you interrupt me, kid? Putting my left arm down, I said. "I just came to interrupt you. The man''s eyes flashed quizzically. ''What''s that?That figure, that power........I have no idea what it looks like. What he sees as odd is still his left arm and wings. Black wings extending from around his shoulder blades. These are the wings formed by the fifth forbidden curse. After chanting, the information of the fifth incantation flowed into my brain. In a nutshell, the 5th Forbidden Spell is a Forbidden Spell that allows you to fly. However, even though it is called ''flying'', it''s like the altitude gradually drops after a big jump. Also, it seems that the range of this power is fixed, and the further away you are from the two giant wings that appeared when you first chanted, the less effective it seems to be. Well, if you summon those giant wings one after another with the fifth forbidden spell, it would be possible to fly anywhere. But perhaps if you use it wildly, the amount of repercussions should be the same as the eighth banjutsu, when you release it. Hence, continuous use is hesitant. Even so, it was enough for me. If it wasn''t from above, it would have taken more time to find Cecily-san. I also appreciated the fact that it was possible to accelerate to some extent while flying. Additionally, the visibility was surprisingly good while it was activated. I could see things in the distance really clearly. After I got the hang of it, I took to the skies (although it took some getting used to at first) and accelerated appropriately, looking for Cecily and the others from the sky. I didn''t have time to feel the excitement of flying, so I stared desperately at them. Then, on the way to the Crystal Sheep Pavilion, I spotted Cecily and her friends. As a result, it could be said that Hibigami brought the best forbidden spell at exactly the best time. For this, I must thank him. He looked at the old man and Cecily, who was lying on the ground. The old man must be Cecily''s grandfather, Gaiden, and he is still breathing. He is still alive. He seems to be still alive. I guess it wasn''t the best of times. I''d like to think that I made it just in time. I stared at the man waiting to ask who I was, and I answered him. ''I''m pretty sure I''m not on your side. The man laughs as he picks the head of his nose with his finger to check the condition. "You look a little different in your clothes, are you a holy warrior? ...the candidate. The man puffs out the blood in his nasal cavity. It''s not possible. Whenever a candidate is more powerful than a member of the Order of the Holy Spirit... A jet of black fog from a hole in the elbow area of his left arm. The sound of an explosion. Rapid acceleration. A fist is dug into the man''s stomach. Phew.........? I didn''t come here to talk. What the f*ck do you think I am, huh? Four wrongs. The man attacks through the air. He closes the gap to a pair. A powerful uppercut to the man''s stomach. Heavy sound and feeling. The man''s foot floated slightly in the air. Without pause, the second blow. The fist that accelerates rapidly. A fist deep into the man''s pigeon tail. The man''s small eyeball protruded, and saliva drew a thread from his mouth. Ughhhh...!T....meh! The man bellowed to get his mind back on track and began flailing his arms around seldom. But I can see the man''s attack. I can see the man''s attack. And a definite response that can be felt. A sensation I hadn''t felt when my fists met with Beshgam. The feeling that damage is being inflicted. ''Shhhhhhhh! The man circled, spreading screams and attacks, and kept his distance from me. ''You''re doing it, kid,'' A man spits blood on the ground. This looks like I could do with some real blood. Showing the back of his hand, the man raises his arms in front of him. The man''s arms began to glow. Across the fabric, a holy elemental light was occurring across the fabric. ''''Have you ever heard of ''Svegruin''? The man''s mouth peeking out from between his arms formed a wry smile. Normally, only people of Stan''s bloodline would be able to use it, but for me, to my surprise, this is the one that does. Do you think that''s why? You don''t think it''s a surgical imprint? It was Cecily who uttered that, blotting out a sound of astonishment. ''Whoa,'' the man''s one eyebrow rises. You''re right, Miss Cecily, you''re very perceptive. You''re right, I''m able to use this particular technique through the magic markings. Nonsense......... Cecily raised her voice as if to deny it. "Shasta! The man laughs loudly. ''That''s why it''s the Four Wrongs, Cecily. Gulp, Cecily interrupted. ''Just wait and see, okay?I was a bit careless before, but I''ll soon take down this sub-human impersonator of a bandaged man and pick up where we left off. Cecily tries to get up to cover me, and Cecily tries to get up. But my knees trembled and I fell to the ground again. I turn my face back to the man and focus on my left arm again. The man returns his gaze to me. It''s a good thing that you''re able to take one hit from my attack, because that''s what it''s all about...Now, shall we continue? The air of the man has clearly changed drastically from the one before, although the light talk has not changed. The air that he wears does not compare to the previous one. It''s a good thing that they are finally serious about it. The color in my eyes is also becoming more ominous. "Don''t regret making me get serious, cadet? The man''s neatly groomed teeth gleamed eerily. ''I want to see your despairing face, don''t I?You know what Lady Cecily will look like when she sees Samah getting messed up. I silently lift my toes slightly off the ground with the power of the fifth forbidden curse - I rush forward. I further accelerate my left arm. The man closed his arm and assumed a defensive stance. ''''Fool. Beep. There was a sound, like a crack in the mineral. And then, as if he was blown off, the man''s arm was twisted open... My left fist. Buugh? The man''s face, mangled. The man was blown backwards. The man fell forward as he was blown 20 meters away, hitting his shoulders and hips. The man slowly pushes his upper body up with his arms on the ground. "B.........stupid.......Suveg, Ruin.......not even a thing.............?I was hit in the arm my arm, my arm, ouch!What the hell, man, don''t...!What... what is... what is that guy''s... power...?That kind of aggression, Zemeckis... or even, if you''re not good enough, Beshgam-- Too different, I thought. I''m terrified. I mean, that''s what Beshgam said. "They call us the Four Deadly Sins," as they say, but the truth is, there''s a huge gap between us and the rest of the brothers. It was an unmistakable fact. I had also considered the possibility that it was a statement that came out of sibling rivalry. That''s why I was also prepared for the existence of the other Four Deadly Disasters, which are as powerful as or close to Beschgum. But as the word goes, Beschgam Angren was different. The overwhelming difference in power between Beshgam and the man he had just beaten away. Attack power, defense power, speed.......in every aspect, that man was inferior to Beshgam. After all, ''Svegruin'' had nothing to do with it. Beshgam Angren himself was a substandard monster. How could he win, I thought, even after all this time. But - now it turned out that the rest of the Four Deadly Disasters were weaker than Beshgam. Then, after defeating this one, we can head to the next four evildoers without a care in the world-- The man turns around with a mix of bewilderment and indignation. I''m already running out to close the gap between me and the man. ''''Ku-so-gah........'''' He was quick to return after taking damage. The man gets up. He seems to be very resilient. I drew my sword from my waist. The light pink sword blade. The name - ''Crazy Cherry Blossom''. * Quick question. What''s going on with the demon eaters? As I was about to activate the fifth ban and jump up, Hibigami asked me. "...broken. That man in there is dead. I explained briefly, too. Hibigami turns to face the body of Beshgam for a moment. ''Kaka, that''s ridiculous. ''What?''You broke it?Seriously, I''m getting more and more disappointed that we arrived so late. And Sagara, how did you beat that man? I wasn''t blinded by it, was I? I''m sorry that I broke your sword that was entrusted to me. It''s not a matter of concern if a sword or two is broken. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what the owner of a tool is capable of doing. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re talking about. I turned my back to Hibigami. ''I''m sorry, but I need to hurry right now. We''ll hear about that later. Wait a minute. Hibigami pulled out one of the swords at his waist and held it out. I''m a little confused. ''''What''s this?'''' It''s a demon sword called ''Kyouzakura''. Use it. What? I''m saying "give it to me. A replacement for the Demon Eater. I''ll give you the quality. I look down at the black pattern. ''Are you sure?There are probably four other plagues still lingering in King''s Landing. If you encounter them, you''ll have to use only your ''no-kill'' to fight them. If you need someone from the academy to give you the holy sword or the demon sword-- Don''t worry. Hibigami smiled wryly as he slid his knuckles into his beard. "Sword or no sword, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m strong. Of course, I would welcome a more powerful enemy than me. This is the frightening part of this man, who is neither bravado nor bluff. It seems that no matter what the conditions, encounters with the other four evils are just what you want. If you need a reason, consider it a reward for your victory over the Four Deadly Wonders. If you need a reason, consider it a reward for your victory over the four evils. Well....I''m going to be wandering the streets of the city looking for the other four scourges. .......... What''s up?You''re in a hurry, right?If you''re going to take it, just take it. Well, if you don''t want it, you can just dump it right there. It''s that simple. Right now, there is some fatigue in the wounds he sustained in his fight with Beshgam. If the opponent''s strength was equal to that of Beshgam, then a hard fight was inevitable. As expected, if he were to lose his eyesight, it would be a bottleneck when he fights Hibigami later on. Hence, you can''t use the Third Forbidden Spell without a fight. Then it''s better to have at least one more weapon that you can use. ''I''m sorry, I''ll use it gratefully. Including the spellbook I owe you. I took the sword and inserted the scabbard into my belt while Hibigami briefly explained the properties of the sword. Then, with some loss of balance, I jumped up into the air. *. Shasha your aggression is certainly blinding. The man''s face still had room in it as he stood up. ''But I don''t know.This "Svegruin" isn''t only used for defense, it can also be used for attack. From the looks of it, it doesn''t look like you have much defense. You''re tired, and you''re wounded. It''s a good thing that I''m able to use it to get the most out of the situation. The man''s hardened arm was pulled back in a wrenching motion. ''Come on, let''s go all out, shall we?Fair and square. ''You''re going to use Mr. Gaiden or Cecily, who''s lying there, as a shield when you see an opening, while giving off the air that you''re going to go one-on-one like that, right?It''s the opposite of the way you''re looking at me, it''s so deliberate. The man clicks his tongue. "d*mn, you''re looking good--you little brat! A turn. The man starts attacking, with a demonic look on his face. Is the damage already out? The body''s stubbornness seems to be just as the man said. Incidentally, as I mentioned earlier in defense, there is a way to try to prevent it by returning the eighth forbidden curse to the shield. But there may be no need for that. Because. This guy..... The man doesn''t seem to be able to catch me. Acceleration by the fifth curse. This speed, the man cannot keep up with it. That''s right - if it''s not hit, there''s no need to prevent it. There''s no reason to go out of your way to prevent an attack that you can see. "Wha........ Lacerations ran down the man''s shoulders, his thighs, and his calves. The later the order in which the cuts were made, the deeper the wounds became. This is the characteristic of the demon sword, Kyourai Sakura. The more you suck the blood of the person you cut, the more its sharpness increases. ''''d*mn it, tare gaaaaah! It looks as if it has gone numb, but the attack itself is accurate. A fist swung down like a hammer crushes the stone pavement where I was. But I had already jumped up with my wings and slashed the man''s shoulder while spinning vertically as I passed him. Blood spurts out of the man''s shoulder. You''ll be able to find a lot of people who are willing to pay for your services. Jumping up high and striking a blow is a high risk. The reason is that if you jump up, you would normally have no choice but to fall where you should fall. In some cases, you may become the target of your opponent''s awkwardness. But because of the power of the fifth forbidden spell, I now have the ability to turn around in the air. The Eighth Forbidden Spell could do the same thing, but it was no match for the Fifth Forbidden Spell''s freedom. Hence, it is possible to change direction and trajectory recklessly in the air -- Even with the man''s leaping power and speed, he can''t catch me. This time it''s the other way around, and before the man can land, I follow him, showering him with constant slashes. The man''s wounds become deeper and the spray of blood gains momentum. The man rolls on the ground, spattering blood in mid-air. As he rolls, the man regains his stance and somehow gets into a fighting stance. Then the man tried to use Cecily and Gaiden as a shield, just to see if he could get away with it. But I went around first, and I was struck off with my left arm. The man''s arm screams, though I prevent it with my arm, which has been hardened with a surgical imprint. The healthy teeth that the man had been clenching on chipped off with a snap. "Gah............ One blow without giving them time to rebuild. Two blows, three blows, four blows, five, six, seven-- He didn''t give it a break, burying the blade in the man''s flesh as he chopped it up and ran his bewitching, blood-sucking blade. ''d*mn it, Gah!I''m not listening to you!I don''t know who the f*ck this guy is in Renowthread.Listen, I''m not listening to you! After such a decapitated scream. Finally, the man seemed to have run out of strength and fell to his knees on the ground. A sound as if a hammer had been struck could be heard. I felt the ground shake slightly. I placed my blade on the man''s neck. Even though the man''s skin is hard, it would be easy to cut through with the current sharpness. ''Really, what, mon...?Don''t tell me you''re in prison? "I don''t know about ''Hell'' or anything like that but if it''s that beshgum thing you were talking about earlier, I beat it before I got here. What? The man crinkled his brow and plastered astonishment on his face. ''You beat that beshgam?Sha Sha Sha, don''t be a fool. I''m not going to let that veshugam get beaten up by you little bastards. The man looks at me with an idea. The man checks the wounds on my body and the bandages on my eyes. Claw marks carved on the edges of my body that remind me of a fight to the death. And the fact that the deformed man in front of me, battered and bruised, is alive and present. A hypothesis, riddled with doubt, was forming in the man''s mind as truth. "Do you really think he beat the beshugam...? Just barely. After being silent for a while, the man made a face of reconsideration. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get it right. You can''t get away with it. The man smiled somewhat proudly. ''Zemeckis and Soni may not have noticed, but I know. Bashgam is a different level of brotherhood. I was the only one who went with him when he ravaged the Jail, but I had a new appreciation for the different dimensions of veshgam. Even the most dangerous people in the apocalypse, the ones in Hell, couldn''t stand against him. He''s something different from us. I can''t imagine what it would be like to be able to beat that beshigum. I know... if there is an unknown number of potential enemies of the beshugam, it''s either the doomsday empress, whose existence is unknown, or that orphan who is lurking around in the background, as rumored. Understanding dawned on the man. ''So, you''re from those six houses?No but wait?I mean, we don''t really have any ties to the old neighborhood. I mean, we''ve only seen three or four of them, but we''ve always killed every single one of them. I don''t think they''re capable of killing someone like that, at least not in that order. A satisfied look crossed his face and the man looked up. "It''s a bluff. You''re the other brother.Even if he wins, it will be Soni or Zemeckis, right?You''ve got it all wrong, don''t you? "Beshgam Angren. A man in black, wearing a tube cap. Thick slanted cross-shaped scar on his forehead. On his arm is the same as yours, the Svegruin technique. That''s about the only thing I know about that man we just fought. The man''s eyelids went up, full of eyes. ''Beshgam ... you really lost, didn''t you? ''I''m not from the Sixth House, nor am I that doomsday empress or anything like that, of course. What the f*ck do you call this thing, then? I wonder if I can call myself a conjurer. A curse? ''This figure is also a forbidden force. Other than that I''m mostly just a student. "...Shasha, I see, a forbidden curse. I didn''t know you were real. I''m surprised. Well, all right the problem is, I''ll get to it. What is it, any student? The man taunts him. .......... I''ve already killed one person, Beschgam Angren. I wasn''t aware of it at the time because of my selflessness, but I have indeed killed a person. When I killed a demon, I thought it was because it was a monster. But even though the Four Deadly Disasters are monstrous, they are still human. ''''Shashashashash!I don''t know you, man!For someone with this much power, you''re not good at killing people?But what to do!You can''t put me in a cell after you''ve driven me this far, can you?Or you can have someone else change the finish line!You''re going to amputate a limb and say, ''I didn''t just take your life''! He pulls his mouth shut. But-- ''Shasshasshasshas!This guy is a laughingstock!Voila!Try to kill me without mercy!Victory is at hand, man!If you don''t kill me here, you don''t know what''s gonna happen later!Protect what''s important to you, in exchange for getting your hands dirty! .......... ''Shascha!Looks like I was wrong about you.So, the student, the forbidding messenger of the curse, Dono, is a complete spoiled brat.It''s a shame that we''re being hunted down by this warm-hearted little brat. But I have faith. The man looks like he''s gained momentum and is spitting blood all around him. ''He''s just a kid!You''re just a bunch of flowery-headed people. However, the man''s words were not spun to the end. ''''....No, no. You-- I take a step forward. A threat. Yes. This man is a ''threat to Miss Cecily''. Then you shouldn''t let him live. There''s no reason to let him live. The man is still smiling. However, there was a faint fear on his face. "Sha-sha-sha-sha-sha.... I''m sure I spoke too soon. Do you have any idea what you look like now?I know that eye very well, don''t I?That''s the kind of eye you just don''t get for people. I''ve known people with that look before. Or, actually, I knew..........sha sha, was it your eyes, darling?It''s like a veshuga-- Fresh blood erupts from the man''s neck. A lot of it. His neck was sliced halfway through. You can feel the bone with a gulp, and you can feel it through the blade. And then I swing the blade out of the way. ".......... The man''s massive body shook and collapsed to the side. He looked down at the man''s corpse, which was twitching in small increments. ''Try to protect what you hold dear, in exchange for staining your hands! A murmur escaped my lips. "I''m going to protect you. After I uttered it, I realized it was my voice. I felt like I was seeing something else, though, as I looked down emotionlessly at what was the Four Deadly Disasters, but I felt like I was seeing something else. ''If I can protect the people I care about to the extent of staining my own hands, I won''t hesitate to stain my hands. If by doing so, the people I love can keep smiling-- I stare at my left hand, which has turned into a deformity. --I don''t care how dirty my hand is. I let out a breath of air with a huff. .........Well, I don''t really have any sense of being defiled either. Maybe that''s more of a problem, though. .......... I wonder why. Then the words that a man once threw at me came into my mind. The shimmering cherry-red blade that sucked blood to its belly full. A drop of bright red blood fell from the tip of the blade and fell to the ground. ''''You have the potential to become the greatest evil of all, if you take the wrong path correctly.'''' 121-Episode 97 "Holding Interest" "Kurohiko. I hear Cecily''s voice from behind me and I''m huffy. I was about to turn around, but before I could, a hand was put around my waist from behind. ''''...Cecily-san?'''' You''re safe. Thump. Cecily''s forehead brushed against the top of her back. ''But the way she appeared was a bit unfair. I''m sorry, I was so absorbed in my work. That''s not fair, you know, because I don''t want to get carried away. His tone was both sulky and a little embarrassed. ''I''ll be as desperate as I can be if I''m going to be selfless and make it in time. "...Hmmm, say that and you''ll say that - without embarrassment. The hand around his waist was strong and strong. Something soft pressed against my back. ''''Cecily-san, this, this is indeed too close...?'''' That''s the kind of thing that confuses me. Yes? ''Huh,'' said Cecily, letting out a smile. ''''I''m sorry. If I didn''t do this, sometimes I wouldn''t be able to see your weaknesses... and I get a little... uneasy. Are you hurt? I hurriedly let go of my body and turned around. But there was no answer to the question I had mentioned. She stretched slightly and put her hand on my left temple. "What''s wrong with your left eye? I briefly explained the events that led up to this point. Mainly about encountering and fighting the Four Deadly Disasters that appeared in the school. After Cecily finished listening to the story, she slumped down with mixed emotions. ''''You still put yourself second, as usual, don''t you? Haha... but rather, the situation forced me to do so, I guess. After all, we were up against them. ''You''re in such a mess and yet you don''t run away, you fight. And you always put yourself on the back burner. He''s more than just a good-natured softie. I drop my gaze. ''It''s not like I''m doing this to anyone, though. Hmm. Her hands are clasped behind her back and Cecily pulls her upper body closer. She has a look of something implied. ''''Then........it''s me, right?'''' Yeah. Hmm, well, that''s true--Heh? That''s why I work so hard for you, Cecily, I do. Cecily''s expression, which had been mean-spirited, changed to one of emptiness. With a strange gesture, she instantly became sluggish. ''''Ya, there, you see, Kurohiko, I''m just kidding, and this is usually a place to cheat or build--'''' Cecily''s face turned bright red as if she could hear the sound effect of a boshuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. It was like a boiled octopus. Her white ears are dyed vermillion to the tip, and she falls flat on her face. Then she loosely raises her right arm and, with a plop, slaps me on my left shoulder. ''''What are you talking about........bah, idiot! His voice had a slight, agitated tremble to it. ''Duh, so why do you only throw it straight at things like that... is that it?Surprise?Did you do that on purpose? I''m just trying to be honest with you, sir. You''re in a bind because you''re being honest! Pouting Cecily. I chuckled, relieved. ''You seem to be doing okay,'' I was worried because of what happened when he fought Hibigami, but he doesn''t seem to be in shock from the battle he faced. I look at Gaiden, who is lying on the ground. By the way, is he going to be okay? ''Oh, if it''s my grandfather, he''s just unconscious. That guy, Masso, he wanted to do something to keep my grandfather alive. So my grandfather should be safe.......maybe. After saying that, Cecily-san walked over to Gaiden-san to check her condition. Eventually, she stood up from her bent position and gave me a thumbs up. Thank goodness. It looks like he''s okay. I put Gaiden-san down carefully and she came running over to me. ''By the way, Kurohiko, your appearance is due to a forbidden curse, isn''t it?You still haven''t solved it? I look once at my arms and wings. ''Creepy, right?'' ''What are you talking about, you idiot? ...You''ll be angry? Cecily put her hands on her hips and sighed one sigh. ''Or does Kurohiko think I''m the kind of person who would be creeped out by a slightly altered arm or a feathered growth?If that''s the case, I''m depressed. I smile and feel sorry for him. ''Right. I''m sorry, Miss Cecily was that kind of person.'' Immediately after, I said with a joking look on my face. ''But do you actually think in your mind that it''s ''annoying'' or something? Oh, I don''t think so! Ms. Cecily asked upwardly after awkwardly averting her gaze. Hey, do you mind if I do? ''Ha, just kidding. I''m sorry for rehashing it. Well he''s a bit of a tease. A resentful look is given. ''''Wow, I''m sorry. I think I''ve said it before, but to be honest, Cecily is the only person who can make this type of light-hearted remark.......I couldn''t help but blurt it out. Am I special to you, Blackie? You were special right from the start, though. Hmmm.... He had a look of being somewhat of a joke. It''s a good thing that you''re able to show off your stunning beauty and uncommon swordsmanship from the moment you first meet her. That''s special. Cecily-san cowered her shoulders in some kind of satisfaction. I''m not going to dislike you for that kind of thing, no matter who else is giving me the creeps. Hmph, Cecily-san gives you a look of pride. ''''If you''d like, you can lick that arm right here and now. I understand what you''re doing, but what''s the point of licking it, it''s not good for the pictures, either. Is that so? Yes, sir. He nodded strongly. ''No one''s looking at you?'' ...No, I''m not talking about that. Then Cecily-san changed her expression and gently touched my left arm. ''''Well I asked you earlier if you were going to untie that figure. Cecily crawls on my arm with the belly of her aligned fingers. Even with this arm, I can clearly feel her fingers. ''When I saw Kurohiko in that form, it looked like he was pushing himself too hard. So I just went on. ''You''re a keen man,'' I thought. ''It''ll be fine. No matter what happens, I''m not going to die. ........I see. Then it''s fine. At least it wasn''t time to take that risk yet. I sheath my sword. Then I turn my head towards the castle. ''I''m going to go and find Currier-san now. Yes, it''s not over yet. There are four of us. Two for me. Two for me and one for Hibigami. That means there''s one person left to go. The seeds of danger have not yet been removed from this royal city. Cecily-san went to pick up the twin swords and picked them up. ''''Currier was called to the castle today, right? Will you continue on to Castle Renowthred? ''But first, I thought we''d go through the north gate once and then head for the castle. I told Cecily-san that I and Curie-san had been requested by the Holy Tree Knights to lend our strength. However, by the time the members of the group in charge of communicating to Currier-san who was in the castle had arrived, there was a high possibility that the siege of the Knights of the North Gate had already been breached. The news of the breakthrough of the North Gate of the Four Deadly Disasters should have been the first thing to be delivered to the castle where the king was. If that was the case, there was a high probability that Currier-san learned of the news before she headed to the north gate. So whether she headed to the north gate alone or not is a delicate question. But there is also the possibility of a contingency. I''ll take a look at the north gate, just in case. If you can fly, it won''t take much time. And I''m sure Currier-san will be fine. She''s someone who tries to find the best solution in a resourceful manner, and above all, she''s terribly strong. I spread my wings. ''What do you want to do, Miss Cecily? Well, I suppose-- Cecily replied as she tucked her sword into its scabbard. I would like to join up with my mother and Zeke and the others, but if I am the target of the Four Deadly Sins, as Masso said, it would put my mother and the others in danger. After moving grandfather to a nearby house, I would like to move and hide in a separate building from him. She seems to know that the purpose of the Four Deadly Disasters was Cecily Arkwright. She must have heard about it from that man, Masso. Cecily shook her head loosely, with a smile on her face. ''It''s not that we can''t fight at all, but in this state, we could be slowed down. If we move around poorly and the remaining four deadly disasters find us and take us prisoner, that would be a liability. As for me, I''d feel safer if Cecily-san came with me, to be honest. What? "If the purpose of the Four Deadly Disasters is Cecily-san, I personally would feel more comfortable if she was with me... and I think I can fly with Cecily-san alone right now. But I''ll only slow you down if I stay. And even if they did, I look at Masso''s body. ''I''m confident that I can protect him, even if there''s someone beside him to protect. Now that Beshgam''s words had turned out to be true, they would have more than enough chances to win against the other four deadly disasters in this state. In fact, even while protecting Cecily-san and Gaiden-san, they were able to overwhelm the Four Deadly Disasters called Masso. In that case, I would personally feel more comfortable working with Cecily-san. When I explained this to him, Cecily, perhaps because of her experience with Masso earlier, agreed with me quite easily. So. So, are you ready to go? Are you okay?Do you feel like you''re feeling a little tense? He''s okay. He''s going to be okay, he should be. After placing Miss Gaiden on a bed in a nearby house, I picked up Cecily with both hands. And now I was holding Cecily in my so-called princess''s arms. It''s just that ... our bodies are as close to each other as possible. Cecily-san''s face, with her hands around my neck and holding onto me, was also unusually close. In contrast to my body, which is getting stronger, various parts of Cecily''s body are very soft. This is the wrong choice. ''What?What is it? Miss Cecily. Yes? ''Hold on tightly so you don''t fall off, but don''t get too attached. That''s a pretty absurd request, isn''t it? I''m going to go. ''''Wait, Kurohiko, how much force do I need to grab...................Oh my God!This is not working!I''ll hang on to you!I''m going to hold on to it quite firmly, you know! Minami Mu San. It''s an urgent matter. We''ll just have to be patient here. Cecily-san looks up at me with a worried look of concern. Kurohiko, are you in pain? It''s kind of distressing, Well I think it''s pretty much there. No, that''s not what I meant! Cecily, you''re still not looking well......... So let''s pull yourself together and go, shall we? Yes, sir!Please don''t let it happen! Cecily-san tightens her expression and squeezes in close. From the way she looked earlier, she might be a little scared. .........Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. Right now, my priority is to meet Currier-san. That''s right. This is not the time to be embarrassed. Having given up on the idea, I put all my strength into the hand I have around Cecily-san''s waist, and I''m going to the sky-- You''re happy. That''s good news. What? The voice came from me and Miss Cecily at the same time. I looked. Kyu, Mr. Currier? Currier, on horseback, was there. She was on the horse, looking at us with a somewhat sullen look on her face. She was wearing a white dress. It must have been prepared for the trip to the castle. The dress, which may have been very glittering in the past, was torn and dirty in many places. Among the dirt, there was also the red of blood mixed in. There were also faint scars of injury on its body. Yes. It was as if he had just finished a fierce battle-- So what are you guys doing hugging each other? Uh-- Me and Miss Cecily looked at each other, up close and personal. Me, almost attached to her and still holding her in my arms, and Cecily-san, who clings to me firmly. This........could be misunderstood. ''''No, it''s not, Currier-san!This isn''t like we were flirting or anything........! ''Yes, that''s right!It''s not that I didn''t want to flirt with you, but... but as expected of me, I know how serious the situation is now! ''What?It''s not like it wasn''t there!You were thinking about that, Cecily! What do you think for a second?Of course, I just thought of it!We''re not executing it, you know! That''s enough. Miss Currier sighed loudly. ''I know. I know you''re not the kind of people who would do something like that at a time like this. I was just kidding. So-- Currier''s expression became sharp. ''What''s wrong with that left eye?What happened? I set Cecily-san down on the ground and ran over to Currier-san and explained the circumstances (and why I was holding Cecily-san in my arms). After listening to the explanation, Curie-san nodded one to me, "I see. ''''You mean he was the one who had to go so far,'''' In hindsight, I honestly feel like it was a miracle that we were able to win. Currier-san looked at me with a face that was difficult to read emotionally for a while. Then he breathed with a hint of resignation. If you''re convinced of your actions, I won''t interrupt you. I''m sure there are many people who were saved by your actions. Just ... take care of yourself a little bit, if you can. Miss Currier glanced at Cecily. ''It''s not your own body anymore. Mr. Currier. Why do you sound like a husband to a pregnant wife? Well, anyway. What happened to you, Mr. Currier?The dress looks amazing, though. I asked, and this time Mr. Currier explained what had happened to me. ''What?So you''re saying that all the Four Deadly Disasters have already been defeated? Well, that makes sense in light of what you''re telling me. So the Four Deadly Sins are behind us now. I felt the strength leave my body. The weakness that comes from relief. That''s good. From what I''ve heard, it seems that Ira-san, who was at the castle, is also safe. It seems that Currier-san fought with Rokia, who appeared to protect him from the Four Deadly Disasters known as Zemeckis, and was heading back to the school to join me. I''m sure you''ll be able to see something like a flying human being in the distance. I''m sure it''s just like you for some reason. And he said that he followed them with his horse to make sure. ''I didn''t recognize Mr. Currier,'' I was moving around with caution. And you went down to the ground right after I found you. You were too far away to notice me. Just about the time I found Miss Cecily, Miss Currier must have found me. My mind was so occupied with saving Miss Cecily that I couldn''t pay attention to my surroundings after I saw her. Currier-san put her hands behind her neck and pulled me closer to her and pressed her forehead against mine. ............ I was a bit startled because he suddenly pulled my face closer to him. ''You did your best, Kurohiko. In this short period of time, you''ve become really strong.'''' Mr. Currier let go of my forehead. I said, a little embarrassed. ''''It''s still nice to have a compliment from Currier-san. Currier nodded his head yes, as if he was impressed. ''You''re not like Rokia after all, are you? With a question mark at my side, Curie-san turns to Cecily. ''Cecily, I''m relieved that you seem to be okay for now, too. ''I couldn''t be doing this without you and Kurohiko. I would like to thank you both again. .... only this time I felt the distance between the two of you even more acutely. Cecily smiles bitterly. ''I''ll do my best not to be left behind,'' If you''re up for it, I''ll give you a lesson every time. Thank you, Dr. Currier. I don''t need a teacher. Master? Dismissed. Hey, sis. Hey. I was just kidding. f*ck. Smiling at their interaction, I look at the casual street. I hope Zeke, Hyrgis-san and the others are safe....... Well, if the threat of the Four Deadly Disasters has disappeared, then even if we break the ban already-- It was then. Currier-san took a stance and put his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist. ''What are you doing here?'' I''ve been hunting for the Four Deadly Sins as a matter of course. Cecily and I followed her gaze. It was Hibigami who emerged from the shadows of the alleyway. Hibigami looked sullenly at Masso''s body. ''''Looks like that one was already hunted. But the man who died in the school was fascinating to me but the rest of them were unexpectedly disappointing? Cracks and bumps. Cecily muttered flatly. ''Hmm?Ah, Cecily Arkwright. Hibigami observes Cecily. ''''But it looks like it wasn''t a victory. He seems to have grown up to a certain extent, but well, he promised not to touch himself and Currier in any case. You can rest assured of that. You will not have to go through any more pain and suffering as long as you stay out of my way. Shhh.... Miss Currier says to Cecily, who bites her lip. ''Never mind him. He''s a sad man who only measures people by their strength in battle. I''m not sure if that''s the right way to look at it. I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do, but I''m going to say that I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do, and I''m going to say that I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do. The viewer may see me as a sad human being. But it''s not as crushing as some glasswork. Aren''t you being a little hard on Cecily, though? ''Never mind. Just think of it as a cheap provocation from a narrow-minded man. Poo, don''t diminish it. I''ve always been a man of few words. The likability factor is getting less and less, though. Well, maybe there''s something to be said for a woman like yourself who doesn''t mind being confronted by me, Curie. Currier-san is pretty good at throwing out the hibigami. It''s probably because we''re both from the same six houses. It''s a good idea to have a reliable curse user to comfort you about Cecily or not. I''m sure Sagara can say anything she wants to for the sake of her beloved ones. It''s not that I don''t like the sweet dog, it''s just that I''m not interested. I''m just not interested. I''m not interested in you, though. Quickly, Currier-san stabbed the spine. Or rather, I felt a bit seriously angry. ''I never wanted you to have a genuine interest in me. What I want you to have is either wariness or hostility.'''' Then you''ve succeeded. I have a vendetta against you for trivializing Cecily. If it''s you who wants to fight, I''ll take it.It''s a deal with Sagara that I can''t do anything about. That''s too bad. I''m not going to initiate it. Agh! Agh! You''re a failure. Huh. Suck it up. I felt like Currier-san was caring for Cecily-san more strongly than before, and I was inwardly a little happy. And Hibigami looked at me with an amused look on her face. From the looks of it, you''re getting to know these two men a lot better than you used to, Sagara. I''m glad to see that your life is so colorful, Sagara. I''ve been working on getting stronger. I''ll keep my eye on the ''match-up'' with you. He probably wonders if he''s been so consumed by the fun school life that he''s neglected his training. Then. "I am truly disgusted. The words thrown at me by Beshgam suddenly crossed my mind. ''''And I like the relationship I have with everyone now, no matter what they say. I''m not going to be strong enough to leave this relationship behind. Hibigami laughs. I don''t have to. What? "It''s not as if I need to abandon my relationship with the people I wish to protect. Well I''m a little surprised you''re putting it that way. I had told Cecily before that she should drop everything she had and become a shura. From the point of view of a man like Hibigami, who is single-mindedly pursuing his power, a relationship like ours might be seen as a kind of lukewarmness, or so I thought, but-- Don''t get me wrong. I''m not trying to comfort you. It''s just that this is what supports your strength. Your physical strength seems to be a boon from the curse, but perhaps that mental strength is supported by your own abnormality. .......... I''m a freak? I let out a chuckle, and Hibigami lets out a contained laugh. "You seem to be a bit of an interesting ''freak'' yourself, Sagara Kurohiko, don''t you? 122-Episode 98: "In the Closed Darkness" "Psycho," you say? Hibigami grinned as he slipped his arm into his cuff and smirked. ''One of the ways to give an opponent a motive to fight is to put the person''s loved ones in their hands. Resentment and hatred of having a loved one killed - this emotion is what rarely awakens a person to become a true warrior. As a method, it''s a clich, but as a quick-acting catalyst, it''s also, well, a useful tool. I don''t break the forbidden spell and step forward to protect Currier-san and Cecily-san. The promise not to touch the two of them is only a verbal promise. There is no guarantee that Hibigami won''t go back on that promise on a whim. Let''s not let our guard down. But in my case, it''s hard to know which way it will go. I don''t know what you''re talking about. Yes, I don''t know what I am, Sagara Kurohiko. There are times when you have tremendous strength of will, and other times when you have an uncanny flicker of vulnerability. From my point of view, I am in danger of being destroyed the moment someone I love loses their life. Breaking, huh? On the other hand, he is prepared to do whatever it takes to protect the ones he loves. Sagara Kurohiko is a man who puts the safety of others before his own. That''s what I felt when I first met him. Even when I read the forbidden spellbook not long ago, almost without hesitation. Hibigami stroked his beard slowly to the side in a tone that seemed to get to the core. ''It''s not uncommon for people to put others before themselves. Self-sacrifice is one type of it. There are two kinds of this, however. Twice, Hibigami lightly scraped the bottom of his foot on the ground. ''One is when you are actually using the presence of others to enhance your self-worth. At first glance, it appears that you are thinking about others, but in fact you are using them to satisfy your self-absorbed needs. Well, there''s nothing wrong with that, not that there''s anything wrong with that. It''s a natural human need. People love themselves more than anyone else, they value themselves more than anyone else, and they want to be recognized by others - they want approval. That''s the kind of creature that puts self above all else.... Just-- Hibigami''s eyes narrowed. "Very rarely, there are people whose self and others'' values are reversed. "It''s very rare, but there are those whose self and others are reversed, or shall we say, ''a person who puts everything they have in front of others''. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that they are special. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it. That''s what''s interesting to me. It is this overwhelming weakness that sustains this strange strength. Fear is transformed into strength. The more you fear it, the stronger it becomes - what do you call this eerie effect if you don''t call it an anomaly? ........... I, I don''t know. I have no idea what Hibigami is talking about. What''s going on? Why did Hibigami suddenly start talking about something like pseudo-philosophy...? That''s right, I''m afraid of losing Currier-san and Cecily-san. That''s why I will do anything to protect them, but........ ''''To the extent that he is excessively afraid of loss, the person called Sagara Kurohiko could not gain and have not been given anything until then. The fact that the personality thus formed became a factor in turning into strength should be called a miraculous reaction, but... Anyway, that''s why I--I don''t know if it''s unconscious or not, but -- discarding its own room for consideration of right and wrong. I mean. Hibigami stared at his toes, which had scraped the ground with one, with a mixture of pleasure. ''It''s not about judging good and evil - it''s all about whether it''s your ''enemy'' or not. And it''s as if there is no space for noise to enter. This is a disagreeable opponent for someone who wants to play games, regardless of whether they''re good or bad... and depending on the situation, there''s no room for negotiation. As usual, I don''t know what he was saying, but I suddenly remembered the words Commander Sogut had uttered during the interview. It''s certainly an interesting man. But at the same time, it''s also troublesome. Just like the Four Deadly Sins, it''s impossible to negotiate properly. ........I try to listen to people who I feel are decent, but I try to listen as much as possible. Well, maybe what Hibigami is trying to say is that I don''t want to lose the relationships with people that I finally got because I was a recluse... so I can work very hard to not lose that. ......... But then, if that was the case, Hibigami said something like, ''The value of others and myself are reversed,'' but in the end, he''s doing his best for himself.......? Hmm. I still don''t understand. I''m sure that if there is someone who sees through your true nature, they will first act to avoid standing on the side of the ''enemy''. Normally, it''s extremely dangerous to be considered an ''enemy'' by someone with such a ridiculous power. So.........in other words, if you want to destroy Sagara Kurohiko and make him powerless, you should rather become an ''ally'', "Sorry, Hivigami. I said, putting a finger to my brow. "I hardly know what you''re talking about, I don''t care if you don''t understand it. And besides, the little human analysis is essentially the specialty of Varaga, Kane and Rokia. But-- Hibigami looked at Cecily with eyes that held emotions that were difficult to read. I''m not sure that Currier doesn''t get it, but it seems to me that what I want to say is clear. I see, I apologize for my past attitude. Thank you for being so quick to understand, Cecily Arkwright. ''After your own analysis of Kurohiko, you have found a weakness that is undesirable to you...........................and you should understand that weakness well ''for your own good''? Yes. That''s why we can''t kill them here, and we don''t want them to die before the day of their arrival. I don''t want my nemesis to be broken by my nemesis over such a trivial matter, but Sagara. Unclasping his arms, Hibigami touched the ''no-kill''. ''If there is no sign of you climbing up to where you are supposed to be for a long time you know what I mean, don''t you?All those who are dear to me, I will kill them all. I told you. I spread my wings and put my left arm through the air. "I''m gonna put you down. There was also a hand that could be used to trigger the third forbidden curse by surprise here, but not without. However, the fact that he couldn''t penetrate Besch Gum''s skin diluted his ability to kill with certainty. Hence, the uncertainty remains. If Hibigami is an opponent equal to or greater than Beschgum, then the third forbidden curse is probably - not a must-kill. Hmph, Hibigami sniffed with satisfaction. ''Although I have set a deadline of three years, I am becoming stronger at an unexpected rate. That''s why I''m thinking of making the deadline earlier. I owe you this much. I''m cool with that. I admire your dedication, but that doesn''t mean it''s the right time for me to do it, that''s for sure. I''m sure you''ll still have to eat the power of the curse. I will be stronger and stronger to the limit. Hibigami raised his veiny right hand in front of his chest with a wariness that made his skin crawl. Yes, that''s the limit - I want to see the scenery beyond the limit. You can trust me, Sagara, that you will be able to show me that scenery. I''ll go to my limits. That''s the right answer. The edge of his mouth twisted and his teeth peeked out as he lost his will to fight. I''m sure you''ve not neglected your training by looking at yourself. It''s not like I was trying to criticize my environment. I''m sure I''ve heard someone say something trivial.I suppose you despise our relationship as a lukewarm game of chums, don''t you? ...something like that. Hmmm... so let me ask you something. No. Kaka, then why don''t you listen to me? What? That''s not like you, Sagara. Do you mind? Hibigami''s mouth arched up and his peaked front teeth slowly floated up. ''After all, an enemy is an enemy. An enemy is just an enemy and nothing else. Therefore, the enemy''s words are a kick in the pants no matter what they say. There''s no need to see them as an enemy - just a kick. If you continue to grate on my ears, then kill me without hesitation. Kill them without mercy. In other words, the only way to silence an enemy you see as an enemy is to kill it. If you have the power, kill it. Crush it, and seal it up. If the enemy''s wonderful voice will remain in the world after death, bring his corpse to the unthinking masses and tell them how hapless they are. Then let the people throw stones at the corpse. And let them throw stones at the corpses, and the enemy will be dead, dead to the last. Well, you don''t have to do that. It''s flogging a corpse. "I''m the one who talks the talk. It''s up to you what you do with it. Returning his expression to a more relaxed one, Hibigami slipped his arms into his sleeves again. ''By the way, Currier,'' Hibigami called out to Currier-san, who didn''t lose his gruff expression. From the way you''re dressed, I''d say you''ve had it with the Four Deadly Sins. "...Yeah. The one that came to the castle was taken care of by me and Rokia. That means the four deadly plagues that came to King''s Landing have all been defeated. Hibigami''s eyebrows twitched. The part that moved was not the part that Currier-san had mentioned, the Four Deadly Disasters. It was the part that said, "Rokia, ''Huh, so the other six houses in King''s Landing were that man. Oh. Mr. Currier gave me a look that said, "Shit. ''Hmm?What''s wrong? Currier-san answered Hibigami''s question awkwardly. ''''Hmm........I figured since Rokia helped me out this time, maybe I shouldn''t have mentioned her name. You''re definitely going to get involved, right? Kaka, I know. That was a gaffe, Currier. But still, I didn''t know that you and I had to deal with the Four Deadly Plagues I thought you and Rokia weren''t a good match for each other. No, we''re not a good match. Then Currier-san made a face as if to say that this was the time to do so. ''''And ... it''s not just Rokia that''s in this royal capital right now. Here--Noyes is here too. Oh, that''s right, noise. Hibigami lets out an amused smile as he chuckles. Oh, right, that''s the woman who spread the information about the Sixth House...I thought there were some eccentricities, but yes, there is that woman. So, that woman set up the ''stage'' here, and so on. Kaka, I thought that when Currier Versteen was there, she would be there too, but she was the organizer. Oh, so you''re following the noise to the capital? Mr. Currier paused for a moment, then affirmed. ''Oh,'' ''It''s a hard thing to do when you''re that woman''s favourite. You don''t like it when she puts you on the stage. But I don''t think she likes me very much. There''s nobody in the sixth house who''d be happy with you. Kaka, I don''t like you. But Noyes has a habit of avoiding me in particular. She says I''m an abomination who destroys the play, and as soon as I''m on stage, the play becomes all about me. That doesn''t bother that woman. I still don''t know what that means. Hibigami seems to know about the noise, too. Currier-san said absentmindedly. ''''Hey, Hibigami do you think it was Noise that brought the Four Evils to King''s Landing? I don''t think she could do it. Just so you know........the Four Deadly Disasters were unexpectedly wiped out. But, Currier, this spectacular act with the four evildoers on stage may be a bit much for Noise. What do you mean? "So to speak, the complete opposite of Sagara... that woman who sees all others as nothing more than a stage set for her own self-direction - in order to discipline herself, she gave herself the name of a commandment to become ''formless'', and she was the one who gave the name of the ''formless'' to herself. Do you think a woman can hold out for any more ''appearances''? ''''I don''t know. I haven''t always known what Noyes is thinking. Or why he''s so obsessed with me. Hibigami turned his head in a circle as if he had a sweeping view of the royal city. ''From what I''ve read, she''s already reached the point where she can''t wait to get on stage. As expected of an actor, the four wrongs were too much of a deal breaker. There, my beloved Currier, and now Rokia. I can''t think of any more - I can''t think of a performance that needs to be done before the final act, even if it is noise. You mean he''s going to try to do it. However, I don''t come out of a play ignoring the ''flow'' of the play. To him, however, the play is a sublime ritual that is irreplaceable. Therefore, the noise should be seen as wanting to be dragged out. The noise that was "that woman''s" favorite, is here? Well, the thing I like about Noyes Deece is that he always puts himself in the role of the bad guy. I have no desire for others to like me at all. Hibigami puts his finger on the ''no kill''. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It looks like I have a few more reasons to stay here. Hey, Hibigami. Hmm?What''s going on? It was me who called out to him. "You''re not going to fight me here. I won''t hurt you or Miss Currier or Cecily. Is that right? Well yes. What''s the matter with that? Okay. Thank you. Oh, good. Now - at long last - the forbidden curse can be broken. Kurohiko what''s going on? Cecily''s expression is unexpectedly clouded. She seems to have guessed something. ''Sorry Cecily-san, I might not be able to move for a while. I feel like I''d like to at least fly over and solve it when I get to the school, but I don''t want to use the power of the forbidden curse any longer as much as possible. Miss Currier gasped. ''Well, my dear--'' Oh, that''s right. Come to think of it, I remember telling Currier-san after he fought the giants at the Holy Ruins. ''''Yes. Probably because the load of using the forbidden spell is quite a bit of work. Yes. This was the reason why he hadn''t broken the forbidden spell all along. Unlike the third forbidding spell, which is loaded on the spot, the second realm of the eighth forbidding spell, which transforms the left arm into a deformed form, is loaded with the load accumulated right after the forbidding spell is lifted, all at once. And I feel that the fifth forbidden curse, which makes wings grow, is also loaded with the same feeling. I thought that if I broke the forbidden spell right after the Beshgam and got stuck under that load, I wouldn''t be able to help Currier-san and the others. Even in terms of time and the degree of use of power, it''s an order of magnitude greater than that magma giant. Then the load should be an order of magnitude greater. That''s why I didn''t break the forbidden spell. I tried to break it once when I defeated Masso and heard from Currier-san that the threat of the Four Deadly Disasters had already passed. However, when Hibigami appeared there, he was unable to solve it in case he had to. However, Hibigami doesn''t seem to have any intention of harming Currier and the others. Well, it seems safe to assume that he doesn''t really intend to mess with them, since he was somehow explaining for some long time what seems to be the reason why he can''t mess with them. The best way to do that is to have a good time with your friends. I''m sorry. I should have seen it sooner. Don''t look at me like that. I''m fine. "Kurohiko. Cecily-san, who called out that, was biting her lip tightly. ''''That phrase about not ''only'' intending to die no matter what, that''s what you meant.......I''m sorry, even though I didn''t know about the load of the forbidden curse, I didn''t realize the discomfort at that time. .........I knew you were-- After grabbing my arm tightly and biting her teeth, Cecily shook her head as if to shake something off and moved closer to me. ''But I trust you. You''re going to be fine. I''m sure Sagara Kurohiko will be fine. Yeah. I smiled at him. ''Of course.'' Well, then. I guess we better break the curse. "Eighth incantation the second realm is closed... A creaking pain runs through my left arm. That pain begins to invade your entire body. ".........the fifth forbidden curse, the closing of the-- A dull, heavy pain occurs in my back. Like a flock of snakes, it runs through my body. Sweat breaks out and breathing becomes difficult. The pain, growing. I peel my eyes away and look up to the heavens and scream in too much pain. Bubbles leak out of the gaps between my clenched teeth. A sound like the breaking of a thick tree branch rumbles through my entire body with a beeping sound. ''''--I''ll kill you if you die, Sagara. I heard the voice of Hibigami. It''s not going to take much more than this for me to die.G--god!Gah, gah, gah, gah, gah, gah, gah... Which came first, the blue sky disappearing from view or the fact that I couldn''t hear Currier-san and Cecily-san''s voices calling out to me...which came first? *. I was in a dense, dark place. His consciousness was muddled. It was strange. I wasn''t sure if I was present in this place or not. It was a strange sensation, as if I had walked into someone else''s consciousness. Vaguely, I thought I saw a person. The whole body was bandaged - no, there was some kind of bandage with some kind of writing on it. Rather than a bandage, it looked more like a spell. Faintly, a voice reached my ears. I''m sorry that you''ve gone crazy because of this. Are you talking to something? No, it''s more like that voice ... the Forbidden King? So that''s the Forbidden King then? At that time, a liquid that looked like coal tar leaked out of the gaps in the spellbook wrapped around the forbidden king''s body with a thud. Even in this darkness, I was able to recognize it strangely. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find a way to make it work. Beyond that-- There was a black beast. How should I describe it? I can''t see its size because I can''t see its entire body. Its shape was also indistinct. Only the eyes were red. The beast is black, miserable, just black-- And then I notice a black chain wrapped around the beast. What is it? It''s like the ninth curse. Shut the f*ck up. The forbidding king said to someone else. But I don''t think he was shooting at me. We''re grateful to you, sisters, for your silly talk. But once they start showing me what they''re capable of in a fight like that I''m going to end up rooting for them. The forbidden king looked down and continued in a sincere tone. I''m grateful to you guys...but not him. It''s not him, it''s not me, it''s not Kurohiko Sagura. I just decided to do it. The Cursed King looked at the black beast. I''m sorry. I''m sorry so you''ll have to stay with me for a little while longer. The black beast''s eyes narrowed like a thread. The thing in its eyes was a quiet yet stabbing murderous intent. It was a pure, bestial killing intent that made one cower. An ominous low roar that seemed to echo from the depths of hell leaked out from behind the beast''s teeth. The Forbidden King slumped his shoulders. ''''I can''t stop........I can''t stop. Whether you''re a god or a beast, a man or a woman, you can''t keep up. Do you think so too? The Forbidden King turned his jaw and looked up at the black beast again. ''''Forbidden Beast Yo.'''' Dream or reality... That was the end of the dark scene I saw. 123-Interlude 22 "Black Flame and What I Left for That Day (1)" [Liri Sigmussos] The terrain around the fort is a wilderness. After passing through the roadway between the forests, it is a vague wasteland that unfolds in front of us. While exchanging horses at cities and lodging stations on the way, about a hundred holy warriors headed straight for the fort. Although they couldn''t leave the royal capital empty, and although the Holy Tree Eight Swords had left five of them behind, the ones who would be lined up here with their horses'' necks were the most elite of the knights. And when they finally arrived at the distance of the fort occupied by the inhabitants of the apocalypse, they were able to see the fort - the I saw the inhabitants of Doomsday Township with their weapons leaping out of the fort, shouting a battle cry. ''''You came out so easily. The deputy commander, Diares Arkwright, pulls his horse up beside Sogut Sigismos. ''Are you not going to hunker down or is it a trap? Sogut looks nonchalantly at the approaching inhabitants. ''A fury of rapture. It''s like a beast unchained.'' What do you want to do?The way she looked, she doesn''t look like she''s planning anything. If they keep running into us, we''ll have to intercept them. Sogut raised his right arm. ''''First, Allen''s archery unit and Sol''s artillery unit will fire a mixed artillery salute. Keep the nodes and realida troops lurking in reserve on either side of the woods. If they continue to come head-on and stupidly honest, let them pinch them from both sides. I understand. If you got a better idea, feel free to tell me, Diales. No, it''s just the right thing to do. Lili. Lili Sigmsos, who had been holding back, settled in on his horse. ''Yes, brother,'' Lili Sigismos. She is fourth in line of sanctity, after Vanstos Troia. She is the daughter of the Dukes of Sigmsos and the older sister of Commander Sogut. Lili has received the deep trust of her brother, and is often tasked with organizing and commanding the troops together with Diares. ''''You heard me. I ask you to command the forward troops.'''' I understand. Back of the line, Diaz. You''re in charge. Yeah, I''m on it. So.... Sogut in the saddle, sheathing his sword and pulling it out. A long sword with a red-black sword barrel and jet-black crystals inlayed into it. The Holy Magic Sword Levatain. Its black flesh, tinged with deep red, gleamed in the blazing sun. "We are now at liberty to retake Salem Fortress and exterminate these blithering fools. Pointing the ship arm holding the sword forward, Sogut said in a sharp tone. ''''-- Remind them which country and to whom they''ve been fighting,'''' The inhabitants of the apocalypse who run to the township while blowing up the dust. They are holding clunky shields made of various materials. They received a rain of fire arrows falling from above their heads, the shield pointed upwards, and advanced further. Those who were using flammable materials discard their shields and increase the speed of their sprint. Lili gives the command. The technical troops who thought that the enemy was in range of the range, simultaneously unleash a flaming technique. Then another technical unit invokes the wind technique. The force of fire extended all the way to the middle line of the approaching enemy. Still unafraid of fire, a number of excited-looking men rushed in. Sogut dismounted. ''''Sogut?'''' Break off the attack. I''ve changed my mind. I''m going in there by myself. Lili and Diares looked at each other once and then gave the order to stop the attack. ''There must still be quite a few inside the fort. Apparently the number of enemies doesn''t match the number of those who escaped and the number of those who were talking about. The reason Sogut dismounted, Lili thought, was probably to avoid getting his horse involved. Sogut stretched out one arm right beside him. Stepping on the sand, he walked alone to the approaching inhabitants of the apocalypse. There is no one in the Order to stop Sogut. ''What the hell is that?You want a one-on-one fight?Do you want to f*ck with me, Mr. Bishu, whose astringency is so appealing? The inhabitants stopped advancing. A bald-headed man with a holy sword in his hand jumped to the front of the line. As he walked forward, Sogut pointed the holy magic sword forward. ''''Do you guys at least know the word ''one-on-one combat''? What is it?Do you want to go toe-to-toe with me? ''Hmmm ... a question, a question ... who are you?Who the hell are you to be talking to me? "Commander of the Order of the Holy Tree, Sogut Sigismos. Are you saying that only one of you should be dressed in black because you are the Commander?Uh ... hey, guys!This guy is supposed to be very special and important!He seems like a great guy!Let''s give everyone a big welcome here, shall we? Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. When the shouting dies down, the inhabitants of the doomsday village collectively raise their weapons. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you are an idiot, you...........................There is no way I would fight a single combat. Do you think that knights value pride and formality after all?Surrounded by a bunch of them, you''re going to be left to die. And when I kill them, I''ll expose them. We''ll show them. We''re going to show our brutality. Yeah, just like that. A man thrust his arm up behind him to signal him. Then, from the back of the line, a huge flag made of dried, blood-stained clothes pieced together was raised. Lili frowned and bit her lip. Those clothes and blood must have belonged to the soldiers and holy warriors who were in the fort. ''''What a brutal thing to do ... outcasts ...'''' The other members of the group also have shock and anger on their faces if they look around next to each other. However, Diares is the only one with an expression that is somewhat difficult to grasp, and he is still observing the course of events with his white hand over his mouth. That''s the Blood Banner of Victory!It''s a hobby of mine to build and display those things. It''s the purity of blood. I''m sure this is going to be a great way to get some blood. Heh heh heh, Odysoguzeer, thank you for this encounter!--? The arms raised by the man in the front row were detached from his body and fluttered in the air. ''Oh?Oh, oh, oh, oh!My arm? My arm?She''s gone!Lost!Lost, you lost, huh? A hobby, huh? Well one of the hobbies for me and the Order of the Sacred Tree is... Sogut appeared in front of the man with his sword drawn. ''To go around killing rubbish like you,'' he said. Huh, it''s not in our best taste. EEEEEEEEE... He had a magic tool in his throat. The man who had lost both arms spat out a vortex of fire from his mouth. A surprise attack. But Sogut effortlessly avoided the fireball. And then - he stabbed the man''s throat with his sword. ''''Gosh, buh, buh, buh........?'''' The man gurgled blood out of his mouth and lost his life with a white eye. The sword in his throat glowed dully. Immediately after pulling the sword from the man''s throat, Sogut jumped in a single step into the crowd of inhabitants, who were standing there in a blur. While jumping in, he slashed three more people. And - Black flames rise from the wounds of the slashed men. ''''Gee!What the hell?What happened?! ''Oh no!What is this?No, no, no!I''m on fire!Hot!Bitter! Wow, wow...!I can''t extinguish these flames even if I flap them!Whoa! The black flame increases in momentum and begins to crawl around the bodies of men. Then, they scream. One man screams with his head in his hands, another slashes off his arm to prevent the flames from crawling up his arm, and the remaining man rolls around on the ground trying to put out the fire. But none of it was in vain. The three men were burned to death by the black flames, their entire bodies burned to death. The smell of burning flesh hangs over the area. Although he was the only one in the crowd of enemies, Sogut was so intimidating that it made the people around him flinch. The black commander''s uniform. The armless sleeves on the left side were dominated by the winds of the wasteland that blew in, like a flag. ''When in the world did anyone want a single combatant? The inhabitants of the Doomsday Township each one of them are once again in a fighting stance. ''''Kill!Kill this man and expose him to the fort''s tower!Make him realize what he is! Oh! I''m going to kill him! Kill them! Sogut''s low, astringent voice was powerful enough to reach the ears of Lili and the others. ''''Don''t think all of you are going to die easy. * An hour had already passed since the Holy Tree Knights and the Doomsday Township dwellers who had invaded the Salem Fort had entered a state of battle. After that, Sogut destroyed the Doomsday Township dwellers who came out of the fort alone. He immediately divided the main force into three, and first set up in the front with himself and the troops led by Nord Horn. In the meantime, Diares'' and Lili''s squads entered through different entrances. For a while after they entered, it was a mixed battle. However, although they were inferior in numbers, the Holy Tree Knights were clearly superior in strength. So far, there were few reports of damage on their side. ''''It looks like it''s only a matter of time before we retake the fort. As he said coolly, Diares put the finishing touches on the enemy that was being hunted down. Lili inspected the condition of the blade of the magic sword in her hand and asked Diares. ''''Come to think of it, were those ''people with an alien atmosphere'' that the Commander was talking about.......among the enemies you defeated?'''' They were in the corridor leading to the center of the fort. There were corpses of the inhabitants of the apocalypse lying everywhere. The fort was losing its hustle and bustle of warfare. If nothing happens, they will be able to retake the fort without difficulty. "If that''s the case, it''s a bit of a anticlimax... hmm? A woman appeared from across the aisle. She carries a sword at her hip. Is that a katana from the east? What she wore was a kimono, or was it called a dressing gown? And she had a lustrous beauty that made me sigh, even from the woman''s liri. Huh, the woman patted her chest. Her eyes are not looking at Lili as if she were looking at him. Her gaze is focused solely on Deares. ''You are a sweet, s*xy man. The woman traces her lips seductively with her fingertips. Oh, I''m glad I''m not dead yet I''m glad I caught up with you. When I caught a glimpse of him, I was in love with him. Lili held her sword at the ready and looked over at Diares. ''Dearest,'' ''Yes. She''s not like the enemies we''ve had. The tingling air that the woman gives off is not the same as the inhabitants of the apocalypse who fought before and after the raid. It could be seen as quite a handful. ''''You''re called Dearth, right?Mmmm, that''s a lovely name. The woman fell to her knees. And. Please, Dearest! The woman suddenly fell to her knees. The woman rubbed her forehead on the floor and screamed frantically. ''Be my, mistress! This was something that Lili hadn''t expected. Diares also seemed to have been somewhat struck by the void. They involuntarily looked at each other. The woman looked up. Her eyes were moist. ''''Are you at ease?When I get bored I''ll sell you properly to the right place when I get bored. Right? Did the woman just say that if she gets bored, she''ll sell out. I don''t know what that means. Lili felt perplexed. ''What--'' "Male Whore. What? When I get bored, I''ll sell her off as a male prostitute.Something worth it!And that''s why you''ll be my lover until then!Right?Because I love you!Until I got bored!Dude, I really need it!Look, I want it! Diares picked up the small axe that the body lying on the floor was holding. And then-- Yikes! The woman rolled to her side and quickly got to her feet. The axe Diares had thrown was stuck in the floor. ''Watch out, I almost died. ''W-what a mess!Dearest!I''ll never forgive you!Do this! The woman chattered and chattered. Diares thrust the tip of the holy sword at the woman. ''''I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but........I see, this is indeed what I would call an ''alien atmosphere'', isn''t it? He''s actually quite amusing and creepy. Oh, I shouldn''t have said that. I don''t want to be creepy. That''s disrespectful and offensive. The woman pulls her sword from its sheath. ''If you can''t get it by getting down on your knees, then, well, whatever. If you can''t get it by worshipping it down, then it''s too much trouble--yeah, I''ve decided to kill you now. What was the earlier impassioned plea? The woman showed a quick change of pace and said in a disinterested voice, "I am one of the ''ten dead end'' spiders. ''''I am the one ''ten dead end'', the female spider. At the very least, that beautiful face I will take home just the head and display it in my room, right? I understand you are a resident of the apocalypse. Diares asked. ''So what?'' Do you know the whereabouts of a man named Rokia? You know what?I don''t know, though? ...I see. Diares showed signs of disappointment. Although it seemed obvious, it still seemed to Lili that it was unusual for him to show such an expression of disappointment. ''Now is not the time for you to be thinking about others. I''m angry.'''' As soon as she entered the stance, the woman''s air suddenly changed. This was no mere oddity. He is far more skilled than any of his previous enemies. Gulping, Lili gulped down her spit. ''I''ll join you, Diales. Yes, so if you decide that I''m a danger to you, do you-- Before Diares could finish, the female spider moved. --fast. And powerful. Diares somehow managed to deflect its upper body and avoid the attack. A bit of her hair was slashed by the blade and she flew through the air. ''''If you had accepted me, you wouldn''t have died. Foolish man.'''' ''Yes. I am a foolish man. That''s why-- With a huff, Diares swung his sword. This is the kind of person I''ve become. The tip of the sword aimed at the female spider''s throat was just barely missing her aim. However, her expression was stripped of all the leeway she had ahead of her. ''''This man--'''' The female spider held her throat with her hand as if she was unconsciously protecting it, and her eyes widened as she looked at Diares. ''''No preliminary movements for attack, you mean...?'''' No - it''s not that he doesn''t have a ''no'' reserve action precisely, it''s just that he looks that way because he''s stripped down his reserve action to the extreme. His sword is also called the ''motionless sword'' within the knightly order. ''''You don''t have time to be surprised, do you?'''' Diares gives chase. The female spider bites her crimsoned lip with a devilish look on her face. ''''Cheeky...!I''ll make you regret it! Diares steps in as the female spider holds her sword with both hands in a motion. ''''Chi!I hate men who talk too much!But I can see what you''re after--what? Diares'' sword was thrust into the heart of the female spider. ''Ba, I wonder...?The aim is.... the neck, not... Lili recalled the words she had heard from Sogut before. The strength of Diaress is not only in the ''unmoving sword''. His sword is the culmination of his fine craftsmanship. Diares probably made her believe that the ''neck is the target'' with her gaze and other movements. The female spider was also convinced that she had read Dearles'' attack. But the actual target was the heart. Diares has the skill to ''make the opponent think that''. It could be said that he is a genius at deception. ''''I''m not a combat-specialized type, you know. This is the point at which you can finally mix in some magic tricks to see if you can compete with the hand-to-hand combatants. It would have been better if I had the same level of swordsmanship as my sister. Gulping, Diares gouged out the sword''s stab wound and moved to finish it. How dare he say that, Lili thought. The ''handlers'' he was referring to were, in other words, Sogut Sigismos and Gaiden Arkwright. In Diares''s eyes, he only saw that dimension of ''tinkerers''. A streak of blood extends from the edge of the female spider''s lips. ...except for the most powerful man in the world, Roselbaeon the only one who will die for Rose-le-Bio... Kill me, kill me, baboon... Gulp, and the female spider hung her head. Lili ran up to Diares. ''''You''re very good, Diares. ''''The end of the tenth death, you said, but at this level, even those from the Order could fight each other. The only thing I''m a little concerned about is this man Roselbion. Then some of his men came to report in. As Lili flew instructions, the men went back to their posts. ''The fort is close to being overrun, is it? Diares, who had been checking to see if the female spider was completely dead, stood up. ''''Then ... shall we look for Roselle Bion or something like that? If it looks like we can finish him off, then we''ll finish him off ourselves. 124-Interlude 23 "Black Flame and Things I Left on the Day (2)" [Liri Sigmussos] Lili and Diares decided to take a walk around the fort. Lili watched a few members of the group cross the street and opened her mouth. ''They''ve all worked hard, but I''d like to give them a break when this is all over. It was a hard march, you know. Let''s take a good rest on the way back. Diares smiles gracefully with an air of aloofness. Diares Arkwright. Although they''ve been rotten since they were candidates, Lili still doesn''t really understand this man. People praise him as a genius. In fact, he''s probably worthy of being described as a genius. Lili Sigismos. Ramsus Fallonteza. Ren Wynfort. Node-horn. Diares Arkwright. These five men joined the Order in the same year. Among them, Diares quickly rose to the second rank of holy rank and the position of deputy commander in the blink of an eye. The other people had also achieved remarkable results, but they would be hazy in front of the success of Diares. By the way, Diales, who is that Rokiah person you mentioned earlier? Then Diares looked at the holy sword in his hand as if he were thinking in the distance. ''''That man is my enemy who must be defeated one day. What an unpleasant man, that one. If I hadn''t met Sogut, I might have followed that man and rode into the apocalypse alone. ...for someone else? Yes, sir. Diares smiled. ''My own, avenged.'' His eyes are not smiling. ''I''ve never been humiliated like that in my life. To mock me so badly.......in a way, that was a talent too. He exuded bare, bare emotions, which was unusual for a man who usually mixes acting with acting. A man who could bring out his true nature. Who the hell is this Rokia guy? ''''By the way, I''ve been wondering for a while now.......Dearles, is it not the case that you are attracted to women?'''' This was a question that came out of pure curiosity. The woman who was called a female spider just now was a bewitching beauty, even to Lili, who was of the same s*x. But even though he was tempted, he showed no signs of being moved. To begin with, Lili had never seen him flutter with a woman. Even since he was a candidate, he rarely talked about any particular woman. ''I grew up watching my mother and Cecily,'' he said. I recognize that women are a terrible thing. And there are few women who can match Cecily in looks alone. The standards are too high when it comes to appearance, or so it seems. His sister, Cecily Arkwright, was one that Lili had also seen on several occasions. Indeed, if you see those beauty crystals every day, it''s no wonder that the standards of beauty are off. Above all, she herself is more beautiful than a badly made woman. A half-heartedly beautiful woman is no match for a half-heartedly beautiful woman. What about you, Lili? Me? You''re one of the most brilliant women I''ve ever seen in my life, but you don''t float by. You''re still a flatterer, Dearest. Lili has never thought of herself as a beautiful woman in the first place. She may be a little well-groomed, but her hawk-like eyes, like those of her brother, seem to give her a severe impression, and the people she is talking to often look away from her. She is not particularly good-natured, nor does she have a body like Rene''s, which makes her more attractive to men. In fact, I''m often told that I''m rather brusque. ''''Hmm........Well then, let''s change the question. If you were to dare to name a man you like, what kind of man would you be? Hmmm, Lili thinks seriously. ''''Dare I say it''s someone like Gaiden-sama or Wagnus-sama? ''Hahaha!'' What''s so funny? ''I see!You do have a taste for older people, don''t you?Haha, it was that way! ''And older people aren''t my hobby!The reassurance of an experienced man... ''No, no, there''s nothing wrong with that, is there?It''s a great hobby of sorts. But if that''s the case, then this isn''t dominated by men your age courting you. ''Courtship?What are you talking about? ''Kukku,'' chuckles Diares. It''s a good thing that you have this insensitivity. You''re a sinful child, after all, you are. Lili is dumbfounded and looks at Diares with half-lidded eyes. ''Which one of you is the guilty one? How many women do you think you''ve made cry, you.'' I still think it''s better as long as you received the favor and clearly refused it. By the way, when he was a candidate, Lili had once made Diares, who had dumped his best friend Rene, eaten a slap in the face that was too much for him. ''''Anyway, Lili, what do you think about the matter of the occupation of the fort this time?I can''t help but feel that I''ve been lured out. ''Yes, it definitely felt unnatural. It''s a strange sense of control, and it bothered me too. Each person acts as he or she wants to, but in this way, there is an agreement on one point. You think I have an agenda? ''''Yes. There''s something not quite right about sitting around after taking over the fort... Of course. Diares ponders silently. ''The place most disadvantaged by the absence of the Order of the Holy Tree, huh? Diares said as his head swirled around to his subordinates as they passed by. ''I hope there''s not something going on around King''s Landing,'' But it''s all right, Dearest. Ramsus and Rene are in the capital. There''s Ramsus and Rene in the capital, as well as Lord David. And, above all, there''s Lord Vanstoss. Ramsus Fallonteza. The man who, along with Diares and Lili, formed an attack team when he was a candidate. He is the eldest son of the Fallontessa family, which has produced many people with excellent talents in magic. He has always had an eye for beauty. Perhaps attracted by his beauty, Ramsus readily accepted Diares'' invitation, and the three of them, including Lili, set a record for reaching the largest holy site in the world. Lili recalled her conversation with him. ''''I will protect beautiful things, even if I have to pay for this life. That''s why I''ll protect Dearest and Miss Lili with my life, too.'''' ''How hard it must be for anyone to marry you in the future. "Ha, ha, ha, what do you mean, Miss Lili? There''s a difference between loving beauty and being in love with the opposite s*x. ''''........is that so?'''' "The love of beauty is a concept!Because love is a passion!'' I can''t quite tell the difference. ''I mean, they''re both great! He has some strange notions and high self-esteem, but he''s not a bad guy by any means. Such is the case with him, but he seems to have become close to Rene since he joined the Order. Rene Winfort. He is the best friend of Lili for the longest time. When she was a child, she was bullied by some of the city''s bad boys just because she was a Berk, but Lili defended her every time she was bullied. It is inevitable on this continent that people are prejudiced because of their race. It''s impossible to abolish it per se, or to protect all sub-humans. But we can''t overlook what we can''t overlook. Because it''s frustrating to watch. So Lili decided to protect Rene. And with Lili always reaching out to her, Rene was very fond of her. Rene was a goofball, and even when she was a candidate, she made a lot of mistakes (although most of them were laughable and could be passed off). However, she was most of all a very kind girl. Often, before attacking the ruins, she would even help me mend tools that might be useful in the attack. Lili recalls the day just before the last holy ruins attack, when graduation was imminent. ''''This, for me?'''' "Yes. I just wanted to wish Lili a safe return. "The crystal with its healing magic formula this one cost a fortune, didn''t it? "You can''t put a price on Lili''s life, you know. Thank you, Renee. "Good luck, Lili!And be sure to come back!I''ll wait for you! Lili clutched the crystal Rene had given her that was fitted into her necklace. Rene wasn''t a good kid in terms of caliber, but he was more of a hard worker than anyone else. Particularly after joining the Order, his hard work has paid off and he has made amazing progress. Meeting David Hamonis must have had a positive effect as well. David Hamonis. He was especially fond of Ramsus and Rene. As if they were his own father. David was also an excellent coordinator in the Order. When Sogut and Diares were elected as the leader and deputy leader of the Order, the old members of the Order alienated the two of them. At that time, it was Davido who successfully appeased these old-timers. He was a master at assuaging such complaints. Even the older members of the Order always accepted with a bitter smile in the end, saying, "If David says so, it''s no wonder. With regard to the current management of the Knights, his presence would be essential as he would deftly bridge the gap between the old and new. He was a shadowy figurehead for the Holy Tree Knights to become what it is today. When it comes to leading the way in the shadows, Vanstos Troia''s presence is also indispensable. He was always available to newcomers and troubled members who didn''t fit in with the Order, and sometimes he would listen to their problems until the end of the night. There are many members who were saved by him. Thinking about it this way, Lili realized once again that she was very fond of the current Holy Tree Order. Even though she had only been away from the royal capital for a few days, Lili strangely wanted to meet them. ''''That''s right. Especially with Van Stos, they would be able to deal with most of the threats. Well, if it comes down to it, they''ll be there too.'''' "They? A girl named Currier Versteen and a boy named Sagara Kurohiko. You''re from the House of Six and the Conjurer. I''ve decided with Van Stos that I''ll ask them to help me out if something goes wrong. And since I met that boy, Kurohiko, that difficult-to-please sister has changed a bit. You don''t think that Cecily-- ''Mmm!A blow to Lord Hibachi of the Cliffs!Don''t you dare!I am... one of the Ten Dead Ends, Grunburna the White Spear!Here we go! Shut up and get your asses to hell. From the corner of a somewhat remote passage, a man with a dagger in his hand who fell down while spewing out a fountain of blood, a white-robed man with a spear at the ready, and a man with burning red hair - a node horn - flew out from the corner of the passage. The node took a swing of his glowing magic sword. Then his figure appeared to be blurred in multiple layers. The spear released by the white-clad man misses its target due to the blistering of his body. ''''Nuh!Did you take the body off?! Yeah, you''re way off. A moment later, a half-moon of sword flashes gleam and the white-clad man is cut down. While wiping the blood from the demon sword, a node walks over to me. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a lot of experience in this field. Well, if it''s that bad, the group members here should be able to handle it, but it looks like there''s one person in trouble. As I recall, Rose...something. Roselle Bion, right? The node raised an eyebrow uncomfortably as Diares took over the answer. ''''Well Dearest, I didn''t tell you. Excuse me. The air is grim. "I hate you to my core, Diaz. I don''t like you at all, Dierace. I don''t like your attitude. Ever since I was a candidate. Node Horne. The eldest son of the Horns. The Horns have always been compared to, and fallen behind, the Arkwrights. Node has been an enemy of the Dearth since he was a candidate. Just. But you''re the real deal. That''s what I said. And I''m going to surpass you one day. So.... Nodd said as he passed Diares. ''Until then, don''t let anyone but the Commander beat you to it, okay?Okay? Yes, I''ll try. God, you''re such a lousy f*cking guy. At first glance, Node seemed rough, but he also had an honest side to him. In fact, when one of Node''s cronies had tried to insidiously harass Diales when he was a candidate, Node himself had come to apologize to Diales. And after his apology, he told his cronies ''I appreciate what you guys did for my sake,'' he said. I appreciate what you guys did for me, but I want to deal with this guy fair and square. Please, don''t make me a coward. It was because of this aspect that Lili couldn''t dislike the node either. However, he is still a beautiful man, and there are many female corps members who like his wild and graceful temperament, but the problem is that they only have their eyes on Diares. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Boom. The wall just ahead shattered. A huge man wearing a noxious speckled armor jumped out from behind the collapsed wall. The next one to jump out was a My brother! He swung his sword, Sogut. In addition, three men and women carrying weapons jumped out of the hole and chased after Sogut. At this time - Diares, Lili, and Nord moved immediately. Each of them remained silent and ran towards the three who appeared from behind the leader. Sogut''s gaze only caught a glimpse of us once. If his companions were in danger, he would act immediately. It could be said to be an acquired reflex action. Lili and the others shoved the three people behind them who had jumped out of the way at almost the same time, killing them. Without a moment''s hesitation, they caught the vital point. Sogut plunged his sword into the joint of the giant man''s armor, which fell from his waist. ''''Ggaa!'''' Then, the black flames emitted from inside the armor began to envelop the armor. ''''Goooooooo--! The man in armor pointed the armor with the stake-shaped weapon attached to it at Sogut, but he quickly lowered his arm slack and ran out of power. ''''Commander, are you alright?'''' Node was the first to run up to him. He respected Sogut as much as anyone. ''Yeah, no problem,'' Sogut glanced at the bodies, including the man in armor. It seems that the Ten Dead Ends wanted to kill me first. I''m sure you''re not the only one," he said. Diares, Lili, and Nodd looked at each other alternately. Node drops his breath in admiration. "So the leader defeated the strongest man in the end of the tenth death in an ordinary way.......as expected, the leader is amazing. The node turns its adoring gaze to Sogut. When Sogut lowered his sword and the light disappeared, the flames that enveloped the man in armor also disappeared. It looks like the fort is all over the place. Yes, my brother. I wouldn''t mind a little more than that. Diares asked, smiling. ''You don''t care about me, Sogut?'' Huh, and Sogut twists the corners of his mouth to kick back. ''''A twisted man like you can''t die fast enough. "...why is this person only cold to me? ''That''s where the part about feeling cold is twisted, dearest. "Okay. Oh, well, I guess I''m missing out on some help. I didn''t ask for your help. But I will say thanks. Yeah, it''s a little late for that. What node?Twisted, right? ''''Well I overwhelmingly agree with you about the twisted nature of Dearles'' personality. Because this guy has been that way since he was a candidate. Diares, who had even received a chase from the node, put his finger to his forehead and bit his lip. ''''I want to go home I want to go home as soon as possible to King''s Landing, where the conscience of the Order, Vanstos, is. Pop, Lili put her hand on Diares'' shoulder as a sign of comfort. And inwardly, she was determined to ask why she wasn''t in the frame of ''conscience'' when she returned to the royal capital. Nevertheless, Lili was grateful to Diares as her sister. It was a good thing for her brother Sogut to have someone to talk lightly to, Diares. ,. In fact, since meeting him, Sogut feels a little less steely. Sogut looks down at the corpses of Ten Deathsome and the others. ''''It was a good decision to bring the most elite of the knights with you. They were a group to be reckoned with.'''' Well I was never a small fry. No, they''re small fry. Everyone reacted in unison to the voice. A lone robed boy stood across the aisle. He had soft golden hair and fine threaded eyes that looked friendly. A beautiful boy, I guess you could say. ''Who are you?'' Lili asks, and the boy smiles. Nice to meet you. I''m Nemesisia. "I''m Nemecia, and I''m from Hell, so you have no idea what I''m talking about. Hell? ''''Doomsday Prison...'''' It''s a huge underground prison in Doomsday Township where the most inaccessible people in Doomsday Township are placed. The people of the apocalypse call it ''prison''. The boy stepped over the rolling corpse and stepped forward. I''d like to make a special exception for you," he said. This is how I was freed to join the attack on the fort, but to be honest, it was a bit boring for me. The raider of the fort. Apparently, he''s an enemy too. But still-- You''re the Order of the Holy Tree, right?That name has reached the prison. It''s a pleasure to meet you. What was the suffocatingly intimidating feeling that was emitted from the boy? Looking at it, it seemed that Lili wasn''t the only one who was feeling intimidated. Sogut held his sword at the ready. ''''Looks like you''re an opponent that can''t be compared to the Ten Dead End. ''''Huh, as expected of a ''Black Saint Jury'','''''' he said, ''''It''s very important to find out what your opponent is capable of. It''s very important to find out what your opponent is capable of. So-- The boy''s threadbare eyes opened slightly. ''Because if you can see how dangerous they are, you might be able to live a little longer, right? -Oh! Cringing. Lili felt a chill run through her body. It felt like her heart had been grabbed. That''s when - the node moved. It was a lean and refined strike. Furthermore, an altercation attack by the power of the magic sword that was difficult to read. But that blade easily cut through the sky. ''''Haha, that''s scary.'''' Nemesia, I noticed, had moved behind the node. The boy was laughing, carapace and innocence. --as if I couldn''t see him. I couldn''t follow Nemecia''s movements with my eyes at all. ''''Hmm?'''' This time, Diares, who had moved to attack in conjunction with the node, was closing in on Nemesia. A quick slash with the holy sword. The preliminary movements were eliminated to the extreme - the ''No Way Sword''. ''''Heh.......lady, you use an interesting sword. Oh, no - you''re the older lady. Sorry, I''m sorry, you look so pretty, I thought you were a woman. Lili regripped the hilt of her sword as she felt her blood drain away. Nemesia was standing about one lathal away from Diares'' sword, with a generous look on her face. Not even Diares'' sword could catch it. Lili felt a shiver. --Their rank, different. An opponent of a different dimension from the tenth death end. Both the node that attacked her and Diares seem to feel it. The beautiful lady there seems to have gone up in arms after seeing that. But there''s nothing to be ashamed of, is there?I''m from the third level of hell. I don''t know if you can understand the word "third layer"... Sogut''s Levatain growled. But--. Oops, that''s not safe. Sogut''s sword was unable to slice through Nemesia. Nemesia, who dangerously dodged Sogut''s sword and jumped back, sat down on top of Roselbion''s armor while fluffing her robe in the air. ''''Huh, as expected of a ''black holy warrior'', that''s what it is. I''m sure you''ll find that you''re far more skilled than the other two. But the holy magic sword is not yet in your hands. ...Is this what the Jailers are capable of? Sogut frowned. Diares and Node also looked depressed. Lili, too, was painfully aware of her own helplessness. At the same time, what they remembered was a sense of despair. Is this guy from hell a better opponent than even Sogut Sigismos? Nemecia puts her hand over her mouth and smiles with a chuckle. It''s a good idea to have a good time.Staying in the apocalypse is boring, isn''t it? It would be interesting to deal with the three major organizations, but we have become free like this. I want to get out of the apocalypse and have fun. ''Yeah,'' Nemesis nodded. ''''Well then, let''s go to the royal capital, Christophia, shall we? The node gnashes its teeth. ''Hmm?'' ''''The Holy Tree Knights were a disappointment, but there''s something called the Holy Ruins over there, right?Moreover--Didn''t I hear that the King''s Capital, Christofia, has that forbidden curse user? You know? Yes, just in case. And since I''ve never seen a holy tree in person I''ve been wanting to take a look at it. Okay, I''ve decided! Nemesia clapped her hands together as if it was a good idea. ''''Let''s go to Christophia, the royal capital, which is said to have a holy tree!But before that-- Nemesia opened her eyes thinly and her cheeks twisted into a ny. ''''Let''s take the souvenir of the Holy Tree Knights'' annihilation, shall we? A painful killing spirit on her skin gushed out of Nemesia. ''''Ah--'''' Although his expression was smiling, the sharp killing intent radiating from him sewed Lili to the spot. A cold sweat ran down her cheeks. --I can''t win. I can''t win against this boy. What to do. What should I do? If we don''t, King''s Landing-- Nodes. Diares called out to the node. ''..........'' I''m afraid we''re going to have to be on the same page. Nodo bites his teeth with a girly smile. You can''t help but notice that blood is dripping from that mouth. You can''t help it. I''ll give you a ride. Nodd looks over at Dearth. ''The Commander and Lili must run. This one''s going to be me and Diales. It''s a way to go but it''s the only way to go. The two men held their swords. Lili gulped and gripped her sword. ''''I, too, will stay. Sogut lowered the arm holding the sword. ''''You ... idiots.'''' Beautiful camaraderie. Huh, it''s wonderful. Yes, at least when I kill you, I''ll kill you painlessly. Nemecia sat up. They say it''s beautiful when a person decides to die, but I don''t think it''s beautiful. I don''t think it''s beautiful, but it is pleasant. There is nothing more ridiculous than standing up to an opponent you know you can''t win. From the pure white robe, Nemesis produced a raw white arm. The arm was fitted with a magic tool. His hand began to emit a faint luminescence. ''''Let''s........begin, Holy Tree Knight--'''' Zuban. "--What? Fun I find your presence amusing I find your presence amusing. The right shoulder was slashed in a straight line from Nemesia''s stomach to her right shoulder. ''''Gah........!Wha.........? Levatein''s blade had caught Nemesia. Before he knew it, Sogyut had moved to the front of Nemesia. Like a whirlwind, Sogyut quickly spun sideways. With the momentum of the rotation intact, he slashed at Nemecia''s chest with a sideways cleave. With a swoosh, Nemesia''s blood spurted up. The cross-shaped wound is carved into Nemesia. You are able to..................... Did you really think that was my real power? Soght looked down at Nemesia, who was clutching her wound and falling on her ass, and asked You thought you''d found out what I was capable of with the first blow," he said. That''s why I thought I could avoid the second attack with the same sensation. But when I saw the movement of the attack, I tried to avoid it, but it was quicker than I expected, so I couldn''t avoid the attack - could I? So that first strike wasn''t really your true strength, was it? Nemesia giggled, with a lot of sweat running down her face. ''''But you''re stuffy ... sweet, Sogut Sigismos. ...What? You''ve come this far. You shouldn''t have let me waste my time talking to him if it was the last thing you wanted to do. Nemecia''s eyes were discolored. ''Huh, it''s too late.'' His eyes had turned a rainbow of colors. ''Come on, let''s go. "The perfect rainbow of-- A moment. ''--Goof!What is this........! Black flames enveloped Nemesia''s body. Sogut slashed Nemesia''s eyes. ''''Guaaaah!Gah........gah! When did I let go of my end of the bargain? Nemesia is weaving in some kind of a technical formula. ''''Guhhh!Shit, why?Why does this fire not go out!It''s one of the biggest disarming techniques!Why does the release technique, which can override any technique, not work! That flame will not be extinguished unless the user disarms it himself. Oh, God d*mn it!I''m out of prison.I''m not going to let this--d*mn it! Diares, who had been watching the events in a daze, smiled as he broke out in a cold sweat. ''''Sogut.........how much stronger will you become, you? Really, disgustingly far.......no, that''s why I-- I need help! Nemesia clung to Sogut. By the way, the black flame has no effect on the user, Sogut. ''''What?'''' No, no!I don''t want to die but I just got out of prison!I don''t want to die here, and I don''t want to die here...! I''m sorry, but I''m not gonna do you any favors. Jeez, have you no mercy?You''d be a proud saint, wouldn''t you?Any proud man should listen to the pure begging for his life!Isn''t that right, Sogut Sigismos!Yes!Hey, if you want, I can join the Order of the Holy Tree!I-I can be useful!So-- Do you have any idea how many people you''ve killed in this fort? I don''t think that''s-- I will not forgive a man who has killed more of my people than I can count. Gee ... outsider! "You have your own ideas and I have mine. And I''m an enemy of yours and you are an enemy of mine. That''s the only thing that matters. "Oh, geez I hate you!I hate you!I''m going to curse you to death, Sogut Sigmousossssssssssssssss! And... Sogut''s voice was laced with a merciless cruelty. But it also sounded a little lonely. Its desolate tone seemed to drag out the reverberations of the distant past. And then. I can''t... Levatein''s blade pierced Nemecia''s forehead. Sogut said quietly as he drew his sword. ''I left all such things as mercy for my enemies on that day. 125-Interlude 24 "Will" [Liri Sigmussos] The control of the fort was complete. The Ten Dead Ends also seemed to have been wiped out, leaving behind those who had been taken prisoner. Lili was in a room in the fort with Sogut after finishing giving instructions to the group members. ''''Neither the Ten Death''s End nor the people from ''Hell'' are helpless in front of your brother.......as expected. Lili placed the lid of the canteen of water beside Sogyut, who was sitting on the wooden box. Sogut thanked him and drank the contents in one gulp. ''''The fact that we were able to quickly accomplish the recapture of the fort was largely due to the efforts of the group members. You can''t control the fort by yourself. ''''Even so, only your brother is able to put away an opponent with such an intimidating and powerful opponent without a struggle,'''' "A man from ''Hell'' at the end of the tenth death.......he was certainly not a weak opponent. But-- Sogut looks at the void with a stern expression. ''''Compared to the Four Deadly Disasters, they are still not much of an opponent. The Four Deadly Disasters are far more vicious than those guys.'''' The Four Deadly Plagues. The four natural disasters that made the most evil name known throughout the continent. And he is also the source of the change in my brother. ''''But... but wouldn''t your brother be able to win now? No, it''s not going to be easy. I''ll need at least three more people with the same or more power than I have now. Sogut stroked Levatain quietly and narrowed his gaze. ''''Moreover, there is one man in the Four Deadly Disasters who has extraordinary strength. It would be unrealistic to defeat him head on. The only way to defeat him would be to use some kind of trap or trick. Lili held up her skirt and sat down next to Sogut. ''So, would the other three win?'' ''No, first we need to break up the other three as well. What can I say.......they have perfect coordination of movement. You could call it "telekinesis". Therefore, we must first create a situation where each one of us can fight individually. That said, I don''t think the Four Deadly Sins will easily fall into the trap... well, if on a whim they were to become one by one, or if... Is the one far ahead that he is staring at, the Four Deadly Disasters? Or - is it the then deputy commander of the group, Chris Lenowskaia, who was his lover at the time? After Chris''s death, Sogut spent his days in grief. He blamed himself for his helplessness. At night, a voice like a beast could be heard coming from his room. Lili, on the other hand, cursed himself for his helplessness to do anything for his brother. After ten days or so, Sogut came out of his room. Lili was astonished, wondering if this was her brother. That was because her brother looked so disheveled that it was hard to believe that he was his age. It could be said that since he was originally a handsome man, he had rather acquired an adult s*xuality, but the change in his appearance shook Lili''s heart badly. It''s time to stop bemoaning your helplessness. I will become the Knight Commander of the Sacred Tree and kill the four evil spirits. It was a voice that was so empty that it made my blood boil, and it was also a voice that made me feel even more scared of the sky. But at the same time, what struck Lili''s heart was the feeling of sadness. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was not yet a child at that time, but Lili made up her mind. She wanted to join the Holy Tree Knights and support her brother. She wanted to fulfill her brother''s purpose and help him. That''s how Lili entered St. Renowthred Academy. When she first entered the school, she was looked at with quite a bit of colored glasses because she was the daughter of the Duke of Sigmusos and the sister of that Sogut Sigmusos. Even if she got good grades, she was criticized because of her parents'' prestige. But Lili thought it was only natural. As the daughter of Duke Sigismos'' family, and the younger sister of Sogut Sigismos, who was on the verge of becoming the head of the Holy Tree Order when Lili was admitted to the school, it was inevitable that she would be viewed in a biased light. Even if she worked hard and achieved results, she would always be put away by her family background and connections. But that''s the way of the world. There''s nothing you can do about it. That''s why you don''t have to worry about it. Even if people talk behind your back about being favored, you don''t have to argue with them, you just take it as it comes. Above all, the people who will see you for who you really are are the last ones left. So I just push forward for my purpose. All you have to do is think about is following the shortest way to arrive at a position where you can reduce your brother''s burden as much as possible. This is how Lili graduated from the school, setting the highest record for conquering the Holy Ruins in the school along with his classmates, Diares Arkwright and Ramsus Fallonteza. She also passed the Knights'' selection exam without difficulty. However, even after joining the Order, he was harassed and talked about behind his back for a while. However, she silenced them one by one with her ability. There''s no time for lamenting. There is no point in being pessimistic. Considering his brother''s suffering, he doesn''t even have the right to suffer. That''s what Lili thought. Anyway, Lili wanted to be of service to her beloved brother. And he had a faint hope that someday, when he had achieved his long-cherished desire, he would return to his old brother - he had a faint hope that he would return to his old brother. ''''Brother.......am I useful to your brother? Lili said hesitantly. Then Sogut looked a little surprised, and with a huff, he loosened his mouth and put his hand on Lili''s head. I am grateful to you. It''s a good thing that you''re the one who helped me focus on improving my skills. I''m sure the current Order would not be able to stand without you. "...I think that''s too much of a compliment. It''s not as good as what Diares does. But still. You''re doing a really good job at being you. And I''m sorry about that. I''m sorry you had to get caught up in my selfishness. ''No. I''m glad to hear you say that, but I''m willing to oblige. Sogut gently lowered his gaze. ''You are blessed with people, I am. Lili''s face falls to the ground. ''But, brother, I am--'' Lili clammed up and swallowed the words as they came out. "You''re worried that I''m too obsessed with getting revenge on the Four Deadly Sins? He seems to have seen right through my heart. ''No, well I''m sorry, I''m sorry that I went out too far. ''Vengeance - well, the feeling of revenge hasn''t gone away now. It''s just that when I''ve been spending time with the Knights I''ve noticed a little other emotions coming in as well. Another emotion, sir? I like these Order members. Lili felt somewhat nostalgic about the expression that Sogut had on his face. ''''I feel like I can understand now why Vice Commander Chris was willing to risk his life to protect the guys in the Order. The knights at that time were indeed congratulatory, but there were also many good-natured guys. There were many who adored Vice Commander Chris. Wanting to protect the people who adore you may sometimes be a stronger force than revenge. Sogut gripped the hilt of Levatain tightly. The thought that those guys might be killed by the Four Deadly Plagues someday makes me feel as if I''m going to be torn apart from time to time. My brother.... So we kill the Four Deadly Disasters. To protect what''s important to you. Even if it kills you and turns you into a shura. However, we may be able to defeat the Four Deadly Disasters in the not-too-distant future. This school is full of the most talented students your generation has ever seen. Beosa Fallontessa, Dristos Kielusina, Koudelka Ferraris - Cecily Arkwright, Currier Versteen, and the forbidding curse user - Sagara Krohiko. Sogut''s expression relaxes. ''''If that generation grows up, not only will we defeat the Four Deadly Plagues but maybe Renowthread will become a more peaceful country. That''s why until they grow up, I have to protect Renousled and the Order. Then the door to the room opened. ''Dearest,'' Diares was in charge of interrogating his captors. If you look, you can see the blood on the sleeves of his uniform. Diares Arkwright was skilled in interrogation - and the torture that went with it. ''What do you think, Diares? What have you found out about this fort occupation? Yeah, well, A somewhat unflattering expression. ''This time I took a somewhat forceful approach, partly because I didn''t have time. Well, physical pain doesn''t have to take up a lot of time, depending on how you do it. Not really, it''s not really my thing. Diares was a man who used such interrogation techniques as mixing food with a highly addictive powder from rare plants to deliberately induce withdrawal symptoms and get people to confess, or leaving them standing against a wall for days on end, just waiting for them to go crazy. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry I always make you do the dirty work. Huh, Diares smiled absent-mindedly. ''It''s called the right person in the right place. Well, it''s not a pleasant role to play, though. But if you have the ability to achieve your goal but don''t use it, that''s a waste of time. He often takes the place of Sogut and the other members of the group who don''t like the glitz and glamour of the evening parties, and he even manages to curry favor with the noble ladies who have power. Entangling people''s minds is also his forte, and such a talent helped to maintain the knightly order. He once said to Lili ''''An organization can''t maintain its strength by simply being clean and innocent.......that''s my theory. And I''m willing to do whatever it takes to get dirty in order to keep the Order of Sogut alive. I thank you for your concern, Lili. But please don''t worry about me. Hearing him say that made Lili feel grateful and apologetic, but also a little worried about him. ''So, here''s the result of your interrogation,'' Diaress looks divine. ''Perhaps we should hurry and return to King''s Landing. What do you mean? It seems we have been lured here. Lured, huh? What is the purpose of the lure and what is the name of the person who lured you out? I''m afraid he didn''t know what he wanted. But he did give us the name of the person who lured him out. Just-- Something crisp. ''I can''t believe it, to be honest, for me. But he didn''t seem to be lying either. Who gave the order to take over the fort? All of the men we''ve captured have been talking about this case. With a difficult look on his face, Diares put his hand over his mouth and said. ''The occupation of the fort this time is the will of the Doomsday Empress. Lili sat up. ''Brother,'' Sogut poked the floor with the tip of his levatein sheath with a snap. A sharp, stern face, a change from not long ago. ''Summon the members of the group inside the fort, Diares. Now. 126-Interlude 25: "The last curtain goes up" [Noise Dies] Noyes Deece was looking down at the central square from an empty classroom in the main school building. Noyes twisted his hips and held his fingertips to the edge of his lips. Sunlight was shining through the classroom window. Noyes squints at the light, which is still a little far away in the evening. ''''Even though we lured the Holy Tree Knights out by tricking the inhabitants of Doomsday Township........'''' It was a great success, especially when they were able to get Sogut Sigismos, the man they wanted most to get away from King''s Landing, to go to the fort. Noyes had researched his past and set up a situation similar to the death of the woman he''d held close to his heart. As planned - some special thought must have come to his heart - the leader himself led the knights and left the royal capital. It takes about three days to get to the fort by horse. It should take six days to return. And today is the fifth day since the knights left the royal capital. This eliminates the worry that the Holy Tree Knights will interfere with the important stage. ''''However, the girls in Doomsday Township are also quite fragile, aren''t they? It is said that the existence of the Doomsday Empress itself is an illusion. However, there are many people in Doomsday Land who believe in such a vague existence. The infamous Roselbion-led Ten Deaths is one of the followers of the Doomsday Empress. ''''People love you, right, Doomsday Empress? When I showed him a little bit of my power, that person from Hell believed that he was the Empress of the Apocalypse too. Well, with such a series of rare and ancient techniques, it was understandable that it would be seen as an unknown power beyond human understanding. And they were under the illusion that this was the power of the Doomsday Empress. It is not only a matter of time before you are able to get your hands dirty, it is also a matter of time before you are able to get your hands dirty. In addition, That Woman had told him many stories about the Empress of the Apocalypse in the past, and that knowledge helped to give him a sense of truth. So. Noyes pretended to be the Empress of the Apocalypse, and he was able to successfully move the inhabitants of the apocalypse - but... "I thought I was finally ready to go on stage, but I didn''t know that the Four Deadly Disasters were going to hit me...it was so unplanned. Crazy, crazy, crazy, the most important performance of our lives got thrown off schedule. Even Noyes didn''t have the power to influence the Four Deadly Disasters to do as he wished. A long time ago, Noyes had once tried to contact the Four Deadly Disasters to ask them to play an "actor". But when he saw the man in the tube hat from a distance, he understood in an instant. (Oh no, it''s impossible. That''s too much for me to handle!(Oh, scary!) It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. But this time, of all times, the Four Deadly Sins had struck just as he was about to set them off. It was truly an unpredictable and sudden human disaster. And..........Currier is the one who defeated the Four Deadly Disasters. That''s so wonderful after all............I want to give you a hug!I want to hug you, Currier! As Noyes was drooling and cuddling himself, a bird broke in through the open classroom window. The bird flew in, and just like that, it ran out of steam at Noyes'' feet. ''Mmmm, thank you.'' There were three dead birds on the floor of the classroom, including the bird that had just taken its last breath. The messenger''s messenger technique. It is a lost ancient technique of using animals. This technique was one that was taught to me by ''that man''. ''''Guh...!Oh, tha........ Pain shot through my brain. Next, blood dripped from my nose. ''''It''s good that you used the messenger technique as an ''eye'', but three of them at the same time was indeed tough.......'''' Currier and his battle with the Four Deadly Plagues. Sagara Kurohiko and the Four Deadly Plagues. A battle between Hibigami and the Four Deadly Disasters. That man said that the usage technique is a highly dangerous technique due to the load. It was included to never use it for more than one target. But Noyes had the audacity to use three birds at once. Because if you don''t watch them, you won''t be able to die even if you don''t watch them.Rokia, My Lady of the d*mned Currier!And f*ck you, you bastard!Amazing Four Wrongs!Oh, I saw some good stuff!I''ve been shown some very good stuff! Noyes spread his hands full with his nose bleeding. ''Hahaha!I can''t!No, no, no, no, no!I can''t stand it!I''ll be there!I''m going to turn into noise!He wants to be the noise of this stage, with all his heart! With a look of happiness on his face, the noise spins on the spot as he spins around. ''Hey, all right!This has to be the only place!This is the place to end my story!Right here.I know, right?Tasogale! Noyes spun the words high and low in the silent classroom. But there was no one to respond to her words. With a click, the sound of still footsteps echoed in the room. You''re going to be the one who''s going to be able to pull me out, right?And for that, I stole your precious, precious Rafaith and Farvety from you. Rokia''s moves since infiltrating the academy were nothing short of brilliant. I don''t know the species, but he''s already got some idea of what it is. It''s probably only a matter of time before he finds out who he is. Even now, he seems to be plotting something with the four deadly plagues. Noise pulled out a hair with a snap. ''''Ouch, there it is!Yay!Ha-ha but I''m alive!If it hurts, it means you''re alive!This is where I live!Yeah, that''s why I want to die!Dramatically--I want to die! Huffing, I exhale and let my hair fly. ''But it''s covered in crickets I hope I can dodge them. As for Hibigami, he said that even ''that man'' didn''t know the secret of his strength. He''s so different from the six hospitals that he''s eclipsed. ''''I hate you, Hee-Bee-Ga-Mi. But it''s a good thing that that ''Demon Eater'' folded. Although it''s not impossible to deal with it, it''s still a pain in the ass to devote effort to counteracting that "demon eater". That''s why I''m grateful to Beshgam Angren for breaking that sword. ................... I didn''t expect Noyes to think that there was someone who could break that thing with their bare hands. ''''Sore, nii.'''' It was only for nothing that the Four Deadly Disasters left the stage. For Noise, who mainly used magic elemental power, the Four Deadly Disasters, who had a ''constitution that extremely diluted the effects of their magic formulas,'' could even be said to be a natural enemy. Whether or not they would be able to fight each other if they were unlucky enough to encounter them was a delicate matter. The fact that the four bad luck factors were removed was really good for the future of the show. In addition, the actors in the show seem to be feeling good about themselves, so if we''re going to go on the road, it''s now or never. Noyes wiped the blood from his nose with his thumb and licked it up. ''''Hmmm.......The only thing I can''t read is Forbidden Spell-chan, I can''t read it a bit. Even if there is a countermeasure, nevertheless... I don''t like it. Noyes poked his hand on the floor and grabbed his own shoulder and began to cry. Yes - this is a feeling of jealousy. My favorite currier. No matter what she did, she didn''t give herself the same smile that she would give Sagara Kurohiko. She never treated me like that. There was always a wall between herself and Currier. Only to Sagara Kurohiko. Only to Kurohiko. I can see that the area I occupy is getting smaller and smaller in her. Oh, it was taken away. The person I love has been taken away from me.... I''m so frustrated. The flames of jealousy were burning in Noyes'' chest. (Oh... but how sweet...) A jealousy that has no place to go. An urge that makes you want to scratch your chest. But at the same time, however, this jealousy of the deprived party is what is dramatic, how sweet it is, and makes the brain of the noise debauchery....... (Lovely.........lovely, Currier, Forbidden Spell.......how wonderful is this feeling of jealousy, like a hole in the chest....... Oh, I didn''t know Currier was so open to anyone but me!Very frustrating!But-- Hmph, Noyes smiles wryly and stands up. ''That''s why you''re so, so wonderful, Forbidden Girl. Noyes picked up one of the three birds from the carcasses of the three birds he was using as an errand boy and rubbed his cheek. ''Hey?Did you die a dramatic death?You could die, right?Because I could have died a messenger, right?Hmmm ... didn''t you want to die?I''m sorry and I''m feeling very sorry for myself. I feel selfish about all of this, don''t I?Yeah, I know... hahaha, so someone, the good and true brave!Kill me dramatically!Don''t ever forgive me!--Let this evil be destroyed in a brilliant and dramatic fashion! After offering the prayer of Herv, the god of death, to the carcass of the bird that was gently lowered to the floor, Noyes stood up gallantly. Entering the academy. Meeting Sagara Kurohiko. Isolation after floating away from his surroundings. A feud and reconciliation with Cecily Arkwright. The melting ice walls. The battle at the Holy Ruins. A small, sweet and sour love story and a decision. And finally, she may have found her place in the world. Mmm, those were all pretty good stories, Curie. As someone who loves Marie Curie Versteen to death, I''m treated to a series of goodies. Noyes folds his arms and frowns with an expression of mmmm. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on any more of these things. I had to prepare a better final act than this one, didn''t I?Which means-- Nii," said Noyes with a reptilian smile. ''''This is the only thing I can hope for with my life now, isn''t it? Noyes clutches a long, slender vial from his pocket to his chest and begins to pray again. It''s okay. I''m going to make this play work, even if it costs me my life. No, this play is worth the risk of my life. There won''t be a better show. That''s right, this is what I''ve been preparing for, and I''ve been working hard for this day. I''m going to make it work. Noyes put away the vial and instead of drawing a magic formula, he begins to draw meaningless shapes in the hollow with the holy element at his fingertips. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of these things. It makes me cry. Noyes flicked his tongue over the tips of his fingers, which were clad in the light of the holy element. ''You did a good job of pulling me out, didn''t you, Rokia?Of course I won''t go easy on you ... will I? Noise starts to walk towards the classroom door, humming. ''I''m going to play!Best villain of all! Then she stopped once and thrust her arms up to the ceiling. ''Well, now, then--'' Snap. Noyes smiled wryly as he adjusted his fingers on a high note. ''The final act, shall we? 127-Episode 99 "My Prince" When I woke up, I was lying on a bed in the school''s medical room. Feeling a twitching pain in my neck, I turned my face to the side and saw Cecily-san. ''''Well how long have I been sleeping?'''' ''Actually, it hasn''t been too long since Kurohiko passed out. Beside the bed, Cecily was sitting in a round chair. She was probably staying with me. Cecily told me the story of how I came to be here. After that, Hibigami carried me to the school when I lost consciousness, he said. Curie-san tried to carry me on his horse. "I''ll carry it faster. And he said that he took me away from them. Then Hibigami arrived at the school and left me in the care of Makina-san. Then he was brought to the medical room, and the flow of events seems to be going on until now. ''''Currier seemed to have some hesitation about leaving me in Hibigami''s care, but in the end, he seemed to have decided that that man wouldn''t just send you to your death. I looked at the ceiling with mixed feelings. ''As for Hibigami, I suppose it''s for my own good but still, I could have helped again. This makes me feel that I have to reach the level of strength that Hibigami is looking for at all costs. By the way, where is everyone else now...? ''Currier is about to start something with a man named Rokia, and he''s making a meeting with him. However, I''m sure he''ll come back here to check on her sooner or later. Rokia, huh? If those two are going to do anything, is it still noise related? ''''The headmaster is currently discussing future plans with the instructors and the survivors of the Order. In the evacuation area, the body of one of the four deadly attacks hasn''t been found yet, and they''re still trying to decide whether or not to release the citizens of the evacuation area. I heard that one of the arms that seemed to belong to the four deadly attacks was found at the scene. I am sure that Beshgam was dead. The man named Zemeckis was defeated by Mr. Currier and captured by Rokia, I was told. This too would be different. Masso should have been dead, too, and, above all, he hadn''t lost his arm. If that''s the case, is it the Four Deadly Disasters that Hibigami defeated...? But it''s strange. How could that hibigami fail to kill the enemy? No, no. There is no way that man would let someone live for no reason. In that case, he must have deliberately not held his breath. .................... It was an opponent with room to grow, so it was overlooked. Or, one could think that someone had a plan to hide the corpse for some reason, but....... If that''s the case, why did they do it? ''''So, you haven''t released the alert on King''s Landing yet? Yes, I''m afraid so. ''Speaking of which I wonder if Zeke and the others were able to evacuate?Do you have any news on Miss Cecily''s place? ''Zeke has gone to the evacuation zone with Hyrgis and my mother, Hannah and Mrs. Loloa. Banton, who came to the school a short time ago, told me about it. My grandfather was accompanied by a member of the Order to the evacuation zone. Oh, I see. Thank God everyone is okay. I''ve never heard of Mrs. Loloa, but she''s probably Zeke''s lover. ''But it seems that Zeke and Hyrgis had an encounter with the Four Deadly Plagues on the way. What? Zeke''s arm was broken, and Hyrgis broke some fingers and he is said to be in good health. Yeah? .... The other party was the Four Deadly Disasters. Should we consider it lucky that we survived? And the person who came between the two of them and the Four Deadly Disasters - probably Hibigami. That guy didn''t say a single word about Sieg and Hirgis-san. It''s possible that he wasn''t even aware that he had saved them in the first place, though. ''''.........'''' Hmm?What''s the matter, Kurohiko? I wasn''t sure if this was something I should ask. ''Miss Cecily, your clothes--'' Oh, is that it? Cecily picked at the fabric of her apron dress with her fingers and lifted it up. Yes. Right now, Cecily-san was wearing a maid''s dress. ''''My clothes were torn and dirty from the battle against the Four Deadly Plagues, so the headmaster lent me the maid of honor''s clothes. Miss Cecily twists her hips to show me the front and back. ''Hmph, does it look good on you?'' ''''........By the way, is it okay to say to a noble lady that she ''looks good in a maid''s outfit''? Hmm?That means you think it looks good on me, so that''s how I can interpret it, right? Yes, I think it looks great on me. But it''s a pity that it''s a bit too big. I guess it''s not so much the owner (probably Mia), though, as Cecily is too slender. He''s quite slender in body, you know. For some reason, Cecily put her hands to her chest and puffed out her cheeks. ''''Mm, there is a limit to the size of the breasts through individual effort.............another Kurohiko''s tease. He stared at me with resentful eyes. ''Eh, no--'' I was just referring to the entirety of my clothes, and no one was pointing out the size of my breasts....... Poof, Cecily-san turns her face away. ''''It''s okay, it''s nothing. Your mother also said that the shape of the breasts is more important than their size. Cecily''s cheeks are a little red, and she gives you a sidelong glance. It''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in the world.Okay? With a sniff, Cecily hooks her fingers on the collar of her maid''s dress and comes at you with a wicked look on her face. Hey, aren''t you being a little pissed off? ''Um ... Miss Cecily?I wasn''t referring to the breasts, I was referring to the size of the clothes themselves. Huh? Cecily rolls her eyes. ''Cecily, you''re so slim, you look a bit shabby in those clothes, don''t you think?That''s what I meant. Ms. Cecily''s face flushed with embarrassment as she lifted her teeth. ''That kind of thing, come on, say it first!Ha, you''ve embarrassed yourself.... ...or do you get the feeling that he went there voluntarily? Oh, you naughty boy! Pfft, he poked me in the cheek with the tip of his index finger. Huffing and puffing, Cecily-san sat back in her chair, looking disheartened. ''But I was hoping you''d respond to this figure a little more...'' I mean, it may look like this, but I have a lot of fun with it. And that''s when I said and tried to sit up, and that''s when it happened. ''''--?Ugh, goo........? As soon as I try to put some effort into my body, intense pains rush through my body. Cecily stands up in surprise. ''''Kurohiko! I collapse into bed again. ''Duh, are you okay! Cecily peeks in with concern. ''Maybe it''s the effect of using the forbidden spell. I don''t think I''m out of the load yet... though I honestly didn''t expect it to go this far. As long as I don''t put any effort into my body, I don''t seem to have any problems. I don''t feel the pain now that I''m in a sleeping position. Besides, I wasn''t expecting it earlier, so the pain surprised me and I fell down, but if I knew the pain was coming beforehand, I''d be able to endure it a bit. Of course, strenuous movements would be difficult, but.... Well, I guess I''d better sit still and rest for a while. And then I notice that Cecily-san is thinking about something. ''''Cecily-san?'''' What''s going on? ''Oh,'' said Cecily, looking up. ''No ... when Hibigami said he was going to carry you, he said, ''You''d better not rock your horse, huh? I can carry him without shaking him. Wouldn''t it be much better if I carried him myself? He said, "I''m sorry. I see. So Hibigami assessed my condition and carried me in such a way that I wouldn''t run into any pain from the shaking. Even if it is because you are expected to be an opponent to fight, I feel like I owe Hibigami a lot of debt this time. ............ I''ve got to really work hard at my training. ''Um, Cecily-san. Yes? Can you help me up, please? ''What?Are you okay? ''It hurts when I exert myself, but maybe if you can assist me, I can manage it. It''s hard to talk in my sleep, too. Or do I have to leave?Kurohiko needs to rest too... I''ve got a general idea of how far it''s going to hurt to move it, and maybe it''s because I just woke up, but I don''t feel like I''m going to sleep now. Well I see........okay. Miss Cecily stood up and came to my side. ''Then you will excuse me, Master?'' Well, can you play along? Oh, you don''t like it? "...the black-hearted maid. Hey! Ow! A light chop on the forehead with a pop. "You are a foul-mouthed master, aren''t you? And then Cecily put her top half of her body in front of me, almost covering me as it was. We''re just face to face. ''Why, Miss Cecily?'' Hmm.........If you think about it, the situation right now can be said to be one in which I can do whatever I want, right? "Huh? Cecily slowly creeps her right hand down my thigh. She strokes it around with a movement as if she were rubbing it. ''What are you doing! I thought you might need to be punished for your master''s poor behavior. If you are too much of a tease, you might get a little embarrassed, don''t you think? "...Cecily, did you have a drawer like this one? Hmm?What''s that?I don''t understand what the master is saying~? Ms. Cecily smiles seductively and tries to put her hand inside my jacket. ''''Ko--'''' Huh? Miss Cecily tilts her head. ''This is not the Miss Cecily I know!You''re an imposter, aren''t you?As long as he can move his mouth, he can use the Ninth Curse!I am going to invoke the curse... ''Wow, wow!Kurohiko, calm down!I am!It''s me, all right!I''m sorry!I got too carried away! ...Is it real? ''Yes, it''s real, right?See? Cecily chuckles, looking chilled. Hmm. Only Cecily is the one who can make this angel smile..... I''ll just have to believe it. ''''You''re being too evil, Cecily-san. Actually my mother has been giving me a lot of guidance lately. I guess that''s a factor. Guidance? Recently, my mother has been trying to teach me the art of captivating men, saying, ''I heard you finally have a man in your life, and I think it''s time for you to carve your value as a woman on him. What''s that? "My mother has been writing a bundle of notes from a young age on the art of captivating men - known as the ''Sociedad Document'' - and she inserts one a day under the door of my room before she goes to bed. It''s got some kind of grandiose name but when you open the lid, all you get is a hint of an erotic dictionary. That was my reading of it and my practice of it, in my own way, but... ''What are you teaching your own daughter, Miss Cecily''s mother?--ggh, ouch! Pain shot through my body because I almost held my head up. .........d*mn. When we were in the Cirrus Baths, you seemed to be keeping a fairly calm distance, but now, Cecily-san, you''re casually almost being taken in by your mother....... ''What?Kurohiko, don''t move too hard! A flustered Cecily. ''Here, let me help you up. Please don''t push yourself. Cecily puts one knee on the bed. Then she supports my back and pulls my hand away. ''Oh, Miss Cecily,'' ''Oh my God, you''re blushing again........and your chest is hitting me?You can''t blame me for this kind of situation. I don''t care, so you don''t care either. Do you understand? I''m sorry. Doesn''t it hurt? Yes, I''m fine. After a hectic day, I somehow manage to sit up and lean against the headboard. Perhaps out of concern for my posture as I leaned back, Cecily placed two pillows between the headboard and my back. ''Thanks for the help,'' No, no, no, not at all. Yup. Sitting up like this is somehow more comfortable than lying on your back. However, it seems that I will have to visit Cecily''s mother once to greet her. Mainly about your daughter''s affairs. Oh, you mean, you mean, like, you want my daughter for your wife? ''No, sir!Please don''t give any more of these socio-documentation and other unhealthy toxic texts to my own daughter because I''m not going to give them away any more to my own daughter!And I''m going to protest! Doesn''t it make you uncomfortable to be treated like that, Blackie? "Ugh...well, that''s not to say that I hate it with all my heart, but...you know, the frontier is valuable because we discover it on our own, or something like that. I''m not quite sure what I''m saying anymore. ''Hmm,'' Christ!And Cecily''s eyes flashed sharply. ''You mean that you want to dye Cecily Arkwright to my liking without the interference of others? "I''m gonna find out, like a great detective. You may look like that, but that''s not the case at all...! I''m sure you''ll find that Kurohiko is a surprisingly complex boy. That''s why it''s worth attacking, you could say. By the way-- Cecily walks over to the simple cooking table in the medical bay. ''Are you hungry, sir?'' Oh, you''re free, but.... I''ll be with you in a minute. Cecily opens the lid of the rounded device on the simple cooking table to check the contents, and then gulps down the protruding handle-like thing. Then the device begins to emit steam. What is that? I''ll wait until it''s ready. Mr. Cecily said that much in a coaxing manner, and a minute or so passed-- This is... I prepared it for Kurohiko to eat when he wakes up. But I''m sorry, it was a bit of a mess, so this is all I could make. There was melted butter on top of a sliced, gooey potato. "Potato butter...? I wonder if the device I just saw is a surgical machine like a microwave oven. Whatever it is. "Gulp. Oh, it''s one of my favorite things to eat. Never thought I''d run into you here again. "Miss Cecily. Yes? I love it. The fork whose tip was stuck in the potato on the plate in his hand sank deep into the plate with a gulp. ''''Nah, Kyu, what is it all of a sudden? I''m a huge fan of this! ...Oh, yeah, like that. And I love Cecily for preparing this! ''''Well it''s just my imagination that I sound like I''m lower in the pecking order than the potatoes, isn''t it?'''' ''Oh, that''s okay,'' says Cecily, cutting up the steamy potatoes into small pieces. ''It''s hot, let''s let it cool, shall we? ............ A dish with Cecily''s breath on it. That''s one way to look at it. But now I wanted to eat potato butter. I wanted to eat it. ''Yes, please?...Oh, yeah. Cecily, who stuck out her fork, opened her eyes wide as if she had just come up with a strange idea. ''''Kurohiko can''t move much, so perhaps it would be easier to transfer the food to his mouth? The potato butter, quickly. Yes. For some reason, Cecily-san, who was instantly pissed off, feeds me some potato butter. ''''Mugu mugu........gokun. What do you think?Is it good? ''It''s good--this is good, Mr. Cecily!And the butter is so thick, so good!I love you, Cecily! It''s complicated ... this is very, very complicated ... Shrewdly, Cecily was performing the dexterous feat of crying with laughter. * And, well, that''s how I got some food in my belly, and I felt a little more relaxed. ''Thank you for all your help, Cecily,'' Well, think of it as my way of repaying you for your kindness. It''s not as good as it could be. Because of you, I am safe and sound. Cecily''s eyes relaxed and she gently took my hand in both of hers. It was a very slow motion, perhaps out of concern for my pain. ''If there''s anything I can do for you, please let me know, okay?You ... you''ve done so much for me. No, I was trying to repay Cecily for everything she''s done for me... Nope. Miss Cecily shook her head. ''You''ve already done more than that, sir. When someone says something like that, I don''t know how to respond. So I couldn''t help but think. ''''Well I''m a potential lover, and that''s a given! What a thing to say. Then Cecily cleared her throat and said, in a strangely theatrical manner, "I''ve set a deadline of three years, but I''m getting nice at an unexpected rate. I have set a deadline of three years, but I am becoming wonderful at an unexpected rate. Therefore, I am thinking of making the deadline earlier, but-- ''Please don''t arrange the lines of Hibigami in a casual way. And it''s not as if they look alike. And if it looks like that, it''s rather a big deal!I mean, that''s not what you should be touching...? But, I see. I don''t remember the same three years for both the settlement with Hibigami and Cecily-san''s potential lover period....... Cecily-san gently put her hand on mine and put her hands behind her back. I''m sure you''ll be able to see the real me, sometimes I can speak my mind without hesitation, sometimes I''m very dependable, and when I come on strong, I have a cute reaction... and when I''m in a real crisis, you come to me in a very cunning way. -- Cecily-san turns her head away with a smile on her face as her mouth falls open. ''''It would be crazy not to show favoritism with this, right? My heart felt like it was squeezing. My face is getting hot. I try to hide my embarrassment and giggle. ''Oh, I''m still rather subtly wondering why someone as nice as Cecily-san would want someone like me...'' Cecily-san also returned a wry smile. You should strive to have a little more confidence in yourself, though... well, compared to being a weirdly confident person, I personally like it. But it''s a little difficult for me to have confidence in myself, too. Because you are-- Cecily''s smile faded into a bit of sadness. ''Because you''re really strong now. And now I can''t help you in battle like Currier did. Rather, I''d rather be a liability to you.'''' Cecily drops her gaze. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this, because it''s a good thing that you''re able to do this. Of course, in order to continue to be strong-- Okay, then! I swallowed my spit once, and then opened my mouth again. "When I''m having a hard time ... well, just be there for me. I''m not sure... ''I feel so much better when I''m around you, Cecily. It''s probably because-- I smile at him. ''Because you are irreplaceable and very important to me.'' Cecily rolled her eyes. She dropped her face. ''Will you stop, please?'' ''What?Um-- It was then that Cecily gently embraced me in a gentle embrace. It was a very soft embrace, a very soft embrace that took into account the pain in my body. She put her mouth close to my ear and whispered, so close I could feel her breath. ''Don''t make me fall in love with you any more - you really might not be able to wait three years. Then she quietly broke the embrace and let go of her body. Cecily chuckled. ''I thought by any chance you were going to say something like ''aggravating'' again? ...a little bit. It works to make you anxious and then relieved. That''s another teaching of the Societies document. Huh, I loosened the corners of my mouth. ''But well I''m going to accept any Cecily-san now, though. Oh, that''s not so bad, is it? I chuckled and looked up at Cecily with a smile. ''You''ll have to be prepared for three years before graduation, won''t you? Hmmm... that was... pretty good, wasn''t it? Cecily bent forward with one hand on her hip and poked my forehead with her fingertips, chomping on my forehead. Then she winked. ''You can count on it--my, prince?'' The bashful smile was mingled with a sense of freshness, as if a chill had been lifted from his chest. 128-Episode 100 "A little, theirs" How''s Blackbeard doing? As Miss Cecily was putting away the food, Miss Currier came in. ''Ah, Miss Currier. You''re up. How are you doing? "Right now, when I put pressure on my body, I get intense pain, but I think it will go away with time. It''s really a gradual process, but the pain is easing up. Well, that''s good. Take it easy, okay? Cecily returned, wiping her wet hands. ''Have you finished discussing this person called Noyes? Just in case. Thanks to the Dean''s cooperation, it looks like things will go off without a hitch at Lokia''s end. At Cecily''s maid outfit, Currier-san''s expression changed. ''''But Cecily, your outfit--'''' Oh, is that it? Cecily plucked up the edge of her skirt in a mischievous way. ''''I borrowed it from the headmaster, but it looks pretty good on you, doesn''t it?Yes, and next time I see Currier-- No, thanks. ''I''m tired. I remember you were so happy to wear your new dress at Cirrus Baths. With a crunch, Currier-san''s knee snapped. The fact that you can fabricate facts with an unconcerned face, you... to begin with, that was forcing me, which you don''t like-- Cecily-san''s expression was shaded and a glint blurred the corners of her eyes. ''''I''m sorry, I prepared that dress for Currier''s sake, but... annoying, wasn''t it?'''' Don''t cry!d*mn, what the hell ... that''s not fair, that''s not fair! ''Hmph, Currier is kind after all, isn''t he? Cecily-san''s smile suddenly changes to a radiant smile. Curie-san stares at Cecily. You have changed a bit lately, haven''t you? Ehehe........Currier''s troubled reaction is so cute, I can''t help it. Cecily-san flicks her tongue out as she clasps her hands together and apologizes. ''Hmph,'' sniffs Currier-san. ''Tell me, dammit.'' Look, Mr. Currier. Hmm?What''s the matter, Blackie? Are you going to settle this with the noise? She uttered earlier, ''It seems the preparations are going to end without a hitch. Maybe it''s because--'' ''''Well yes. We originally came here to find the noise, and if we can sear it out here, so much the better. When will you decide to do it? There was a pause. ''I''m due shortly after this.'' I turned over and said hesitantly. ''''Does that mean ... it has to be right after this?'''' This is what I''m going through right now. I can''t help Currier-san with this. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. From the point of view of those guys who are hiding in the academy under the guise of being students, it''s probably easier for them to move around in their current state. You said that it''s also convenient for the second and third years to be gone, Yeah? The matter of Noise should be more important than anything else to Currier-san. She came to this academy to find the Noise Deuce. I want to help Currier-san like that. But I''m not likely to be able to help her now that I''m carrying the load of using a forbidden spell. At such an important time........ "Don''t worry, Kurohiko. Mr. Currier bent down a little, and the corners of his mouth relaxed as if to relieve me. ''Your help would be reassuring, I''m sure, but as for the noise, I''m going to settle it myself. Mr. Currier... ''Of course I don''t think Noyes is an easy guy to deal with. Of course I don''t think Noyes will be an easy opponent, he''s a very well prepared guy and, more importantly, he can''t just kill Noyes this time and be done with it. It''s going to be a very difficult fight, I think. But you''re going to do it, aren''t you? Yeah. Mr. Currier sits up. ''And when something unexpected happened, you knew I''d be fine, didn''t you?Then you just have to trust me this time, too. That''s all that matters to me. Okay. That''s right. Mr. Currier is a lot smarter than I am, and above all, stronger. Noise or not, there''s no way he''s going to be defeated easily. He was even with that hibigami, a man who went toe-to-toe with him. I''m sorry. I may have done something inappropriate. Hmph, I don''t mind being a little presumptuous. You defeated two of the four scourges. That''s why we''re doing this. I laughed jokingly, and Currier-san''s expression softened as well. Currier-san sits on the edge of the bed. ''''Well, so let me take care of the noise. ........By the way, you said that your body is in extreme pain when you move, is it tough to stand up? Yes, for now. And the only reason I''m up this way is because of Cecily''s help. Smiling, Cecily smiled at me. ''It sounds like you had enough room to feel your heart pounding against your chest, though, right? Why, Miss Cecily! Well, that''s a pretty generous amount of time. I''m sorry, it''s a misunderstanding. No, it''s true that I was thrilled, but... But I don''t like the idea of you feeling sorry for yourself when you''re being assisted in a sincere way. Well, it was just a little prank on my part, wasn''t it? As expected, Cecily-san thought it was bad, and Cecily-san gave me a helping hand. .........No, it was Cecily-san who drove me into the swamp of poison. And with a dumbfounded look on her face, Curie-san lifted her own both breasts for support. I''m sure you''ll find that men really like it. I''m sure you said that when you went to the bathhouse of Cirrus, you said you wanted to squeeze it if you could. .......... I pray that among the forbidden spells I have yet to see, there is a forbidden spell of past alteration. ''Cecily''s mother told me the logic behind a man''s preference for women''s breasts, but from my point of view, these things would only get in the way in battle. Currier-san drops her gaze dissatisfactorily to her own chest. ''''The range of attacks will be larger, and movement speed will also be affected to a greater or lesser extent. It also limits my size when choosing clothes and armor for combat................and to me, it seems unnecessary. Even if they serve their original function, first of all, in my case, it''s not like I''m going to have children in the future. Cecily-san, who had distant eyes, huffed and smiled vacantly and said in a tremendous whisper. ''''There''s an unfortunate pattern where only the chest part of the borrowed clothes creates an uncomfortable feeling because of the lack of breasts.......'''' Hmm?What did you say, Cecily? No, no, no, it''s nothing. But that one?Are men, by any chance, going to be happy if they simply have their breasts floating around? I try to picture a scene where only my chest is floating in the air. .................. It''s too eerie. That scene is too eerie. As I was thinking about this kind of thing, the element of ''whose'' might be indispensable - and so on and so forth, the door of the medical room opened. But of course it''s better to have something than nothing! ...Who are you? A brown-skinned woman dressed in black clothes, dominating her twin-tails tied with black ribbons, entered the room. Currier-san and Cecily-san were somewhat poised. What''s that? Creamy white hair. Black knee socks. White boots. Purple eyes and an eye patch. And that distinctive tone of voice-- ''What?Shanatrice, Mr.? Maybe it''s because I smelled that I''m an acquaintance, but Curie-san and Cecily-san''s caution eases. .........No, but is it still the wrong person? For Mr. Shanatrice, it''s a-- You''re too tall. Yes. She must have been almost as tall as Makina-san. Nevertheless, the woman who entered the room was a slender beauty. Furthermore, her bosom was open for emphasis, and even in size, it was different from the one I remembered. But, like a model, the woman walked over to me. Yes, Blackbeard. Despite my appearance, I am Shannatris. I said. Huh? I knew it was Shanatrice? Not like sisters or something? ''Didn''t you just say it looked like this?Is your appearance by any chance due to a surgical procedure? It is said that the noise and other types of noise use change spells, so there may be a good number of such techniques as well. ''No, I''ve never heard of such a technique, let alone a noise spell, but...'' Currier said. Shanatrice smiled proudly. This is the result of a new drug I''ve developed. A new drug? Hmm. I''m not sure I''m attractive enough as a woman to seduce you. Ha, ha. Wait, wait! Miss Cecily rose from her chair. ''Shanatrice, you said, didn''t you?So you''re that ''Ruvel Argan Witch'', the famous Vice Captain of the Divine Punishment Corps...........Shanatris Tuelf? ''Mm, how true. I was called to Renowthred today by my friend Machina. I didn''t expect it to coincide with the arrival of the Four Deadly Plagues. Why are you now talking about seducing Blackberry? "Because you took a strong interest in this man as a forbidding spellcaster and wanted to take him back to Ruvelargan, and because you fell in love with him as a woman because of the manliness he showed in his battle against the Four Deadly Plagues. What? Currier''s and Cecily''s voices overlapped with each other. ''Hmm?Did you notice anything odd about it?I was just answering a question with my heart, wasn''t I? Well, uh, I mean... Cecily choked on her words, perhaps amused by the pure and straightforward answer without any impurities. ''''Shanatrice-san, I, I have no intention of leaving Renousled at the moment...'''' I understand. Machina is not going to lend you your dog so easily. However, if you enjoy me as a man, you might change your mind, don''t you think?Hmm? I said, and Shanatrice-san leaned in hard. ........My breasts, which are about to spill out of my clothes, are pressed against my elbows. Because I''m currently in a short-sleeved state, my elbows are exposed. Ah, the faint warmth that comes from the raw skin on the part of the elbow that is being touched.... "Shanatrice, mmm, my chest... You are going to call me Shana, or I will not let you go. Shana, Shana. There you go, sweetheart. Funi. ''I mean, why are you pushing me further? Mmm-hmm. The man who uses this potion can pinch himself. I don''t hear that-- Oh, my God, it hurts...! See, it hurts to move, doesn''t it?You just have to watch the way your body moves. Don''t push yourself, Kurohiko. Now I can''t move about in a haphazard manner because of the pain thing. Shit. I can''t just let it happen.... ''No, please don''t!This is-- this is a disgrace! And Cecily pulled Miss Shanatrice away from him. ''Mm?Is that you?Don''t tell me you''re Kurohiko''s girlfriend? ''A potential lover!Just like Currier Versteen there! ...................... Eh? Kyu, I hadn''t heard that Currier-san is also a potential lover...? No but if I could be that close to Currier-san, I would-- Oh, yeah?You are not only pouring powder on Makina, but on other women as well? You''re not bad at all, Kurohiko. The idea that you''re sprinkling powder on top of each other is not true! However, Shana-san brushed aside my defence and said in an interesting tone. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s been looking for a beautiful girl.The rumored ''Jewel of Renowthred'' or something like that? Well, that''s what they call it. So Cecily''s alias has been handed down to Ruvel Argan? It''s not a good idea to have a girl like this, who looks like an anthropomorphic lapidary. It''s a good idea to have a good time. But... As I dexterously escaped from Miss Cecily''s feathering, Shanatrice - Shana - leaned back against me again. And this time she sat down on the bed and placed her hands on my shoulders at a slight angle behind me and pressed her breasts further against me. ''''On this side of the appeal, does the eagle win? Well, you''re... Cecily''s face flushed and her shoulders shook with a wince. ''''See, ku, Kurohiko doesn''t like it either! Hmm?Is that right?It doesn''t look like he doesn''t like it. "Kurohiko, you better not like this! Well, I mean... Hmm, does Kurohiko now want me to die quickly and efficiently? Oh, I don''t think so!Shana-san saved me when I fought the Beshgam, and... A cynical Shana slides her gaze to Cecily. ''Duh, isn''t it?Not that you don''t like it, but you seem to be grateful, don''t you? ''Idiot!For all intents and purposes, that was too blatant an induction! ..................... Cecily, it''s coming out. The ground is showing. Then why don''t you use your breasts to show them off?Hmm?Hmm? Kyu-chee, Currier!Appeal to me! "...why are you dumping me?And why do you look at my breasts? What ... what''s going on here? Because I''m not as big as she is... Cecily''s cheeks turned cherry red and swollen. Humph, Curie-san sniffed coolly. I don''t think a woman''s worth can be determined by the size of her breasts, though. There is nothing wrong with having good looks and physical characteristics, but I think that is only the first impression that is most powerful. ''You''re right - breast size is really only a minor factor in measuring a woman''s worth! Again, someone appears from behind the door. ........This time, Makina-san? Who are you? Makina-san''s gaze, which narrowed her eyesight, was catching Shana-san sitting behind me. After staring for a while, slowly, Makina-san''s eyes widened. ''''........Could it be Shana?Huh?But-- I can''t help it. Shana took a small, slender vial from her cleavage. The bottle was filled with a blue liquid. ''What does that mean?'' I''ve been experimenting for some time with the possibility of creating a potion that would change the human body. And now you''ve finally made it, albeit still in the testing stage? ... what? ''''Well, I don''t think we''ll be able to make it in large quantities due to material problems, and I''m not going to make a big announcement about it. Above all, I''m still having problems-- Shana, you-- Grumpily, Makina-san walked up to Shana-san. She had a serious look on her face. There''s an awfulness that seems to shoot through it. I''m angry, is it........? With a crash, Makina-san grabbed Shana-san''s shoulder with both hands as she sat on the edge of the bed. ''''Let''s buy that potion at a asking price,'''' Well, Makina...? Makina-san''s eyes were serious. It was the level of seriousness of the so-called ''seriousness'' that makes you read ''serious'' when written as ''serious''. ''''No, no, as I was about to say before, there are problems with this drug--'''' Give it to me. No, no, please. Please. Makina-san bows her head deeply. It even looks like she is throwing everything away........ "Don''t tell me you........want to become glamorous like the current me? Makina-san nodded with a mysterious look on her face. ''''It''s fine if you take it that way. I''ve been wanting to see the scenery from ''there'' where you are now, even if only once. Now, tell me the value. ........Part of it was slightly unclear what he was saying. ''''Hmm, so instead of handing over this potion, do you mind if I take Kurohiko back to Rouvelargan like this? I''m sorry, I just can''t do that. Hmmm, you don''t seem to be losing your mind... I was a little relieved. But Makina, I didn''t know you were that fond of glamour. Hmm, I understand. You can''t blame me for this, just this once. Oh, Shana!My, my one and only best friend! With a big smile on her face, Makina-san hugs Shana-san. ''''Why can''t I be honestly happy.......why can''t I be honestly happy when you say you''re my best friend for the first time.......'''' Now, let''s get on with it. With a bang, Makina-san took the vial in her hand as if to take it away. She quickly opened the lid, put her hands on her hips and gulped down the contents in one gulp. And Makina-san''s body was enveloped in a blue-white light. And then. This is.... What can I say? Like Shana, thud!And I thought it was going to be a pattern of being a nice buddy - but It wasn''t. Normal. Yes - it was perfectly normal. Makina-san had transformed into a normal, dainty beauty, about halfway between Currier-san and Cecily-san in height. Of course, her clothing size remained the same as it was before her transformation, so her skirt length, for example, was a bit more miniature. In addition, the reasonably full breasts, even if not ripped off, firmly emphasized their presence. Yeah. Simply, she''s a beautiful woman. From a beautiful little girl to a beautiful girl, she had blossomed. I guess it''s more like Makina''s usual cuteness was joined by a slightly more mature sense of beauty. Everyone else must have had a similar impression. The transformation was so stunning that I was even at a loss to choose the right words. Makina-san, who picked up the mirror on the desk and confirmed her own appearance, put her hand on her cheek. ''''Is this me...?'''' Makina-san turned her body towards me. Her silky hair flutters in the air. You can find out more about this by looking at the following information How is it? Well, I think it''s very beautiful. ...No, I''m not trying to be flattering. Seriously. Oh, thank you... With a sniff, Makina-san pulled down her miniaturized skirt. ''''But this length is a bit troubling. I see ...............................So this is what it means to be tall. Makina smiled bitterly. Shana patted her chest in relief and asked, "How do you feel now that you''ve gotten your wish? ''How do you feel now that you have your wish come true? Well, I can''t say it''s an inconvenience. You can''t wear your clothes. However, he didn''t seem to be unconcerned. ........The smile on her mature face was somewhat fresh. And Cecily-san began to whisper something to Currier-san. ''''Dodo, what shall I do, Curie?'''' Hmm?What? A powerful foe, sir. The headmaster?.... why? ''''See, can''t you see the atmosphere between that Kurohiko''s reaction and the headmaster? Once, Currier-san turned her head to me and Makina-san, and then back again. ''You''re smiling,'' She said it''s bad because she''s smiling! I''m sorry. I''m not quite sure what you''re getting at. ...Ugh, you know, I feel like crying. So, ah, and Currier-san made some kind of guessing face. ''''No ... if you mean ''enemy'' in that sense, then I think you''re the stronger enemy than me, don''t you?'''' What? You know, I''ve been thinking lately that you have a surprisingly low opinion of yourself, don''t you? Chuff, Cecily sips her nose adorably. ''Am I becoming a powerful enemy, me?I''m kind of, well, I just know what''s in me-- ''''Humph ... at least to me, you''re a more formidable foe than the current headmaster of the school. Currier I''ll make you two some potato butter for Kurohiko next time, okay? Hmm?Oh, yeah, I don''t mind - but, wait. That''s not something we''re going to bother making together, is it? And that''s when it happened. Shana''s body was surrounded by a pale light. And when the light subsided, Shana had returned to her original childlike form. Hmm, looks like the effects of the potion have worn off. She pulled a pocket watch out of her baggy clothing pocket. ''As I suspected, the more often it is used, the less time it lasts. W-- Makina looked at Shana with a despairing look on her face. ''This effect isn''t permanent! Hmm. At best, the effect will last for a while. My God, my God... A devastated-looking Makina poked her hands on the floor. ''Shah, Shana!I wonder how many of those pills are out there! I''m afraid that''s all we have left since you drank it. I only have a couple of bottles in my lab in the Ruvell Argan, but I''ve only got a couple of bottles left. Makina-san with a faraway, enlightened look in her eyes. ''A fleeting dream, wasn''t it...'' Perhaps the effects of Makina-san''s medicine are about to wear off. ''''Makina-san........'''' Makina-san smiled sadly, tears blotting the corners of her eyes. ''''Kurohiko, at least keep this image of me firmly burned in your eyes.......'''' When I looked at her, Cecily-san was casually breathing a breath of relief. * "So ... I heard that Rokia is going to be ''setting the stage'' for the noise in the campus square, what about Kurohiko? Can you take me with you, just in case? Yeah. I see. Currier-san exchanged a glance with Makina-san. ''''Right, then let''s get the wheelchair ready. Ms. Machina walked out of the medical bay and pushed a chair on wheels. ........well, it''s a wheelchair. I sit in the wheelchair with the help of Cecily-san and the others. Cecily-san was going to push the chair for me. I look down at the arms of the armrest. Earlier, I thought I wouldn''t be able to help Currier-san, but after thinking about it, I might not be able to help her at all. Although my body isn''t in a state where I''m capable of fighting - I have the ninth forbidden curse. Unlike the other prohibitions, that one doesn''t seem to put nearly as much strain on the body when used, and as long as you can say the words, you can activate it. Most importantly, if you can restrain it with those chains, you can block the intake of the holy element itself. Of course, considering the battle with Hibigami, the giants, and the Four Deadly Disasters, it''s possible that it won''t be of much use-- ''Oh, yes!Mr. Currier. Hmm?What is it? At this point, I''m not sure if it''s valid or not. ''I''ve failed to talk to you before about the noise change spell--'' * I had just left the main building and come to the square in the school grounds with Makina-san and the others. There is something like a stage set up in the square, which is just opposite the entrance to the Holy Ruins. I remember hearing somewhere before that it was a stage used for events at the school. ''''What is Rokia planning to do by gathering so many students in a plaza like this?'''' I asked Makina-san, who was standing next to me. The plaza was now filled with first-year students in uniforms and civilian clothes. ''Come on. I was asked to gather as many of the students who had been evacuated to the campus as possible here, and I just followed those instructions...'''' This school is located at the opposite end of the evacuation zone. Most of the students in most of the lodgings have chosen to remain in the school rather than go to the royal capital where the four evil plagues are roaming around. The students who would have originally been evacuated from the West Gate to the Duke''s Domain of Sigmsos were driven back into the school by Beshgam. And after Beshgam''s death, it seems that many students decided that it was safer to stay in the school where the person who defeated the Four Deadly Disasters was present, so many students chose to remain in the school. ''''But Makina-san, how could you trust that Rokia? It''s not that I trusted you. Makina-san narrowed her eyes and looked at the square in a complicated manner. ''''However, if the attack of the Holy Ruins giants and the Four Deadly Plagues is due to that person called Noise, as he says.......if we let it go, we don''t know what will happen next. If it can be dealt with as soon as possible, it''s a good thing for the headmaster''s position. I see. Well, when push comes to shove, there''s always Currier. And then a man in a uniform walked over to us from the stage. ''Well, well, well, we''re all matching sama. The man who smiles fearlessly with his arms outstretched - Rokia - stands in front of us. Currier-san, whose expression tightened, gently put his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist. ''''If you show any funny moves you''ll know then, won''t you?'''' "Kukku, you''ve always been a swordsman. Well, I''ll do my best to keep you out of your own skin. I''m a hard worker. Rokia smiled at me with a grin. ''Did you see that?You''re the one who defeated the Four Deadly Sins together, and yet you don''t seem to have won any trust. You''re a woman who looks like she''s been transformed into ice, right? I don''t trust you completely either. But I do appreciate the fact that you helped Mr. Currier out. Thank you. ''It''s just a conflict of interest with the Four Deadly Disasters. Even with this noise. ...Well, I''d rather have a conflict of interest than a conflict of interest, wouldn''t you say?Right?The headmaster of the school? Yes. As you said, my cooperation with you this time was only because it was in our mutual interest to do so. That''s good. Rokia snorted. It''s not always the same thing," he said, "when it comes to trust and friendship, we don''t always have the same thing in common. You don''t really know what the other person is thinking. That''s why it''s better to have a united interest and take a cooperative course. Machina, who is this man?I don''t think he looks like a normal student to me. It was Shana who asked that. Apparently, Makina-san, she hadn''t told Shana-san about Rokia. Makina-san looked at Currier-san and Rokia in turn. She must be asking if she can talk about it. And then Rokia spoke up. ''I''m Rokia, that''s what I am. I''m not sure if it would be better to call myself the king of the "Kingdom of Fools" or not.Well, it''s equally meaningless to say that he''s the king of the ''Kingdom of Fools'', where everyone is famous for calling himself a king. "Kingdom of the Fools," you say?Well, then, in your apocalypse... Now I''m infiltrating the school in student form with the help of the headmaster to catch a certain b*tc* who escaped to this school," he said.Well, that silver-haired woman over there with the bad eyes is just like me. Rokia took a glance at the students gathered there. I''ve got all the students in the academy gathered there now in order to flush out that annoying little b*tc* who still doesn''t have her tail between her legs. Hmm, a woman being chased by the people of the apocalypse. And who is this woman? ''Oh?What, you''re interested in that stuff? ''A woman being pursued by someone from Doomsday Township who is powerful enough to defeat the Four Deadly Plagues... I''m honestly quite curious. Ha, that''s a cunt. That b*tc* is a-- The Noise Deuce--also known as the Formless Game. The worst witch in the Sixth Estate... or is she more like you than you know?Shanatris Twelfth. A familiar, raspy, low voice emanated from Lokia''s side. But it wasn''t Rokia''s voice. A moment later-- Twisting his body backwards, Lokia drew the technique. From Lokia''s left hand, ice that releases frost is born. A spear of ice, extending in the direction he turned with the speed of a released arrow. The man standing at the end of the spear''s attack thrust his open right palm forward. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. The movement of the outstretched ice spear came to a halt. The man with his arm outstretched gripped the shattered ice in his right hand and crushed the ice in his hand with a peck. The man then released the shattered pieces of ice from his forward raised hand onto the ground. Stepping on the shimmering pieces of ice scattered underfoot, the man steps forward. The man, with a slight amusement in his dusky eyes, sneered. ''''It''s been a while, ''Demon King,'''''' Rokia shoved his hands into his pants pockets and let out a long, thin sigh. Then he lifted his chin slightly and confronted the man with a somewhat cumbersome look on his face. ''Yo, Hibigami,'' 129-Episode 101: "The person who creates the process" The ice created by magic is melting rapidly. Rokia takes a step forward. She doesn''t seem to be timid in the face of Hibigami. In contrast, Hibigami lowers his raised arm and asks in a calming voice, "How long has it been? ''''How many years has it been?'''' You know what?I don''t know. Rokia lightly leans backwards and cowers her shoulders. I''ve never counted it, I''m not obligated to count it, and I have no intention of doing so. To hell with this rotten relationship with you. Same old Rokia. It was probably the effect of the sudden clash between the two men. The gazes of the students in the plaza were gathering on them. I look at Currier-san''s situation. ........For now, she seems to be in a static posture. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find a way to make the most of it. Thanks for making me feel better. Is that what Currier told you about my last visit to King''s Landing, when I found out and fled from there in a flash? Yeah, you''re right. Bringing his own face close to Hibigami''s, Rokia held out his hands as if to threaten her. ''Without any excuse of any kind, you''re absolutely right--''Breaking God'' Hibigami doesn''t move. Rokia smiles viciously. ''Unmistakably, at a glance, I escaped in a haphazard, miserable, shameless, outrageous way, man. Rokia sticks out her tongue in a provocative manner. "I ran away crying with my tail between my legs. I didn''t want to see you, you know?Hahahahahaha, you''re such a nice coward that you want to worship him, aren''t you?I can''t do anything but shake and squat.Well, to begin with?We don''t want to see your kind of monster fighting maniac! You''re so scared, you''re paralyzed, you can''t even move!Huh, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm... The content of the conversation itself seems pathetic, but there is no sign of being put off. He doesn''t seem to be frightened or cowering. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. ''''I''m just a man who can''t stop eating. So you''re the one who came to eat the Four Deadly Sins, huh? Hmm, Kurier didn''t tell you that part yet? I''m in King''s Landing on a different matter. I had the good fortune to meet one of the Four Deadly Sins, but I''m still not sure I''m ready for my Four Deadly Sins at the moment. It seems that Sagara was the most luscious opponent. ...Blackberry. They look at me. ''You hear that?I''m told you have this man as your nemesis?I heard you''re pretty obsessed with this.What is it?Is Sagara Kurohiko the savior of us who are in a lot of trouble from you? You seem to have let yourself get attached to the man in moderation. You can''t just go against Kurohiko, you have to go against the Silver Maiden, too. I''ll evade with all my might. Unquestionably, I will evade with all my might. Kaka, I lie a lot. For that ''demon king'' to pay so much attention to you - what is it? It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. It''s not your place to tell me what to do. Yeah, maybe. If Sagara''s finally in my range, everything else will be secondary for now. It''s just-- Stroking the stubble on his chin, Hibigami looked around at the students in the square. ''''I heard that there is a ''Formless Game'' here. In addition, the "Demon King" and the "Silver Maiden" - and even the forbidden spell user that the "Silver Maiden" has on her shoulders - are all here. I''m a little curious, right?I guess it''s not so bad to watch. It''s gonna be one hell of a bad show. It''s Rokia. Oh? Why do you think Noyes chose this school as his setting? I don''t know anything about that. I don''t even want to follow the thoughts of that ridiculous woman. It''s a waste of my thinking power. Hibigami continues, regardless of Rokia''s spitting. ''''Currier isn''t the daughter of a nobleman, nor is she a person from Renowthred. Enrolling in this academy itself must have been reasonably difficult for her to enroll in this academy. Even for me, that''s how I had to obtain the school''s uniform independently, right? After taking a glance at Rokia''s uniform, Hibigami turned his head to the academy. ''''If Noise''s purpose is to be a person from the sixth house, I don''t think there''s any necessity to choose this academy, which is a hassle to infiltrate, as a stage--'''' It''s obvious that Noyes set up Currier''s entrance. I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do, but I''m going to tell you that I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do. I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to get my hands on one. The rest of it didn''t matter as long as they brought in Currier Versteen, right? The required performers and the stage are "Silver Maiden" and "Academy"... but I still don''t see the connection. It''s not a big deal. It''s a very personal, boring reason for him, of course. Anyway.... Rokia chuckles. It''s not like you to worry about such things, is it?What kind of a windbreaker is that? With a hint of self-mockery, Hibigami smiles peacefully. "I guess I''ve been spotted by myself... or maybe the appearance of the candidate I''ve been chasing has given me some breathing room. Kuk, how about that one? Rokia''s eyes are sharp and she grins. It''s a good idea," he said, "but your essence as a fighting maniac hasn''t changed. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get some temporary satisfaction from the fact that you were able to do the job you''ve always wanted to do, but when the person you want to see is in front of you, you can''t control your impulses, of course. That''s the essence of your broken nature, necrosis. Hibigami moved slightly, with a slip of a foot. ''Then Rokia,'' Rokia takes a step backwards. "For example - is there a way to deal with yourself here? ''What?You want to f*ck me? Well, I suppose-- Hibigami''s gaze flicks through the air one by one. If I kill those students who seem to be my friends and blend them in, will they be motivated a little? "Crap, let''s do it. .......... You don''t think I''m going to f*ck you over just for killing all these people, do you? Let''s do it.The world is full of things you can''t understand unless you try. Hmm-- A vein floated up on the back of Hibigami''s hand, a jerk, a hard sound. A tingling sensation striking the skin. Is it murderous intent? The air changed instantly, and those who can understand it should have understood that the air changed completely. But soon the air returns to normal. ''I see,'' chuckles Hibigami. ''You have trained yourself and your companions well, haven''t you? I''m not a fan of useless killing, either. If it''s not worth it, there''s no point in killing them. I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but my kingdom isn''t peaceful enough for me to be bothered by the death of my friends. I don''t have the heart to cry over every death of my friends. But if you want to f*ck me, I don''t mind. ...yeah? If Lerface and Falveti, whom Noyes stole, are back in my hand, I''m happy to fight you. Wouldn''t be any fun for you to play with me without that sword, would it? Kaka, you''re not invisible, Rokia. Isn''t that what you''re trying to get me to do when I''m facing that noise?And when the sword you want is back in your hand, you''ll renege on your promise and run away... no? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t mind if you''re trying to figure out my intentions. But you can''t just make assumptions.I''m a man who keeps his ''promises worth keeping''. We watched this exchange from a distance. "I guess they''re not getting along after all, are they? Currier-san, who was looking at them, said. .........Isn''t it? It looks like they''re good friends to me. Rokia walked over to me. ''Hibigami''s on a high horse,'' he said. I hope he''s dead. Do you think the Hibigami guy is just going to sit back and watch? Mr. Currier asks. I honestly don''t know. It''s not very likely that they will try to do this with me or you, but, although I didn''t say it, if the noise grows to a strangely strong level, the intrusion itself may be possible. Other than that.........if it looks like your obsession with Kurohiko is about to come into harm''s way, he might make a move. I wondered if they were getting impatient with the wait. The students began to murmur in frustration. Currier looked at the students. ''Do you really think there''s a noise in there?'' I know you''re here, I guess. ''I think you''re stuck on something. What''s bothering you? Kuku," laughs Rokia. ''''That ''Intangible Game'' of yours, eh?There''s no way it''s going to end with them finding out who you are.......well, at any rate, we have to win the first game first. You think I''m the reason for the noise, don''t you? ...of course. "Then... Currier-san tightened his expression. ''''I guess I''ll have to settle it, after all. I said, looking at her profile as she bit down on her resolve. ''Please be careful, Miss Currier,'' She smiled and sniffed as usual, "Humph," she said. ''Oh.'' I mean, come on, Currier. Rokia interrupted. ''Hmm?'' Blackbeard can barely move now, can''t he?Why did you bring him here? Partly because Kurohiko asked me to, but also because I thought it would be more dangerous to leave him in Sickbay. To avoid getting kidnapped by noise, it''s better to keep it in plain sight. You''re really good at this, aren''t you? Hmph. I''m sure I''m in better touch with you than you are. .........Currier-san flushed it out plainly. On the other hand, Rokia on the other hand also said, "Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. It''s about time. Rokia sends some instructions with her hand. Then some of the students - probably Rokia''s friends - started to move. ''Cecily, Headmaster,'' Currier-san called out to Cecily-san, who was silently watching the exchange behind me, and Makina-san, who was standing alongside Shana-san a little behind her. ''''If Kurohiko is in danger, just do what you can to protect him to the extent possible...'''' Cecily nodded her head in approval. ''I know, I know. So, Currier, go ahead and do what you think you should do.'''' I''m sorry, thank you. Makina-san cowers her shoulders. "If Noyes is from the same hometown as you and Hibigami, I can''t guarantee that I can protect him, though. Well, I''ll try to do what I can. ''''Thank you, Headmaster. You''ve done so much else for me. Oh, come off it, you''re making it sound like you''re about to die. ...or maybe something similar. The ones who are around me right now are Cecily-san, Makina-san and Shana-san. Mia, Lisa, and Clarice are on the school grounds, but have taken refuge in appropriate places for now. By the way, it seems that Cecily-san received a uniform that fits her size from Makina-san before she came here. It seems that Makina-san mended a spare uniform and brought it to her while she brought the wheelchair. Currier-san looks up at the sky. ''The sun has gone down. If you look - although you can still see - the sky has finally begun to darken. The first stars twinkled in the sky. The school bell rings, and the crystal lights in the square begin to glow faintly. ''''Well, let''s get started, shall we?'''' Rokia walks out to the stage. The first travesty to set the stage the way that b*tc* wanted it to be. * As Rokia took the stage, the students began to ask questions out of their mouths. ''What the hell are you!What''s going to happen now?! We''re here because you said the headmaster told us to, but what the hell is going on? Explain it to me! The students'' speech is rough, probably because they have been gathered without explanation and rushed further. The fact that the nerves are riled up along with nervousness due to the four deadly attacks that occurred today also seems to add to the roughness of the situation. Rokia, who receives the voice, remains smiling wryly. Currier-san is standing at the edge of the stage with his Revelgate. Then, a person on what looks like a board is brought in from the woods. As soon as they saw the figure, they found the students speechless and gasping for air. Big. A huge man. But I couldn''t feel the breath of life. His indigo hair, which must have once been stroked back, was frayed as if it had lost its life force. The dull-colored cloak was cruelly torn and stained with blood. His hands and feet were sewn to the boards with swords, and he was bound. The thorny ivy arising from the sword that had been thrust in further - probably a magic sword - reinforced the restraints. His face is earthy. It''s unclear if he''s breathing or not. Dying, or should I say, dying? Or perhaps it''s already--. The plank to which the man is sewn is brought upright by the companions of the loci. What began after that was the process of fixing the feet to the floor? One wooden post was brought onto the stage. It seems they intend to use it as a support to keep the board upright. ''''..........'''' Even though he was bound and lifeless, the man had a breathtakingly intimidating presence. An uncommon sense of presence. That. That feeling. That was probably-- Looks like some of the guys figured it out already. Yeah, you get the idea. Rokia points to the big man in the back. ''This is one of the Four Deadly Plagues. The students buzzed. It''s a different kind of buzz from the previous one. Currier Versteyn and I took out the four scourges. Oh, don''t worry.It''s already a bug''s breath. There''s no need for you mooks to run around unceremoniously. Mr. Currier took one look at Rokia, but did not speak to her. ''Well,'' Rokia picks up something covered with a cloth. That''s the one his companion had gently set aside earlier. Rokia drops that ''something'' from the cloth onto the stage. That was--. After a few beats. ''Kyah, Kyahhhhhhhh--! First one of the girls screamed. ''''Whoa!Hey, is that-- A man''s arm? What the hell?What the hell do you think you''re doing, man! The students show a variety of reactions. Yes - Rokia threw out a human arm on the stage. ''''Huhahahaha!Shut up! Shut up!Shut the f*ck up!You spoiled f*cking students! Rokia''s blackmail. A tense silence falls over the place in an instant, perhaps due to the pressure of the power. You guys don''t mind killing the demons in the holy ruins and giving me a splash or two of blood, do you?Aah!I''m sure there are others who have been seriously injured and even witnessed their deaths!So what?What''s going on?You''ve got an arm or two to scream at me!Hahahahahahahahaha!You guys are a godd*mn mystery!Hey! When the laughter died down, Rokia dropped her fingertips to the arm lying at her feet. ''This one is the arm of one of my guys who died when I f*cked those four deadly plagues over there. I wondered. I didn''t know if the arm really belonged to one of Lokia''s friends or not. Lies or truth. It''s hard to guess that of him. But I did notice a slight change in the students'' reactions. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. In the meantime, I, together with Currier Versteyn and his team of attackers from the Sixth House, have been fighting against the Four Deadly Sins. For what purpose?--To protect the people who live in this royal city. I knew at once that this was a lie. "But a good friend of mine was killed in battle by the Four Deadly Sins. That''s right. I lost my friends in cold blood. Rokia holds her hand over her mouth. ''''I heard that there were many deaths in the Holy Tree Knights. And many of the candidates in the academy are blood relatives of the Knights. Some of those in this square will have already learned of the death of their immediate family members. There might also be students who have had their immediate family members killed just because they haven''t been informed of it yet. There is no doubt that some of the students and instructors close to them were killed in the other four disasters that attacked this school. Therefore-- Rokia received one of the holy swords from her companions and slashed the arm of the Four Deadly Disasters. Blood flowed out of the cut. I think we should execute the Four Deadly Sins with our own hands to put an end to the Four Deadly Sins with our own hands. The students seemed to feel strange at Rokia''s abrupt suggestion. Why don''t you just leave that to the guards and the survival of the Order... I don''t know what it means... Kuku," laughs Rokia. ''You may be ready to see someone die, but you ain''t ready to take a man''s life. The students look at each other. ''It''s not like that...'' But, hey...? If you can''t do it, you can leave. Rokia smiles contemptuously. ''But I don''t know--'' Rokia comes and goes from side to side of the stage. The fact that I was one of the brave young candidates who put an end to the Four Deadly Disasters will be good material for you to talk about yourselves in the future as well, don''t you think?Men, when you are in the position to attend one of the evening parties, you should tell some young lady or lady of the house that you were one of the four victims of the disaster. You can tell them that you are one of the people who brought down the Four Deadly Disasters. It''s easy to see how they would change their minds, considering the fame of the Four Deadly Disasters. Boxed-up ladies pretend to be weak little birds, but in reality, they''re just hungry for a good story. Rokia continues. ''Let the women dress in their glamorous dresses and show off their brave, self-determined courage to some high-minded noblemen. The fact that noblemen are attracted to strong women is well proven in the past by Chris Renoussphere, and now by Cecily Arkwright, Drystos Kircinha, Koudelka Ferraris, and Lili Sigismos of the Order of the Holy Tree. ...as you can easily imagine, right?You guys are smart enough to figure it out pretty quickly, aren''t you? Instantly, Rokia''s tone of voice changes. "This is where your life will diverge. Either you are one of the brave men who executed the Four Deadly Sins, or you are a hapless loser who ran away with yourself. Rokia clapped her hands together. There was a dry, sharp sound, like the crack of a whip. ''You guys here are in your first year now, right? Rokia held up her hands. ''Yeah, of course, anyone who doesn''t join in is going to have to leave here, okay?Those who have the courage to take action from now on will not forgive the act of spreading the word that they participated in this situation just because they saw it. You guys, keep in mind the faces of the people who ran away from here, okay?And if he tells a trivial lie, we can all stick our fingers in his face and say. ''He''s a liar and a coward!'' With a movement of his shoulders, I could see Currier casually gasp. He looks dumbfounded. I''m just looking for revenge. And I want to see it in action, and I want as many people as possible to see it in action. I''ve had my friends killed by these filthy four evil men, and I''ve had a hell of a time with them. That''s why I want to slap them on myself. Four evildoers are nothing to sneeze at! Rokia bent down and put her hand on the arm where it had been placed. Then he looked at the students with a solemn expression. ''Now choose. Be brave, or be an eternal fugitive. Oh, I''m going to do it! One student raised his hand. Then. Me too!Oh, my brother was in the Order and that''s why I........! And one more. ''Then so am I!Don''t let anyone say, oh, I''m a coward! The fact that some of the students came forward may have given them a boost. Other students begin to express their willingness to participate one by one. An atmosphere is formed, as if it is even a sin to leave this place. ........... Good, I thought. The students who announced their participation up to the third or so were probably his friends that Rokia had blended in with from the beginning. That''s what''s called Sakura. Normally, this bizarre execution drama could make you twist your head, but the strange atmosphere caused by the sudden change in the royal capital is probably depriving the students of the ability to make normal decisions. Their anxiety is growing, and as a result, they follow someone else''s will as if clinging to it. They are unable to maintain the composure that they would normally have. ''Oh, yeah.'' Rokia opened her mouth as if to say she had just remembered. The truth is, the reason you guys are here this time isn''t just for the execution of the Four Deadly Sins," he said. This is still a sideshow. There is still the last thing left to do. Everyone was curious to know what he was talking about. As if they were performing on stage, Rokia paused and then continued. I''ve got a source that tells me that the person who brought the Four Deadly Sins to the capital city seems to be in this school. The students reacted with an "What? ''And that person is probably mixed in with all those gathered in the square. The students look at each other. ''Kukku, isn''t it in bad taste?You call him out and leave it to others to clean up the mess, and he doesn''t even want to know who he is, but he wants to enjoy the show as a spectator. Why did he do that?What''s your purpose? One of the students asks a question, as if he hadn''t thought of it. That''s why he''s crazy, you know? I mean, that''s ridiculous. Yeah. If he wasn''t crazy, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to summon the Four Deadly Sins. So I decided to drag him out of the audience and onto the stage. I''ve finally found a plan. So, when I''m done with this execution. Rokia peeks her teeth out of one end of her mouth with a wicked grin on her face. ''That crazy showman will be brought to justice by Ole and Currier Versteen. Rokia glared at the students in a circle. ''''Well, before that, we need to finish executing the Four Deadly Disasters there first. After we have finished our revenge play against those four deadly disasters, we will bring the source of this devastation to the surface and begin the next execution. Rokia smiles something resembling a mangled smile. That''s why. Come on, man. You wanna run, now''s your chance.However, if you run away here, a disgusting look of disgust will always pierce you like a spear. Doubt is such a terrible emotion. It seems that the words you just said were effective. Even though I know I''m not the source of it, the fact that I choose to leave here makes it look like I''m trying to escape because I''m about to be exposed. That''s how I feel about it. The atmosphere of a place is a frightening thing. The biggest difference between hearsay and being in the field is the air of the place. Sometimes the air deprives us of our ability to make good decisions. The students have been held in place by this place. By a chain of words. Rokia. Is everything a calculation? I can''t do that kind of thing myself. Hmm, a man of many talents. Hibigami folded his arms and twisted his mouth into a smirk. * Preparations for the execution are underway. If he starts to rampage, he and Curie Versteen will take care of him right here and now - the students seemed to be reassured by Rokia''s message. The man of the Four Deadly Disasters was set up on the stage like a target for a projectile. He remains silent and stands eerily still. Even though he''s dying, he''s still facing the Four Deadly Plagues................ It''s a good thing that the four evildoers are not naturally susceptible to this kind of magic, right? Rokia talks to her students as she walks back and forth on stage. It''s a good idea to make sure that you''re not going to be able to get away with it. In order to stop our ''enemy'' from breathing for sure. Students lined up in a row around the stage as if in a semicircle. What will take place now? Yes. Probably a scene that could be called a concentrated firefight will unfold. But what is Rokia thinking? After the execution of the Four Deadly Disasters, there is a plan to expose the noise, but if that''s the case, is this execution just for Rokia''s own satisfaction? "Looks like I''m ready for this. I''m surprised, though. Not a single one of them dropped out. Currier-san makes a face like he''s making it hard for you to leave and then says, "I don''t know who he is, but he''s not a man I''d want to make enemies with. "I don''t know who he is, but he''s not a man I''d want to make enemies with, is he? Mr. Shanatrice, who had been watching, opens his mouth. "Hey Makina, I heard that you are cooperating with that man, are you sure you have the reins in place? I''m going to, but I have to admit, it''s a touchy subject. As you can see, he''s a bit of a man-eater, and very elusive. It''s a good thing that I have a good grip on him, or else he''d be doing me a favor. But... Makina said in a graceful tone. ''It is true that our interests are aligned, and I have no way of finding someone called Noyes at the moment. We''ll have to rely on him now. Well it''s largely because of Currier, who is a known friend of ours. And at least she''ll be on our side. You''re on a tightrope. With a huff, Makina-san smiles. ''My life has always been like a tightrope walk. I''m used to it.'''' It''s a hard habit to live with, my dear. Doesn''t that include you?Is that left eye okay? ''''It''s nothing compared to the forbidding curse user who gouged out his own eyeballs himself. Isn''t it hard for you to use a series of unique techniques? I''m not the only one who''s having a hard time. When this long day is safely over and I''m back in bed, I''ll sleep like mud. Well, how long has it been since we''ve slept together? I don''t think so. .......... Shanna-san looks lonely and dejected. But by ''a long time ago'', does that mean they''ve slept together once...? I''m a bit curious as to what circumstances led them to the same bunk. ''''Having a candidate execute a dying quadruple disaster.......not very tasteful. What in the world is the purpose of this........ Behind me, Cecily opened her mouth. ''To be honest, I don''t really know what the man is thinking either. Does the act make sense or not? We don''t even know that. It''s possible that they are daring to fake an act that has no meaning. Rokia. It might be more of a freakish image than a clown. ''''I hope everyone ends up in one piece...'''' Cecily says anxiously. ................. It''s still frustrating that this body can''t move. But it can''t be helped. If she moves poorly in this state, she will be a burden to me. Besides, Currier-san is fine. I''m sure you''ll be fine, again and again. Currier-san did what she had to do. She''s strong. Now let''s just pray. Thus begins the execution of the Four Deadly Disasters. 130-Episode 102 "One with Shape" The students begin to draw up their jutsu. Probably the largest attack jutsu of each and every currently available. The magic formula is activated by drawing the Edia character - the magic formula character - with the holy element collected in the fingertips. In the process of activating it, the more holy elements are kneaded into the letters from your fingertips, the more powerful the technique becomes. Therefore, everyone seems to be drawing a little bit slower than usual, probably because they want to knead more of the holy element into the character. However, even though it''s a very slow process, it''s not a very time-consuming one. ''''Eradicate and purify the four malevolent plagues from this world!This country is being protected by a future holy warrior of integrity.You know what I''m talking about!Don''t ever cut corners!Let''s flesh the sacred elements into the formula to the max!If you can''t finish them off with your slimy magic, even if the Four Deadly Disasters were to rampage through the streets, neither I nor Currier will save you guys!I don''t know-- Rokia commanded vigorously with a somewhat exaggerated gesture. ''Let go!'' The students'' art form was activated almost at the same time. Lightning, fire, ice, wind, earth-- The attack-attributed techniques are hitting the four deadly enemies one after the other as if they were machine gun bullets. The sound of deafening thunder. The heat and intensity of the revolting flames. The sound of hard ice formation and sharp cold air, the The awesome sound of wind shearing, which makes one imagine a fearsome cut. Stone gravel flying in, clad in flying clods of dirt. However, from the looks of it, it did not appear to be so effective. Despite receiving that many attack techniques all at once, the Four Deadly Disasters didn''t respond at all. No, to begin with, those four deadly disasters..... Or perhaps they were already in the midst of preparing for the execution drama-- The bombardment-like artifice ceased. Rokia approached the four evildoers, whose clothes were even more tattered, and made a gesture to inspect their condition. Rokia smirks at him. ''Brilliant. You and the other brave men and women have now successfully killed the Four Deadly Sins right here and now. You''ve demonstrated your commitment to the future you''ve now won the future you were promised by your own hands!Be proud of yourself! There was a beat... The students sprang up, gulp. It may be temporary, but they seem to be experiencing a strong sense of elation. From my point of view, watching from a distance, it looks like a cold scene in a way, but yes, it''s as if they are under mass hypnosis. "Hahahahahahaha, but that''s not good.....You haven''t even become a holy warrior yet and you''re getting beaten up by a candidate!It''s a laughingstock!..... Rokia jumped off the stage. ''''Well - I don''t really care what time the Four Deadly Disasters die. The students who participated in the execution drama seemed to be unable to understand for a while the words that Rokia had just uttered. What are they saying after agitating themselves so much? They were all uniformly stunned. ''''Huh?What''s going on with you all of a sudden, man? Yes we''re prepared to... You just said something nice about us. Why do you all of a sudden sound like you''re so distant? You can''t get away with it. It''s a good thing that you don''t know anything about it, or you wouldn''t be a holy warrior at all. The words that could be called merciless were uttered by Rokia. The only thing I can think of is that this state of tension is unavoidable. It is very easy to deprive a person of the ability to make good decisions when you are in a state of anxiety or fear.... ...it''s hard to beat that feeling of comfort. It''s easy to get swallowed up in the face of what would normally feel like a strange situation. Even more so when you''re an immature cadet. Rokia smiles a small smile, "Kukku. You can''t be ashamed of what you''ve done. It may be that you are the ones who put the final touches to the Four Deadly Sins. It''s good enough to be a topic of conversation for the future. And so..........thank you, candidates. I have no idea what they''re talking about. The students have such a look on their faces. But Rokia is nowhere to be seen, and he has a look on his face that says his purpose has been accomplished. Then he walks straight ahead and stops. ''''Jutsu is an interesting thing, isn''t it? Rokia stands in front of the students who haven''t quite grasped the situation yet. He said, "It''s not just a matter of drawing a magic formula, the amount of holy elements you can put in will also change its power. Furthermore, there is such a thing as an ''abbreviated'' formula that omits the basic formula. ...so what''s the problem? One of the students, who looked doubtful, asked reflectively. Three grades, all of them. No one responded to Rokia''s words. No one seems to have caught on to the story yet. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. In that case, the number of characters to be drawn is overwhelmingly small, and the amount of holy elements to be devoted to maintaining the holy elements is also large, and no one would be stupid enough to use it in this situation--normally, no one would be, right?After all, you''re still a holy warrior''s egg. There''s no fool who thinks that a summary can produce the offensive power to kill those four scourges. The only person who has reached that level is, well, Beosa Fallonteza of the third year and now he''s not in this royal capital. I''m beginning to understand what Rokia is trying to say. It''s a good thing we have all the students who can use abbreviations in the year that remains in the royal capital. Gilius Hunt of the Hammering Clan, Nanna Hittero of the Double-Snake Clan, Glenvar Siata of the Double-Snake Clan, and Cecily Arkwright of the Lion Clan--these are the four. When Rokia finishes, there is a bit of space around the three students, except for Cecily-san, who is behind me. I guess they all thought that there was something going on, even though they didn''t quite understand it. All three of them have an uneasy look on their faces. And this execution drama........even though I told you to put the holy grail into it so strongly, there is only one idiot out of the four we''ve just mentioned who could summarily shoot that four evildoers with a magic formula. Didn''t I tell you?If you''re not careful, Currier and I will have to save you guys from the Four Deadly Sins, even if the Four Deadly Sins have to fight back to the death... Well, I don''t know if those words were heard or not. Rokia sniffs her head. ''May I ask why you dare to use the abbreviated form--Nanna Hittero? Everyone''s gaze fell on Nanna Hittero at once. A blue-eyed, very quiet-looking girl with chestnut-colored hair. I think I''m gonna be okay, because I think I''m gonna be... What? I''m pretty sure I could get away with abbreviating it, so... Maybe. What? It''s okay, it''s not a problem....as soon as I do a certain thing with you, the truth will be judged. As long as I can narrow it down to one person, that''s all that matters. As Rokia approached, Nanna Hittero backed away with a hiccup. You said something about executing a plan to roast Tema after the execution of the four evil wars, but actually, there is no such thing. It''s a bluff to get you to let your guard down. You seem to have let your guard down and used a ruse without a second thought but you''re not even aware of it. You are a master magician, and you only use shortcut methods. It''s the only way to go... Rokia takes another step closer. "Well, to begin with, since the ''first technique taught'' was abbreviated, that''s what you''re based on--right, noise deuce? Who''s that... the noise?What''s that? I don''t know if you''ve planned this attack or not, but I''m sure it was a dramatic turn of events for you. It must have been very exciting for him. After all, Kurier Versteen is the star of the show. Nanna Hittero looked seriously frightened. At least, as far as I could tell. .........She''s the noise, is she? ''Is this Noyes person really among those students in the first place?Normally, I wouldn''t dare to risk getting mixed up with the students... Cecily said that. Honestly, I feel the same way... no, the same people in the 6th house know best about the 6th house. They all said that Noise would always be in the first class of the stage. Then he must be there. In there. ''''Teme''s change spell has one flaw. Rokia reached out her hand to Nanna Hittero''s arm. ''''That''s because the change spell is such a delicate spell that even Teme has difficulty keeping the amount of holy element constant. You told me that yourself before, didn''t you?Then, if that body was flooded with a large amount of holy grail with the amount of release I have here, would Teme be able to maintain the spell? No, no!I can''t take it anymore! Nanna Hittero retreated and spoke up. She plastered fear on her face and pointed at Rokia. ''This, this man is from Doomsday Township!He''s trying to sneak into this school and do something bad!I have been researching them in secret for some time now and it seems that they have come to set me up like this to take care of me.Don''t be fooled, people!Hey, do you recognize him and his cronies in the first place!Hey, which group are you guys from?Can you answer that! Hey, now that you mention it, which class do you belong to? ''I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before... no, I thought you didn''t recognize me because you''re still a freshman, but... what?What?Apocalypse? Nanna Hittero took the arm of a nearby schoolboy and leaned in close. ''Volca, help me!She''s probably going to kill me now!Oh, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you this until now, but I was actually asked by the Holy Royal Family to investigate them in secret. Therefore, the fact that I was investigating them is a secret mission that even the headmaster doesn''t know about....... The graceful man called Borca heard Nanna Hittero''s wistful words and bit his lip. ''I see, Nanna that''s why you''ve been acting so strange lately I''m sorry, even though I didn''t know, I can''t help you in any way. ''Nope, not true. It''s more like ... I''m so sorry for hiding it from you! Nanna bows her head deeply. A chuckle came out of Rokia''s mouth. "You don''t get along very well, ''Intangible Games''. Borca decisively intervened between Rokia and Nanna. ''Hey, Nanna is my girlfriend...!I''m not letting you through here!No, no!Guys, I knew there was something fishy about this guy!This whole execution spree is weird in retrospect!I don''t know what you want, but you''re trying to bring us down!For example... yes, by having us kill the Four Deadly Disasters, they can take revenge on us cadets of the Four Deadly Disasters!Yes!I bet these guys want to eradicate the holy warriors!And one day, they''re going to attack us from the apocalypse!The advance guard yes!Perhaps this guy and his friends are the vanguard of evil, sent from Doomsday Township along with the four evil plagues! Borca slams the words down feverishly. Nanna Hittero, hiding behind her, looks frightened with tears in the corners of her eyes. And the other students responded to Borca and surrounded Rokia with a swift air. ''''Well if you ask me, this guy is suspicious. Why were we dancing to the words of this guy... I killed a man and I got carried away. Even if Nan''a Hittero is noise, the headmaster reminds Rokia that he will not approve of any action that would harm the students. Hurting the students will not be tolerated. ''''Noise, Teme--'''' Giri, Rokia bit her teeth. Regretfully. I''ve gone to the trouble of pulling all the way to the opener and it''s still not enough?Hey, f*cking noise, what more do you want to do?Ah! Lokia''s face was filled with strong indignation, and impatience. I''ve never seen his face like that. "Oh, my God, I''m scared. Nanna squeezes and hugs Volca''s arm forcefully. As Rokia kneeled on the ground, she also put both palms on the ground. Then, with a thump, he hit the ground. ''''d*mn it........!I can''t touch a student I can''t even kick them to the curb so what the hell do you want me to do?f*ck ... f*ck!This ole plan ... this way ... this way ... f*cking ... f*cking ... f*cking ...! Rokia''s eyes bleed and she glares at Nanna. Then he stands up and tries to pounce on Nanna. But he is blocked by the students who were surrounding him. Rokia''s friends made a move. Kaka," he said. It was Hibigami who smiled at them. Nanna''s eyes were sucked into Rokia''s, barking and raging, coated in anger and frustration. And then. You''re finally getting your consciousness off me, Noise. What? Nanna turned around reflexively. Standing behind her was Currier Versteen. In her hand is the empty sword scabbard she had kept in her clothes and-- The blade of the Demon Eater was broken by the Beshgam. The blade of the Demon Eater is weaker than before it was broken, but it gives off a blue-white light. And--! Squishy. Nanna''s face deformed. ...Oh. Instantly, Nanna''s expression, which had looked frightened, changed. She became calm and collected. ''Ugh, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Witnessing Nanna''s face show a strange deformation, Volca screamed as if he had encountered a monster. Huh?Why, why, why.... I breathe a sigh of relief. If the change spell or something like that is also using holy elements, what would happen if it absorbed all the holy elements around the spell user? A sword that absorbs holy elements to the point of disabling a technique. The Demon Eater is a demon sword that has the same level of absorption power as that giant. After I left the sickroom and before I came here, I asked Currier-san to search the area where the broken ''Demon Eater'' was thrown away, and she found one half of the broken blade. I wasn''t sure if I could test this idea by having it broken by Beshgam, but the broken ''Demon Eater''s'' blade barely had any effect on it yet. Only that blade was sheathed and kept by Currier-san. If Noise showed even the slightest opening, he would close the distance in one fell swoop and take away the holy element around it with the ''Demon Eater'' blade. If Noyes is a dominant magician, you might be able to take away her fighting ability itself. I''m not sure if it''s because of the fact that I was able to move more quickly than Currier-san, but it''s also because she was the most reliable person for me to carry out my plan. However, if Noyes is showing a bizarre obsession with Currier-san, it''s unlikely that she will lose consciousness from him during the execution. If she were to distract herself, there would have to be ''something'' that would keep the noise glued to her. Through Currier-san, it seems that the plan I had in mind was conveyed to Rokia. So perhaps, Rokia--. Rokia, who had been held down by her students, suddenly regained her composure and let out a laugh. The sight of this demon king, Rokia, distraught and humiliated, screaming haplessly?That was dramatic, right?It''s not something you''d see very often, even for a natural noise deece, is it? The students who had been restraining Rokia seemed to have reached the point of confusion, unable to speak at the deformity of Nanna''s face. When the restraints were released, Rokia bent her neck with a gurgle and snapped, her teeth glinting and laughing wickedly. ''Hey Noise, think about it?At that point, did you really think that I wouldn''t make a move on the students at the school?If I hadn''t listened to Kurohiko''s plan, I would have reneged on my promise to the headmaster when I got the idea, and I would have exposed your true identity even if I had to kill the students of this school. W-- The one who let out an astonished voice was Makina-san. .........After all, it''s not a good idea to trust Rokia too much. Anyway, it was just an idea, but I''m really glad I came up with an alternative plan....... Rokia took a glance at me with a smirk on her face and returned her gaze to ''What was Nanna Hittero''. ''''You haven''t forgotten, have you?You see, this is the play you set up, okay?Then you''re supposed to be an ''actor'' and give a real performance, right?Hahahahahaha, I think this is a masterpiece!After all, I''ve surpassed Currier Verstein in the world of you, even if only for a moment!Is that the extent of your love for Marie Currier, huh?Noise Deuce! Nanna Hittero - Noyes Deece''s lips, which had paled white earlier, turned into a smile. ''''........ugh. A sticky, yet somehow glossy voice. Long, wavy purple hair. Purple-blue eyes. Noyes took off his uniform in an instant and released it briskly into the air. Was she wearing it underneath? Her attire changes to a thin robe colored in black and purple. A fleshy limb that could be seen even when wearing a robe. Starting with its fingers, it had jewelry and other accoutrements all over its body - probably all of it, probably magical equipment. Don''t, thrusting Volca, who was one step before delirium, with his hand arrogantly, Noyes winked at Currier-san once. ''''........Noise. Currier-san''s expression tightened even more. Noyes ugh, and once again a deep smile appeared on his face. The first thing you''ll find is that you''ve been found.....That was a pretty interesting starter, huh? Mmmmm, well........now that the actors are all here, this really is the beginning of the real--the final act, Smiling wryly, Noyes stuck out his right arm to the heavens and snapped his fingers with a snap. ''''Ladies and gentlemen, please stay with me on this stage until the curtain comes down. From the intangible to the tangible-- The Formless Game, which has a definite form, finally appeared in front of us. 131-Episode 103 "The Stupid Called Stupidity" Noise. That''s the Noise Deece........ Judging from the reactions of Currier-san and the others, Rokia and Hibigami. I guess it''s settled. That woman is "Intangible Games". It''s almost impossible for me to move my body now. But the remaining right eye of mine is catching the Noise Deuce. So. "I invoke the curse of the Lord. When it comes to unleashing a curse... -------- Huh? You lost time...? It was that kind of feeling. Suddenly, a noise ''appeared''. Surrounded by students who had begun to evacuate slowly, the noise, which should have been in close proximity to Currier-san, now He''s in front of me with a fierce look on his face. ''I knew it was ''you''. A crack ran through the gemstone of the ring Noyes wore on his right index finger. The jewel shattered. ........Chanting, continue. Quickly-- "The King of Chains is the last of his kind. This time the jewel on Noise''s middle finger sparkled. As it continued, the gem shattered. ''''---------'''' --What? What''s this? I can''t speak, I can''t...? I knew it. Noyes turns over and lets out a thin breath of air, huffing and puffing. ''I knew you might be the most dangerous thing to this stage, Sagara Kurohiko. Noyes is smiling and exuding an uncanny sense of urgency. Sweat is gushing out on its face. ''Da, meh, yo?Forbidden? I tried to speak. But no matter how I try, I can''t get my voice out. A noise looks up. "The moment you identified me as your ''enemy'', you immediately and without hesitation shifted to the forbidden chant. I put the tips of my splayed fingers to my forehead, and loosely the noise shakes my head. ''Hey, you know what I mean?Normally, when I make a grand entrance and see my old compatriots again, the first thing I would do is to tell them the beginning of the speech, right?That''s basically what plays are for, right?Have you ever read a story before?Or are you the kind of person who says tactless things like, "Don''t talk too long.If that''s the case, then you''re still dangerous. For me, if I''m not good at it, it''s more dangerous than hibigami-- Behind the noise. Faster than anyone else. Much faster than Cecily, who quickly sheathed her sword, and much faster than Makina and Shanatrice, who hurriedly entered into the movement of the jutsu. Currier-san, wielding the Revelgate, appeared behind the noise. Currier-san cleaves the blue blade horizontally. ''''I, yah! As if trying not to get her neck hunted, Noyes quickly crouched down to avoid the attack. Then she rumbled and rolled on the ground, then jumped back with an awkward backstep, stopping just about halfway between Rokia, the students, Currier-san and us. A creeping laugh begins to escape from the mouth of the head-hanging noise. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on two of the most valuable, one-of-a-kind mages with ''ancient magic'' techniques........in this short period of time, I''ve been forced to use two of those ''acceleration'' and ''silence'' tools. A magic tool that will no longer be unique to this continent... Smiling, but with a palm on his cheek, the noise. But I used both of them to seal the forbidden spell. A giddy, noisy eyeball catches me. ''''But, well... you''re more than a hibigami, more than a crazy bastard with more than enough change to consume the back hand prematurely. More than just "hibigami," the crazy a**h*le? Kurohiko, what did he do to you? While paying attention to the noise, Currier-san only gave me a look. ''''From what he said........can''t you hear his voice?'''' I give a small nod of approval. Yes, I do. I can''t speak. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''re going to be able to get your hands on it. It''s not that you can''t always lose your voice, so don''t worry about it.I''m going to ask you to keep your mouth shut during the play, okay? A noise that smiles proudly. It''s going to happen. If there''s a powerful and matchless chanting spell--you can interfere with the process of activating it in some way. A noise that removes the shattered ring of jewelry and releases it to the ground. ''''In other words, as long as you take away the voice, you can''t use the chanting spell. It seems that the reason why powerful chanting spells have become obsolete is because the ''silence-granting'' spellcasting tool was created too much first, rather than the requirement that only the fittest could use it. Moreover, the magic formula was different in quality from the chanting spell, but it was a substitute that could be used by anyone who could handle the magic element. Therefore, many people abandoned the chanting spell and the age of magic is said to have arrived.... The arc at the end of Noise''s mouth increases in angle. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing. If the concept of ''chanting'' exists, this is something that will definitely happen. Noyes took another ring from his pocket and put it on his finger. ''The power of the chanting form of the forbidden spell has become an added bonus, little master of the forbidden spell. Currier bites his lip. I''m sorry I was slow on the uptake. That''s not true. If you''re moving so fast that you feel like time has flown, there''s no way you can perceive it, no matter how much Curie-san. It''s not Currier-san''s fault. If I was able to invoke the forbidden spell earlier-- .... or was that too difficult? That way of speaking of noise. It seems that I was quite alarmed. If you take Noyes'' words at face value, the first move is enough to make him release his back hand, or two. ''''I''m sorry, Currier. It was Cecily-san who said that with a hint of remorse. ''''I promised you that I would protect Kurohiko........'''' It''s not your fault, Cecily. Turning from a regretful tone, Currier-san denied that part once and for all. Of course the headmaster doesn''t have to worry about it. The headmaster and Cecily are not at fault. The noise was moving so ''fast'' that the two of them couldn''t keep up with their reflections. Yeah. The one who agreed was Hibigami, who had decided to remain static with his arms folded. I''m sure that no matter how you struggle, it would have been difficult for those guys to react with any greater speed than that. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find a way to make the decision to consume the valuable magic tools that were prepared for me, but Sagara, it seems you''re just as cautious about the noise as I am, right?That woman seemed to have an inkling of something in her, too. .......... When we fought the Blue Goblin horde. When we fought the Biggemonic Fleabane. When we fought the Four Deadly Plagues. The shortcomings of the invocation method of chanting were painfully apparent. That''s why. Because I knew that I shouldn''t rely on the power of the forbidden curse, I''m having Currier-san train me in the sword. She taught me how to fight. But now that I can''t move my body, the forbidden spell is the only thing I have to rely on. And Hibigami. ''Only, the one with the noise may not fully understand it yet. You can''t measure Sagara Kurohiko only by the presence or absence of a counterspell. I wouldn''t be this obsessed if all he did was chant and release forbidden spells. And then, kakak, he gave a small smile. Currier''s stern gaze darted to Hibigami. ''Why didn''t you move, by the way?No ... not that I was expecting it, but I thought it would work if the noise set up on Kurohiko-- She seems to have thought this through. Mr. Currier turned to Noise. Noyes held his right hand with his fingers outstretched on his arched lips. ''Huh?You''ve been studying it, right? Noise''s gaze shifts to me for a moment. You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of these things.He gave me a threatening look and said, ''If you kill him, I''ll kill you. Yeah, it''s scary!Hibigami, scary!Hahahahahahahahaha!I hate you!I knew you were a hindrance! A belly laughing noise. .................... I see. So that''s why Noyes didn''t ''kill'' me, huh? On the other hand, if I hadn''t ''killed'' him, I figured that Hibigami wouldn''t have moved. Hibigami, on the other hand, thinks that as long as I''m alive, it''s enough.... This is a decision made because the people of the Sixth House understand each other well. Hibigami lets out a sneaky laugh. It''s not that I''m on the side of Currier, and I''m not on the side of anyone here. Of course, I don''t stand on Sagara''s shoulders. But I''ve got high hopes for Sagara.At my discretion, if need be, I shall not interfere with my own personal reunion drama. Go ahead. And die at your leisure. That''s right. Hibigami is not on our side. The worst thing that could happen is for them to suddenly take the side of the noise. ..... Jeez. Even though it was against the magic tool against Hibigami, I didn''t realize that not being able to move your body would be such a bottleneck. But still - that guy is thinking. It may look like he''s joking, but Noyes has been thinking carefully about how he should move. By the looks of it, he must have anticipated in advance who would be an obstacle in his ''stage''. Perhaps for this day. ''Hey Currier?I''m telling you, that Sagara Kurohiko girl is crazy, okay? Noyes said, pointing his finger at me. Currier-san, relative to Noyes, reasserts his sword. ''What now?''Are you trying to get on my nerves and make me lose my cool? It''s geeky. You know what?The moment he judges someone to be an ''enemy'', he hesitates and the thing instantly disappears... maybe automatically. Probably ruthlessly and subconsciously sort out ''allies'' and ''enemies'' and ''others'', that boy. Noise strokes a hand back his dripping bangs. ''A very, very cruel child.'' Noise traces his fingers sideways over his bewitching lips. ''And deadly, cruel, even to himself. "If you want to discuss concepts that don''t make sense, do it with Rokia. Oh no, I don''t like Rokia, you know. Yeah, well, you know what I''m trying to say?If you make an enemy of a girl like Currier Versteen or Cecily Arkwright, it means that a very troublesome and ferocious "beast" will turn on you. Moreover-- The noise, cariously, bites its nails. "Hopelessly unsympathetic, callous, heartless, heartless, ruthless and abnormal to the ''enemies'' of those you love... and, horribly, even to yourself - cold-blooded, heartless. It''s not even a tormentor''s hobby, it''s really, really abnormal. ''Crunch,'' the noise bites the tips of my nails. ''People are usually self-centered creatures after all. We work hard for the self that we have placed at our center. No one works hard for someone else on the outside. The core is always oneself. That''s why you have to put your life first. No. You have to put it first. Otherwise, you are a broken creature. That''s the root of it, wrong. All the while, Noyes was both attentive and observant of his surroundings. ''The spirit of self-sacrifice is beautiful, but it must basically only happen due to ''special circumstances''. Events that can only occur under exceptional circumstances...well, in the case of a play, only temporary mental aberrations and occasional events that occur only in ''high-profile shows''. These events are so dramatic that they can excite even the audience if they are "spectacles". But those who have that abnormality on a daily basis have broken instincts, that''s all. The extreme - you can''t live long. You will die soon. Noyes cowered his shoulders in a clownish manner. ''Dramatic - and therefore life-destroying at the same time! I''m not sure. I don''t know what Noyes is saying, but I do know that Noyes describes me as a person and sees me as not the type of person who can live long. I''m not. Even so, if I can protect the people I care about, that''s fine. I have no hesitation in being so, rather than regretting it when it''s too late. I''m willing to get dirty if necessary, and I''m willing to sacrifice my life. I''ve made up my mind. I''m not going to change it, no matter what they say. It means that I''m continuing to move here and now, for something and someone else. That I''m not going to give up, and I''m going to look forward. I feel that this is the most important thing for me at this point in my life. And most importantly, I''m not sure if I''m convinced or not - that''s the most important thing. Because I think it makes sense, I think it means. .......... Well, I''m not going to die. "Those who place others instead of the self at the ''center'', which should be protected to death, are all, without exception, broken. They are broken. They are collapsing. People sometimes call those whose biological instincts are broken "heroes," but as far as I''m concerned, that''s all there is to it. That''s because he''s not a stupid monster, he''s just a stupid monster. ''It''s true that Kurohiko has a tendency to sacrifice himself too much. But that''s why-- This time, Currier-san''s figure seemed to have disappeared. The next moment. Mr. Currier was close enough to noise to get in front of it. ''I''ll use my own hands to screw over any enemy that stands in my way so that Kurohiko doesn''t have to fight. "Aww, that''s so sweet. Noise never cracked a smile. ''A beautiful fool who fell in love with a foolish creature!And the sight of that freak and you laughing at each other together, it''s just the sickest thing I''ve ever seen!It''s like a badly done nightmare! Don''t say a bad word about Kurohiko. Currier''s voice. A shiver ran down my spine. It was so low, so dazed. I''m going to kill you. He sounded like a different person that I didn''t know. ''Haha!That''s the best face I''ve ever seen!Yeah, yeah!I''ll tell you as many times as I can!The Beast Conjurer!Sagara Kurohiko, the foolish creature forbidding curse user, is no longer a man!You''re not!Ah, ah, non-ahhhhhhhh! And then. You know, I''m not surprised you know that already, b*tc*. Noise''s eyes widen, slowly. ''Oh?'' It''s true, you''re always looking at Currier all the time, both in consciousness and in mind. The more you look at it, the more you remove yourself from the consciousness of this situation. You''re still the same. "Theater mad, Currier mad-- The one who appeared behind Noise was Rokia, who clutched the holy sword and the magic sword in both hands. ''''It''s supremely disgusting to watch, tame. The noise peeked out of his teeth with a grin. ''....Rokia, evil demon. It feels good to interrupt you, man. So... Raising his sword, Rokia''s three white eyes widened as he raised them. You''ll be sorry you stole my sword and you''ll regret it to death. You stupid, lousy little... She shows her sharp teeth and sneers horribly. "The monster woman. 132-Episode 104 "So Kill Me Dramatically" ''Yikes!There''s no one here either! Noise was sandwiched between Currier-san and Rokia in front and behind. ''Oh, bucket demon king!Somebody help!Somebody call someone!Tsk! The ring on Noise''s right pinky finger began to shine, and then it shattered with a sound. A moment later, a dazzling light gushed out. A tremendous amount of light. I couldn''t help but meditate on it. It''s just like a flashbang-- ''Wait ... what?Wait!Wait, wait, wait, wait--whoa, oh my God! The voice of noise. What''s going on here? My vision slowly returns to normal, back to normal. And. You should at least be able to muffle the sound of presence, breathing and footsteps, d*mn noise. ''You''re being naive if you think you can get away with it by blocking your view. Rokia and Currier-san continued their attack on the noise. However, their attacks have lost their sharpness somewhat. That was probably I don''t think either of you are ''out of sight''. That''s what Hibigami said. But those guys aren''t opponents that can be dealt with just by blinding them. But as for noise, well, that was just-- Yeah, but hey. The rings on their hands, of a noise that screams out loud. It''s pale and shiny. I know that I''ve only been able to feed this thing the amount of "holy elements" in time it needs.Get out of my way, you d*mn ghoul!You''re supposed to get the hell out of there--Ro, ki, aah! At that time, a surgical formation occurred around both of Noyes'' shoulders. Then. ...What? Miss Cecily exclaimed in surprise. ''That was--'' The one that jumped out of the surgical circle that Noise had drawn was A small species of giant that appeared in the Holy Ruins...? Yes. Perhaps what Noyes used was a summoning technique. And the one that jumped out of it was the small species of that giant that I encountered in the Holy Ruins when I had a match with that Fibruk and the others. It seems that it has already finished absorbing the holy element, and the lines running across its body have turned pale. ''''It was you after all, that giant, noise! The noise is full of joy while drawing the magic formula in succession and taking evasive action. Yes, that''s right!I''ve prepared that Titan for you.Wasn''t that a wonderful device?What? ''''So it was just as the man named Rokia read, she was responsible for the anomalies in the Holy Ruins, including the matter of the giants. That''s what Makina-san said, standing to my left. Meanwhile. Currier... Cecily-san, standing to my right, was looking at Currier-san with a prayerful expression on her face. A small species released by Noise attacked Currier-san and Rokia. Noise''s expression was filled with joy. ''That was so good. I saw a new side to Currier. Oh, it really is wonderful to be with your friends!That''s what it felt like!Heartwarming, trick-or-treating theater!Against the vicious, cowardly, lowly villains is a mixed squad of the good guys and the freaky curse users... oh!That was very dramatic!I''m sure that kind of thing will appeal to everyone! ''Don''t laugh at the hard work and kindness of Ira and the others. I hate most people like you who ridicule, make fun of and put down the hard work and kindness of people like you from the bottom of their hearts. Good luck, kindness, and a good argument!Currier has turned out to be a very good boy, haven''t you, Curie?Hey!? Shut up. But I''m amazing!You''ve made that giant, who made effective use of Rokia''s shitty characteristics, a solid ''wall for the characters to overcome'' and made it work properly!I knew I was talented! It''s less than second-rate, that''s for sure. Saying that, Currier-san cuts at the small species. But--what a surprise, the small breed avoids Currier-san''s first attack. Are you... much... faster than before? Mr. Currier says quizzically. Leaving the place to the small species, the noise retreats. You can''t have the same strength as you did back then, you know. By the way, Curie, where do you think I was able to create and improve those giants and small breeds in this royal capital? What? There aren''t many places in the capital where you can create and improve a giant that big while hiding in this royal capital, right?Right?Right?Hey? Yeah, you... Yes. Noyes opened his legs and pointed powerfully at the ground beneath his feet. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away with it.Seeds! ... "Kaka, I see. Hibigami said convincingly, "You''re a noise guy. He said, "So the noise guy, the so-called ''Fortress'' is built inside the Holy Ruins? That''s quite a bold thing to do. But is that the best solution? Fortress...? From the flow and feel of the language, it''s like a magic user''s workshop? ''''The depths of the Holy Ruins are the safest place in the Holy Ruins for Noyes who want to hide, as long as the demons there can be eradicated. ''''I was in a bit of a bind when the Holy Ruins were sealed off and the Sacred Tree Order''s survey team was going to enter, though!Though I was relieved to hear that Sogut Sigmsos and Diares Arkwright won''t be joining us!Especially that Commander over there, it''s not good!Too much trouble! He ignores the noise that comes from a distance and responds to it and continues, "And since I''m rejected by the Holy Ruins, I don''t have to worry about being found and ruined. And since I''m ''rejected'' by the Holy Ruins, there''s no need to worry that I''ll find you and ruin your life. You can use the transference device when you go above ground, and that woman will be able to kick out the demons that appear before you reach the depths there. Okay. If that''s the case-- Does this mean that everything that happened in the Holy Ruins is because of you? Currier stared at the noise as he avoided the sharp punches that cut through the air of the enhanced small species. ''Exactly,'' Noise nodded his head. ''You know what?I was going to dive just deep enough, but as I was descending through the levels, those annoying demons, which were so numerous and annoying, pooped out to the upper levels using a transference technique, Miina!Really?After the number of golems is complete, I''ve been having them beaten to death whenever they came near my blockage. Well, it''s fun to interrupt these promising youngsters, so I sent the demons from the lower levels to the upper floors of the building as a ''mutation''. Noyes spread his arms out like wings and looked up to the heavens with pride. ''''The Holy Ruins have been occupied by me here!Ohohohohohoho!I don''t know!What do you think! During that operation to defeat the Titans at the Holy Ruins, Ira-san said. ''''Demons shouldn''t be able to climb the stairs, but it''s strange that the demons in the lower levels are higher up the hierarchy than they should be. Or something like that. I see. So that''s what he was talking about. They weren''t going up the stairs, but the noise was ''warping'' them with the transference technique. They were being sent in by magic, not by stairs. The demons that were sent in were not able to climb up the stairs or descend, so they were forced to wander through the hierarchy. In the end, I was a factor in those things as well. Currier says depressingly, while poking fun at the small species'' attacks. ''Yes, Currier! The noise was so loud that it was almost impossible to speak. ''''What''s the matter with you, you''ve stopped the future Holy Jury Candidates'' progress of attacking the Holy Ruins!Directly because of me, of course, but indirectly, there''s no escaping it, it''s your fault!Even if it''s not your fault, it''s your fault!I''m sorry but it''s a very sad fate!Even if it was force majeure, it''s your fault that everyone was in trouble because of the mutation in the Holy Ruins, Currier!If only you hadn''t come here!Follow me. ...noise. Black, Hiko? Cecily''s voice. I was trying to get up. The arms on the armrests of the wheelchair were trying to support my body as I screamed. ''.............'' Shut him up. I''ll shut her up right now. That woman. Right, Crohico. Yeah, I mean, don''t do it, Kurohica. Makina-san and Cecily-san stopped her. ''I also regret being told about Currier like that. But the current me is no match for the woman called Noyes. I know that much, It''s frustrating, but if we intervene here, we''re only dragging the Currier down. And now you are too... Even if you could move. A man''s voice crosses his lips. ''You''re not ready for your act yet, Sagara. That''s what I said, Hibigami. I move my head as far as I can and look at Hibigami. ''Well, for now, just shut up and stay with the crowd. Hibigami jawed at the noise. The way I see it, it''s more divisible now than ever before. That''s even more so than when I first crossed swords with Sagara. It looks the same at first glance, but I''ve learned to ''listen off'' in moderation. I turn toward the noise, assisted by Cecily, while enduring the pain. And--. Oh, what? The noise had taken a step backward. Currier-san raised her sword. In front of her, an enhanced small species was split in half vertically in front of her. The blade swung up from the bottom to the top. He cut it in half, from the bottom to the top. Slowly, Mr. Currier opens his mouth. ''The first blow was delivered with the same degree of force as the previous smaller species. After a couple of blows or so, you''ll know how much force to use in the attack. You still have a number of moves to make, don''t you?I don''t want to use the extra force before I f*ck your true love. I think the old you would have been a little more distressed that it was your fault. Thanks to Kurohiko and her friends. Oh, my God, Kurohico... Noise exhales. ''Kurohiko Kurohiko Kurohiko ... how much do you like it, you know... so--'' After shaking his head loosely, Noise looked towards the other small species. Beyond that, the figure of a small species whose body was cut in half from the side of its neck. Beyond the split in the body of the small species that was being split into left and right sides, Lokia swung the sword out of his right hand. And with his left-handed sword, Rokia cuts off the head of the small breed for good measure. Noyes watches the scene with an unfaithful look on his face. It''s not like you''re going to have a hard time with it. We''re both normally strong, so it''s tough. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Rokia spins the sword in her right hand in the air and with a snap, she catches the hilt accurately and regrasps it. You''re the one who sent me to the Four Deadly Sins? Hmmm... I wish I could have been the one to prepare for the Four Deadly Sins. It''s a shame, but that was the last time I could do it. Noise cowered his shoulders. It''s a good idea to have a good time. I''m not going to be able to afford it. ''Kukku, then the attack of the Four Deadly Plagues really happened naturally. This is the only time I''ve missed the mark. It threw me for a loop. And now the show has moved up. The kind of guy who''s crazy to begin with has no plans and no shit. Oh, don''t give me that much credit, Rokia, it''s not like you. There''s a word for that in the world. f*ck you. Die! Huh? I''d like to die if I could, wouldn''t I? Hm!It''s really boring talking to Rokia!You''re a bully! Noyes shook his hair and turned his body towards Currier-san and spread his arms out to wrap her in them. ''So comfort me with love?Right?Currier?I''m the only one who loves you. I don''t know. Faintly, the sting disappears from Currier''s voice. ''You''ve always been a bit of a mystery to me, Noise. And. Kaka... that nature of yours hasn''t changed at all since then, "Formless Game". Hibigami opened his mouth, as if it had come out of his mouth naturally. The noise that had been moistening her eyes turned her eyes to Hibigami, who was all about Mr. Shooting. ''During the play, audience members are requested to be quiet. You are in the way.'''' But instead of listening to Noyes'' words, Hibigami put the tip of his index finger to his forehead. It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good idea of what you''re talking about," he said. The "noise Hmm. Noise sniffs abominably. You''re the one who hasn''t changed, Hibigami... Even though you''re the oldest of the six orphans, I hate your pompous, obnoxious way of talking to me, as if you think you know everything. I''m too strong, but I''m not great. The great ones are the ones who kill themselves every day, doing good, honest, solid, useful work. What''s that?Are you being sarcastic and saying you''re an adult because you know that? You''ve grown up to be a very old man but you haven''t given up your infantile nature. That''s why you''re still here. Mm-hmm. ''Ha!Thank you for your excuses, f*cking noise! The one who spoke up in a mocking manner was Rokia. You are a kid when you make that distinction between kids and adults. Shut up, Rokia, you''re annoying at everything you do. Noyes seems to be deeply annoyed. Maybe he really doesn''t like Rokia from the bottom of his heart. "Shut the f*ck up - you smug, foreigner king!You''re always such a pain in the ass!Go to hell with your fascination with Herve, the god of death!Eeeeee! A noise that threatens Rokia with a toothy look. ''Huhahahaha!That''s what I''m talking about. It''s the kids who get pissed off at every single thing!Eh, Currier?Wouldn''t you agree? ''I don''t care about the cursing you guys are tired of seeing. ....more importantly, the noise. Hmm?What?What''s the currier?If it''s Currier''s word, I''ll hurry up and add the exchange to the script, okay? I have a question for you. I know. I know. That woman you want to know where to find Tasogale, don''t you? Tasogale. It was probably the person Hibigami had called ''that woman'' earlier. From their exchange after that name was mentioned--. "The woman who built the thirteenth orphanage in the apocalypse. The noise, the flipping of the robe. And the beautiful, beautiful, mad mother who raised all of us in the Sixth Estate you want to know where she is, don''t you? Yeah. I''m sure that''s why you''ve never made a ''lethal'' attack on me. You need to keep me out of combat, or I won''t be able to hear. But I think that''s why I was a little slower to attack you. ''''Well when you messed with Kurohiko, the degree of it almost disappeared a little bit. ''If you meet that woman and tell me what you want to get out of her I''ll tell you... but I still don''t think you''ll tell me, do you? I don''t mind telling you, but I''m afraid I don''t trust you. Oh, we miss you. And you''re not going to tell me where that woman is so easily, are you? Well, isn''t it?There are all kinds of expenses involved in putting on a play........it can''t be for free, can it? I just wanted to hear the word. ...What? ''I''m sorry that I didn''t step up to the plate in my own unfortunate way. But-- In a determined tone, Currier-san said. ''''After all, if I can protect this place I''m in by getting rid of you I''ll abandon my purpose here. What? ...Currier, Mr.? If you''re not going to tell me where the woman is, that''s fine. ...Currier? I just wanted to make sure that you were aware of that. It''s a very good thing that you can do what you want, and I''m not going to go to such lengths to accompany you on stage with your bad taste. Mr. Currier grips the hilt of his sword. ''Nor will I let my dearest companions be brought any further onto your stage for my purposes. The crystal embedded in the Revelgate''s blue sword body, which Currier-san is holding, begins to emit light. ''''Noise, in order to protect my friends--'''' Currier, dear-- I''m going to kill you right here. Then. Oh, Currier I''m so happy for you. Noise made a compassionate and mysterious expression. ''I can''t believe you took out your emotions on me like that... and that it was a murderous intent. The idea of killing someone is, oh, a really great emotion - a very, very dramatic emotion. It''s a very special feeling. I mean, currier, currier, currier oh, yes, currier!So, please-- Smiling at Currier-san with wet eyes, Noyes held out his arms as if to embrace her again. ''Kill me, dramatically.'' Noise Deuce. How far is she willing to go? .................... I don''t know. And Currier-san. Currier-san is saying that, in other words, she would abandon her purpose if she wanted to protect us. She said that she would abandon her purpose and prioritize the killing of noise that could harm her surroundings. I recall Currier''s statement in the Sickbay. ''I''m going to settle the matter of the Noise myself.'' Was that what he meant by that? Worst case scenario, I''d give up my hope. That''s what I mean by ''ending'' it with your own hands - that''s what I mean by that. It might be interesting to see how the noise works, Sagara. With a chuckle, Hibigami said. I, for example, and the Four Deadly Disasters, are creatures that live or die by pure power. They are creatures of simple, clear-cut struggle. But that woman is a little different. No?What does that mean? Makina asked as if she were taking my place. "In this stage that Noyes has set up, what does Noyes really consider to be a ''win''... it might be fun to try to find out as an ''audience'' to find out. How can you say such a languid thing under these circumstances, dear? It was Cecily who complained and said so. ''''Well, it''s because you can decide to be a ''high priest'' that you''re able to take it easy like that. In a sarcastic tone, Cecily said to Hibigami. ''Rather, this may be the stage you need to be on, Cecily Arkwright. Me? The fact that Sagara and Currier, who are not nobles, have immense fighting ability, but... for example, if they have a dispute with a nobleman or royalty, they can''t use their fighting ability to force their way into a fight. So in that case, the nature of the ''victory'' must be changed. "The nature of ''winning''... ''That''s when you might need to use your status as a ''nobleman''s daughter'' to ''win''?Hence, I don''t think it''s a waste of time to learn that ''winning'' isn''t just about life and death. I know that, that''s not true........or rather, that''s my strength. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do that. I''ve got a feeling I''m more on the side of noise than most, but that''s just an impression. With a muffled look, Cecily scratched the top of her eyebrows with her finger. ''I''m out of my mind,'' Don''t worry, Kaka. As far as I''m concerned... The edge of Hibigami''s mouth twisted as she looked at Noyes. ''There aren''t two women in the world who are as righteously and good-naturedly rotten as Noyes. 133-Episode 105: "White and Black, the Shield" Noyes turns a provocative expression to Currier-san as she glossily lifts her own ample right breast. ''Oh, I see. I forgot to say something important, Currier. .......... Just a few minutes ago, you didn''t want to kill me to find out where Tasogale was, but you didn''t want to kill me and leave me unable to fight, but you didn''t need to worry about that. I wonder. The air between them isn''t calm, but they seem happy to be able to talk to Currier. What should I call the feelings that Noyes has for Currier-san? ''There''s a vial containing a piece of paper with the location of Tasogale in it right now in my stomach. Noise stroking his belly. "So it''s okay to kill me," he says. If you kill me, you can cut through my belly and take the vial out of me. I''m sorry, hey I should have told you this earlier. His hands stop stroking around. ''Well, I don''t know if you''ll believe me when I say this,'' You''re on schedule to tell me that at this time of year, aren''t you? What do you think? ...What''s going to happen from here on out is I''m going to have to kill you, right? Did you lie to me about your decision earlier? Noise turns his chin up and brushes back his long bangs. ''It''s not, is it?You''re going to kill me, aren''t you? Yeah. The revergate, which had been glowing faintly, increased in brilliance. It began to take in more and more of the holy element. ............ But still, it is. Both Currier-san and Rokia--. I''ve always had a strange feeling about this. The one who spoke those words beside me was Cecily, who raised her white fist to her mouth. Could it be that she felt the same discomfort as I did? ''Both Currier and Rokia seem to be somewhat hesitant to plant themselves in the noise. I believe they felt the same way. Yes. So far, conversations have been held between those in the Sixth House. But if it''s a conversation, it''s one that can be had even after the noise''s fighting ability is reduced. Even if they are keeping up with the "flow of the stage" of the noise to some extent, they are still too "lacking in tricks". Even Rokia seemed to be working out the timing quite well. I mean, that''s--. But now that I''ve finally observed it, I think I get it. You''ve got a great eye, Renoir''s Red Bad Stone. Noise smiles at Cecily. Hibigami lets out a sneaky laugh as he chuckles. It''s not just that I''m an excellent magician from the Sixth Estate when it comes to ''Intangible Games'', but now Noyes isn''t just a magician, is he? This is also the reason why Currier and Rokia can''t ''step in''. I suppose I should commend you on how well you fill in the gaps. It doesn''t feel good that you can''t interrupt me all the time while I''m talking. As he spits, Rokia follows. That''s right. Currier Versteen and Rokia. Even if Currier-san was holding back, despite being attacked several times by those two, Noyes has dodged all the attacks until now. Not even a single blow has been taken. It''s an awkward evasion, so it was probably just barely enough, but if you think about it, however, it should be difficult to dodge all those sharp attacks from Currier-san and Rokia. The fact that he was able to do that without difficulty. That''s how you''ve prepared for today''s performance, Noise. I''ve been thinking about it. Noise puts his hand in his pocket. It''s not a good idea to have a good time, but it''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do. That''s why I''ve been training. Even when it comes to close combat, I want to be able to fight. It''s not just a technical opponent, that is. But if Currier and Rokia come to ''seriously'' kill you, I''m still not so sure. Noise takes a vial of purple liquid from his pocket. ''I love it, Currier.'' Noyes dexterously opened the lid of the vial with his thumb and took a sip. Just before the motion was made. Currier-san is enveloped in light as she gallops away. Surgical magic armor. That position where the light converged. Currier-san was there in pure white armor with a feather decoration on her head, with her sword swept away. ''''Noi, z.'''' And the noise. "Therefore, for love''s sake... He stood back to back with Currier-san, with a bewitching smile behind him. ''''Only today, for this day, I''m going to be stronger. The hair. The color of Noyes'' hair had turned red. Moreover, it emitted a vaguely reddish peach color. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Their eyes, too, were red and luminescent. Noise turned back to Currier-san behind him. "Till death do us part. Overwhelming, speed. Even with the extended blade of light and Currier-san''s sword speed, she was unable to catch the noise. Even if it wasn''t as good as that ''acceleration granting'' magic tool, if the noise could continuously move at that speed, it would be a pretty strong enemy. Perhaps it was the effect of that potion. That man''s overall ability was ridiculous, so it might not be an appropriate comparison, but if you only look at his speed, he could even surpass that beshgam--! Don''t give me too much pleasure. It was then. "That''s the extent of it, I suppose, but... ''Intangible Games''! An unadorned, dull-colored sword, ''Mu-Kill''. The gaze of Noyes, who looked back again, had changed and was dusky and full of killing intent. ''''What I feared has happened.............Are you trying to ruin this stage, ''Kekijin''? It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of it. In response to Noyes'' question, Hibigami said a few words: "Fight me, Noyes! ''Fight me, Noyes! d*mn it, gami! The noise jumps backwards. But Hibigami is relentless in his pursuit. A swing of the sword. The iron-colored blade, caught in the light of the crystal light, gleams dully. ''I knew it was you, Hibigami!I didn''t want to use that drug because I didn''t want to do this!Yeah, the stronger we get, the more you can''t just shut up about it.You always do!When you see strength worth fighting for - you can''t stand it, you can''t wait, you can''t wait, you can''t wait, you can''t wait, you can''t wait, you can''t wait, you can''t wait, you can''t wait, you can''t wait, you can''t wait! The noise drops and summons five of the small species of giants. But in an instant, Hibigami dismantled the small species into pieces. ''''Any move will do, okay?What can you show me with your powers?How do you think you can compete with me? "Oh, shit!You''re the one who had that tasogale complaining about how hard it was to play with Hibigami and Varaga.You battle freak! Noise bends over and just barely avoids the horizontal cut of Hibigami. Then, while the noise evades it, it summons more small species. Hibigami crushes them with a speed that is almost simultaneous. ''It won''t be that fast, Noise. Then the noise opened its big mouth. ''The first curse!'' ...What? Hibigami''s movements stopped. Somehow, it kills the momentum and the noise stops abruptly. --The first injunction? Hibigami lowers his sword. "Huh you''re collecting forbidden spellbooks, aren''t you? Did you know... Noise took a glance at me. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of it. I don''t think anyone would have predicted that someone would be able to read and learn the spellbook, well, even I didn''t expect that. What about it? Hibigami raises the tip of the blade slightly. Wait a minute. The value of the forbidden spellbook has increased dramatically with the sudden appearance of the forbidden spell user in the land of the Holy Tree. And you, who want to raise Forbidden Spell-chan as a potential nemesis, have been collecting Forbidden Spell Documents for him. That''s right. Hmm, so?There are several mythological forbidden spells used by the King of Forbidden Spells, but only one of them is mentioned in any of the mythological literature, the most powerful and prestigious first forbidden spell. ...myself. That''s right, Hibigami. Noise took a step forward and brought his face close to the tip of Hibigami''s nose. By the way, from the looks of it, because of that Hibigami''s intrusion, both Currier-san and Lokia seem to be keeping to the lookout for the situation at the moment. I''ll tell you where the first forbidden spellbook is if you keep quiet during this stage. I''m sure that''s what you want me to do. But, Noyes, what would you do if you were killed by Currier or Rokia?If I was about to be killed, would you ask me to help you? Don''t worry I''ll know where the first curse is, because it''s in my stomach. So you''ve swallowed another bottle of paper with a piece of paper indicating where it is. Then kill yourself right here and it''s over. You think I''m gonna say that? Oh, you still think you''ve got something to give me? If I survive this play, then I''ll share with you some information about the "mighty men" that are scattered throughout the world. "Information from the powerful? Hey?The information on the powerful people on this continent is only a small part of it. Those who are famous for their strength, such as Sogut Sigismos the Black Patriarch, Rose Claywall the Armoured Warrior, Garbarossa Gimenze the God of War, the Twins of the Subhuman Suicide Brigade, and the Four Deadly Sins who brought terror to this royal city. Well, well, I don''t know if there are any more, I don''t know if there are any more, but doomsday empresses... but these guys are just the ones that have a ''name'' factor from hearsay or something, right? There''s a strong man with no name yet. "Yes, there are still some unknown and powerful people living in this continent... well, I can''t guarantee that there are four evil-doers in this continent, but you don''t know anything about ''hell'' either. I shouldn''t. Hell? What''s "Hell"? That ''prison'' that holds some of the most dangerous people in the apocalypse... I''m sorry, Noise. Hibigami thrusts the tip of his ''no-kill'' sword under Noyes'' chin. ''''I''ve already devoured ''Hell''. I''ve heard that the "prison" is a den of people who are out of their element, but it''s somewhat of a let-down. How many levels does it go down? What? Hell.... is said to have been the site of four deadly attacks by a daredevil who once massacred there. The Four Deadly Attacks and the Great Purge by the Doomsday Empress. And for the other two, we don''t know who did the other two, but you''re the one who did it, aren''t you, Hibigami? Well. But you know what?Did you know that that ''Hell'' is apparently lower than the three levels you ate up? No. ''When the Four Deadly Disasters attacked a long time ago, the people on the four levels thought this was a troublesome situation, so they abandoned the prisoners on the upper levels and blocked the passage to the lower levels. In other words-- So you''re saying that there are more powerful people underneath it all, if you''re looking, than the three levels I devoured. That''s right. So, Hibigami drew his blade and stepped back. ''I''ve given you some useful information, so you want me to at least be quiet until your desired stage is over? If I''m still alive, I''ll do my best to deal with you. Then you can get the first counterspell by killing me and cutting me open. And if I survive, I will tell you where those nameless, powerful men are scattered across this continent. That''s very unlike you, but it''s pretty much all you can do. If I can get you off the stage with this much largesse, it''s worth it. Kaka. What a mouthful! Hibigami sheathed his sword. "Very well. Hibigami turns his back on the noise and comes back to us. I''ll back off out of respect for my persistence. And I''m not on the side of Currier or Rokia, for that matter. If Sagara comes close to completion as a result, I will only give priority to that. Hmm, maybe that''s the first time I''ve ever seen a hibigami look good? I''ve never felt like I was a girl in my life. If you''re a battle-crazed maniac and you''re in love with a woman, you''ll be the first to go over the edge. ''Kakk,'' sneered Hibigami briefly. ''Maybe. By the way, the noise-- Without looking back, Hibigami asked. ''That purple liquid you just drank seems to be quite loaded, doesn''t it? Hmm? There''s blood dripping from under your nose. Oh, no. Blood was dripping from Noyes'' nostrils, just as Hibigami had said. ''I see,'' One end of his mouth hangs up in a small way. ''Are you prepared to stake your life on this stage? Noyes smiles proudly as he wipes the blood from his nose with his thumb. ''''I''m going to be second to none in my passion for this play. And so, after the intervening interval, which was abruptly interrupted Now, thanks to the fact that you somehow managed to ask Hibigami, one of your biggest concerns, to leave the room..........................sorry for the wait. Let''s continue, shall we? As if to show you, the noise thrusts its blood-stained thumb in the direction of Currier-san. My dear. And. But first, we need to do something about the darkness in this place. Noyes, relative to Currier-san and Rokia, who were in a fighting stance again, closed his thumb and held up three, fingers. ''''This potion I got from Tasogale. She said something about drawing out a person''s ability to sleep, but she really drew it out, right? What do you think it is?The ''demon king'' suma casually waiting for you to regain your strength after the battle against the Four Deadly Plagues? "God," says Rokia, clicking her tongue. "d*mn you, woman, you always do. It''s a unique formula. Unique Technique. A special technique that can only be used by those with a certain bloodline. Makina-san''s "Mist Lutin" and Shana-san''s "Linpuerg" are also unique techniques. The Four Deadly Disasters were also - although their usage seemed to be the wicked ones - used. They were all very powerful. In other words, the noise too--. Let''s make sure it''s a great show and a great time. Currier-san waved the blade of light. The trail of the light blade struck the noise. In the middle, Currier-san went behind the noise. It was blindingly fast. Much faster than his previous movements. Currier-san swings the sword down from the top step. Noyes evaded it, even though it took the tip of some of his hair. But as she evaded, Rokia was waiting for her. Rokia slashed at Noyes with two swords. Noyes dodges this as well. Right after he dodged. The ''Nornzort Gadget''-- Noise stuck his middle finger up to the heavens. ''''Decorative spectacle.'''' Then the scene that was supposed to be shrouded in nighttime darkness changed drastically, and to my surprise, the daytime scene appeared in front of us. However, Currier and Rokia were not taken aback and attacked the noise as if to say, "So what? Noyes jumped and dodged Currier-san''s storm of agile attacks. But there isn''t much room in his expression. If you relax your nerves for even a moment, you will be grabbed. It must mean that Currier-san''s attack is that much. ''''Well!Before the next ''Nornzort Gadget'' - ''White Wall''..... "Good thing we got rid of that dangerous uncertainty, huh?And I don''t have anything? "You''re a pain in the ass in a different way than Hibigami!We''re not-- Noyes crossed his hands and lightly threw what looked like a short black and white stick up in front of him. Noyes simultaneously gingerly grabbed it with both hands and clutched it. "Teme, Noyes-- I could hear a slight flutter in Rokia''s voice. ''Haha, I like your face,'' I stare at it. What that noise grabbed was ... the hilt of a sword? The sword in Noyes'' grip takes on a blue-white light as he releases the small seed he summoned towards Currier-san. The two swords, tinged with light, transformed. The blades, formed. It''s as if having the holy element poured into your body was a switch. ''''Holy sword Rafaith and the magic sword Falveti this sword is feeling really good, isn''t it? A white blade and a black blade. The two blades had the same shape. Its form was somewhat similar to an axe. Was that the sword that Rokia had said was stolen by Noyes? Beside the enthusiastic Noyes, Currier-san dismantled the small species that was coming towards him into pieces. Noyes uses the white sword to play off the sword shot of Lokia''s holy sword, and with the black sword, he knocks off Lokia''s wind-bladed demon sword. ''Isn''t your beloved sword amazing -- hey!Hey, hey, hey! Rokia kicked up the bottom of the hilt of the magic sword he had removed and sent it flying like an arrow at Noise, but Noise twisted his neck to avoid it. The remaining holy sword is used to block the approaching white blade - Rafaith. The moment Rokia''s holy sword and Lerface''s blade touched each other, a deafening screeching sound was heard. A high-pitched grinding sound, as if the metal was being polished. And then it cracked. ''''Haha.'''' Lokias''s sword was split in half. That sword of yours, by the way. Thud. The blade of the white sword of noise pierced the upper part of Lokia''s heart. Gosh, Rokia spits out blood. Continuing, a fountain of blood erupts from Rokia''s shoulder. Noise summons and hits Currier-san, who is approaching from behind, again summoning a small species - no, no - a golem that should be called a medium-sized species that is slightly larger in size than the small species, and hits him. Currier-san wields a sword of light. Cutting up the medium-sized species, its blade of light attacks the noise at the end of the golem, but the noise avoids it with a step. While evading, Noyes swings the black sword. The black sword--Falveti--expanded rapidly. With a hyphen, Noise swings Falveti with a wind noise. Rokia''s right arm is severed. What is that, that. It''s like a whip-- Noi, Zu... Blood drips down from the severed surface of Rokia''s arm after a delay. ''Even though it wasn''t planned, you really did a great job, didn''t you? Noyes, who kicked the magic sword that Rokia kicked away and fell to the ground further away, shifted his gaze to the corpse of the Four Deadly Disasters who were given a target role in the execution drama just now. ''''That Currier and Rokia''s opponent alone, even though he lost, how could he wear them down to this point.......as expected of the Four Deadly Disasters. Mr. Currier. Locia. At first glance, it was hard to tell. Because neither of them are the kind of people who show weakness. But the two of them are more than I thought they were-- It''s not that I want to get the best out of each other, you know. I''m sure you''re aware of the fact that it''s a wicked straightforward method to win a fight by taking advantage of the opportunity that your opponent has to be weak, right? In a conversation with Noyes, Currier-san said. ''''I don''t want to use any extra power before I f*ck you, my true love,'''' Now that I think about it, those words might have been because Currier-san was exhausted. Noyes dodged the spear of light fired by Currier-san from behind, while catching Revelgate''s blade with Rah-face without turning around to give further pursuit. Oh, yeah, the unarmed "demon king" monster! He swung his Falveti and shaved off Rokia''s ear. Sparks danced violently from the contact surface of Currier-san''s revergate and Lerface. The severed surface of Rokia''s right arm began to glow pale and white. Was it a surprise attack that even Noyes hadn''t expected? The one who struck Noyes in the face-- It had fallen to the ground, Rokia''s right arm. Rokia threw a projectile. Your own detached right arm. "Huh-hahahahahahahahahahaha...! Rokia raises a high smile. Slyly, Rokia''s right arm slips off the face of the noise and begins to dissolve with a swooshing sound. And from the severed surface of Rokia''s right arm, a chunk of flesh rises up. It''s fast, and it''s regenerating. Yes. Like a lizard''s tail. ''If I could, I would have broken his nostrils, wouldn''t I? Noyes'' nostrils were red and slightly swollen. ''''Loki, a........anta, hey.......! I was a bit taken aback. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to use your own chopped off arm as a weapon and then laugh. The sweat drips down his face and he laughs even though he has a darker hue of exhaustion on his face. It''s not without pain. But he laughs. He laughs with his fangs bared. I don''t know. I''m dumbfounded, but just a little. That guy was cool, I thought to myself. From behind the noise, Currier closes in on me. Rokia''s ears regenerate. ''Currier!'' Currier''s eyebrows twitched when Rokia called his name. ''''A reenactment of the Four Deadly Disasters,'''' Rokia sits back and takes a stance, then flies back and forth to pin Noyes from the front and back. Noyes swings his sword. The two swords are divided into two swords, Currier-san in the back and Rokia in the front, respectively-- But Rokia went through the noise and got between Currier and the noise. Falveti, who failed to catch Rokia, cut the sky, and Lerface gouged Rokia''s gut deeply. ''''Use my body, my body, as a shield. Lokia keeps smiling, and then, without showing an ounce of hesitation, grabs the blade of Lerface that is stuck in his stomach. The surface of the palm gripping the blade is abruptly scraped away, and Lokia''s blood splatters. Noyes tries to pull Lerface out, but he can''t pull it off. "I can''t pull it off or........oh my God! I''m sorry - geez, my fingers aren''t even close to being shaved off, okay? Currier-san with her sword at the ready jumps out from the shadows of Rokia''s body, her silver hair dominating. ''''I''m sorry, I owe you.'''' Don''t touch that one and you''ll get it. Lokia, with thick veins appearing on her temples, spat out blood and howled. ''--Do it, Currier! 134-Episode 106: Tell Me the End of Play Time Currier-san''s sword jumped out from behind Lokia''s shadow and drew a half-arc from the lower level, drawing a sword flash towards the heavens. While the blade of light is running on the surface of the earth and gouging out the ground, an illusion that everything has turned into slow motion hits me. A tick that begins to move in less than a few moments. Spitting out white sharpened air flames, the warrior maiden in armor raises her sword at an uncanny speed. A ruthless light blade that raises a voiceless roar and attacks Noise at super speed. Noise''s weapon, Lah Face, is blocked from moving by Rokia. Noyes grits his teeth just barely and turns Falveti into a defense. But the white blade, which flutters between the substance and innocence formed by the holy element, slipped through Falveti and bared its sharp fangs into the formless play. Noise steered into evasive action with an expression that didn''t even have the time to speak plainly and lightly. There was a deafening sound that cut through the sky. The scattered grasses that were raised into the air by the sword pressure were swaying lily-white and falling slowly to the ground....... ''''Curi, e--'''' The red blood of Noise spilled on the ground with a snap. Noise''s right ear had been shaved off. Once Currier-san popped Falveti with the returning blade, she continued to slash the blade with the returned blade. Fiercely, with a killing intent. It''s really hard to read your strength. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to get it right. But-- I''m not going to be able to get it right. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. A moment later, almost simultaneously with the painfully distorted face of the noise, the amount of light from the holy sword that Rokia had held back with her body rapidly increased. In proportion to the brilliance, Rah-face''s ''scream'' became particularly high. The blade with the noise still gouging Rokia''s body, Zubay!And cleave. Rokia, who let out a momentary whimper as one of her stomachs was cut off, fell to her knees. '' -- therefore, a script without a plot is next to a script that fully meets the audience''s expectations. Summoning Technique. Medium-sized species, not. Small species? No, that was-- A rip-off. What stood in the fierce pursuit of that Currier-san, who told him to cut her off with a snap, was not a person, but a being that was not a golem. Or a being that is both a person and a golem. The grotesque and disastrous figure that could be called a fusion of a human and a golem was there. I kidnapped a human from ''hell'' and mixed it with a golem. This was also a countermeasure against Hibigami.........They are strong, these kids. A composite of two human and golem bodies attacked Currier-san like an obedient automatic doll. It''s not just their hunting animal-like speed. The pressure is not comparable to that of the previous golems. Currier-san switched her attack to evasion, and the threat level of the synthetic body would go without saying. ''''Ah, it''s not quite going to go according to the script. Currier you''re getting too strong. How many "Intangible Games" have hidden balls? .........d*mn. I''m going to have to make a squeaky sound and lean my body forward. If only this body would move...! Noyes takes out another bottle of that potion from his pocket and opens the lid with just his thumb. He swiftly gulps down the potion while pointing the blade tip of the lar face to Rokia as a check. The light in Noyes'' hair and eyes increased in strength and intensity of the first class. ''''---........! Blood makes a path through Noyes'' nose as he wrinkles his eyebrows tightly and holds his temples down, blood making a path through his nose. ''....Well, teh...'' Noyes pulled Falveti out with his backhand and stood in front of Rokia, who was holding his armpits in a kneeling position. His mutilated side had already begun to regenerate. ''Yo, ain''t that a tough one, Noise? Rokia! Lokia''s friends, who had been watching with bated breath, couldn''t hold back and called out. ''''Don''t come!What''s the point of wasting a few pieces!I''m all for meaningful deaths, but meaningless deaths are a bit harsher on me, personally!You know what I mean. Noyes huffed, and as he breathed, Rafaith''s light dimmed slightly. ''--The king of the earth is pregnant with despair. What is it? Noise spins the words fluidly, and says The king''s wish is unfulfilled, crushed, and finally captured by fools, not even allowed to die a death of his own accord, but he continues to wish. But he kept on hoping for a path that leads to the light. But nowhere is there a path - his feet, after hundreds of years, do not move anymore. That was-- Chanting and spellcasting. The one who muttered while looking at her was Makina-san. ''''--''Earthbound Crushing Snake, Darkness Bite.'''' Several streaks of purple light extended to the heavens from underneath Rokia''s feet. ''''.........!Rokia! Currier finished taking care of the one-eyed synthetic and tried to head to Rokia''s place. However, the remaining synthetic body prevented her from doing so. A chunk of rock clad in hard, serpentine spines clings to Rokia''s body and invades his body. A painful amount of blood gushes out from all over his body. ''''Gulp, gulp--no--I--I--te--te--them--! Swearing, Lokia''s fingers tried to draw the technique, but even her fingers were caught by the rock snake. It seemed that you could even hear the sound of the bones of the fingers breaking, with a beak. ''Gah, gahhhhhhhhh...'' A rock snake crawls around inside Lokia''s body, tearing it to shreds. It eats and smothers. Yoo-hoo!You can''t be as serious as I am, you know... haha!Noi, noi...?I''m just saying, come on!I know, but.........!I''m not one of the six houses of parliament that are cut out for combat... hey, gosh!Yes, yo-- Finally, Lokia''s companion, who couldn''t watch anymore, tried to throw the magic sword to Lokia and give it to her. ''''Rokia!Here-- The ''Nornzort Gadget'' -- ''White Wall Noise'' A moment later, a single translucent thin wall of rough particles, reminiscent of TV white noise, flew in front of Lokia''s companions from the sky. The magic sword I threw was flicked by the wall and rolled to the ground. And in front of us, one after another, as if to create a decisive gulf between the stage and the audience, a wall of white noise flew down from the sky and peeked out from the ground again. ''d*mn it!What the hell is this? Lokia''s companions tried desperately to break down the wall, but it didn''t budge. Some have unleashed their magic, but to no effect. Some have touched it, but from the looks of it, touching it doesn''t seem to be a disadvantage.... ''''Please do not allow spectators to jump in. With that said, a noise put Rafaith and Falveti on the ground. In the meantime, Lokiia''s movements had already come to a halt. ''Loki, a.'' Lokia, whose body was eaten inside and outside by the thorny rock snake, was white-eyed and bleeding from her entire body, her movements completely blocked. The noise that had stabbed Rah-face and Falveti to the ground, chittered, and tore the hem of his robe lengthwise. ''''How to ''kill'' a disgusting immortal!'''' He holds the cloth to the missing ear and the noise begins to curl sideways through the nasal head. ''The best way to incapacitate a regenerating immortal is to ''restrain'' it. Even if they do regenerate, if you implant something inside their bodies that inhibits regeneration beyond the power to spit out the foreign object, then the ability to regenerate is practically null and void. Well, in Rokia''s case, it was necessary to weaken her to the point where she couldn''t avoid the Darkness Bite, so that was the tricky part. But really, it''s a big deal that the Four Deadly Disasters wore me out. Noyes, who had finished wrapping the cloth as a first aid measure, wiped his sweaty cheeks with his robe as he continued. ''It would have been more of a ''picture'' if I teased him more with the love sword that Rokia came to get back. It''s frustrating, but Rokia is not an opponent that can be beaten for fun. But-- Noyes turned his gaze once to Rokia, and while drawing out Rokia''s two love swords, he turned them relative to Currier-san, who had finally overthrown the remaining synthetic body. ''I still hate you, you look like you can afford to be in that state, I still hate you. Despite being unconscious, Rokia''s unique vicious smile, though unconscious, had not crumbled. The hand that had been eaten by the rock snake was still outstretched to release the jutsu. ''''Hmph, what''s not suitable for combat you liar. Thick veins rose to the surface of Noyes'' face. She wiped the dripping blood from her nose with the hem of her robe and grabbed the third medicine bottle. Huh? I''m impressed with you. I''m not going to be able to say anything about the load if I''m going to surpass you--I''m going to have to go into uncharted territory. The light in Noyes'' hair increases. ''The Forbidden Wizard, Hibigami, Rokia - all of them I wasn''t sure if I could get by on my own - but finally, I was able to be alone with them. ''Nornzort Gadget'' - ''Decoration, sight''. The sky turned gray and a light rain began to fall. Who is this ''maiden'' whose heart is crying like this rain? ''Nornzort, Gadget'' - ''White Cliffs, Noise''. A wall of noise circled the two causalities in a circle, as if to set the stage. ''No more interruptions in this endgame. We won''t let them in. Noise drinks the contents of the third pill bottle. Her hair spatters crimson particles as it burns up. Underneath her eyes, tears of blood are running down her cheeks. ''''-- Fallen to the earth, holy knights. She has two chanting spells? Shana was the one who reacted with surprise. Makina-san was similarly astonished. ''That''s a problem, noise. The sneer from Hibigami''s eyes is a sneer. Do my current self and the conditions I''m in, do they really fit in with the scales I''ve been presented with? As if to suppress the urge, Hibigami gripped his one arm tightly. His face is shaken by the smell of battle. Cecily-san is on the other side of my wheelchair, her hands clasped together as if in prayer. ''''Currier........'''' That''s right. Now we just have to keep believing that Mr. Currier will win. I prayed my heart out, too. Please win, I said. Noyes evaded Currier-san''s slash as soon as he could, and alternated swordships with RaFace and Falveti. ''''--Defilement, its flesh rots away and becomes bone--'''' The speed and sword pressure have increased significantly. Even Currier-san in that state seems to be having a hard time avoiding it. They won''t allow an attack to block the chanting. Noyes said that the biggest weakness of the chanting spell lies in the method of activation called ''chanting''. But on the flip side, the greatest strength is also its ''chanting'' form. As long as you don''t use a magic tool, the magic formula that you can only draw by collecting the holy element in your fingers is not suitable for activating while using a weapon. However, if it is a chanting spell, on the contrary, as long as the voice and mouth movements are not blocked, it can be invoked while conducting close combat. That''s the biggest advantage that exists in chanting spells, not in the magic formula. The only thing that remains is your heart for your fellow man. The wounds of the whip and the scorching branding wounds and-- Hair like a flame that curls backwards of noise. It looks like life is on fire. The wounds of the rusty blade that scraped off the flesh of the flesh and the heart of the noblest of hearts decayed, so they carved a curse on the walls of their prison. Hate and vengeance on the powerful fools. Currier''s Revelgate flips Rah-face off. Instantly. "''Transcription Fallen Heaven, Touring Four Armor Bones'' Four spheres with a purple and black mottled pattern emerge and take shape. The sphere immediately took on the form of a skeletal knight in purple armor. The skeletal knight was holding a divinely beautiful sword in his hand. I knew the moment the first one started moving. The four armor bones were many times stronger than the synthetic body. Currier-san cut his sword with the armor bone knights for a few rounds and then stepped back. Noyes had gone on the offensive, but had stopped moving. He held his head in place, gathering wrinkles on his nose, as if the load had become too much. He left a single armor-boned knight in front of him, perhaps as protection. Currier-san, whose feathered plaque is drenched in rain, swept back the sword of the one-eyed armor bone standing in front of her, and spun like a whirlwind - a blade of light cut the body of the one-eyed armor bone in half. The armor bone, which was only in its upper body, tried to grab Kurier-san''s ankle, but she crushed the armor bone''s head with its helmet. With the momentum from the crushing, Currier-san moved forward toward the second armor bone. The two blades made contact. After a brief stalemate, Currier-san paid off the armor bone''s legs. By the time the armor bone was caught off guard and looked up, the light blade had already caught the fleshless neck like a guillotine. A third armor bone flew out of the shadows. The third body takes the sword of the headless armor bone in its hand and attacks Currier-san with two blades on either side - but the armor bone is pierced by a spear of light from behind and the armor bone stops its movement. It had metamorphosed the blade of light that had cut off one eye into a spear of light that could be used as a flying tool, and was tracking the third body from behind. ''''Oh my god.......highest!The currier is coming for me.He wants me, me!He''s trying to kill me with his entire existence! Noyes didn''t even show any signs of holding the bounced Rah-face in his hand, and with joyfulness smeared on his face, he ran towards Currier-san with Falveti in hand. The remaining armor-boned knights also rushed out in response--but Get out of my way! What a surprise, Noise dismantled the remaining armor-boned knight into pieces with a transformed Falveti. ''''Currier, I''m sorry!I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry-- I told you we were alone!But now it''s really just the two of us!Yes!It''s our own world! It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your hands on it. Currier-san stopped for a moment to stand up to receive it, and then she regained a firm hold on the Revelgate with both hands, and with an ethereal motion, she pointed the tip of her sword at the noise. Her mouth was slightly torn. ''''The only idiot who would risk his life for such a thing as me--''him'' or you...'''' Letting out one breath and then sitting back down, Currier pulled back and readied his revergate and said quietly but decisively. ''It''s settled, Noise.'' It could almost be called decisive, a sure hunch. It''s sensible, but I could tell from the way they were looking at each other that they were planning to end up in this one-on-one battle. The two of them intend to end up in this one-on-one battle for various things. Suddenly Noyes stopped and pulled out a fourth pill from his pocket. I''m the happiest I''ve ever been in my life, right, Curie?A person''s happiness - to burn out his life with every fiber of his being on the stage where he feels that he will be in the greatest happiness of his life. New blood trickled and flowed from the edge of Noyes'' mouth as she took her fourth dose of the drug. Blood began to flow from her remaining ear holes as well. ''You are the only thing I see in my eyes now. I can''t see tomorrow anywhere else. In the rain. Crimson particles like scales sprinkled around the noise, glistening and shimmering. Noise untied the cloth to his ears and released it as if he were letting the wind take over. I hereby ''break'' my beloved Currier Versteen - and close my tomorrow with a climax of happiness. The burning hair adds to the intensity of the fire - 135-Episode 107 "Rain, Beyond" ''The secret of Currier Versteen''s strength lies in the accuracy of his discernment, which allows him to quickly gauge the strength of his opponent. When Curie-san was fighting with her armor and bones, Hibigami had said something like that. "And her true strength lies in the fact that she can adapt her own fighting style to match the strength of the enemy she has identified in the present. It''s about finding a way to fit your opponent in a fight. Estimate your opponent''s strength. If you''re going to get at someone, you should be able to at least measure their strength. On the first day of my arrival at the school, Currier-san said those words to Fibruk. If I recall, it was the same during the operation to defeat the giants. When a small species appeared, Curie-san was the first to take the initiative and accurately assess its weaknesses. The same was true of the battle just a moment ago. Even when the improved small and medium-sized species and the synthetic appeared, Currier-san quickly defeated them, even though he was stalled a bit. The same goes for the purple-armored skeleton. Although they took a step back, right after they struck each other a few times, they struck off almost a touch of armor sleeve and without a trace. I''ve always thought that if there was anyone in the Sixth House who could reach me in a proper ''battle'', apart from Varaga, it would be that woman. I''m not. I''m glad, I feel. For the fact that the person I admire is strong beyond question. I think Hibigami''s words are trustworthy when it comes to matters of battle. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. But I''m faintly curious. The Currier-san I know is usually such a-- * The bottle slips from Noyes'' palm with a drop of rain. As if to signal that the bottle has reached the ground, Noise swings his falveti and runs at a run. Currier-san''s revergate light shot rampages around, trying to reap the noise. Fierce offense and defense. The Revelgate, towing streaks of light, draws multiple trajectories in every direction. The accelerating noise of Falveti extends like a whip and hurls a barrage of super-speed blows. The noise that holds Falveti screams madly as it tries to dodge Currier Versteen''s slash, which is unleashed like a raging storm, and finish off its beautiful prey. The sword-belly made contact. White hot sparks that gushed out like a short-circuited line. A flurry of blade afterglow. Evenly matched. That''s what it looks like. Is this a great thing, or is it that Noise Deuce who crosses swords with that Currier Versteen on equal terms? I''m not sure if the "Silver Maiden" is amazing, or if it''s on par with the "Formless Game" that broke through the limit four times and became more powerful. It''s a great way to get a good idea of what''s going on. At the same time as she evades, she attacks--! Ta-tah! Currier-san, who was dripping drops from the tips of her wet bangs, held onto the back of Noyes'' hair. Noyes was grabbed by her hair, preventing her from acting at a distance. ''You said you came here to learn how to fight. But your real-world experience, is lacking. The Revelgate became more radiant than ever. The first thing you need to do is to take into account the length and the movement of your hair, if you''re going to fight with such long hair, you need to take into account the length and the movement of your hair, so that it can be easily grabbed like this-- Zacrick, The piece of hair that Noyes had been holding onto was cut off with a farvety. ''Thank you Professor, ''Silver Maiden'' which!But I figured it out after that attack and defense earlier! Noise retreats backwards, scattering Falveti in a trackless manner to gain distance. Currier-san chases after him. Noyes takes out more of the potion. ''One more and I''ll be able to top you. Noyes'' eyes become dark and bloodshot. The attack and defense resumes. And. This time, it was different. "--! Currier-san is being pushed around. ''''The longer this fight with Currier Versteen goes on, the more disadvantageous it could be for us.................We have to make a quick decision!Oh, yeah! In the blink of an eye, the noise flew into the pocket, and the sky-cutting front kick, thrust out like a staking machine, shot through Currier-san''s pigeon tail. ''''Gu, phew--! Currier-san grunts in pain and, kahaha, spits out her stomach juices. Immediately, Currier-san tries to regain her position, but Noise won''t let her. Noyes slams his hand blade with unstoppable speed into the wrist of the arm holding the Revelgate. A deep wrinkle creases the head of Currier''s nose. The hand that had been gripping the hilt opened up. The blue sword spilled out of its owner''s hand. Quickly, Currier-san tries to switch to fighting, but the noise has already moved on to the next move. ''''If all of your abilities are high, the gulf between you and your actual battle experience will be easily bridged!Okay?All this ''real-world experience'' stuff you talk about is just a minor ''skill''!I''m not going to give a shit in the face of overwhelming, pure power! Noise placed a razor-sharp hand blade on Currier-san''s neck. ''''Ka, ha--!Geez, ho, geez, geez.........! Currier suppresses his throat involuntarily. More noise follows. After kicking Kurier-san''s thigh with her heel, she slammed her fist into the bottom of her nose - was it called a person''s middle? From that point on, it was a one-sided offensive by Noise. Falveti dancing wildly and ferociously. The blade had lost its sharpness, as if it was suppressing its power. The telescoping blade is just like a transforming whip. Currier-san is struck by a devastating blow. Her body is surrounded by light. The magical magic armor is released. "Kurohiko! Cecily''s voice. Biki..........biki, biki. My arms, legs, and body creak and scream. I extend my ringing and moaning arms toward Currier-san, who is separated by a single wall of noise. My body almost falls off the chair. --Noi, z. ''''Hah... hah... ugh... ugh!Currier, your defeat is simple. You were weak. Didn''t you also use a magical spell in your fight against the Four Deadly Sins?And then the second use of the magical armor, and then the battle with golems, composites, and armor and bone knights while continuing to forge holy elements. Finally, Currier-san was on her hands and knees on the ground, her wet hair plastered to her cheeks, and her breathing was uneven here too - her fingertips were glowing. Becky! G...... The noise stomped on Currier-san''s finger vigorously. That was - a finger bone might have been broken. I couldn''t be sure, partly because of the darkness caused by the rainy weather. But the slightest bit of anxiety that I wanted to see removed seems to have been on target. The Currier-san I know doesn''t usually have such a - pale face. It was too dark and painted over by fatigue. That''s the kind of person she is. He hides his own exhaustion with dismaying skill. Hue, hue, only dry air escapes my mouth. Move. Beep. Move. There''s the sound of something snapping and popping from my body. --Move. No, Kurohiko. A mournful voice. Makina-san restrained both my shoulders. ''''The battle against the Four Deadly Disasters that appeared in the school, the battle against another Four Deadly Disasters, the continuous use of the highly-loaded forbidden spell................................If you push any further, if you let it pass--'''' Makina''s voice was trembling. An emotion, an uncontrolled voice. ''''Uh-huh, uh-huh!Defeating a weak opponent is the best thing you can do... and when it''s someone you love, it''s a very emotional experience. Noise ruffled his hair and looked down at Currier-san with satisfaction. ''''So ... the process we had planned was a bit crazy, but now it''s time for the biggest show of the day. A showcase? "Slaughter. Massacre? "Using the summoning techniques I''ve used throughout the city, I''ll summon a large number of golems generated within the Holy Ruins and massacre the people of King''s Landing who are still in the evacuation zone. What the hell are you-- you! Currier-san stepped on the ground and tried to grab onto Noise. Noise sent a hand sword to Currier-san''s painful fingers. ''''Gu, ah.........! Furthermore, Noyes grabbed Currier-san''s hair and pushed her face to the ground with great force as it was. Currier-san shouted with her cheeks close to the ground. ''''You''re after me, aren''t you!Why would you do such nonsense!People from King''s Landing have nothing to do with it! I do it for a reason. No! ''They''re going to die because of you, Currier? Wha... what? ''If only you hadn''t come to King''s Landing, none of this would have happened. Cecily-san drew her sword and cut off the ''white wall noise'' of noise. Continuing, Makina-san unleashes her jutsu. ''''How selfish of you to call out to me yourself...! Currier!There is nothing wrong with you!I don''t even have to listen to you! The two of them attack, perhaps, but they can''t get rid of the noise. Grinning, I turn my gaze back from them and the noise speaks lecherously. ''You''ve got some good company, Currier. But that place will be gone soon. But what do you think?If people who aren''t on good terms with each other continue to hear the ''rumors'' spread that the massacre was apparently caused by a holy warrior cadet named Currier Versteen.......where will the hatred go? ........... If I, the root cause of the problem, am no longer a shadow in King''s Landing, then where will they go with their endless hatred?Will they believe that the girl with the sinister name of ''The Sixth House'' is truly innocent? You know... ''The truth is always the ''truth'' that''s good for your emotions, Currier. .................... The Beast. Where are you-- Do you think you can handle it?Oh, but is it a problem?Does Currier Versteen, the lone female swordsman, care about the deaths of people who have nothing to do with her?Well, we''re going to carry out the slaughter either way. You want me to leave? Hmm? I mean, you want to destroy my place in the world, don''t you?Isn''t that what you meant by ''breaking''? ''Hahaha!That''s very kind of you, Lord Silver Maiden!No, but it''s not! No? It''s your heart that breaks. ........... I said I would. I had to put you out of your mind. I''m just trying to get that noise out. It''s not going to respond. "If this is supposed to make you feel guilty, so be it. Well, if it doesn''t make you feel guilty, you''ll still be displaced by the insensitive masses and you''ll be able to tell your best friends why you''re so cruel. Whatever happens, I''ve won. There is no escape. Ms. Machina is giving some instructions to the instructors. Ms. Cecily is bumping the technique against a wall of noise. Ms. Shana is touching the eye patch in her left eye, looking conflicted. The students and Rokia''s fellow students are confused. Currier kicks Ms. Currier in the jaw and Noyes raises her hands to the sky. "''Nornzort Gadget'' -- ''Decorations, spectacle'' The rain, lifted. And what looked like a giant holographic display appeared in the air. Then, ladies and gentlemen, watch the delightful slaughter.......well, this image is just a transcription of the scene as seen by the eyes of the messenger.......oh, you''re welcome to join us on a voluntary basis, right?If you can get there from here in time?Even if I do make it in time, it''s useless if I don''t have the strength to eradicate my army made of reinforced golems and composite bodies. The Knights of the Sacred Tree in King''s Landing have been devastated. They are not an opponent that can be defeated by a single guard. At best, the court wizard Wagnus Lenosphere will have to fight a solitary battle.But, well, you''re still outnumbered. Noise looks at Hibigami. ''You''re not going to interrupt me, are you?'' Hibigami huffs and giggles. You can''t be a woman. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s not a bad idea to have a good time. It is a great pleasure for me to receive this compliment from you, Mr. Shitgami. The ring of noise held up in his hand emitted an especially strong light. Huge multiple magic formulae unfolded in the sky. Just around the bottom of the slope of the school, a number of translucent pillars of blue-white light rose over the cloudy city....... ''''---------'''' --The Beast is gone. I can''t even call in the power of the Beast. .......... At least, if I can make my voice heard. If I could at least use the forbidden spell.... I tried to move it somehow, but it just wouldn''t move as well as I wanted it to, only to scream and scream. The only thing that runs through my body is the pain. Golems of all sizes, and vaguely visible synthetic forms are projected onto the giant floating displays. Slaughter. A slaughter to inflict unspoken blame on Currier and break his heart. A noise. I move my mouth, trying to speak. --Noi, z.........! But still, the ability to vocalize is lost. The golem army and the composite begin their march. Towards the holy tree ... towards the evacuation zone. An eerie army of soldiers advance along the avenue that has lost its liveliness that pierces one of the royal capitals. The instructors were already gone. Makina-san released her ''Mist Lutin'' into the wall. Shana-san''s ''Linpuerg'' can''t ''cross'' the wall. ''''Headmaster!Let''s go after them now and hold them off as long as we can!With the horses in the stables, we should be able to catch up! ''That number of golems and synthetic bodies - I don''t know if we''ll be able to get back to the academy alive - but yes, let''s do all we can. But, Cecily. Come on, Headmaster! You''re the only one who has to stay here and be with Kurohiko. "Oh-- ''I can''t leave him stuck, you know. I won''t feel safe fighting if you don''t stay behind. Noise points to the display. ''Shall we begin then?For all of us except me and Currier, it''s an utterly ludicrous, pointless, pointless, slaughter--? At that moment, the noise that glanced at the display turned around with a bang. ''''Huh?'''' Noise''s gaze is glued to the display. ''Huh?No, right?Stupid, wha... why?I mean, he won''t be back for another day, so-- The noise takes a step backwards. ''Why?Why are you here at this time today-- For the first time today, the noise froze. "--Sogut Sigismos. 136-Interlude 26 Guardian of the Land of Sacred Tree (before)” [Diales Arkwright] Those who reminded me of the magic dolls of ancient lore, which were marching in an orderly fashion, opened their fang-lined mouths and made the luminescent lines running through their bodies glow blue-white. The size of each individual differs slightly. Small, medium, and so on. There are some oddly shaped ones that seem to have blended with humans. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. Leading the way is the strongest holy warrior of the knightly order, who unites the guardians. "Sogut. Diaress rode up beside Sogut and spoke to him. Sogut remained staring forward. ''''Do you think that was also set up by the Four Deadly Disasters?I think it looks very similar to the one in the reports of the Titan fiasco at that school. I don''t know. At least when we fought the Four Deadly Plagues, there were no such things. And there are reports that they have already been defeated by someone else. * The troops led by Sogut who recaptured Fort Salem moved in five days, a journey that would normally take six days to travel back and forth. In the first place, they had arrived about half a day early because they had rushed to the fort, shaving off the original rest time at the time of heading to the fort. No one had a single complaint about the forced march that the Commander proposed. It was probably because they took in the commander''s desire to save them before even one more casualty occurred, and most importantly, their intentions were the same. Sogut sensed something disturbing in the words of the occupants of the fort he defeated, and decided to return to the royal capital immediately. Follow only those who can follow me. So he said. His intention to go alone was immediately conveyed to everyone. And no one shook their heads. One of the group members said. We are not trained in such a way that we can make a noise with a little forceful marching, Commander. After all, we are the strongest knights of Renowthread, trained by you, the strongest holy warrior. The troops that immediately rolled out to retake the fort left only the wounded and those in charge of tending to them in the nearest city, and then used their replacement horses to make their way to the royal capital. After a short, almost nap-like sleep, the troops advanced their horses to the royal capital. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. They all like this commander. Diares could see that. And when the royal capital finally came into view, many of them could not hide their confusion. This was because even though the time was midnight, only the sky above the royal capital was ''bright''. Although the rain clouds were hanging heavily over the city, what the holy tree hugging city showed the holy tree fighters who had returned was a face just like in the daytime. It was a strange scene, as if only the royal capital had been cut off in the middle of the day. However, there was not the slightest echo of turmoil in the words of the leader who drove the black horse. ''''There''s no doubt that something is going on in the royal capital. We''re going to enter King''s Landing as it is, Diares.'''' * I could see the magic puppet howling aggressively and furiously in the distance. ''''It looks like they''re going to attack us like this. Sogut puts his foot on the scaffold for fixing his stance and pulls out the Holy Magic Sword Levatain with his right hand. It seems to be aiming for the holy tree, but that magic doll''s reaction.......if it is designed to take aggressive action against humans, it may be heading to the evacuation area where the people of the royal capital are located. However, the travel route is straight ahead for now, and there is no sign of it deviating to a side street. If it continues like this, fortunately-- Sogut sends the holy element to the Holy Magic Sword. ''''Either way, though, it''s still about annihilation. Diares flicks his gaze to the surroundings while drawing his sword. ''''I don''t see any of the Four Deadly Disasters. It seems that information is still mixed up in the royal capital. The only information that Diales and the others are barely able to obtain right now is what they have obtained from the survivors of the remaining knights in King''s Landing. What is currently known is that the Four Deadly Plagues attacked and that the Holy Tree Knights who remained in the King''s Capital fought the Four Deadly Plagues and suffered an overwhelming defeat....... And although this information is not yet confirmed, there are rumors circulating that the Four Deadly Plagues have already been defeated by someone and that the crisis has already passed from the royal capital - such a rumor is said to be circulating in some quarters. Someone with the potential to oppose the Four Deadly Plagues that were in the royal capital in the absence of the fort retaking force....... If it was anyone other than the Holy Tree Knights, it would be Wagnus Renoussphere, Gaiden Arkwright, and Makina Renoussphere. At that moment, the names of two people popped into Diares'' mind. Sagara Krohiko. Currier Versteen. ........No, no, no way. No matter how much the forbidden spell user was from the Sixth House, even if he was from the Sixth House, that four evil plagues-- "Dearest. Sogut''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. Sogut''s longing. Revenge against the Four Deadly Plagues. To avenge the death of Chris Lenosphere. Sogut''s distant eyes. What is beyond his eyes is probably ''her'' figure. "Well, that''s just as well and when I came here, I thought. I can''t just abandon this Order and throw myself into revenge. Sogut... ''I feel like I''ve been turning away for a long time. The warning I gave to the Makina Renausphere was, after all, a wake-up call to myself. Sogut holds up his sword. Nothing has changed since then. I was a cynical brat, a cynical kid, who was always hiding his embarrassment from the deputy commander, who really loved him and was always bothering him, and after he died, I couldn''t accept his death, I couldn''t accept that he was dead. Probably still is. And I''ve been running away from facing her death by clinging to the act of revenge. Soggyut''s mouth curved in an ironic manner. ''''Even though they call me the strongest holy warrior, I''m still just a twisted, weak kid inside. Diares smiles. ''Well, it''s because of your twisted nature that I''m interested in you. Since the Commander is ''you'', I''ve taken on the role of Vice Commander. .......... I like crooked people. A person who is only noble doesn''t feel like a human being at all. Diares smiles inappropriately at the scene. ''It''s in bad taste,'' ''But even if you''re cynical and weak... you''ve found what''s important to you now, and you''re ready to face it, right?Something more important than revenge. Yeah. Sogut turned once to the following members of the group, who drew their swords one after the other, and again, looked forward. ''''That''s what I''m going to do,'''' Then you''ll drop the crazy idea of beating the Four Deadly Plagues by yourself to get revenge, won''t you? You noticed. We''ll notice. I spend a good deal of time playing the wife, the deputy commander. ''''If the Four Deadly Plagues are still alive, I will join forces with all of the Knights to ensure that they are killed. To protect this royal city and its inhabitants. The wishes of the holy warriors who fought and died against the Four Deadly Plagues should also have been to protect the lives of the people living in this holy tree country. So from now on I will fight to fulfill my role as a holy warrior. Diares'' eyes break out. ''You talk about yourself like you''re a no good person but those of us in the Order are not so stupid as to continue to follow someone who is just no good. Diares also holds up his sword. ''Half of what you''re worth isn''t something you can decide for yourself. Sogut''s horse picked up speed. "This may be the leader of the Order, but will you continue to support me as my second-in-command, dearest? Hmm, I''ll think about it if you''re usually a little nicer to me? .......... ''No, I''m just kidding!We''ve got you covered!I''ll support--I''ll show you, I said! With a powerful reply, Diares throws the holy sword forward. The sword pierces the face of the magic doll. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. "The vital point is the head-- Diares mumbles and organizes his thoughts at super speed. ''When I threw the sword... the half-human magic puppet reacted faster than the other puppet... the half-human magic puppet that''s moving with the featureless one as a shield...'' ...Half-humans have some intelligence, so... Diares calls out to Sogut''s sister, Lili Sigismos, who is catching up with him from behind. ''''Lili!Instruct that half-man magic puppet to have someone of high holy rank, someone with a lot of spare power left over, to hit it as much as possible! I understand. Lili slows down her horse speed slightly and begins to give instructions to the members of the group behind her. Finally, the magic puppet is close by. The distance is closing in. The magic doll bares its aggression and moves to attack. And then - the distance between Soggyut and the first of the magic dolls disappears. You can also have a look at the following tips to help you get the best results. With a Buddha''s face, Sogyut said. You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them. She''s not as good as my sister. Briefly releasing an ''ice spear'' and sinking his body to the side of the horse''s body, Diares pulls out the sword that was stuck into the magic doll that was about to fall down. ''''--No, but! A flash of lightning to the magic dolls that attacked them as they were. The knights clashed with a group of magic dolls. It is a fierce melee. The sound of magic, the sound of swords, and the crying of horses echoes to the heavens. At that time, a thick pillar of purple light rose to the sky. Continuing on, a thud and a roar that shook the ground. A huge magic doll appears. Removing his feet from the fixture, Sogut dismounted. ''Doga!Take care of that one! One hulking member of the group answered Sogut''s call and dismounted as well. ''''Node!Farza!Real da!Follow me ... and protect the Doga! Node, Farza, and Realda jump down from their horses. The five of them wield their sword blades with uncanny force and charge at the giants. In their path is a pile of dolls. The five slashes, which are as swift as a tornado, sharply cut through the path. And before the giants, they arrive. The Doga turned his back to the giant and sat down. Its huge body was second only to Van Stos in the Order. Although he is inferior in skill, he is a man who is second to VanShtos in the contest of strength. Sogut ran out and stepped on Doga''s thick palm, which was pointed towards the sky, with the sole of his shoe. The Doga grabbed Sogut''s ankle, gulped, and then released it all at once, sending him upward. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. The giant''s scream. I tried to shake Sogut off, but it was impossible to do so. With a bang, the giant''s head is engulfed in black flames. The giant''s body shakes, and it loses its stance. Fall down, giant. I''m sure only Soggyut is capable of such a feat.What''s going on? Lili, who had killed one of the magic puppets, slashed another one with the returning blade and said. ''''Somehow, your brother seems a bit different than usual...'''' ''Of course he is. Now he''s fighting as a holy warrior protecting the people of this country. Diares smiles. ''Just like that Chris Renoussphere, who was once the deputy commander of the Holy Tree Order. Aiming at the half-human ones as much as possible, Diares hunts and kills the magic puppets. After arriving at the royal capital, at the north gate, he saw the scars of the battle against the four evil plagues. The corpses of the Knights of the Holy Tree were strewn about. Rene, Ramsus, and David. Rene was dead, leaning against Vanstoss. Ramsus was dead, his back against the wall. David had lost one leg and was dead. Many members of the group fought and scattered for those they were supposed to protect. Only VanShtos was not deeply wounded in the body and was still alive. Judging from the position and circumstances of Ren and Davido, who had died, perhaps the two of them had used the last of their strength to apply a healing technique to Vanstos, who had received a wound that was not shallow but was still breathing. Maybe it was that time, Diares thought. Maybe Sogut had made a final decision after seeing that scene. Those who fought to the death for what they had to protect. Receive their thoughts and feelings. ''''I''m sorry I couldn''t make it in time. The half-human magic doll attacked Diares, who had lost his mind to himself. But Diaress''s initial move was easily cut off by the sword of ''no motion'' which is equal to nothingness, and the magical doll''s head was easily cut off. ''''So........at least, I will protect you. Your wills will be inherited by us. The people of the royal city will definitely be protected by the Holy Tree Knights. While tearing through one more magic doll, Diares turned around and looked far behind the main street. Even though the Holy Tree Knights'' side had the upper hand, the magic dolls were so numerous that it was impossible to put them all away on the spot. The dozen or so magic dolls that had slipped past the first cavalry unit that clashed with them ran straight down the main street. Beyond that. They are lined up side by side with their backs to the Holy Tree. They were blocking the main street like a wall that stood in the way. Around them were the swords of dead holy warriors. And at the center of the wall, the one who stands out from the rest is Isn''t that right? The eight swords of the Holy Tree with their huge bodies and strong arms, the holy rank, the third rank-- "Vanstoss. --Vanstos Troia. 137-Interlude 27 "Guardian of the Land of Sacred Trees (later)" [Vanstos Troia] What is that, Master Vanstoss? A member of the group standing beside him looks up at Vanstos and asks The face and upper body of Vanstos Troia are decorated with patterns that, to an uninitiated eye, could only be seen as a masked demon. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. What forms the pattern is the color of red blood. No - it is blood itself. "My Trojan clan was a people of war, long ago. Some records tell us they were frontier barbarians whom my mother wishes to erase. Van Shtos held the swords of his spectacularly scattered comrades in his hands and looked at his comrades who were struggling against the strange humanoid species. The Trojans fought with the blood of those who died in battle, drawing patterns on their bodies. They believed that the dead who had been turned into souls would fight with them. They also believed in the ritual sending of the dead to heaven in battle. Lord Vanstoss... I''m alive. I am alive. My brothers and sisters in arms kept me alive. I was entrusted with the protection of my country''s people. When he woke up, Van Shtos immediately knew. He knew that his precious friends had risked their lives to keep him alive. Van Stos, with a look reminiscent of the demon gods of the eastern lands, stared at the humanoid species that came out of the crowded battle. I will fight with you. I will fight with the souls of my friends, together - I will fight to the death to defend this country. But you don''t look so good. I still think you should be resting... I appreciate the thoughtfulness. But if I don''t fight now, when do I return the favor?I''m here to protect the people of this country from the danger that looms over King''s Landing. That''s why I joined the Order of the Holy Tree. In order to protect them. The holy warrior next to him turned forward. ''''As a fellow holy warrior, I respect you. You''re here. We did? I''m not in the best of health. "I am not in the best of health, but I have so many good friends who will stand by me and fight for me. The dead and the living will all fight with me. That''s why I can rest easy and just give it my all. Deep resolve and determination is engraved on everyone''s face. You are probably exhausted from the mission to retake the fort and travel back and forth, but not a single person shows signs of exhaustion. It''s a good thing, Van Shtos feels. It is a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you want to do. Yes, I feel. *. Ever since he was a child, he has been called a foul-mouthed, unsympathetic child. A father who is stern with few words. My mother, who swears that her brother is not pretty enough. My younger brother who stopped responding to my words when I spoke to him. The huge holy tree that he always looked up at while playing by himself. It was the aristocrats and their children who lived nearby who gently approached Van Shtos. If I was going to make use of this big body, I thought it would be good to become a holy tree scholar. If I wanted to protect the holy tree that had always warmly watched over me and the people who had been kind to me, it would be best to become a knight. That''s why I became a holy warrior. I continued to work hard day and night to become strong. Then one day, he was elected to the Eight Sacred Trees and Eight Swords. His holy rank also became the third rank. But that day, Van Sustos questioned Sogut. ''''Jeez, I can''t handle the third place and the eight swords. I''m not sure how many times I have to lead my troops as a troop leader. It''s too much for me. "Heavy" in such a large body?Huh, say stupid. "It''s not a joke, sir. I''m not a very good talker. "You''re more than just a flatterer, you''re a man of integrity. And you''re more than qualified. "But... I''m done talking to you. Sogut pulled up a chair and sat down. In fact, in terms of character, you''re much higher in rank than me and Diales. No. 1. I''m a crooked man at heart," he said. I want a man like you in my life. The Order was a comfortable place. Many of them adored me like this. This is where I belonged, I thought. I liked them all. But-- * The faces of those who had fought and died flashed in Van Shtos'' mind. ''I want you to be selfish, just listen to one thing. Oh, yeah?This is a rare thing for Lord Van Stos to be so selfish. There is a faintly smiling air in the ranks. ''''........and what is that selfishness?'''' I want you to survive. The holy warrior next to me failed to say the next words. ''''Don''t die in this battle, please don''t die. The sound of Van Stoss''s voice was a longing and a prayer. ''Please,'' Wiping the bridge of his nose, the holy warrior who asked the question opens his mouth. ''You heard me, boys?I can''t allow you to die in here. We will survive, I promise. And... The holy warrior by his side raised his sword upwards. ''''Let me show you here--the pride of the Holy Tree Knights, the strongest knights of the St. Renowthred Kingdom, the Holy Tree Knights, the pride of the Holy Tree Knights! A holy warrior with a high-pitched voice swings his sword forward. Continuing, a battle cry. The distance between him and the humanoid species with glowing fangs narrows. "An unknown demon that attacks people, huh........is it still related to the demon that was witnessed in the giant disturbance in the holy ruins? Leading the charge is Vanstos Troia. He holds a thick-bladed large sword in his hand. Although it is smaller than the two swords he once used, it is still powerful enough. VanShtos grips the hilt with both hands and slams the sword into the humanoid species from the upper level in a semi-circular trajectory. The half-destroyed humanoid species plunged straight into the ground, and rain drops flashed off the broken cobblestones. Emitting a low, muffled roar, Vanstos threw his great sword at the side cleave. Several humanoid species were crushed. Without stopping to move, Van Stoss grabbed the rain-soaked sword that was scattered on the ground and stabbed its blade into one humanoid species after another. When he uses it, a sword of comparable size appears to be about the same size as a dagger. Together, they fight. The swords of the dead. Swords that leave a trail of blood. As the smaller species tried to pick up one of the swords, Van Shtos struck the smaller species with a fist that looked like a chunk of rock. A fist dug into the head and a crack runs through it. Bollocks, and the head collapses. The holy warriors who jumped out following him have already entered a state of battle. ''''--'''' --------------- Pfft!!!!! While roaring in the form of a tremendous gourd, Van Shtos kicked away the eerily glowing humanoid species one after another. That figure could be seen by the viewer, or it could be seen as chirping. *. Lord Vanstoss! Van Stos turns around at the sound of his friends'' voices. There seemed to be a couple of omissions to strike. One of the holy warriors raised his voice. ''''Veil, Sie, Gamos!Chase! Three holy warriors chase two humanoid species. And then-- The sword flash of a human shadow that flew out from the side of the street jumped the neck of the humanoid species with a single blow. The second blow was followed by a single flash, stopping the humanoid species'' breath. ''''Ah, you''re--'''' The person who wandered onto the main street Hmm. What''s going on now?Or is my grandson safe?Well, as long as the forbidding wizard, who is said to have defeated the Four Deadly Sins, is with us, we''ll be fine... but I''m afraid not... "But, Gaiden, sir...!Why is it here! Hmm?They said he fainted and was carried toward the castle, but when he woke up, the people in the castle said, "Good Lord Gaiden!Thank God, Master Gaiden! It''s nice that you''re happy to see me, but when you''re mobbed by people all over the place, you''re supposed to stay in your room and rest, and let the doctor take a look at you before you walk around. Gaiden throws a glance far forward. The only thing that''s not a problem is that the castle has that pseudo-good-natured court wizard, Wagnus, as a member of the Kingsguard, so it should be fine. But at this time of night.......what is it that only the capital is bright and only the outside of the capital remains at night?Is the end of the world coming? At that moment, Gaiden ran and struck down one of the humanoid species that had come through the wall. ''Here!You can talk all you want, but you can''t just stand there in the middle of a battlefield barely holding your breath!You''re going to stop those creepy monsters from getting out of this road! Ha ... yes! The holy warriors return to the battle as if they had been shot. The one fighting over there is........Diaress?His movements are still very much like those of the old me. Gaiden, Lord. Hey, Vanstoss. Gaiden, who came close to Van Stoss, cut down yet another humanoid species with a brilliant sword handling that accurately strikes the vital point. ''''You don''t seem to be pale, but.......are you okay, sir? I''ll tell you exactly what I said. Don''t worry about your old man, you should be worrying about yourself, Holy Third. Standing side by side were the current and former, third rank of the Holy Throne. Gaiden picked up the fallen holy sword and crossed the two swords and took a stance. Then he put on a face of how evil he looked, just like a scoundrel. ''If by any chance I should die here, tell my beloved Cecily that I fought and scattered like a ''rogue'' to the end,'' 138-Episode 108: Screaming and Throbbing Hmm. Eventually, Noyes calmed down and cast a cold glance at the display. ''I wonder if some idiot at the fort said something unnecessary?And then, with a bad feeling, the troops who took back the fort whipped their tired bodies and hurriedly turned back. He waved his hand to turn off the image and looked down at Currier, whose noise was cowering. ''Well, but whatever. The only person who needs to pay attention is Sogut Sigismos. Even if the Holy Tree Knights came here after defeating the Golem, the ''White Wall Noise'' cannot be broken. The noise stomped on Currier-san''s head with the sole of his shoe. ''''Guh........'''' ''''It''s too bad the Holy Tree Knights are going to block the golem''s progress to the evacuation area like this, isn''t it, Currier? ''Shame?What does that mean? With the people of King''s Landing being saved, it became necessary to move the play''s script towards a more tragic focus. What? Kill them all. Everyone. Mr. Currier, sensing something, tried to look up. But he was stepped back by the noise. ''Your people here, I''ll kill you without a trace. Currier-san glared at Noise with blazing eyes and stomped on her head. ''''Noise, you........! Currier-san''s hand cuts through the air as she tries to jump on it. Currier-san is knee-headed into the noise to the chin. ''''Gah, ah.........! Noyes grabbed Currier-san''s hair as she leaned back and they faced each other. ''Mmm, but I''ll make a special effort to help you, Forbidden Spell. I''m a kind person, right?Have mercy, don''t you?Well, it''s because if you try to kill Forbidden Juju-chan, Hibigami will move, right? You''re not... The headmaster, the brown-eyed little girl, and, oh, Cecily Arkwright must die. The play won''t be very exciting unless she dies properly. Machina, Shana and Cecily were killed? The tragic death of an important person at the end of the game can be very, very dramatic. With a thud, Noise smashed his own forehead against Currier''s forehead. ''The instructor who couldn''t go to deal with the golem because of his injuries, the candidate who is just standing there in the distance like a wooden idol. Oh, let''s wipe out the Knights of the Sacred Tree when they arrive, shall we?Hibigami you''re not going to get in the way, are you? Noise turns to Hibigami. I don''t want to mess with people around Sagara, that''s what I''ve promised, but I haven''t promised to keep my word. ''''But if the headmaster of the ageless school and the bad stone girl die, Forbidden Spell might be ''broken''.Is that okay with you? I have no idea what will happen. But it''s true that they are the source of Sagara''s power. However, one of them could be a good medicine for you, too. Oh, you''re surprisingly thin. I kind of reviewed it. ''Hm ... if it''s just one or two deaths, those guys will get over it. If one of them breaks, one of them will try to fix it. They''ll say blue-sweet words of comfort to each other, they''ll try to take responsibility for each other, they''ll try to admit their sins to each other, and sometimes they''ll comfort each other again with their bodies on top of each other...................and so on, insatiably devouring the formal self-representation that already has a set of answers The guilt is forgotten while you''re there... those who complain about companionship and bonding can always forget the painful past if there''s someone to comfort them after all... and that''s why They''re strong. You don''t think it''s a roundabout way to make fun of me? Nonsense. I seriously believe that''s one way to achieve true strength. Some people get stronger by licking their wounds. Well, that''s a process I''m not going to be part of forever. Well, just knowing that you won''t be disturbed is enough for me. You can''t move, and you can''t use your signature forbidden spell. You''re going to be able to get the most out of the white noise, and Hibigami is the only one who can break the white noise. ''White Wall Noise'' is probably not able to be cut through - even with the light blade of Currier''s magical magic armor - even with Currier''s magical armor! With a shout, the noise knocked Currier-san to the ground and kicked her in the stomach. Gafu, Currier-san vomits blood. ''''That''s why your precious companion will not be saved. I''m stuck. Hmmm, that''s unfortunate, isn''t it? I''m the one you''re after, right?The other people are not involved in......... No?If you''re involved, then you''re already involved, right?Then it''s your fault for getting involved. Ahhhh, if you hadn''t taken Forbidden Spell-chan''s invitation, didn''t get along with Cecily, and at best just hung out with Rokia, this wouldn''t have happened... it''s your own fault, Curie. You had it coming, you deserved it. Please don''t... please don''t... just... they... they...! That''s very kind of you, Currier. Noise''s eyes relaxed gently. ''I know, okay?When you were in the Sixth House, you wanted to ''be nice'' to someone else. Currier''s shoulders responded with a jolt. Noyes'' red lips hung up lewdly. ''You wanted to do something for someone. You wanted to help someone. But the children of the Sixth House didn''t want anything. They weren''t dependent on anyone else for anything. They wanted no friends, no friends. Independence. Just gathered in the same place because of the cursed chain called ''The Sixth House''. You were the only one, remember?He was so withdrawn, ''Can I help you with anything? But I couldn''t do it all the time and didn''t get anyone to notice or even notice that I was ridiculed by those who did notice. It was really heartbreaking to watch. Beautiful, pathetic... and from then on, I had the makings of a leading man. .......... ''You were desperately honing your swords and martial arts in the hope that someone would ask you to ''teach me how to fight'', right?But they never showed up. And they were wondering why? ''Why is Currier doing all that nonsense? I said. Isn''t that right?If it was strong, Hibigami was by far the strongest, and many of the people in the six houses were almost complete from the beginning. What you were doing was a pointless, futile, futile effort. Oh fine!That kind of thing is so good! I''m not... The loneliness that brings tears to the viewer''s eyes suits you very well, you know. The painful sama that freezes your heart in a strong and heartbreaking way suits you very well. So, hurt with confidence?Heartbroken?Rejecting people and being more alone? I don''t... ''What did Tasogale tell you?Currier Versteen stood out from the rest of this sixth house-- The noise, with a gulp, tugged at Currier''s hair, making him look up. ''She said it was floating and felt foreign. When Noyes let go of her hands, the freed Currier-san put her hands on the ground and somehow propped herself up. Hidden by the hanging bangs, it is impossible to see into her eyes. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not a good person. But-- A glow spilled out of her eyes. ''But ... there was ... somewhere. A faintly trembling voice, heartbroken. ''I wanted to see, for once, a place that I felt I belonged.... The last part of the word was snatched from his voice. ''So you want to question Tasogale, don''t you?Why did I create the Sixth House and why was it me? To find the reason for my existence, which may be the only reason for my existence.......to see if there was a reason for my existence. But when I came to the land of the Sacred Tree, it was shaken. After meeting Sagara Kurohiko, you began to make a big mistake, thinking that maybe there was a place for you to be, that you could be kind to people. As a result, you ended up causing so much pain to people who were not involved. Oh, the tragedy!What a selfish, awful person!Your selfishness, everyone, is a huge pain in the ass! ''No, it''s not!It''s your fault for everything!You''re a pain in the ass!Currier didn''t do anything wrong! It was Cecily who shouted that. She seemed to be holding back from screaming all this time. ''Keep your mouth shut, bad stone girl. Noyes hurled a series of chilling expletives at Cecily. You''re one of those horrible women, aren''t you?I mean, it sounds like you''re the reason why King''s Landing was hit by the Four Deadly Sins.Hey - hey - hey?You killed so many members of the Order of the Sacred Tree by killing them indirectly, how do you feel now?Do you feel like you''re somebody else''s problem, that I haven''t done anything wrong?Oh, I see. If you pretend to be hurt, your kind cronies will comfort you by saying, ''It''s not Cecily''s fault''!Hahaha!Oh, my God!You''re just as much of a b*tc* as I am! Wow. I don''t-- Don''t worry about it, Cecily. Mr. Machina came to the defense. ''You have absolutely no reason to feel responsible. There were times when I thought it was my own fault, but no one knows the motive for the actions of the Four Deadly Disasters in the first place. Oh, my God!They''re starting to comfort each other, just like Hibigami said they would!Hahahahaha!Thanks for playing the dutiful part!But could you please shut up for a minute?I don''t need any stage noise except from me. Don''t come in, don''t come in. "Nornzortgadget - ''White Cliffs and Noise''. More white noise, layered on top of each other. It''s just the two of us. Isn''t it, Currier? Mr. Currier did not respond with his face down. No, she is unable to respond. Right now, she is probably crying. ............ Hibigami doesn''t understand. Currier-san has learned to listen in moderation, you mean? No, you don''t. I don''t think you get it. She''s good at hiding things, she''s good at it. Whenever she''s tired, when she''s hurting, she''s adept at hiding it. She hides it so that we don''t have to worry. She worries about other people, but doesn''t want us to worry about her. But when you see her usual cool, mature appearance, it''s easy to forget that she''s also a vulnerable girl, but in truth, Curie-san is a girl. Whenever Curie-san is having a hard time, she tries to hide it by laughing, but... Whenever that happens, she smiles sadly. Because she knows I admire her so much. She''s tried so hard not to show me her weaknesses. So I have to be strong. Enough to make her think that it''s okay to show my weaknesses. And - Noyes spat out too many unforgivable words. It''s frustrating. Right now, I''m just frustrated. I''m so frustrated. That I can''t move now. I can''t use the forbidden spell now. I shouldn''t be punching out the noise. So much. How could it be? I knew I had a good idea. I''m a genius. Isn''t that right, Currier?I can give you one last chance to save your people, can''t I? Slowly, Currier-san looks up. ''''If you can withstand my attack without resistance and not faint until the Holy Tree Knights arrive here, then I will stop killing you all. Miss Cecily spoke up. ''No, Currier!Even if you did make it through, there''s no way that woman would keep her word! It''s protecting you. Noise takes Falveti in his hand. ''If Currier holds out, he''ll kill her and I''ll die too. ...What? Cecily looked like she couldn''t help it and let out a short sound of surprise. ''''Fufu, an act that closes with the love of my life in a dramatic heartfelt way.......it''s not bad. I was able to see Currier''s crying face, which I had longed for, and I also got a taste of his despair. Oh, don''t get me wrong, okay?It''s not that I don''t like the Currier, you know?I rather like it too much. Noise spat out a clot of blood on the ground with a peck. The first thing to do is to kill all your friends and ''destroy'' the currier or share in the moment of death - either way, very dramatic. Changing the script at the last minute is part of the art of breathing, breathing, drama, isn''t it? Hibigami lets out a muffled laugh in his mouth. ''If you can endure it, instead of Currier and Noyes dying, the others will be saved. On the other hand, if they can''t endure it, the others will all be killed, and when Currier Versteen wakes up, all he sees is a pile of corpses of his loved ones. ''Rest assured, Hibigami. I''ll give you all the information you asked for after I kill Currier''s friends. And when I see Currier is properly broken with my own eyes, then I''ll give you a chance to die with all my might. It''s a pain in the ass to die for, but... Hibigami''s jaw dropped and he smiled with a satisfied smile. Then Okay, all right. ''I''ll bear with you,'' said Marie Curie, decisively. ''I''m going to endure...'' --Currier, Mr. Noise cowers his shoulders. ''You''re really healthy, aren''t you? "Today I will join you in the jail of the earth. I will sink to the ground. This is the last battle I will ever be able to wage. Noise holding up his falveti. The noise is black like a whip and swings its blade at super speed. A single, sharp, rupturing sound rang out. If Currier endures, we can die together here today. Dramatically, we can die. Dramatically die with the one you love but I''m not going to take it easy, okay?Because ... fate is so dramatic because you don''t know how it''s going to turn out. This is what you wanted, ''Dramatic Death'', Noise? Yes, I am. And to tell you the truth, now that your mind has gone completely to some cursed user, I''d honestly rather see you....''broken''! Currier-san looked at me for a moment and smiled at me. I could tell she was apologizing, that kind of smile. But that smile, as I thought, seemed sad. The relentless onslaught of noise begins. The fabric of her clothes is torn, and painful bright red marks run down Currier-san''s arms and legs. The amount of bleeding, in turn, increases. ''''No, Currier!There is no such thing........no such thing!No, noise!I''ll do it for you!Instead of Currier, I''ll take over for you-- Thump, Cecily tapped on the wall of noise. Makina-san and Shana-san had sad expressions on their faces. They had tried both ''Mist Lutin'' and ''Linpuerg''. However, they were unable to break through that wall of noise. The remaining injured instructors looked resigned. The students are beginning to run away. Lokia''s friends looked prepared. They are going to fight until the end. I am. "---------- I''ve been chanting the forbidden curse. I am the king of chains, I am the king of chains, and in the end I will break the chains that bind me in prison. Chanting now. I am the king of chains. I was trying to squeeze the voice out of him. I put all the strength I could into my throat to chant the forbidden curse. The chanting begins. I utter the forbidden curse. In the throat, iron. The taste of iron, it runs down my tongue, through the crevices of my teeth, down the edges of my mouth. It runs down the bottom of my mouth, mingles with what drips from the corner of my eyes, drops from my chin, wetting my knees. Chanting, continue. I invoke the forbidden curse, I am the king of chains, I am the king of chains, I am the last of chains, I am the last of prison. I am the king of chains, I am the king of chains, I am the king of jail and the last of chains. I am the king of chains, I am the king of chains, I am the king of jail and the last of chains. I am the king of chains. I am the king of chains. I am the king of chains. I am the king of chains. I am the king of chains. I am the king of chains. I am issuing a counterspell. I am issuing a counterspell. I am issuing a counterspell. I am issuing a counterspell. I am issuing a counterspell. I am issuing a counterspell. I--prohibited. -------- Blood seeps through the gaps in my teeth. Cecily''s choked voice. Black, Hiko.................you. The screams that cut my throat were unreachable. The hand that reaches out desperately, making a squeaky sound, is also unreachable. I can''t reach it. "Don''t do it........Kurohiko, don''t do it, please don''t-- His throat is bleeding. You will not be bitten. Chanting continues. Resume chanting. "--------- ....continue chanting. Who have I sworn to use this power for? Who did I wish to use this power for? Now. It''s now. What if it doesn''t work here? I don''t need it here. What''s going on? ''------------'' ---- More blood is pouring out of your mouth. It''s as if it doesn''t matter. Because compared to the pain that Curie-san is feeling, this level of pain does not count as pain! I''m not. I''m in the land of the sacred tree, with Mr. Currier. Now that I''ve met Marie Currier Versteyn. I''m glad we could meet. Are you willing to gamble, Sagara? I look up at the words that were suddenly hung on me. The one who looks down at me with a fearless smile that asks the question is Hibigami. "Your body and your forbidden curse, if you could use it temporarily would you be willing to pay an indeterminate price to use it? The body and the curse. But ... it could literally be a deadly poison, you know? There was no way I was going to hesitate. I nodded immediately. Grinning, Hibigami smiled. ''That''s exactly what I expected.'' Are you sure? I asked with my eyes. Hibigami crosses his arms with a scowl on his face. "I promised I wouldn''t get in the way of the stage, but I didn''t promise to stop anyone else from getting in the way, As I''ve been saying to Locia and others, you''re the one who can''t eat it. "If Noyes can beat me, so be it. If Noyes defeats you, that''s fine, but if he does, he''ll go to the end of the world or to find the strongest person Noyes knows. If I''m defeated, and I''m broken, and that''s the end of it, well, I''m a man of my word. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. That''s all there is to it. Saying that, Hibigami took out a piece of something black from his pocket. It was a broken ''Demon Eater''s'' blade. What do you want to do with it? This is what I picked up when I messed with the noise. The blade has lost its former luster and only emits a weak, pale light dimly. I''m on the verge of losing my power now it seems that my time of death is finally at hand when I''ve devised a plan to disguise myself as a noise monster. But he hasn''t completely lost his power yet. Hibigami grips the blade of The Demon Eater. A powerful vein rises in his arm. Hibigami''s eyes turn red and black, and a black pulse that looks like a crack runs across his face. Beki, the blade snaps and the blade becomes even smaller. Even though the blade is losing its power, even that Hibigami is indeed like a bone to break. In addition, Hibigami gripped the blade. I''m not going to be able to get it right. It is a destructive compression that is almost crushing. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. And then he took a breath. ''Such a place.'' On the open Hibigami''s palm was what had been the blade of the ''Demon Eater'' in powder form. ''''And--'''' What Hibigami took out of his kimono sleeve further was that potion that Noyes had been taking. ''I borrowed this one too when we had a run-in earlier. He was the strongest sneak thief on the continent. But now I understand. "You see it now? That''s right. By drinking this crushed powder of the Demon Eater and absorbing it into your body, you might be able to deprive your body of the power of the Silence Granting Technique. Even though it is an ancient art form, there is no difference in the art form. Its source is magical elements. Then you might be able to ''take away'' the magic element. Hibigami shakes the liquid in the vial. ''''The motionless body will be forcibly activated by this medicine. However, we can''t deny the possibility that this potion and the powder will cancel each other out, and there''s no guarantee that either will be effective in the first place. Naturally, there is also a guarantee for your own safety. Even so, do you want to give it a try? Yeah, right. That''s true. Dramatic. Thank goodness. I nodded my head to let him know I agreed. "Yeah, you know what I mean?Cecily Arkwright. ''''To be honest, it''s complicated. Personally, I don''t want to force Kurohiko to do anything more than this. But-- Cecily looked painfully across the noise wall and saw Currier enduring the attack of noise. ''I have a feeling that Kurohiko is also the only one who can save Currier from the hands of the noise. Hibigami was just about to place the bottle in my palm when Cecily, with a melancholy expression on her face, grabbed the vial from the side. She stared at me with her eyes, which surpassed even the polished marble, and stared at me. ''''About the currier... can I ask you to do something, Kurohiko? I didn''t nod. Even if I didn''t nod, she would have gotten the message. Cecily-san nodded to Hibigami. Hibigami made my mouth contain the ''Demon Eater'' powder. Cecily opens the lid and puts the mouth of the vial to my lips. Gulp, In a single breath, I swallow the pale, glowing powder and the liquid that has a cleaner, sweeter taste than I expected. .........I can feel it welling up. All the things I had been holding back, everything. With the beat of your heart... --------Doc. -------- 139-Interlude 28 "To the End of Joy and Love" [Noise Dies] Every time I wielded Falveti, I could feel my heart filling up. Currier silently withstands the attack, protecting his face with his arms. I would like to bask in this rapture as much as possible, even if it''s just for one beu (one second). But speaking of complicated moods, it was a complicated mood. There was one me who wanted to see Currier break at the sight of his companion''s corpse, and the other me who wanted to see Currier endure the attack and die together. But the noise now, the former won out. Love is a fundamental evil, Noyes thinks. It is because of love that the human creature with selfishness and evil in its heart has been infested in this world. If it weren''t for love, Noyes might not be so obsessed with Currier Versteen. Because I love you, I want to have it. Because I love you, I want to make you dance on my palm. Because I love you, I want to make you turn your feelings to me. Because I love you, I want to destroy you. I want to destroy the bird. We can forgive a bird if it goes out of its cage. But you must not miss anyone but your owner. You must not allow your heart to be bothered by anyone but its owner. If it does, rip off its wings. Burn the new nest down mercilessly. Kill the bird, kill it. Noyes breaks out in a cold sweat as he carves lacerations and worm swellings on Currier''s limb with his falveti. -- how horrible it is. Love is a really, really terrible emotion. But-- It is also love that gives us supreme joy, Tasogale said. Love is destruction, he said. The more beautiful a thing is, the more we want to destroy it. The more fragile a piece of art is placed in a dangerous place, the more emotional it is. The vile degradation that comes with admiring a beautiful, filth-stained bird can be ecstatic at the same time. And the moment a fragile work of art is cracked by a scratch, or a beautiful bird can no longer stand its own defilementation and screams, that is the moment. It is supremely beautiful, heartless and dramatic. ''No matter how you turn, you can''t escape my hand, Currier but it''s all right!If you break down at the sight of the wreckage of your fellow man, I''ll write the entire script for your future life! ...................... ''Hahaha!I''m thinking, I''m thinking, I''m thinking... ahhhhhhh!I''m trying to think of a way to survive the attack and somehow get me killed!But-- but it''s useless!The rest of us can''t break the ''white noise''!I''ve blocked out the spellcaster, Hibigami, and Lokiia!You don''t have the strength to fight me anymore!I''m sorry, Cuuuuuuureeeeeeeeeeeeee!Now I''m dying to see the curtain of the one you broke!I want to see it!I want to see, I want to see, I want to see! It was a moment of crazy love that surpassed the dramatic craving for death. Love is destruction. If I let go of my gaze for a moment, the forbidding spellcaster and the hibigami were doing something about it. But I don''t know. I don''t need the noise in this moment. I send the magic element into the collar-type magic tool. The summoning formula. For anti-Hibigami, the ultimate weapon. A summoning formula appears behind the noise, emitting a purple-blue light. A medium-sized golem. A purple luminescence line running on a black body. Mischievous horns protrude, and purple-tinted magic element is spat out of its black-toothed mouth like scaly powder. Its muscle tissue is a composite of a human from hell. Its body size is almost the same as the Four Deadly Disasters. In order to surpass the level of threat he had seen in the Four Deadly Disasters, he had focused on creating this golem, even if he had to lower the quality of the other golems. The current strongest golem in terms of its single combat ability. No, it''s not just for use against Hibigami. In the unlikely event that I ever found myself in a situation where I had to fight against the Four Deadly Disasters, I was planning to use it to fight the Four Deadly Disasters as well. If Hibigami was going to set it up, then let this guy deal with it. No one can stop this play. I won''t let it. The play will be completed at all costs. You can pull back the curtain. If we stun Currier, it might not be a bad idea to use this golem for the slaughter of our people. Its ferocity is nothing compared to the other golems. I''m sure they will kill us cruelly. It''s a good thing that they''re not the same. --An incantation user, huh? ''''I was worried about her existence, but...'''' Currier reacted to the word "forbidden spell user". ''''But Currier, do you properly ... understand?'''' You see?What, huh? The noise that doesn''t stop attacking - in fact, it distorts the expression on your face while making the attack more and more irritating. You don''t really care who it is, do you? Wha...? ''You didn''t let your shunned words falter and continue to say kind words without faltering... I mean, any man who would finally come into your realm would have been fine with you! No, no, no-- You''re just a slut in your own right, Currier! No, it''s not! ''The more bare you are, the more you admit it!See, see, you mean it''s a figurehead!The essence of Currier Versteen is anyone who can say a kind word to her, a slut that even the Jail God Odysogezeer would be dismayed by!Hahahahaha!If it''s someone who can heal your loneliness, if it''s someone who accepts your kindness, you were anyone!Awful woman, awful woman, awful woman, awful woman! No.... no... because he''s... because he''s not... because Kurohiko... Hiko-- That currier is crying. She was bursting into tears. A shudder went through Noyes. Pleasure. The more you love someone, the more pleasurable the moment is. You will be able to find out how to use it. Words can easily destroy people depending on how they are used and what they are intended for. Tathogare, with a blank expression on his face, held the empty glass cup and suddenly slammed it down on the table. The cup shattered and glass fragments scattered. ''''Like this.'''' Words can sometimes be transformed into weapons laden with terrible violence. A weapon that crushes the heart, a murky weapon. And those who have a powerful weapon in their hands will want to use it. That is the saga of man. ''''Eeeeeeeee!What''s the difference?You''re not looking for Sagara Kurohiko!I just wanted someone who would accept me for who I am!Admit it, Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut! I don''t... I don''t know... I don''t know what''s so hard for me to understand, but... that''s the only thing that''s out there... ''With me understanding you so well!What?Who!Who''s gone? The only person I could think of as being the ''same kind'' as me... was--Sagara Kurohiko, that''s all! It''s out of my hand. What''s that? He was deprived. ''Feeling bad,'' It has been completely taken away from me by Sagara Kurohiko. This extreme jealousy - how pleasant it is! I feel my love growing deeper. I''ve tasted it!I''ve tasted the best of both worlds!Now I can completely and mindlessly destroy you - without a care in the world! An onslaught of noise with no mercy. Soon after, a satisfying blow was decided. I could see that Currier''s consciousness was about to be cut off. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. -- ''With the weight of this love, I can crush the entity that is Currier Versteen!Shattered, my beloved ''Silver Otsu--'' "----------Third curse, release. A voice. A voice. A voice that was not supposed to be heard here and now. Unintentionally, the attacker''s hand stopped. The next moment-- A lightning sound roared out, and a beam of red and black passed through. The black thunderbolt, clad in red, pierced the white wall of noise and gouged the ground - and broke the black and purple golem behind the noise in half, breaking it in half. The light from the looming death of the lightning made a part of the hair tip of the noise that was further dominated by the wind disappear. If it had been a direct hit, it would have died for sure. The lips of the wide-eyed Noyes moved slowly. ''''Forbidden, messenger. He stood up and stayed. That noise that comes out of your mouth--it''s just so deafening. He''s talking. ''....You''re kidding. The golem that was generated with the certainty that it would be good enough for even the Four Deadly Disasters was struck. The nucleus placed in the robustly protected area is also destroyed, making it impossible for it to even regenerate. It begins to dissolve, the strongest golem. --Fool, na. The third forbidden curse. --What the hell, that power. The black and purple golem had sacrificed some of its offensive power in order to be used later on as a shield. To that extent, he had increased his defense to the limit. That''s just one blow. Even that "white wall noise" was easily sliced through like a thin layer of brittle ice. A cold one strokes my spine. -- So what the hell was the ''thing''? What was that man, Bescham Angren, who prevented the third curse with his back and arms? At last, that man was able to activate the third curse inside his body and withstand five shots. Beschgum Angren. The beastly sky-blue sky-blue. Perhaps that was a broken being in this world. Broken and transformed, a monster. It was a veritable ''destroyer''. Noyes quickly switched his thoughts and let them run. --Why would Sagara Kurohiko chant a forbidden spell and yet be able to move? The duration of the ''silence granting'' that was given to him should not have expired yet. Originally, he shouldn''t be able to speak for at least a day. What did you do. What in the world-- Seeing the expression on Hibigami''s face, Noyes realized. His body is able to move.... A noise that probes your own bosom. A tongue lashing. ''''You stole it, that bastard. It''s the one that''s rotten. A glance at Currier. He''s fainting. Then there''s no need to pay attention to Currier now. Noise turns to the forbidding spell user. ''''Nornzort Gadget...................White Wall, Noise.'''' A wall of rough dust that resembles a sandstorm appears in front of you. It''s a different kind of "white wall noise". From here you can see well beyond the wall, but from the other side the noise should be obscured by the sandstorm. --The golem''s position was a blessing. Thanks to this, the worst-case scenario, where that potentially fatal ninth forbidden spell was suddenly used, was avoided. However, there is no indication that the forbidding spell user learned of the disadvantage because of it. The forbidding user, bleeding from the corner of his right eye and mouth, picked up the sword that lay beside him. ''''-- Eighth Forbidden Curse ... Second Realm, Release. A black mucus-like substance clung to the forbidding spell user''s left arm, turning his left arm into a miserable black arm. The forbid user reached into the gap in the noise wall that had been torn open by the third curse and grabbed the edge of the wall. Crack, a crack ran through the wall. The wall, shattered. An intruder stepped into the ''world'' of the two men. '' -- ''White wall, noise'' Generate a wall behind the forbidding spell user. Now the forbidding spell user has been ''captured''. Noyes drooped a paragraph and took one deep, disgusted breath. Then he looks up and spreads his hands. Probably only Noise''s voice can reach the other side. But the forbidding spell user, who should not be able to recognize Noise''s appearance, was staring straight at me. Therefore, it was an unintentional action I took. "Jumping in without permission is tactful, master of the forbidden spell. "Shut up, you second-rate playwright. Hmmm, Noyes smiles. ''You''d be surprised how much longer a second-rate playwright whose only skill is to be clever is Noh, than a first-rate playwright with a sharp talent. Then you''ll be getting out of playwriting today. I''ll break your clever little Noh brush. Hmm, that''s quite a mouthful, don''t you think? But what do you want to do?If you use that third prohibition any longer, you might lose that right eye too, right? I''m not going to use a third one today. ''Haha, self-preservation. Isn''t that right?No matter how crazy you are, you can''t go that far, can you? I need to watch more. Oh? I want to see my beloved Currier-san with my own eyes more often. So the third curse is that one shot, that''s the end of it. "Shit. An amateur playwright can''t come up with a line like that and expect it to look pretty. It''s not nearly as bad as this play you wrote. Hmph, as Hibigami says, these kinds of people are really the same as the rest. I am! The forbidding curse user who took another step forward turned his deadly eyes, impregnated with determination, at me. ''''If someone I care about seems to be in pain, I want to help them. I want to give them words of encouragement to make them feel better. If I can share the pain, I want to share it. I want to help them find a way to forgive or detachment from their sins. I don''t want to pile on top of each other, but I want to listen to their complaints and weaknesses as much as I can. I won''t even stop asking the questions I should be asking myself. I''ll forget what I need to forget, but I''ll never forget what I shouldn''t. And my friends and bonds are more important to me than life. That''s why I-- The forbidding spell user draws his sword. ''Even if I''m weak, even if I''m made a fool of, I''m going to walk the path I believe in, with these feet.'' Noyes coldly looked at the forbidden user. ''''........What?It''s this kind of crappy flow of how this is a reversal. Noyes whistled one, then crossed his arms and smiled. ''''Hmph, though, if you can bust this reversal-like flow here and turn it into a despairing color, don''t you think you can break out into a first-rate devilish talent as a playwright? When he called the messenger he was using to monitor the Holy Tree Knights that he had called with his whistle, Noyes held it in front of his chest. Next, he activated the ''Decorative Sight''. The messenger''s eyes stared at Noyes. The messenger''s face is reflected in the decorative spectacle that floats in the air. You''re right, the biggest noise on this stage is you, just as I read it, isn''t it? Not as much as you do, noise. ''''I''m sorry, but... this is the end of our promise to help Forbidden Spell-chan, Currier. I''m sorry, but I''m going to ask him to leave the stage of this world--forever. The noise gathered more magic elements. True. Really. Now, the curtain. Kill Sagara Krohiko and destroy Currier Versteen completely. Noyes raised his chin and stared at the forbidding spell user with all the hatred in his eyes. The forbidding spell user holds his sword at the ready. ''''This eye-catching forbidding curse user who stole my precious currier is here to make me--'''' This droning, noisy, deafening stage of yours is where I-- Their voices were overlapping. "I''m gonna smash you. 140-Episode 109 "So," Weakness of the Ninth Forbidden Curse. You must be able to perceive almost the entire body of the object with the naked eye. In other words, you have to ''perceive'' the object in a near-perfect form. Earlier, the purple-black golem was in the way and he couldn''t capture the noise. Now the noise is hidden from view by a wall filled with a large amount of noise. The properties of the ninth are discernible. ''I knew it would be, but--'' This is an opponent who even brings out an ancient art form. There is no way they would neglect to take countermeasures against the Ninth Goddess, which can be a fatal blow. "I''m not going to do anything with just the Ninth Goddess in the first place. I switched the "Crazy Cherry Blossom" in my reverse hand and held it to my side. An inexplicable noise arches my eyebrows. "What are you doing, forbidden spell user? The flesh in his armpit ripped open and blood seeped into the fabric of his clothes. ''Crack,'' said Hibigami. That''s funny. That''s something I never would have thought to use. No wonder I couldn''t think of Hibigami. He''s too strong. Hence, there was no need to do this. ''''The demon sword ''Kyoui Zakura'' is a sword that gets sharper the more blood it sucks, the sharper it gets. From now on, if the noise summons a bloodless golem and unleashes it, it will be difficult to get its effect. ''''Then--'''' He pushes the blade further inward. ''Let it suck my blood. A red line that resembles a vein of veins stretches across the blood-sucking, pale pink blade. I feel a throbbing pain in my side. But.........this is fine. While weighing the weight that would interfere with combat and the weight that would allow me to use the "crazy cherry blossom", I "put it on" to the very edge. Come on, suck my blood and bloom proudly - ''Crazy Cherry Blossom''. Haha, as expected, you''re a complete lunatic. Your instincts are already broken when you can do that without hesitation as if it''s a natural thing. Noise''s voice is tinged with disgust. I point the tip of my blade toward the noise and regain my poise. ''The king of the earth is pregnant with despair!The king''s wish was not granted and he was crushed. That''s.....Kurohiko! Makina''s voice. ''Hurry up and get out of there!'' That was, as I recall, the chanting spell that bound Lokia. ''''Earthbound crushing snake, darkness, bite''''.......! A line of purple light ran on the ground at his feet. Streaks of light were released upward. Noise smiled victoriously. ''Too bad. It''s too late-- Boom! With my deformed black arm, I punched the ground as hard as I could. A clump of light tinged earth shattered by the blow and flew through the air. The spell formation drawn on the ground lost its light. However, some of the clods that still floated without losing their light transformed into a small rock snake clad in thorns. A dozen of them in the form of rock snakes attacked. But this right hand, wielding the sword, is too light I dismantled every single rock snake and cut them all down. I am not an enemy, a demon sword that has been bathed in blood and sharpened. I look up and ask the noise. ''''...So?'''' I''m not very good at this, my dear. But you know what, Bunjutsu-chan?You''re forgetting something important, aren''t you? ...What? If you look, the noise was picking up Lahface. The noise that returned to the two swords slid Lerface''s blade to the side. At the end of that blade, the tip of the blade indicated the unconscious........Currier. ''''What will I do if I use Currier as a shield here?After all, Currier, in other words, is your weakness, isn''t it? Noise is closer to Currier-san than me. Considering the current speed of noise, it''s tough for me to get to Currier-san''s place faster than noise, isn''t it? ........d*mn. ''''Dramatically it''s too standard, and I don''t really like the hostage shields... but isn''t it even worse when you don''t use the winning material because of the aesthetics? There was a sound of rocks cracking and shattering. Oh my God what was that noise? Standing in front of Currier-san, who was lying down, was Did you try saying something like, "Hey, uh, you don''t have to forget about me... Noise''s mouth was bent as he spat out his hatred. Continued, tongue lashing. It was. Besides me, Currier-san, and Noyes, there was another person in the territory of this noise wall. "Loki, ahhh...! That''s the look on your face, Noise. I''d love to see that face of yours. You know, I''ve never stopped thinking about you... and I''ve only stopped thinking about you... and I''ve only stopped thinking about you. ''Hwahahahaha!The rest of the day off has allowed me to recover just enough to get out of that d*mn snake''s bonds!Your pride in failing to keep me in harm''s way at all times is echoed here, noise! Rokia''s body, which would have been torn to shreds when she was released from her restraints, had already begun to regenerate. ''''Yo, Kurohiko what the hell are you doing?'''' Rokia took Currier''s Revelgate in her hand. I''m going to leave Currier in charge temporarily. I''m going to leave it to you to crush the madwoman who came up with this shitty play. I''m going to let you run wild on this stage without a care in the world. Rokia said while thrusting the Revelgate into the ground and supporting her wobbly body. ''''This is your ''showpiece'', isn''t it?'''' Although he was laughing, Rokia was sweating profusely. He was breathing heavily. Her blood color is not even good. I''m sure he''s recovering somewhat, but even so, it must have taken a lot of strength to get out of those restraints. ''Thank you, Rokia. Don''t let it get to you. This addition to our force is a calculation. I''m happy with the math. Kuhn... what''s that noise? That''s why it''s so crazy for a guy who''s a pig wagging his tail at other people''s favors to be a complete pain in the ass. The noise trapped Miss Currier and Rokia in a wall of noise. Now it was finally just me and the noise on this stage. ''I''ve said it a thousand times--I find your words grating, though. As soon as he says it, he kicks the ground. Noyes'' armbands glow. One after another, a jutsu appears in front of her. ''Fallen to the earth, holy knights ... defiled, their flesh rotted and turned to bone ...'' From the summoning techniques, small species, medium-sized species, composites, and even first-time golems are being summoned. The number of them, at this point in time, must be over twenty. ''''Fallen transcription, circulation, four armor bones.'''' A purple-armored skeletal knight with a sword in his hand was generated from four speckled spheres. The magic soldiers who were born and fell to this land after being breathed into life by Noise-Deece barked and raged with murderous intent. Naturally, that murderous intent is directed at me. I take a breath. I put some strength into my left arm. "Let''s go... First of all, one of them crushes the small species that jumped out at him with his left fist. My right arm swings my sword. The synthetic body is cut into small pieces. "I unleash a curse... Recognizing medium-sized species in the back. Continue chanting. Ninth incantation, release. Bind a medium-sized species with the ninth curse. Continue. ...the Second Realm is liberated. The jet-black spear skewered the medium-sized species that were screaming to tear the chains off in rapid succession. Chanting again, began. Noise continued to summon without a break. ''''Ahhhhhh, d*mn it, that''s enough!The golem I was going to give to the Order of the Sacred Tree, I''ll give them everything I''ve got!I''m going to crush Forbidden Girl in numbers here! Golems of different shape and size from the previous homogeneous golems, which should be called metamorphic bodies, appear from the summoning formation in a row. In addition, small, medium-sized and composite golems were added to the list. It''s not just a matter of time before they''re ready. Shana''s voice sounded stunned. Sure, I''m surprised. -- but it doesn''t matter. There''s only one thing to do, no matter how many come, and that''s to Crush this stage and crush any hope of noise. We know what we have to do. I swing my sword while being aware of the movement to reduce the number of moves to the maximum. I crush it with my fist and chant a forbidden curse. Destruction. Destruction. Destruction. Everything, destroyed. Through the display, I saw the noise begin to draw a magic formula. The noise is drawing a magic formula above the wall that hides the figure. It''s some kind of strange arrangement of techniques. "A multi-step jutsukei? Makina''s voice. ''Multistage technique?I''m not very bright in the field of surgery... and I didn''t know that I could use that noise... Hibigami''s voice continued, and then Makina-san''s voice came again. ''''The multi-step jutsu style is a jutsu style that increases its power by simultaneously activating a layered jutsu style. But even in this country, only your father is the only person who can do that without danger--what? Furthermore, Makina-san seemed to be exclaiming. ''''Do you mean to say that Noise Deuce can even use.......a variant technique? A variation on a technique?I''ve never heard that name before either, but-- Cecily''s question was answered by Makina-san, leaving her surprised. However, if you fail to activate it, the user may be in danger due to interference explosions between the techniques, and the probability of creating an effective technique in the first place is said to be only one in ten thousand...that is why it is also called a forbidden technique. It''s a too delicate technique that can self-destruct if the amount of sage is misallocated even slightly. .........! Destroy the fifteenth golem and I''m sure of it. If it''s Noise, he''ll do it. He''d do it, no problem. But no matter what kind of move they use, I have no choice but to stop. The armor bones generated by the chanting spell attacked me. The armor bones had solid sword techniques. But they couldn''t reach it. It''s as if they couldn''t reach it. Even Currier-san. For the hibigami. Crushing the skull with the handle. A headbutt shattered his sternum. I cut off his head with the blade. With his hand sword, he cut it in half and crushed the bones. The last armor bone was shattered, right after that. ''''--? Something ran through my body. The moment I recognized a sound similar to an ultrasound, something pierced my body. It was three blue-white rays of light. One of them grazed my shoulder, one of them grazed my armpit, and the other grazed my cheek. Yes. Like a laser beam. I see. "So that''s what you call a multistage variation technique, huh? It''s hot. It hurts. But. So. So-- what''s the matter with you? Boom!And crush the metamorphic species. ''So that''s it, Noise!Is this all you''ve got going for you? You stupid little shit!If it has the power to penetrate, then it should be able to kill you if it hits the right spot! Noise that again depicts a multi-step variant technique. Shields. Protecting the body, we need a shield. "I am issuing a forbidden curse-- All the while, they continue to cut and kill. It keeps raging, crushing and killing. Closer. Noise. "Fifth Abjuration, Release! "f*ck you, cursed user! A ray of multi-stage variant technique was released. A flash of light goes through my head. In response to my request, it is born within me. ''''--The eighth forbidden curse, turn, world! With a shout, the left arm returns to the first stage of the shield. ''----'' f*ck. The voice of an abominable noise. The rays of light emitted by the three pale noises were all blocked by the two black wings and the shield on his left hand. ........Not powerful enough to pierce the wings and shields of the fifth curse. ''''I am the recipient of a curse--'''' Oh, shit, what are you really doing?Don''t you get a little scared or something! Eighth incantation the Second Realm is released! Once again, the eighth forbidden curse transforms my left arm into a black deformity. I don''t have time to rest. I''m going to kick everything out and reach the noise. The fifth forbidden curse spreads its wings and accelerates. Noise begins to chant. "Cut off my arm, kind-hearted giant!His huge body was buried, leaving only his arms!But the grudge of the dead giants remained and lodged in his arms!The accursed arm is tyrannical, and at the end, looks up to the blue sky!The arm wailed!Oh, now that all of this is in limbo-- "How many chanting spells can she cast?No way!There''s probably not a person in the whole of this continent that fits that many chanting spells! Shana''s voice. ''That must be the one from the Sixth House. But--'' In a prayerful voice, Cecily said. ''Kurohiko will win ... for sure. Noise finishes his chant. "''Violent Funeral''. A huge spell formation appeared in front of me. From that spell formation, as if launched by a cannonball, a huge silver arm shot out. Injection, perhaps I should call it. Because I was a little bothered by the obviously specced-out metamorphosis, I took that fist head-on. Guh, what...? My internal organs scream. A few ribs were also hit. He throws his sword without turning around to the metamorphosis that was approaching from behind. With a crunch, he clutches the silver fist that hit his stomach with both hands. ''''Ugh, gah, gah, gah, gah, gah, gah...........! Baga!And I crushed the silver fist as it was. The blade pierces the heart where the nucleus would be located, and I draw my sword backhandedly from the metamorphic body that has fallen down. Aiming at the noise, he resumes his sprint. "d*mn it, I...!What the hell is going on here?The kind-hearted giant who had his arm cut off!Only his arms were left behind, and his huge body was buried. For the second time, The Violent Funeral. I draw a semicircular trail three times with my sword. I swing my left arm over my head while tearing through the approaching metamorphosis. The black arm collides with the ejected silver fist. With a crack, a crack appears in the silver fist. The left arm of the eighth forbidden curse crushes the silver fist. .........and resumes the drive. And stop.......... While muttering that, the noise summons a great number of golems. ''Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop--'' That amount of summonses. You''re going to throw everything into the mix. I don''t care. If you want to, go ahead. Noise screams. "Cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease, cease. I''m going to destroy everything. My momentum... Cecily''s voice could be heard as they furiously destroyed the attacking golems. ''''The momentum that Noise summons.......the speed of Kurohiko''s annihilation is exceeding the momentum that Noise summons. And the next thing you know... The thing that stood between me and the noise was gone. All that was left was that wall of noise. With a bang, I swing my left arm and punch the wall. A crack runs through the wall of noise that covers the figure of the noise. The wall shatters and disappears. Noise, holding a black and white sword in his hand, appears. ''''Hah ... hah ... it''s nice to finally see you, noise bastard. There was a beat. We crossed swords and began to strike each other. But our true purpose-- I am issuing a counterspell. "The spirit of the wind. Chanting, shooting. "I am the king of chains. "Dances and cuts through the wind and dances madly again. "In the end, there will be no more prisoners, no more chains. "The wind was like a gentle breeze in the eyes of all. "I am the enemy of my life. "But the wind had the color of carnage in it. Noise was winning. Probably the end of chanting was faster for Noise. I knew it. But the ninth chant was a fake - a fake - to catch Noise off guard. Eighth curse, transmigration! The eighth curse is the shield curse. This one can be flown at will. You said it yourself, didn''t you, Noise? The biggest weakness of the chanting spell is... He said that it is precisely in the fact that the chanting is interrupted in the middle of the chanting. ''''Ka--bu, guh! I flew the eighth forbidden curse into the mouth of the noise and smashed it. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not the same as the first one. Noyes quickly suppressed his mouth, which was red and bleeding from the pain. The two swords slip from Noyes'' hands. Right now, Noyes is in a state of limbo, so to speak. With the sharpness of this "mad cherry blossom", it''s easy to kill Noyes as it is. But the expression on Noe''s face tells us all we need to know. I know that face. The four evildoers I ended up with in Mad Sakura had that look on their faces when they were dying. It''s an expression of acceptance of death. ''''You........changed the ending in the middle of the story, didn''t you? ...What? People don''t change that easily. People don''t change that easily. Roots are hard to change. Just as Miss Cecily was. Just as it was for me. That''s why the noise can''t completely escape its own nature of wanting a dramatic death. A mystery writer once said in an article on the Internet. It''s very difficult to know how much to trust a text that contains the thoughts of the viewpoint person. Another actor said in an online article We actors sometimes fool ourselves into believing our own thoughts when we are acting. In order to deceive others, we even deceive ourselves. He becomes a jealous woman who is crazy with jealousy. Convince us that she has abandoned her dramatic death. The unreachable desire of Noyes Dies for Currier Versteen. Then, in the hope that these feelings won''t reach her, Noyes Dies hurts and disgraces Currier Versteen. She spilled her heart out to him. There was a man who was devoted to Currier Versteyn. A man who cared very strongly for the love of Noyes Dies. The man would not forgive Noyes Dies for hurting and disgracing Currier Versteen. The man is angry and vows to kill Noyes Dies. Noyes Deuce risks his life and engages the man in a fierce battle worthy of his end. With the man''s help, Noyes'' love interest is cut off along with his life. With all that is left in him, Noyes Deuce meets his end. Or perhaps this is also a dramatic end for Noyes. Noyes has been searching for such a death somewhere. A dramatic way to die, he was looking for. After I came back, you wanted to change the ending and bring it to this point. You wanted to make it to the end, where you could just barely pick up a win as a Noise-Deez. It''s all been a stepping stone since I came back. Isn''t that right, Noise? I put down the Mad Cherry Blossom. I don''t want to give you what you want. After the horrible things you said to my favorite currier, you can''t possibly get what you want. So, I''m going to... "I am the king of chains. So I... You will not be dramatically killed. Forbid me to use a spell...! Finally, Noise seemed to have figured out my intentions. It was at this point that I felt like this was the first time Noise had shown his expression as a real ''Noise Deece''. Noyes had peeled his eyes, bit his teeth so hard that his gums were bleeding, and his face was twitching badly. It was such an expression, stained with frustration and hatred. ''''Forbid user........forbid user, forbid user.......forbid, use it.................... ------!!!!! The Ninth Curse. This is the first time I learned the forbidden curse after coming to this world. Ever since I learned it, it''s been a lot of things for me. "I am the king of chains, the last of all chains in prison, and I am bound to the enemy for life. Perhaps ending this stage with this forbidden curse is the most appropriate way for me to bring down the curtain. Suddenly, I thought to myself. "The ninth forbidden curse is released. 141-Episode 110 "Sin and Felling" A chain of curses restrains the noise. The wall of noise fades away. The brightness of the sky, on the other hand, has yet to disappear. The wall of noise seems to disappear when the noise can no longer knead the holy element, but the other inherent technique seems to have a lasting effect regardless of the state of the noise as long as it is activated. The phenomenon of luminescence caused by the drug has yet to disappear. Considering the fact that it worked on me, who couldn''t use the holy element, it wasn''t the type of medicine that reacted to the holy element. That''s why the potion worked on me too. This was fortunate. But Noyes couldn''t knead the holy element anymore with this. You can''t use any techniques, chanting spells, or magic tools. I regulate my breathing. ''This is the curtain, Noise. Even if you die, you won''t get the death you want anymore. The bound noise spits out blood. ''But if you still resist, I''ll take as many as you want. And I''ll crush them all. "d*mn, I can''t knead the magic element at all. That ninth forbidden curse, not only is it a natural enemy for magicians and chanting spell users, it''s also a natural enemy for holy swords, demon swords and holy demon swords users. Noise clicks her tongue for the second time. "Fufu ..................well, this is my loss, huh? It''s a complete loss. I''ve already missed the most dramatic part of the story and any more and it will be a meandering farce. Honestly, I feel like I''ve lost my motivation and my reason for being... you''ve really done it, Conjurer. Noyes clicks his tongue for the third time. He stole my life away from me. You were trying to take someone else''s life. In fact, some people have already lost their lives to you. So why are you complaining about it? You''re right. But you''re a f*cking jerk. If you don''t like me, I''ll be fine. For me, I was the uninvited star of the show. So how do you plan to deal with me, the master of the counterspellings, now that you''ve become the star of the show, how do you plan to deal with me? You can break the curse now, Sagara. It was Hibigami who approached me saying. Hibigami stands beside me. Let''s just say it was a masterstroke. "Let me just say that the quick reaction, the quickness and the spirit of the attack by Noyes was enough to get my heart pumping. Hi. Hibigami placed her palm on the bottom of the hilt of the ''no kill'' and looked down at the noise. ''This woman has already admitted her defeat. This woman is a graceful woman in that respect. You''re not going to be the only one who has to deal with this. But if she still tries to do something strange, I''ll take her life as soon as possible, as I am responsible for her actions. So there''s no question of breaking the curse. But only if you believe me," he added. ''....the ninth curse, closed world. Unbinding spell. With the restraints released, Noyes doesn''t show any signs of resistance, but instead kneels down on the spot and gets into a kneeling-like position. It''s like being deflowered. ''Kaka, what''s the deal with the potion... how dare you take my word for it, pompous as it is? I owe you for getting me moving earlier, and what can I say, you''re a man who uses loopholes, but you''re basically a man who takes responsibility for the words he says. That''s a bit much for me, Sagara. I think you''re giving me too much credit. You''re giving me too much credit. I left it up to Hibigami, partly because I could see that my medication was wearing off. My body is getting a little, well, heavier. I guess that means that the effects are wearing off faster than the noise of a large dose of medication. I can still move on what I can move on.... Besides. I also felt that the treatment of people from the Sixth House should still be left to the same Sixth House people. Shattering the heartfelt hopes of the noise that hurt Currier-san. That goal was accomplished. ........... To be honest, it was a difficult opponent to deal with. If I, forgetting myself in anger, ended up killing Noyes, I would be fulfilling Noyes'' wishes. That''s why I needed to make sure I didn''t give in to my anger too much. I could have killed Noyes without a second thought. ''The Currier guy, he''s on to something, too. When I looked at her, I saw that Currier had raised herself up. After holding her head and dazed for a while, she huffed and began to search for her sword. However, she saw the situation around her and stopped moving. Rokia, who was nearby, said a few words to Currier-san. Apparently, she is explaining the situation. Rokia, who has finished her explanation, comes closer. ''''So, I''ll have these guys back. Rokia picks up Rafaith and Falveti. So now his purpose has been fulfilled. "You did a great job this time, Crohico. I''ve got a great feeling about this whole noise thing going down right now. I''m sure you''re not the only one. ...yeah, the worst of them. "Noise. The one who approached with a shaky step was Currier. ''Currier, Mr. Rokia I''ve heard a lot about you. Her eyes, peeking out of her bangs, are relaxed in a gentle way. I can''t stop bothering you, Blackie. No, it''s not. Mr. Currier inspects me again. ''And now I''ve put you through the wringer again,'' What are you talking about? I''ll do whatever it takes to get through to you, Currier-san. I''m more than happy to help the people I care about. Your good nature is very disgusting, but thank you, Kurohiko. My teeth are in the air. Noyes interrupted and swore like that. It''s not a good idea to be able to have the power of love to overcome anything and everything from a villain''s perspective.......well, your relationship is much more twisted than a normal one, Even if you were distorted, it wouldn''t be as bad as the way you''re distorted. Mr. Currier looks down at the noise. ''It''s nice to see you''ve met a good man. You guys are a good fit, aren''t you?I don''t like this girl, but... Noyes, why did you-- It''s Ruvel Argan. What? "A Place for Tasogale. Tasogale. The man who created the Sixth House, whom Miss Currier wanted to know where he was? ''Well ... the Ruvel Argan, huh? Noyes coughed up blood and put his hands on the ground, and held his gaze at Shana-san, who was watching the situation somewhat distantly. ''The mysterious coffin found in the War Prison Tower. Sleeping inside it was........the ''Subhuman King''. How did you know about that? "The woman who helped free the sub-human king from his sleep and the woman who assisted in the ''improvement'' of the soldiers of the Ruvell Argan''s new God''s Punishment Corps - what did she say her name was? What do you mean?Don''t tell me that Laguna.... is the same person as the woman who created the Sixth House? Well, you don''t call yourself Tasogale, indeed. Does she still stay with you?He''s so fickle with that one. No, I thought he was in the mountains of Adamat, where he was supposed to be for research alone. Oh, you''re moving on. I''m sorry, Currier?I think the information was a little out of date. ...no, enough is enough. Hey, Currier. What? You don''t seem too mad at me, but... what?Are you that much of a bundle of goodness? I''m mad at you. It''s just that, you know, I still have more of an inexplicable feeling towards you. It''s not that I hate you, but I don''t understand you. That''s why I''m afraid. Noyes looked as if an electric current had flowed through her body, and then she dropped a paragraph. A few beats and she opens her mouth. "Hmmm, scary, or........scary. Does that mean that I was the real monster? Noyes looked really desensitized. "They didn''t even hate me, I guess. It''s just a huge mistake. There''s this notion that indifference is harder than being directed at hatred. But maybe it''s more painful to be distanced from someone because you don''t understand them and are afraid of them, or maybe it''s more painful than hatred or indifference. What can I say, it''s not a person - that''s how noise was treated, like an impersonal monster. If you want to put it in a cruel way, to Currier Versteen, Noyes Dies was not even a person. Of course, Currier-san didn''t have any malicious intentions - or rather, because she didn''t have any malicious intentions, it could be said that she was cruel. ''But it was because she had such purity.......I must have fallen in love with Currier Versteen. It''s a great work of art that is worth destroying... And now that Rokiah''s business is done, the only thing left to do is to make an appointment with Hibigami, right?We''ve already talked about Hell... so you''re talking about the people you''re likely to be dealing with? First curse. ''Oh, that''s right. ''The first ban is--'' Noise points to the ground. Down? On the ground, below...? No way. ''''Yes, yes ... forbid. As you can see. Noise spat out a clot of blood on the ground with a peck. ''''The First Forbidden Curse lies at the lowest level of the Holy Ruins. The lowest level of the Holy Ruins. That''s where the First Forbidden Curse is? "Kakaka I didn''t think it was the Holy Ruins. Now what shall we do?Even if the other party is the Empire, if there''s a First Curse out there, I will go get it if I have to, but unfortunately, I am refused by the Holy Ruins. I''m not going to be able to do anything now with my own strength alone. Well, I haven''t checked this out myself, but my source is Tassogale. She doesn''t lie. The more she lies, the more she tells the truth. I''m sorry I didn''t meet your expectations. That''s okay. I have never missed a trick. Oh, you''re so sweet. However, if you don''t meet my expectations, even with all this talk of a strong man I may have to change my opinion of myself, don''t you think? Threats? Say "fool. It''s the kind of encouragement one expects. Hmm, mock me. So? The first one being Varaga Wormald. Hibigami''s expression came to a halt. If you look at it, Currier-san and Rokia''s reactions are also tense. ''''A ''snake''?'''' Yes. I''ve got a fix on Varaga Wormood, aka The Undefeated Man. From the way they talk, you can tell that the person is a fellow countryman of the Sixth House. And that reaction. Varaga Wormood. He seems to be an extraordinary person. ''Varaga is in the Empire now. ''The Empire?A branch city on this continent? Yes. I''m in an offshoot of Midzberia. "Hmm, we didn''t see him before when we raided for the spell book... There isn''t a dumbass in the Sixth House who''s going to trot out of here knowing that it''s you who''s on the loose. Well, I see. For what it''s worth, it looks like he has a low profile position as the head of the second warehouse management department.It''s just that for some reason he seems to have some strange authority and influence within the Empire, right?I mean, it looks like he''s not even going by a fake name, he''s just going by Varaga Wormood as it is... a lot of things, it doesn''t make sense. Kukku, I''m always serious. As far as being deceptive. Hibigami lightly taunts Rokia as she enters the conversation. ''Oh, yes, it looks like Latos is with us. "The snake and the weakest. I don''t know what the combination is. What the hell are you doing in the Empire, of all places? So you wouldn''t tell me that Varaga is the only one with information, would you? There''s more. But how do I know they won''t be able to compete with you?It''s just that your strength itself is lightly beyond the realm of a human being. Even Tasogale was amazed at your extraordinary fighting ability. It''s a lonely thing, though. Once Hibigami flicked his gaze to me, then clicked and laughed briefly. ''But noise?As a neutral observer, I have to say, I think I did a pretty good job, too.It''s a good thing that you''re able to bargain with me, and even though I was weak, you still managed to get Rokia, Currier, and even Sagara to go toe to toe. I''m sure I''ll be the only one to have made it this far against this group of people before or since. I don''t know who you are but I''m just annoyed by your constant attitude towards me and I''m not going to let you get away with it. Let''s just get this over with. Noise wiped the blood from his nose that was dripping from it and stood up languidly. It was then. Huh? What? What, what-- So get on with it and tell me the rest of the people and then just go ahead and execute me however the hell you see fit. Zubang!And. A noise that makes me roll my eyes. A look that still doesn''t quite comprehend what has happened. A bloody blade protrudes from the side of her right breast. The wound was split open from Noyes'' right shoulder to right below. With a buzz, a spray of blood splattered from Noyes'' shoulder. ''''You''re the woman who deceived me with the name ''Doomsday Empress'', aren''t you?'''''' A slender man wearing a crimson demonic mask and a red-black outfit. "The taunting of the Doomsday Empress is unforgivable. Therefore, it is a crime. The man has an ominous air about him. ''Huh?It''s a pretty good batch, isn''t it? On the stage where the Four Deadly Disasters had been dealt with. A white-haired man holding a red-bladed spear kicked the bodies of the four deadly disasters downstage. The corpses of the four evildoers fall to the rain-soaked ground with a crash. Six of them - or maybe seven, including the man who cut off the noise. ''''We are the Seven Sins and End Fang. Seven sins and an end tusk. "We serve the Doomsday Empress, faithful warriors. A two-faced man with a tattoo on his face. Both eyes are bound with black bandages. ''''........where do these guys come from?'''' While paying attention to the surroundings, Currier-san holds the Revelgate. These guys'' presence........did you notice, Currier? Rokia asked, holding Rah-face and Falveti loosely in place. ''No I was concentrating on the noise, but I didn''t realize it until just before. Of course. A dark-skinned man with dreadlocks opened his mouth. He held a lance as tall as his body, lightly and with plenty of room to spare. A woman with short cut black hair standing beside him, carrying a huge bow decorated with skulls and a massive, evil-looking bow, smiled bewitchingly. ''''We, the Seven Sins, are a group of elite assassins in the service of the Empress of the Apocalypse, the strongest group of assassins to kill.....There is no one better at eliminating the signs of death. But the one-eyed boy seems to have figured it out a bit earlier than you guys. The woman throws a look at me. A tall man with long, snake-like hair steps forward. He poked the floor of the stage with the bottom of a jet-black, gold-decorated club with a snap. ''Hey, Ghisoulis what do you think?Based on our conversation earlier, I''m guessing that these guys are probably in the Sixth House, right? The white-haired man called Gizzouli squinted his twin eyes happily. ''Yeah, he''s strong. Especially that longhaired, bearded man. He''s not just some guy. It''s a copious amount of energy. ''It''s rare that you would describe yourself as ''strong'' against anyone other than the Seven Sins. Even you can''t take on that man, Guizhouli? Guizzouli laughs bitterly. Hey, hey, I did say ''strong''... I said it... I said it... I said it... but I didn''t say ''stronger than this Ila'', did I? Guizzouli laughed and looked down at Hibigami. Hey? He was vicious, irreverent, and fearless, and almost sneered. ''Guizzouli is better at the battle itself than at assassination. From my point of view, I''m sure that bearded man would be a good match for you. Well, that is, if you guys don''t get in the way, right? Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii........! A fat little man with a crushed face raises a large axe that glows with a pale red light. Then the little man spat foully and spit all around him, bubububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububu. ''''Ila--'''' Gizzouli holds his spear. ''''Gizouli from ''Arrogant Spear''. How do you do? Others follow. Lesme in "The Lazy Sisters, "The Booger of the ''Indignant'' "Lulu from The Bow. "Magilvias from The Stick. Lolotnokhan in "The Color Axe. "And I am ''The Violent Sword'', Grouzia. Finally, the man in the red mask said his name. ''''But as expected of the famous Sixth House it''s hard for me to exploit the seeming gaps, even though I''ve lost all signs of life. Especially that guy. The masked man looks at Hibigami. "As the Guisulli and others have discovered, you are indeed different from the others. You''re not going to spoil my fun at all, dust and garbage. Hibigami is gone. And before he knew it, Hibigami had leapt onto the stage and grabbed Gizouli by the throat. ''''........Ah?'''' A beat later, Ghisoulis seems to have figured out the situation. He rolls his eyes. ''Nah ... huh?You''re the one-- Gokiri, Crushed. Hibigami crushed Guizouli''s neck, bone by bone. Gizouli weakens and goes down with a look of astonishment on his face. ''Hmm?Defeating Gizzouli without even letting him fight back, huh? This is an interesting opponent. The two-sworded man, who didn''t look as if he was bewildered by his companion''s death, sank into his posture and held his sword at the ready. Hibigami picked up the spear the white-haired man was holding, turned around, and instantly threw it at him. The red blade of the spear skewers the forehead of the man with the two swords. ''''Fool, nah... as if you couldn''t see...?'''' Without stopping to move, Hibigami lunged at the man with the two swords that were lost. Hibigami fluidly picked up one of the two swords the man had removed and, with a huff, threw it almost simultaneously with the motion of turning around. The blade of the sword that was swung with tremendous speed pierced the heart of the woman who was gathering light on the giant bow. ''''Ah, gu, uh--! The woman who was holding the bow collapsed with a thud. What, what, what.........? A man holding a jet-black cudgel in his hand. It seems that his perception has finally caught up with the situation. He seems to have understood. That Hibigami''s strength far surpassed their own readings. ''What the hell... what the hell... what the hell are you doing?The Seven Deadly Sins of Fang.The Seven Sins of Doomsday-- I''m something?I don''t-- Hibigami stepped silently to one foot in front of the man with the club. ''Just lonely, the strongest. The man with the cudgel let out a heavy, sharp thrust. Hibigami easily grabbed the club and snapped it off. What the hell?You broke my Black Gold Fang, you mean...? I''m sure you must admit that he is indeed very good at hiding his presence. I''m sure you''ll find that the man who cut down the noise was using other people''s presence as a cover to make it difficult for them to detect his presence. I was not able to detect my presence until just before, just like Currier and others. The blade of the sword taken from the man with the two swords drew a brilliant trajectory and slit the throat of the man with the club. The seventh sin and the end of the tusk. Except for the first move that the seven of you make while hiding your presence, everything else is less than expected.............How can you talk like that? Even if you call yourself an exaggerated name for your crimes - you''re just a piece of wood. Hibigami bluntly kicked the lifeless body of the man with the club and said to the remaining Seven Sins of the End Fang, "I don''t want to play around with you, but I''d rather count my remaining time of life. ''''If you''re going to list all these boring sins, you should at least count the time left on your life!You stupid, spineless bastards! It''s like you''re trying to frighten somebody. "You know it''s a mortal sin to put in a spear with that much force. I wondered if it was the effect of the blood loss. Noise was sweating profusely. After all, when you''re around no play is complete without a story being told by a force so vastly different that even the flow of a play is easily disrupted, and you''re the only one who can make a difference. I''ll be done. A noise with blood-soaked lips in the form of a smile speaks to the ''Violent Sword'' behind him. ''''For once, it was the wrong person to be there. 142-第１１１話「CLEAR（double）」 ''Boogie Gita, Lolotno Khan. The masked man calls out to the remaining Seven Sins and End Fang. ''''The Sixth House here, you may be a threat to the future of our Lord and Lady of the Apocalypse. Bite into it, even if it costs you your life. The man called Bouagitha slips the butt end of the lance and holds it in place with Mr. Currier. Hibigami does not move. It looks as if he has cancelled his next move when he sees Bouaghta''s movement. ''I will now make a killing. Penetrate, crush, unravel, body!'' As if it were a released arrow, Boagitha rushed through. His face, which was expressionless, was tainted with rage as soon as he shifted into a combat stance. The tip of the shimmering lance attacked Currier-san. For a moment, I thought about starting the forbidden chant. But. Make a move, man. I soon found that there was no need. It was not Currier-san who was pierced by Bouagitha''s lance, but the void. What Boagita spewed up when she passed the target of the killing blow is fresh blood from the slashing sword. The long silver hair that softly dances in the wind. The Revelgate''s blade slashed cruelly through him from below his chest to his shoulder-mouth as they passed each other. Boorgita slid forward to the ground with his grip on the hilt of his lance, stopping motion and life activity. ''Compared to the Four Deadly Disasters and the noise, it seems to have stopped. The masked man sighs. ''Lolotnokhan. ''Do that man over there.'' ''Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!Get up!I think she''s better than you...Buh-buh! The little man called Lolotno Khan rushed into Lokia. ''Oh, oh, oh, oh!Jeez, it''s getting warm.Three great zealots!Foolishly, you are a fool... oh, well, as it is, as it is, the "demon king" rogue!Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah! Lolotnokhan runs forward leaning forward, spitting and swinging his axe. "Do I know this? You''ve heard of me, though?A bit taller than I thought.I will make my name known in the end of the world, the great demon king? As if to stand up to receive it, Rokia also sprinted. ''''Ha, ha, ha!Holy shit!What''s the reaction? Lolotnokhan leaps at Rokia like a frog, but two swords, one white and one black, violently and one-sidedly slice through the front of his body. ''''Bu, Gohhhh!Ew!Eeeeeeeeee!It''s a little bit cumbersome, but it''s a little bit cumbersome.... The interior of Lolotnokhan''s axe emitted a red light like magma, and the amount of light rapidly increased. A moment later, an explosion occurred in front of Lokia with the axe at its center. However, none of his countrymen showed any signs of concern for Rokia''s safety. The white smoke dissipates and grows thinner. The smoke clears to the point where Rokia''s figure can be seen. The flesh that had been scraped off by the explosion had already begun to regenerate. You don''t even know my characteristics when you blew yourself up. You claim to be good at assassination, but you haven''t done enough to gather enough information beforehand. That''s what makes me laugh. It''s always been information that enhances human abilities.If you don''t do that, you can''t make use of your powers-- f*ck you. Rokia''s expression twisted slightly, and she cupped her regenerating shoulder in her hand. It''s easy to forget, but that regeneration is also draining and painful. Perhaps the reason it was so easy to forget was because Rokia rarely showed any pretense of pain or suffering on a regular basis. The remaining masked man sighs for the second time. "You are useless. Disappointment in the extreme. The Seven Deadly Sins are no more. It''s no use. I have no choice but to let my sword do the work for me, but I''ve already accomplished my goal. After executing this woman, well, after we have executed this woman, well, we shall execute at least one or two of them right here on the spot for solidarity. The masked man gouges out Noise''s wound with his sword, which is still stabbed, with a gulp. ''''Hey--that''s it!You are so.... bad at this. I''ve given you enough pain to repent of your sins. All that''s left is a cruel death. ''Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!Ah ha ha ha! All of a sudden the noise started laughing like it was broken. ''Fear touched you in the flesh and you''re just a little thing. The spirit of the wind dances, dances, cuts through the wind, dances again, dances madly... Poetry, huh?So it''s his last poem to himself as he dies. What a miserable thing that is. The wind is like a gentle breeze in the eyes of everyone! It''s a pitiful end. But this is the consequence of cheating on the name of the Doomsday Empress. It''s too late to regret it now. Yes, yes, but the wind has the color of carnage... That poem - no, it wasn''t a poem. That was, as I recall, the one that Noyes had uttered in his last chanting shot with me-- The masked man pulled out his blade and placed it against Noyes'' neck. ''Now it''s time for the execution. ''Wind Color, Woe'' What? At that time, a sound similar to an ultrasound sound resounded, and then a wind blade with a sound reminiscent of the sound of sharp blades rubbing together cut through Grouzia. ''''Guaaaahhhhhh! The wind scythe tore his whole body to shreds and Gruzia screamed. Noyes snatched the sword from Grouzaia''s hand and released a thrust. The red mask was split in half by the thrust, and Grouzaia was pierced in the forehead by the blade of her sword. Is that because of the depth of the blade? I''m not sure if it''s because of the depth of my hand, or if it''s because the noise looks a little hard to deal with. A noise that repeats a rough, short breath. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. However, the noise didn''t move slightly while she was being slashed by the wind scythe. It didn''t blink, not even a blink. "This noise deez I have never regretted the consequences of my actions..... It''s a big deal. Suddenly, I thought I bent forward and Noise vomited violently. Ughhhhhh, the noise spits out a lot of blood. In the spurted blood, there is something intermingled........two, vials.......? There''s a piece of paper in there with information on the hidden cunning for Hibigami and, since we''ve already talked about it, the location of that woman for Currier, which makes no sense now. Noyes, who has finished saying it, falls on his back. Hibigami picks up a vial from a puddle of blood. After checking the contents of the first bottle, he tosses the rest to Currier-san and hands it to her before Hibigami looks down at Noyes. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a little more competence than the other scum of the earth, but I never thought I''d be able to defeat them. As expected, I''m a great woman, "Formless Game". So.... your praise doesn''t make me happy... but I didn''t know we had an assassin from the apocalypse. ...well, I''m a loser, so that''s a good way for me to die. Currier and Rokia also approached and stood at the side of the noise. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''ve taken off my jacket, which was tattered by the explosion, and I''m naked. You must be tired of being backed by those people. Do you think so?It was an amazing feat of skill as far as distraction goes but like Hibigami said, I think it would have been a little more stage worthy if you''d just kept your distance, right?He was such a great asset. Rokia and Noyes talk like the Seven Sins End Fang were weak, but it doesn''t seem to me that they were terribly weak. I felt their movements were refined, and I could tell that they had a lot of experience in combat. They were never weak opponents. I think the reason they appeared weak was because the standard of strength had gone awry. The Four Deadly Disasters, the Noise ... and then there''s the Hibigami. Maybe the reality is that, like a stage script, it doesn''t always bring together those of equal strength in stages. The Noise. Mr. Currier spoke to Noyes in a complicated way. ''How did you come to be like that?Is it because of that woman ... or is it because of Tasogale? Noise looked up at the heavens. Then she spoke up with a very sad face. ''''Yes, I suppose you could say that...........maybe Tasogale made me like this. You see, Currier I didn''t really want to be like this, did I?But you see, it was so hard. I wanted to run away... so I could be stronger than anyone else... to rewrite my unreasonable, unhappy circumstances... to be lonely. ...alone... but... Suddenly, Noise''s smile changed to a vicious one. ''''--Well, wow, so!Gee-hook!Whoa!I''m afraid that''s all a lie. I don''t have a single thing in my life that would make you feel sorry for me, or a history that would make you feel sorry for me, or anything like that. A noise that exudes glee and peels the eyes and teeth. ''It''s been a fun life. There were people like Hibigami and Lokia and Valaga and all that shit, but it wasn''t like I was pessimistic about it. It was just a life of fun, enjoying the joy and happiness of the people dancing on stage... involving interesting actors, sometimes disposable, sometimes disposable... I kept on fulfilling my desires. I''ve been enjoying such a wonderful life, only!I''ll do anything to get what I want!I did what I wanted to do, did what I wanted to do, and lived happily and tirelessly!And I''ve accepted all the consequences of my actions!If I''m reborn, I want to be "me" again!I love it when I behave the way I do - I love it! A noise that makes your mouth bleed. Righteous and rotten. That''s the word Hibigami used to describe noise. Somehow, I think I understand the meaning of that word. Basically, Noyes does not defend himself. It doesn''t justify itself, it accepts its own evil nature. It does what is evil as evil. It does not force the other person to justify what it does. No, she doesn''t even think it''s justified in the first place. She is also willing to even sacrifice herself in order to achieve her goals. She accepts the final result with grace, even if the consequences of her actions make her look bad. What she wants is always very, very twisted. Maybe Noyes Deece is what we should call ''downright evil'', so to speak. Suddenly it occurred to me. ''Those whose existence is nothing but a nuisance to others are undeniably evil. Noise leans up and starts to back away. You can''t have any empathy for me, even if I''m covered in scars.Don''t ever think of reaching out to them. Evil deserves to be condemned as evil in the end. Okay?Remember, I''m killing the students of this school to make this work, don''t you?There have been other victims of the Golem. So... don''t ever, ever forgive me. Do you understand?Evil is only evil. He who does evil is only evil. Past sins cannot be erased. A bad deed cannot be atoned for by a good deed. An evil deed is an evil deed. Ha-ha-ha. It''s just that you''re a very cynical woman, isn''t it? Rokia kicked up the rain-soaked ground and sent the mud flying into the noise. What do you think? ''Kuk, I mean, what?Then the people in the sixth house are all evil without exception. Don''t think you''re the only one who''s evil, you self-conscious woman. You really don''t have a good way to die. ''Hahaha!I''d rather die if I could, but I don''t want to, you know? A noise that makes a pouty face. ''Honestly, this guy might have been the only one I wanted to give a crack at and then die. "Noise. Mr. Currier stepped forward. ''Just out of curiosity, I have one question for you. Oh my God, what''s up, Currier?You''re ready for anything, right?Honestly, it''s not dramatically beautiful to have a dying person blabbering on, but... well, okay. Why did you choose this school as your stage? It was something that even Hibigami and Rokia had been concerned about before they fought the noise. ''That''s what was bothering you?Huh, that''s an easy one. Noise smiles. ''There are those who teach and there are those who learn... but those learners are surprisingly hard for those who teach... don''t you think they''re somewhat similar?'' Understanding flashed across Currier''s face. ''Six houses, huh?'' Tasogale said. The older a person gets, the more he or she naturally pursues nostalgia," Tasogale said. The more one gets older, the more one naturally pursues nostalgia, because the more memorable the past is, the more one is drawn to it. But if that''s the case, then nostalgia is synonymous with a spell. Why did you choose Renowthread? The reason for this is that there is a disturbing ''snake'' in the imperial branch city, and there was a tasogale in Ruvelargan. Well, as it turns out, with Hibigami, Lokiia, and even the Forbidden Wizard, this is the worst place to be. See? You''re a piece of shit for a reason. Rokia spoke to Hibigami in a spiteful tone. ''Well, for understandable reasons, I suppose. Too simple, though, to have come up with the opposite. I''m surprised she didn''t have some sort of nostalgia thing going for her. He sneered at Hibigami, "You''re bound to the past. You''re bound to the past. Nostalgia can be a magical fruit that sometimes drives people crazy. There is no escaping the past. There''s no such thing as a person who''s only in the present. You''re not going to be able to have a good heart when you''re being pulled into the past. Only a wise man should have the sentimentality of the past. Fools like me don''t need it. So I don''t need it either. When he finished, Hibigami placed the tip of the sword he had taken from the Seven Sins of Fang on Noise''s chin. I''m sure that the drug is still able to keep you alive. But as the effects of the potion wear off, the torment of hell should begin to seep through. I suppose. What do you think?If you want to die, you can kill me right here with a single blow.I was instrumental in bringing out the power of Sagara. If I want to die painlessly, I will end my life in a painless way. It''s very kind of you, but does that mean I''m running away from my death?I don''t care if I lose. I just want to see you wallow in your misery and die. Okay?Normally, a ''villain'' should be one who suffers thoroughly before he or she dies in a dramatic fashion. In my case, I don''t have any regrets at all, so I should at least show you that I''m struggling, right? Noyes supports his body with one arm and looks at me. ''Forbiddingly-chan I don''t like you, but I will say that you were honestly brilliant as far as your spirit and the way you fought. Next, Noyes looks at Currier. You know," she says, "seeing you here among us, you''re not the only one who''s evil, but you''re not the only one who can blend in with all of us evil. ........oh, therefore-- The luminescence of Noise''s hair fades. ''You are so, so beautiful.'' The next moment, it was. Hibigami seemed to swing his sword, and in the time it took him to blink or not, a sharp, wind-slicing sound raced away. A beat later, a fountain of blood erupted from Noise''s neck. ''''If I had scratched my foot unseemly or insinuated that I was going to make it easier on myself with a single blow, I would have just let it go--'''' Hibigami takes a piece of cloth from his pocket and wipes the blade of his sword. ''I will honor your grace. Hibigami prodded his knees and propped up the corpse of Noyes, who was about to fall forward. The men here probably won''t shake their heads, but you did an excellent job of fighting your own battle, "Intangible Games. Well... Hibigami laid the body of Noyes on the ground. "I guess I don''t like being praised by myself, after all. The noise, it''s gone. The sky is still bright. The clouds that cover the disproportionate midnight sun are still there. It seems that even if the surgeon loses his life, the effect of the inherent magic of the noise is still present. The noise, the reverberation. However, the brightness of the sky is getting a little shaded. The effect will wear off sooner or later. At that moment, an inappropriate light shines through the clouds. The faint light illuminates the face of the noise. The expression on her face looked as if she was trying to ''force an expression of death-fearful fear'' and failing. "d*mn it, if you''re going to play it out, you''ve got to play it out, you twisted actor! Rokia swears like he''s not amused. He spat on the ground and said ''After all, you were a woman who wasn''t very useful until the end, you too. I couldn''t see the look on Rokia''s face from my position. 143-Episode 112: "Then the last curtain goes down" And so the curtain came down. The nightmare play opened by Noyes Dies from the Sixth House was brought to an end with her own death. If one includes the preparations for bringing Currier Versteyn to the kingdom of St. Renousseled, then the play is a long one. Whether this play had a dramatic ending or not, I don''t know. But for now, I''d like to rejoice in the fact that my loved ones survived in the midst of the looming crisis. ''Kurohiko!'' Cecily came rushing over. Makina-san had begun discussions with the instructor and others who couldn''t go to respond to the golem due to her injuries. Shana-san also seemed to be consulting next to her. His companions swarm Rokia. Cecily came up to me and took my black, deformed left hand with both hands. ''I trusted you. I knew you would do it. We managed to win, but after the Four Deadly Disasters, they were a formidable opponent. "Such a powerful enemy, but you shake it off. Even with all these scars. Cecily-san withdrew her hand once, which seemed to be about to touch my body. Her gaze slid to the blood-soaked armpit - the destination of her gaze was the wound I made with the ''mad cherry tree''. "Wound........are you okay?Doesn''t it hurt? ''It doesn''t actually hurt that much. As Hibigami said earlier, it''s probably just another effect of the noise medicine. The pain is lessened now, probably by the effects of the drug. The body that was unable to move due to the load of the forbidden curse is still somewhat heavy, but it can move. The wounds that were shot out by what''s called the multi-stage variant technique of noise and the damage sustained by the ''violent burial'' might also have sounded more if it weren''t for the effects of the medicine. It still looks okay, but I''m a little afraid of what will happen when the effects of the medicine wear off....... ''''But just in case, I''ll do it gently, right? Softly?What are you-- Cecily jumped into my chest, softly. ''Why, Miss Cecily! Thank you for helping Currier out. Tears were welling up in her eyes. Unsure of what to do, and with nowhere to go, I placed my hands on both her shoulders for now. ''It''s not just me,'' We needed your help, too. Well if that''s how you feel about it, it was worth the effort. And I''m glad you''re okay. Of course, I had faith in you, but-- Cecily buried her face in her chest. ''I knew you were worried about me, too. Poof, a loosely clenched fist taps my shoulder. Lowering the tone of her voice slightly, Cecily muttered. ''I was worried about you, this guy. I worry about people all the time, don''t I? Every time you worry about me, I''ll give you a big hug. ...hmm? Wouldn''t it be more beneficial to worry about that...? As I tilted my head back, Cecily wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and looked up at me. ''You can move now, and the wound doesn''t hurt so much, does it? Yeah. Cecily''s expression changes to one of indulgence. ''Well, squeezing, then, please.'' ...Yes? You worried me, so why don''t you make me feel better? Huh. Cecily''s eyes moisten. ''No, sir?'' Bruising. Okay, but won''t there be blood or dirt on it? I don''t care about that. Come on. Okay. We''re going fast, aren''t we? Cecily pressed up against her body in a gulp. ''''Well ... like this?'''' I put my hands around his waist and pull him in lightly. ''Huh, it''s a perk.'' Then I let go of my body, "Well," and Cecily-san returned to her serious face and turned her gaze behind me. I follow the tip of her gaze. Beyond that, I saw Currier-san looking down at her fellow countryman who had died. Currier-san looked dejected. ''''Call out to her, please. Because I believe that the one who will truly bring down the curtain on this stage that Noise has prepared is you and her. Yes. He walks up to her and calls out to her. ''Thank you for your help, Mr. Currier. There was a little pause before Miss Currier opened her mouth. ''Whatever Noyes said about me--whatever his intentions were--everything he said about me was right. Without taking his gaze off the noise, Currier said. ''I was searching for my existence ... for a place to belong. I was searching for a place that would accept me as nothing more than an alien. But.........the world I was living in was a place where I would be mercilessly devoured if I wasn''t careful. That''s why I couldn''t just show my weak self. This behavior would have resulted in her putting off even those who might have accepted her. She was silent, lonely, and harbored a sense of loneliness. Finally, she didn''t even know the meaning of her existence, and finally, she wanted to find out the meaning of her existence.... For what purpose were we people of the Sixth Estate raised? If I knew that, I would be able to confirm the meaning of my life now. But........on the flip side, the only meaning of my existence is-- Well, what if... I clenched my fists and said. ''Be there for me.'' What? I don''t want to live in a world without Mr. Currier. Blackberry.... If, like Noyes said, Currier-san''s place in the country is gone then I''ll leave the country. I mean, come on. You know what?It was an easy idea-- Makina-san''s goal of defeating the Four Deadly Disasters has been accomplished. That''s why I think the option to leave is still possible. I''ll be able to earn my living expenses after leaving the country by working as a mercenary in Ruvelargan or the Empire. And I''ve received an invitation from Shana-san to investigate the power of the forbidden curse. If I can find a place to settle down in Ruvelargan and get a place to live and be accommodated, I''ll have a place to settle down for the time being. And in the meantime, we''ll stabilize our mercenary business. And I''ve heard that there are many areas in Ruvel Argan where mercenaries are needed right now. Oh, baby. ''I will work hard and make money. If I can, I''ll get status and honor. It would be more convenient for me. When I''ve made my fortune, I''ll build a house in a quiet place. I will build you a place where you can come back whenever you want, where you can feel safe and secure. Well, you''ve come up with a very specific proposal. No, I appreciate the sentiment, but there''s no reason for you to go there. It''s worth it to you. I look straight into Currier''s gray-blue eyes. ''To me,'' Mr. Currier turned away. ''Shh, but you can''t make everyone happy with your earlier plan, can you?There will be people who will be sad to see you go. Oh, yeah. ''I want everyone to be happy. If I can, I want everyone I love to be happy. I remember talking about that when I gave Currier a rubdown in the Cirrus Baths. ''Then I''ll take them all with me. Or I''ll call them in. What did you say? Currier-san, who seemed to be somewhat agitated with emotions, returned the face she had turned away from. It was like a surprise. ''''I''ll call everyone to the land we talked about earlier. Oh, of course, I won''t force you to go there.'''' I''ll call you, you... ''''Oh, if you want, maybe we can make that place a village.......I''ll aim for a village that will make my loved ones happy. No, if we''re going to do it as a village, I might ask Machina-san or someone else I know from Renousled for a little help at first, but... Oh, but I think I''d like Machina-san to live in the village if possible. -- The way you talk... if only you had the chance, you''re really going to make it happen. But, you see, it''s not going to be that easy-- Don''t worry. I''m sure that even if the world is against you, I will protect you all with my life. No, I''d rather have a world that is hostile to the people I care about... I said. "I''m going to destroy it, sir. Pouting, he was. It was Currier-san. .......... Oh, that? I thought this was the best way to make everyone happy.... ''Huh, huh, huh, huh, huh!'' It was Rokia who gave a high-pitched grin as she said this. ''So I told you. That''s the proof that you have the potential to be the greatest evil of all. Or maybe the day will come when Sagara Kurohiko being a forbidden user will be the greatest misfortune for someone else? .......... It''s a terrible thing to say. What was the evil in that story? It''s just that he wants to make the people he cares about happy, that''s all. He''s not afraid to make the world a hostile place if it gets him there. That''s what he''d do. In order to protect your loved ones, for example, even if you were to make an enemy of that apocalypse itself, Sagara Kurohiko would do his best to destroy it. It''s a good idea to use any means possible. Just like Noyes said, if he judges that the method is necessary to achieve his goal, even if it means sacrificing himself, he will use that method without hesitation. That''s why we have to avoid becoming Sagara Kurohiko''s "enemy". To be honest, it''s too good to be worth it. .......... If you want to protect your loved ones, you can''t choose any means. Why does Rokia talk about such an obvious matter now? And Currier held me close. ''Don''t lead Kurohiko down a strange path, Rokia. That supreme wickedness is what you end up ''wanting'' to do to Kurohiko. Well, what do you think? I won''t let them do it anyway. I''m not the only one. My friends who care about Kurohiko will bring him back if he''s about to be led astray. ''Well, as long as Currier Versteen, Cecily Arkwright, and Makina Renausphere are alive and well, we''ll be fine. Currier-san gave Rokia a sharp glance as she untied her arms from holding me close, while she sniffed grimly, humphing. Looking down, I opened my mouth. ''''Um, Currier-san,'''' Hmm? Speaking of which, I... haven''t gotten an answer to a question you asked me yet. ''Questions?What do you have? ''Yes. So, tell me again. It''s about where I am... well, you know, where I am... That time. The day I met Rokia for the first time. After we parted ways with Rokia, Curie-san and I went into the house to borrow a bath. I asked Curie-san after her bath. "You don''t want me to be your place, do you? As for me being Currier-san''s place........no? ''Oh, that question. Well I didn''t answer that question properly. ''It doesn''t have to be forever. It doesn''t have to be all the way through, even if it''s just sitting around until Currier-san finds a place that he feels is his true place. You know what I mean. Currier-san looked away from her gaze in embarrassment, and her lips twitched a bit. ''''............................ro. ''What?What? ''''H~~~'''' Hey, what''s going on? So, you know, you''re not... I thought I was meditating, and then Currier-san turned up the volume. "You''ve already become - my place! Mr. Currier, sir. Oh, shit. "What the hell?Hey, what are you crying about all of a sudden, you! I noticed that tears were spilling out of my eyes as I poloed. I felt embarrassed and hid my face with my arms. No.........because I was so happy........ Oh, honey.... That''s when Currier-san stepped forward towards me to get something out of his clothes pocket, and that''s when I saw him. ''''Hm?'''' What? Miss Currier slipped away. I tried to support her as soon as I could, but I couldn''t support her well. I hadn''t broken the curse on my left arm, so I guess I made a mistake in trying to support her with one right arm. A soft, fuzzy, soft touch on my right hand... Uh-- When I opened my eyes, I saw Currier-san''s face at a distance where our noses were almost touching. It''s as if Currier-san has her hands on the ground and is covering me as I lay on my back. Such a state. And my right hand was grasping ... Currier-san''s left, chest. Both of our faces had turned bright red. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Are you okay? Yes, yes.... Muuumuu. Ah. Wow!Excuse me!I mean, how could it get so goofy when the curtain is just about to fall...!Oh, that''s a terrible script!Not good enough! I was ranting and rushing to get my hands off of him. But. To my surprise, Currier-san grabbed my hand and tried not to let me go. ''''What?'''' What? Why? "Mr. Currier, what are you doing? Okay. ''You said ''okay'' so nicely... what''s ''okay'' about it? I didn''t think I''d gotten the answers to my questions, either. "Answer? When I asked him if he''d like to give it a squeeze at Cirrus Baths. "Do you want to give it a squeeze anyway? .......... Aaaaah! Yes, that''s fine! But you seem to be delighted, don''t you? Well, I mean, if they were in the Currier''s chest, I''d... Huh, you''ve become the place for me to be. Hmmm........strangely enough, I''m not in a bad mood either. So there''s nothing wrong with having your breasts squeezed. It''s too much, of course... Oh my God, you scared me. Now, that''s Cecily''s voice. ''What are you doing in the presence of the others, what are you doing?I did not send out Kurohiko to draw the curtain in this manner!I mean, what is it!This nasty deja vu flow!Screw you! ''Cecily?I, what the hell is wrong with you? Currier-san, who rolled her eyes, haha, she guessed something. I''m sure you''re not the only one.It''s called milking each other, right?Let''s see, I should rub it back in, too...? ''I''ve heard that milking each other is a term used for a relationship between a man and a woman in the first place!And it doesn''t mean we''re going to touch each other''s breasts!I mean, what are you going to do when you show off your chest rubbing with Currier in public?We''re just a bunch of s*xually-exposed lovers? Cecily, it was in full swing. ''Ha, anyway. ''''And for now, would you please let go of that hand, Currier-san? I''m as embarrassed as you''d expect me to be here, too, I mean. Hmm?Oh I feel like Cecily is upset with me, so I don''t want to do that now. Me and Currier-san raised our bodies. ''If you feel like rubbing, feel free to call me anytime, Kurohiko. Curie-san smiles at me without any evil intentions. Cecily, on the other hand, has a smirk on her face. ''''You know when you take it seriously, don''t you, Kurohiko? It was a shimmering dark aura. It was a pressure, beyond the noise, a pressure. ''''It''s a reflection on Currier too, you know!d*mn it!Because in some odd way you lack knowledge or have poor instincts!Oh, God!If left unchecked, I think these two will suddenly go as far as they can go........! Cecily-san holds her head with an expression that is typical of a beautiful girl. ''''Oh I didn''t know it was such a painful position to watch over two dullards, but, well--'''' Huh, I sighed, and Cecily hugged both of us on the shoulder. ''Well, we''re both safe today, so we''ll let it go. Miss Currier''s expression softened. ''I''m sorry you had to worry about that, Cecily. Your voice was duly heard while I was fighting the noise. Thanks. I won''t let anything happen to you. Yeah? If someone tries to force the responsibility on Currier like Noyes said, I will definitely protect you. Even if it involves my grandfather and brother, I''ll protect them. Thank you. Cecily put her index finger on Curie-san''s lips as she was about to say thank you. ''We''re best friends, aren''t we?It''s only natural to help each other. It''s not tactful to thank me, is it? Okay, okay. Well. Now, shall we perform a healing ceremony on Kurohiko? Can you take off your jacket? You''re going to take it off here? ''What man who was just at the breast-rubbing stage would say that? .......... Cecily, don''t you think you''re being a little too plain? Curie-san puts her hand on my jacket. I''m not going to be shy about it, because I''m naked on top. I don''t mind it. Cecily, let''s get you both out of it. Jeez, I''ll take it off myself! Hmmm, we''re going to let you take off your clothes.Aren''t you glad that these two pretty girls let you strip down to your clothes?Look~ Please hold still~? In the end, I decided to give up and give my body to them. ....................... Was it good to end things like this? 144-Episode 113: After the Makuhiki I guess we''re finally catching our breath this time, huh? After finishing instructing the instructors, Makina-san approached me. Shana is also next to her. ''''You have once again done a brilliant job of saving your loved ones. Huh, I can only say that it was brilliant! I''m a little tired, though, as you can imagine. Smiling gently at me as I smiled bitterly, Makina-san made a face as if she was thinking of something far away. ''''But starting with the reading out of the forbidden spellbook, the mutation of the Holy Ruins, the appearance of the giants, the attack of the Four Deadly Plagues, the causal drama prepared by the Noise Dies... in the end, you''ve managed to survive all of them. You must be very proud of your headmaster. Yeah, sure. Shanna-san shakes her head. "Good job, Kurohiko. To say that Shana was a disaster would be an understatement. Hm?Only the Four Deadly Disasters? No, I wasn''t trying to be nice. I put my hands on my hips and Shana switched the subject. ''And that left eye prosthesis thing, when I get a chance. Shana had told me before that if I walked up to the Louverargan, they would provide me with a prosthetic eye. ''Thank you. If you get a chance, please do. Mmmmmm, Shana nodded with satisfaction as she shook her twin-tails. ''''If you want me to, I''ll give you some echos, too. "...Shana. Makina-san''s low-toned voice that seemed to echo from the depths of the earth. ''''Don''t look so scared!It''s not like I''m trying to take the Blackhawk away from you!I just wondered if, um... if you were to carry a forbidden spell user''s offspring, what effect would it have on your unborn child? That was too much! Well, I''m the one who''s going to bring it into being. Ummmmm. In Shana-san''s case, first of all, outwardly... well, if she gets to the stage of having or not having a child, I feel like she''s out for some reason. How old is Shana-san in the first place? Like Makina, I can''t guess her age. ''Yo, Kurohiko. Do you have a moment? It was Rokia with her companions who spoke to me. ''I have to thank you again, Rokia. Thank you for helping Currier-san in the fight against the noise. How many times do I have to say it''s not worth it?After all, I saved that guy to get him to tell you. Naturally, I kind of giggle. I''m not sure why you are always like that. Is it possible that you are hiding your embarrassment? Kuku, maybe?You should remember that. Hiding is an important thing. What is hidden is what we call mystique. The important thing is to always leave room for the imagination. ''Rokia is so difficult to talk about sometimes that I don''t really get it. That''s a hell of a lot better than pretending to understand something you don''t understand. That''s what''s so twisted, isn''t it? Of course. You don''t get to live in the apocalypse unless you''re a cynic. Well.... Lokia looked around once. I think it''s time for me to move out of here. Rokia was now putting on the jacket he had received from his companions. From the pocket of that jacket he took out a black and white pattern. His beloved swords that he regained from Noyes, Rafaith and Falveti. I''m not going to have any more business in this country if I get these guys back from Noise. You''re welcome to join me then. Kuk, that''s nice, but what about that guy? From earlier, Currier-san had been staring at Rokia and keeping a close eye on her. ''I am grateful to you for helping me in my fight against the Four Deadly Plagues and Noise. But to tell you the truth, I don''t want to let Kurohiko get too close to you. Well, this is Currier. I don''t like the idea of setting foot in the capital so easily. And... Rokia looks in the direction of the center of the city. "We''re in danger of running into him if we''re in the capital. I''m sure you''ve seen that guy in the projection of the noise from earlier.......well, he''s from the Holy Tree Order, right? I wonder if that guy is Mr. Diaz, who seems to have some kind of history with him. I''m not sure why he''s so obsessed with me, though.I don''t know what it is that bothers me so much. Saying that to himself, Rokia snapped his neck bone. I''m sure the Holy Tree Order will be here sooner or later. So that''s why I''m going to be the first to leave. So I''ll be the first to disappear. Oh, and also the school principal. "Me? Makina-san''s eyebrows go up after she''s been standing still. ''What is it?'' "I appreciate you overlooking our behavior on campus. You''re pretty much on the do-gooder, as far as I''m concerned. Your ability to make rational decisions, your flexibility, your decisiveness and your ability to keep up with the status and the power and the restraints, that''s a rare thing. You know, you''re one of a different breed, but you''re more my kind of guy. I''m not sure if the current crop of people you''re working with are the same ones you''re working with now. Thank you for the compliment. You did a nice job of ferreting out the noise, too. In the end, though, it was Kurohiko''s plan that finally got me hooked. Well, I''ll remember your consideration in this case as a debt of gratitude. ''''I feel like your work in saving the currier has been written off, but... well, it might not be a bad idea to owe the heads of the three major organizations in the apocalypse township a debt of gratitude. Rokia turned to me. "Kurohiko. With his hands in his trouser pockets, Rokia continued. ''If you ever come to the apocalypse, you''re welcome to it. Oh, don''t get me wrong?It''s not like I''m trying to get into the Kingdom of the Fool. It''s just that if you come to the apocalypse, you should first visit me. I''ll provide you with a guide and a place to stay at least. All right. Good luck with that. Hey, Rokia-- You''ll come with me then, won''t you, Currier? ''''M.......Yeah, of course. When it comes to the geography of the apocalypse, I know a bit about it. Currier-san, who almost poked at Rokia, pulled back with it. Thus, the fools led by the Demon King disappeared from the remains of the stage in a moment''s notice. After seeing Rokia and the others off, I turned to the front and looked up. "So what are you going to do--Hibigami? Cecily-san, who is performing a healing technique, swallowed her spit anxiously. Behind the man standing in front of us - Currier-san, with the Revelgate in his hand. ''''Don''t worry, Currier. I ain''t trying to set it up here.'''' I stand up, feeling the weight on my body. "...I''m indebted to you too, Hibigami. Hibigami snorted as he kicked off. ''I told you not to buy it, Sagara. If Noyes hadn''t run out of that potion, he would have given it to himself and offered to make a deal right here and now, wouldn''t he? Maybe you''ll get it. I might even have used the people I care about as an excuse to fire me up. You missed out on the most delicious opponents of the Four Deadly Sins, and you couldn''t even deal with Noyes, who had traded his life for power and Sagara had to show you a fight like that. And those seven sins. The fact that we ate all of them up halfway through the fight is our revenge. Hibigami smiles comically. The fire in my body hasn''t slowed down. I put my left arm down. "So you want me to do it right here, right now, with you? However, not a trace of fighting spirit was released from Hibigami. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it," he said, "but if you look at my current condition, I can tell at a glance that I can''t fight properly. You can''t blame them if you force them to fight in that condition. I''m sure that even though Lerface and Falveti have returned, Lokiia is still very tired. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to create a good motive for fighting me. Even Currier''s fingers were hurting from the fight against the noise. Above all, both of us were too worn out from fighting the Four Deadly Disasters. If I''d had that potion of noise left over, maybe the story would have been a little different, Hibigami added. Cecily made a protective gesture for me. ''If you had tried to get Kurohiko to take that potion, I probably would have done everything in my power to prevent it. Every step of the way. Hibigami takes Cecily''s words in a taunting manner. You should think carefully about what you say, Cecily Arkwright. I did promise that I wouldn''t do anything to hurt myself or Currier, but I''m not so gentle as to just sit back and let the sparks fall on me. If you make a move on me, I''ll show no mercy. I''m not a fan of that, but I''m hoping that you''ll be able to come up with a plan of attack from me or Currier. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to get away with it. Don''t you worry about it, my dear. I understood what Hibigami was trying to say. "You mean, you want to impress upon me once again that you''re the enemy? "Kaka you''re a very perceptive man. You''re right. So you''re the complete opposite of Loki. You see, I''m the enemy, and I need you to see me as one. You can''t make me a part of a friendship game just because I''ve cooperated with you a little bit. ''Don''t worry about that. If I don''t take you down, Currier-san and Cecily-san''s lives are in danger. So-- He glares at Hibigami. ''You''ll be beaten by me, I promise.'' Hibigami, who has received my declaration and positive feedback, lets out a low, muffled laugh. ''''As an ''enemy'' once again, I wanted to confirm that to myself. Kaka, I can feel it - a pleasant, killing intent. Hibigami smiled happily and walked past me. ''As for the firelight, let''s just put up with it somehow. Well if you f*ck with the hidden strongmen from the information I got from the noise, that should quell some of it. Also, I''ll continue to try to collect the forbidden spellbook. But unfortunately, the first spell is not something I can handle. He took a few steps forward, and then the sound of Hibigami''s footsteps stopped. "I am growing faster than I ever expected. Finally, over his back, he said, "I''m looking forward to your further development, Sagara Kurohiko. "I''m looking forward to seeing you grow even more, Sagara Kurohiko. ............ With the sound of his footsteps, I could see that Hibigami''s presence was moving away from me. No one stopped Hibigami''s steps. His strength was known directly or indirectly by everyone here. Hibigami is, to a certain extent, an exile in this royal city. But there was no way anyone could stand in front of him right now. * Rokia left, and then Hibigami disappeared from the stage as well. Once Hibigami was out of sight, I took one breath and touched my left arm with my right hand. Since the fifth inhibitor was only used for the degree of defense of the noise multistage variant jutsu formula and a short accelerated movement, it didn''t take much load to release it. That''s why the fifth forbidden curse was lifted before the healing jutsu was applied. And as expected, it didn''t take much of a load on its own to make him faint. But the Eighth Forbidden Curse had used its power many times in the battle against the Noise. Considering the feedback after the Four Deadly Disasters, that load was inferred. Hence, it couldn''t be lifted when Rokia and Hibigami were there. Those two aren''t someone I can completely forgive yet. But now that the two of them have left, I can finally break the eighth ban. I told Curie-san, Cecily-san and Makina-san that I would be breaking the eighth forbidden curse, and that I might lose consciousness. And dying...well, not likely. At least it would be less of a load than when he fought a series of battles with Beshgam and Masso. The effects of the drug seem to be wearing off, too. As my body became less free, the intensity and frequency of the pain running through my head decreased, as did the amount of blood dripping from my nose. Looking up, the inappropriate brightness of the sky was fading. It seems that the effects of Noise''s intrinsic technique are wearing off. I held my left arm and said, "I''m afraid I might lose consciousness then. ''''Then I might lose consciousness, but I''m sorry to say then, please take care of the rest. In any case, once the effects of the potion wear off, my body probably won''t be able to move. So even if I don''t lose consciousness with the lifting of the ban, it will still be a hassle for everyone in any case. ''It''s okay, Kurohiko. You don''t have to worry about anything else and let us take care of the rest. Get some rest now, Kurohiko. Thank you for your help, Kurohiko. Each one of them had a word of concern for me. ''............'' Just hearing those words was worth the desperate effort. I flew my gaze to Makina-san, Cecily-san, and Currier-san. When I nodded one, they too nodded with a softened expression. Then ... let''s break the forbidden curse. "The eighth forbidden curse, closed area. Immediately after I broke the eighth curse, an intense load hit my entire body. My consciousness was cut off there. 145-Interlude 29 "Kaigami VS" [Hibigami] The night sky of the royal capital finally regained its darkness once again. The crystal lights are doing their job, illuminating the cobblestones of the suddenly disaster stricken royal capital with a twinkle. "-What do you want from me? Hibigami fluttered to a halt on the spot. He had been followed by someone from a little while ago. I could have left the royal capital immediately, but I was slightly intrigued by that tailor and ''brought'' him here. Hibigami was in a relatively secluded corner of the royal capital. Coincidentally, it was also the place where he had cut the man who had been wounded by Cecily Arkwright. From the darkness, a figure appeared, wavering. Illuminated by the light of the crystal lamp, the figure''s entire appearance became clearer. ''''The appearance and guise seem to be consistent with the murderer in question. Hibigami narrowed his eyes. ''You''re a holy warrior in that outfit, aren''t you?But that jet-black color... well, I-- Tall, with a ship''s arm. Mustache and beard. The way you talk it seems you know who I am. Kaka, what do you mean? "Kaka, what do you say? Anyone who has any connection to the armed forces in Midzubere knows your name first. "The Black Juggernaut - Sogut Sigismos. Sogut''s dark hair swayed in the night breeze, and Sogut''s long sleeves fluttered. Something, eyes that guessed. ''''I heard that all of the four deadly plagues that struck this royal city were defeated, but I couldn''t find a single body. That''s probably the Four Deadly Sins I dealt with. A faint wrinkle creased between Sogut''s eyebrows. ''You, the other guy?'' "I cut off one arm, but I didn''t finish it. I''m not sure which way he''s going to turn, but I thought it would be fun to set him loose in the wild, so I let him go. It''s not a bad idea to take advantage of your growth potential and become a success, but if you die easily, that''s also your fate. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. So I felt a strange and intimidating feeling, so I went up there and found you. Kaka, that''s me too. I had a feeling that something very promising was on the way. That''s why I brought you here. I''m not going to ask what you''re doing in King''s Landing. But you''re a captive in King''s Landing. Sogut sheathes the sword at his waist with one arm and pulls it out and releases it. ''''I''m sorry, but I can''t just turn a blind eye to it. Oh, yeah?So that''s what they say, Levatain. As he pulled out his beloved sword ''Mu Killing'', Hibigami sat down and flung the blade back. ''''The ''Black Holy Jury'' that is renowned on the continent. Something to test if it''s real or fake, is a fun thing to do. The moment their sword-filled eyes crossed. Sogut''s side set it up. A speedy thrust, as if to see how it would look first. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. Fast. As Hibigami evaded, Sogut next scattered a slash. However, it wasn''t a blow aimed at a fatal wound. It was only an attack to try to inflict a blade wound, even if it was just a scratch. I see, so Levatain''s Black Flame can be used against a wounded person. I see, then even a shallow wound is no problem, but-- A minuscule wound ran across the back of Hibigami''s hand. However, it did not ignite. Sogut drew himself backwards and readied his sword. ''I see, you. ''That flame, perhaps a power that manifests in response to the magic element of the person you cut?Well, that''s a shame. I am not equipped with an organ that can take in magic. I''m not a person who has an organ that can take in magic, so the flames of my sword can''t eat me. Sogut stepped on the cobblestones with a click, as if to check his footing. A moment later, Sogut jumped toward Hibigami with a single step. A sharp arc ran into the darkness of the night. The blade of the holy magic sword that cut through the wind and darkness, however, could not gouge Hibigami''s flesh. Hibigami chuckled and let out a chuckle. ''''It''s Sogut Sigismus. .......... I once named myself as a potential adversary, yet I''m having trouble understanding what I''m talking about... I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. It''s not as if you can rely on hearsay. You don''t think Sogut Sigismus-- A trickle of sweat trickled down from Sogut''s brow to his cheek. ''I didn''t know you were such a good, errand boy. Hibigami regrasped his sword and desperately suppressed his trembling joy. I don''t think that sword is made by any normal way of forging. It''s hard to believe that this sword was born from the pure spirit of a knight...............mostly resentment and revenge?.........No, I don''t care about the underlying motive. What is important is that you have managed to become such a good user. Sogut took a half step back. You understand, Hibigami thought happily. He had already figured out that even at this distance, Hibigami''s slash would reach him. --and his talent for battle is also outstanding. You can call yourself the sword and body as one. It''s not just a matter of how much time you have left on the clock. This is the one and only swordsmanship that turns being a one-armed man into an advantage, and that''s something I can''t even imitate. Did you say "hibigami"? Kaka, I''m sorry. You know, you never told me your name. ''I''m told that you are of the Sixth House and all the Sixth House members are monsters like you and Currier Versteen? Currier. Hibigami gulped and strained his arm. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of the Sixth House in terms of growth potential, but at this point in time, your ability is greater than even Currier Versteen''s. ''Currier Versteen is still young. He''ll have a lot of growing to do. Of course! Hibigami swung his stiff arm and slashed at Sogut with his sword. Soggyut tried to skillfully release his power with the sword he received, but Hibigami''s sword entwined like a snake and prevented the power from escaping. The sword and the holy demon sword are battling each other. You are going to have to make sure you follow my sword, Soggyut Sigismos! That power what the hell are you? Once Sogut''s sword was knocked away, Hibigami took a step away. ''''--Lone.'''' Sogut''s eyes lit up with the color of understanding. ''''....I see. So you''re a loner because you''re too strong, huh? I''m beginning to understand. The reason why you missed Sagara Kurohiko before-- That''s right. The way it breaks down and expands, it''s a fitting tribute to my future nemesis. Sogut returned his wrists and cut up in an inverted fashion. Hibigami''s kimono, which was bent over his body, was partially torn off. Hibigami tried to counterattack without a care in the world. However, Sogut has taken control of the initiative and unleashed a slash with his returning sword. The man Sogut Sigismus, the man, there was no wasteful movement at all between attacks, to the point that there seemed to be no seam between attacks, even between attacks. Hibigami took the ensuing horizontal cut with his sword barrel, while keeping his distance with a sideways leap. Sogut, who seemed to have anticipated Hibigami''s move, made a flash from a vertical stance. The blade is crossed, contact. A heavy metallic sound resounded. The actuality that you are using such a sword with reduced killing power? Sogut asked. It''s also called a sword to be used against someone who wants to promote their growth. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more than just a few of them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Hmm, that''s a terrible way to be a combat enthusiast. Do you understand? I can understand, but I don''t have any empathy. I have no sympathy for them. That''s good. Hibigami used the momentum of his pop to put distance between them again, then he sat back down and held his sword as if he were carrying it. The sensation of blood circulating and spreading across his face. Sogut, who was measuring the opportunity to jump in again, wrinkled his brow. ''''On your face ... black, a pulse?Even the color of your eyes are red. I''m grateful to have met someone who can do it in this realm. In an instant from a distance, Hibigami closed the distance. ''''--!This, speed.........? While saying it, Sogut reacts well to this speed. The two blades are grinding against each other. When was the last time anyone other than those from the Sixth House reacted to Hibigami''s slash that was delivered at this speed? Even if there were, it is a memory so distant that you have to scramble for it. The struggle for power continues, just barely. If Sogurth tried to escape the power of the sword strikes delivered by this hibigami''s physical strength, he would probably be cut down. There is no way for Sogurth to escape. It seemed as if there was no way to escape. The moment you see it, it''s an instantaneous, thumping sound. It''s as if the machine was unreadable, and Hibigami''s power was swept away. "This technique, I-- Nii," said Hibigami, smiling with delight. It''s a good thing that you have the ability to use the sword of the East.... That was the "Falling stone flow" of the Jinshin style, wasn''t it? Sogut''s stance has changed to the upper level. ''''I wish I had a skill you didn''t know about--'''' The soggyut moved like a bobbing willow branch, wavering. Even if you can read the trajectory, the speed and the plane are difficult to avoid. Is it intuition or skill? Whatever it is, it''s an admirable battle talent. The heavy blow from the upper level was swept away by Sogut. Gansu, and Hibigami received the blow with his sword gut. The second blow. The second blow, but it didn''t come. Thump. Overwhelmingly, the drop in speed. It was a sweet blow that should be called a shrug, like a baby baby''s comfort. It''s not even the ability to kill or injure, a blow that gently touches the skin of a baby caresses the belly of the "no-kill". A blow, as if to gently dissipate the war spirit, such as. --This, the technique........ The third strike is the third strike of the fierce earthquake. It''s a heavy blow that, if received as it is, would crush Hibigami''s skull. But Hibigami beat back the blow. It is said to have been concocted in between training to crash a piece of paper without cutting it with a blade... this is the first time I''ve actually received it, but I see, this is the kind of technique that utilizes a person''s anticipatory nature. Sogyut didn''t respond to Hibigami''s words and held his sword low. Sogyut kicked the ground. A flower of circular slashes, five flashes. Neck, right wrist, left wrist, left ankle, right ankle-- The speed of the circular arc of the sword flashes, which are so fast that you would think they were almost simultaneous, run through. However, Hibigami also deals with this one. This technique is also familiar to me. "....the Touma style assassination secret sword, the ''Headhunters''. Sogut raises his sword barrel and moves into a stabbing stance. "I''m impressed, Sogut Sigismos. I know that trick myself, but can you do it? Will you be able to handle this? Quickly. The rushing Sogut released a storm of sharp thrusts. The speed of every thrust was slightly different. There was a female swordsman from the East who was once known as Shigure. It is said that although her Hagensemi school of swordsmanship produced many great swordsmen, only a few were taught its secrets. It is not a good idea to have a good time, but it is a good idea to have a good time. The rain of swords has stopped. ''''Bladed Cicada School of Depth--''Ranbara, Red Rain'''' Huffing and puffing, Hibigami breathed. The flesh of her cheeks was ripped thin, and I could see the blood running down her cheeks. Even Sogut, perhaps because he used that technique, his breathing is disorganized. ''''You''re a know-it-all, aren''t you?'''' "Kaka. Hibigami released his stance and looked up to the heavens. ''Kaka, kaka, kaka, kaka, kaka........! Hibigami''s loud laughter ceased. ''It''s over.'' What? It''s over, Sogut Sigismos. ...What do you mean by that? Huh... next time I''d like to do it, I''d like to do it with me when I''m not tired from all the marching and stuff. Hibigami put his sword away. It felt like a wave was receding from his face, arms and legs. ''Sogut, I have a favor to ask of you. Do you want a favor? "Sagara Kurochko, train. Currier Versteyn. I''m the d*mn cursed user? ''''That''s right. That guy still needs to grow with the sword in addition to the forbidden curse. If it''s me, I''m the right person for the job, no question. Dare I say I''m in no position to accept your request? ''''Sagara will come to you one way or another. As long as you stay in this royal city, if you want to hone your strength on something other than the demons deep in the Holy Ruins, you''ll find yourself in the end. Well it''s a shameful story, but after crossing swords with you, I don''t think I can beat you myself. So you think that Sagara Kurohiko, who you feel has potential, should be the one to beat you as a holy warrior? You can interpret that in any way you like. But even if you have to settle this matter with yourself someday, before you do so, you have to make sure that Sagara will eat you by all means. "''Eat''? That''s why I can''t kill myself now. "Therefore, I cannot kill myself here," he said. I''m not sure how much longer I can keep this up, but I''m glad to see that the heat has subsided. I''m not sure how long I can keep this up, but I didn''t think that I would be able to quell it while I was still in the capital. Sogut finally sheathes his sword, too. ''''I suppose I should take it as good fortune to be missed here.......more importantly, you haven''t given it your all yet......have you?'''' Hibigami took it as an answer with a smile. ''But Sogut Sigismus, eh?I''d say I''m the second most powerful person I''ve ever met in my life. To be honest, I never expected to be such a good wielder. It''s a good thing that I''ve excluded the likes of Rokia and Varaga, who never seem to show the depths of their power. Maybe I should. ...Now you say second. Out of curiosity, may I ask the name of the first one? ''Kaka the best man, let''s just say, I don''t know how accurate his strength is. Or if you can add up Levatain''s strength, you might have a chance of winning. But I don''t know... I''m not sure I''m going to be able to measure that man''s strength, either. That''s pretty vague, isn''t it? Is that man still alive? No, he''s dead. I see. His name is... Hibigami placed his palm on the hilt head of his sword. ''Beshgam Angren. After saying this, Hibigami turned on his heel and walked off into the darkness. There was no sign of Sogut following him. He seems to know very well that there is no point or value in following him here. A desirable man, Hibigami thought. If Sagara Kurohiko doesn''t beat him, he''s the man I''d definitely choose as my next opponent. ''And by the way, you Sagara guy. As he walked through the back alleys of the silent royal capital, Hibigami looked up at the sky. ''''I didn''t expect the Four Deadly Plagues to defeat even that noise. But--'''' Looking up at the still dark sky, which was showing signs of whitening, Hibigami muttered to no one. ''That man Sagara defeated..........................I knew I wanted to die to each other once. Thus Hibigami disappeared from the royal city before dawn. 146-Episode 114: Awaken From darkness to light. Open your eyes. The ceiling looks familiar. This is........the school''s medical room, huh? He must have been brought here after he broke the ban and lost consciousness. There is a weight around her stomach. The influence of the forbidden spell still lingers. That can''t be helped. The body, which had become immobilized due to the burden of the four evil wars, was forcibly made to move by the noise potion, and then the use of more inhibitions was added to it. The question is how long I was asleep for, but-- Hmm? What is it? The area around my belly is not only heavy, but it feels somehow warm. A warmth close to human skin, or something like that. ................... An unpleasant feeling. I rolled up the quilt with a flop. This is-- In the 2000s... Shana-san, who had been burrowing into the futon, was close to her body and was sobbing in her sleep. The weight of her belly seemed to be due to Shana-san''s weight, not the load of the forbidden curse. Why are you sleeping here? And she''s wearing quite thin. He shakes his body and calls out to her while trying hard to escape his consciousness from the brown breasts that are deformed from being pressed against him. ''''What are you doing, Shana-san!Please wake up. Hmm? Shana, who opened her thin eyes, snapped them open. ''''Oh--Oh!You''re awake, Kurohiko! Well, look out!Look out!You''re skipping out on your clothes too much, you know!I mean, what is it?Dressing like a shirt on top of that underwear, like you''re aiming precisely at a specific demographic! Sensational, isn''t it?I learned to dress like this from the latest books of the Empire. Shanna-san straddles me and strikes a s*xy pose while straddling me. Has the empire gone crazy from being beaten up by the Four Deadly Disasters? ''''It''s quite intriguing, isn''t it?'''' A wink flew across the room. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one with a mature appearance," he said, "but when you think about it, when Makina and you are on good terms, it''s obvious that a mature appearance is not necessary! Shana-san with a good face. From a while ago, a glimpse of black underwear came into view, and how can I say it....I''m having a very hard time finding a place to look at it. As for my breasts, they''re barely hidden by a single shirt........ ''There is a glimmer of hope,'' ''I''m afraid I''m going to see something I shouldn''t see along with a glimmer of hope, so could you do something about your clothes first? No! Shana hides her front with a theatrical gesture. But her expression was too flirtatious. It was too obvious and had the opposite effect. I became rather calm. ''''Huh........I won''t answer any of Shana-san''s questions until I get my clothes in order. Besides, I''d like to know how you got to where you are now, and what your current situation is. He''s so dull. Any sign of teasing from Shana disappears. ''Well, I think we''re done playing around with this stuff. How long have I been asleep? Don''t be surprised to hear that, okay?You''ve been asleep for a week. He''s been asleep for a week. A week? Shana chuckles as she puts on the front button. ''You know, the Machina''s handmaiden can''t seem to do her job properly these days. Turning my back to Shana, I sit on my bed. ''When you''ve finished dressing, tell me about the past week I''ve been asleep. Before that, I have to report to Machina that you are awake. The first thing to do is to inform the Machina that you are awake. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re talking about. In the middle of listening to the sound of his clothes scraping, something occurred to me. ''By the way, Shana, why were you under my covers?'' No? Shanna-san inadvertently pauses and sticks out her tongue in a pose with a teehee. ''''Huh, I see........--hmm? What? What? While I was asleep what? Okay, I''m done getting dressed.Now, you can look at me now!Well, now you have a problem with that? I faced Shana. She was properly back to looking like a military minidress. ''''..........'''' Yeah, you''re right. Let''s pretend you didn''t hear that. ...Shanatris Two Elves, be careful. * Soon after. Lisa, the master of the sickroom, came in. ''Oh, you''re awake?I have a strange connection to this sickbay, Lord Cursed. Miss Lisa. ''''I''m just relieved that he''s not going to sleep for years like those who died in the Holy Ruins. If that were to happen, it seems that the headmaster was planning to take them into his mansion to take care of them. Leesa, leaning on the edge of the desk, asked Shana. ''Apart from Sagara Kurohiko waking up, nothing in particular? Hmm. And no one came to visit. Okay. Thanks. Where have you been, Lisa? ''''Oh I was going to have lunch since Lord Shanatrice said he would watch you while I went to eat. He told me I could go and relax, so I guess it''s been a while since I''ve had a leisurely meal. Shannatrice-dono seems to be a close friend of the headmaster, and he seems to know you as well, so I thought it wouldn''t be a problem to leave it to him. Let''s see, that expression on Kurohiko''s face........did something go wrong? No. Shanna-san sighs. It''s a good thing that we didn''t get any good results because I fell asleep... Well, I guess we should take our time with the collection and look for opportunities. I think it''s a bit problematic to do this without his consent, after all. I think it''s a little too much. "Collect? Lisa rolls her eyes. ''Were you going to take blood or something?'' Well, in terms of bodily fluids, yes, they are similar. By the way, Lisa, have you thought about coming to my laboratory in the Ruvell Argan? Shana-san changed the topic naturally. ''''That story........If it wasn''t for the Makina Renausphere in this school, I would have packed my bags immediately. The Makina guy is really well-liked. This is the biggest obstacle to recruiting, but it makes me happy. From what I''ve heard, Lisa-san seems to be a better person than I thought. The other day, Shana-san invited her to come to Ruvel Argan as a researcher. To add to that, Shana-san also invited Clarice-san to join her. However, just like Lisa, Clarice politely declined the invitation because of Makina-san''s presence. Shana said with a slumped shoulders, saying that she wanted that broad and deep knowledge on hand. After that, I received a light diagnosis from Lisa. It seems there is no particular problem. If that''s the case, you should be able to return to your normal life now and be fine. There doesn''t seem to be any aftereffects. The animal didn''t seem to take over my consciousness, and I managed to come back alive safely. After being silent for a while, Lisa-san became a bit mysterious. ''''I suppose I should consider that left eye a medal. The words were a bit surprising. It was because so far, he had been given nothing but sympathetic words. ''''You''re probably tired of hearing words of sympathy by now so I''m going to send you some praise. I touch my left eye. I notice it now. The eye patch - and the construction seems to be reasonably solid. "Makina told me the gist of it. You saved everyone in the world by trading your left eye for it. And, by extension, you may have saved this Christofia. Oh, no, you''re overreacting. ''No, you can be proud. And let me thank you again. Thank you for saving Christofia ... and Makina and the others. But it was all thanks to you guys. "You have a lot of nice people around you that you don''t even dare to mention but, well, I''ll tell you. Lisa snorted. ''It''s fine to be humble, but excessive humility can be disrespectful to the other person''s appreciation. If you go too far, you''ll come across as mean-spirited. Sometimes it''s better to accept frank and honest gratitude that should be received, rather than being humble about everything. Keep it in the corner ... somewhere in your heart. Yes, I understand. Come to think of it, I think Makina-san told me something similar before. ''Sorry........not that I wanted to lecture you. ''No, I appreciate it. Because you''re saying that for my sake, right? Lisa let out a long, thin breath and looked up at the ceiling. ''Not good at all. I haven''t been getting much sleep lately either, and I''m feeling a bit tired.'' Lisa tapped her temples twice with the bottom of her palm. ''Sometimes I forget the face I''m meant to put on for the surface and I''m the one who isn''t. If I could, I''d try to be less preachy and more of a jolly older woman...'' * Then I''ll go tell the headmaster you''re awake. Therefore, would you mind taking care of Kurohiko for a little while longer, Master Shanatrice? Mm, you''re on it. In the meantime, make sure we get our agreement this time. I smiled at Shana while being aware of that feeling of Cecily-san, I smiled at her. ''My chain prohibition ... you''ve seen it before, right? Well, I guess the last good time was when I was asleep... Incidentally, the reason why Shana-san stayed in Renowthred for the past week instead of returning to Rouvelargan was apparently to examine the bodies of the Four Deadly Disasters. Lisa loosely folds her arms and smiles. ''But you''ve changed a lot since we met. It''s not just that you''re no longer overwhelmed, it''s that you''ve changed in so many ways. People do change, don''t they? Before she left the room, Lisa said, jokingly. ''''So the headmaster had a good eye for things, I see. I guess I should have actively spit on him earlier on, too.'''' * After Lisa left the room, I learned a little about the past week when she was unconscious from Shanna-san. The whereabouts of one of the four evildoers is still unknown, and although the Holy Tree Order spent three days searching all over the capital, they were never able to find him. It is believed that the Four Deadly Plagues may have escaped from the capital. The discovery of one of the cut off arms of the Four Deadly Sins seems to have helped to support the theory of their escape. However, even now, the vigilance itself has not been lifted. It seems that the damage to the buildings and the people of King''s Landing was less than we had imagined. The purpose of the Four Deadly Disasters was not to destroy buildings, and the large number of golems that Noyes had summoned were going straight down the cobblestone streets because their purpose was to kill the people of the refugee areas. The only major damage would be the Great Clock Tower that was destroyed by the Four Deadly Disasters. Although some buildings and cobblestones needed repair, it was fortunate for Christofias that there was no damage to the extent that he could hold his head up. However, the human damage........mainly to the Holy Tree Knights was considerable. While the ordinary people of King''s Landing were currently returning to their normal lives, the Holy Tree Knights could not return to normal even after the crisis had passed. Quite a few Holy Jews were killed in the battle against the Four Deadly Disasters, and five of the eight Holy Tree Eight Swords were also killed out of eight Holy Tree Knights. The Knights of the Sacred Tree are currently planning a plan to rebuild the Knights of the Sacred Tree while also considering the temporary recall of retired holy warriors. It is said that the attack on the Holy Ruins by the Knights will also not be carried out for some time. When I got that much information, the door to the medical bay opened. Makina-san, who looked a little out of breath, was standing there. Behind her, Lisa-san was also there. ''Makina-san,'' I heard you were awake. As you can see, I''m full of energy. Lisa has given me her seal of approval. It''s good, really good. With a breath of relief, Makina-san looks at her pocket watch. ''Well, since we''re here what... can I ask you to come to the Headmaster''s office?There''s a lot of things I need to talk to you about... although we can talk a little later if it''s not convenient for you. No, I''m not... Gulp. My stomach bug rumbled. ''Oh, and if you''re hungry, my untouched snacks are in the headmaster''s office...'' I''m embarrassed and get my face down and say in a whisper. ''''Well then, I''ll take that,'''' Then I left the medical bay with Makina-san. Shana-san and Lisa-san will remain in Sickbay. They were going to exchange some more ideas about the noise medicine. There was a small amount of medicine left in the bottom of the bottle, and Shana-san examined it a bit. By the way, those two guys seemed to be totally on the same page with each other.... ''''Huh?'''' What? A short walk out of the Sickbay, we ran into a couple of guys who seemed to be heading for the Sickbay. Kuro, Hiko is...awake? The red-haired child''s eyes widened and Eww!That was great!Kurohiko~! He ran up to me and jumped straight into my chest. Ira-san I''m glad you''re okay. I hold Ira-san in my arms just enough so that our bodies are not too close. ''I heard that, Kurohiko!I was very active, but it was very, very hard....? Tears were pooling at the corners of his eyes. A mixed expression of happiness and pain. Ira-san fixed her gaze on my left eye with tears in her eyes. Then she made an expression as if she were gulping something down, and then said emphatically, "I''ve decided. ''''I''ve made up my mind.'''' Have you decided? Ira-san nodded his head yes. ''''Until now, I wasn''t positive about becoming a holy warrior and joining the Order, probably because of my relationship with the Arkwright family. But?After what happened with the Four Deadly Disasters,........more specifically, when Currier and the Four Deadly Disasters were fighting, the fact that I wasn''t able to be of any help to them made me very uncomfortable.......no, no, that''s not all. I''ve realized that I like people who fight to protect others... So I''m going to work harder and make sure I join the Order of the Sacred Tree. And then, I''ll work harder and harder to become someone who can protect the people of this country. I-- Ira-san took my right hand, with both hands. Squeezing, she squeezes my hand. ''''I''ll become a holy warrior strong enough to protect the people I care about.......! You can feel the firm determination. It''s not just kind. Ira is strong. She must have gone through a lot of scary experiences this time. Still, she was determined to become a holy warrior and defend her country. ''''Yes.'''' Like Cecily, I think they''re really strong kids, too. ''I''m sure Ira-san can be,'' ''Yes!Atashi, I''ll do my best for both Kurohiko and the holy warrior! Hmm?Me? Ha-ha, I''m out. The usual. It was senior Lei who said with a caracara laugh. It seems that the second and third year students who had been away from the royal capital have already returned. It looks like you had a tough time while we were away in the capital. I don''t know if it''s right to say thank you for your hard work.......I don''t know if I should say that lightly. After looking at Ira-san with a softened expression, Rei-senpai said. ''Thank you for protecting me, Kurohiko. That''s what I''m all about, sir. I see. You''re very brave. Yeah, you can count on it. Bye. Senior Ray came up to me and twined his arms around me. ''''From now on, you can count on your onee-san, right? Oh, um, Ray-senpai...? Hey, hey, Ray!Too much sticking! Ira-san tangled with the opposite side of her arm. ''Hey, why are you even hooking up with Ira-san! It''s a flower in your hand. You must be so jealous. Ha! Come to think of it, Makina-san was here too. ''S-Sorry, Makina-san! No, you don''t have to apologize, but I just wish you''d be more respectful of the time and place and occasion, you know? ''''Ira-san, senior Ray, I have to go to the headmaster''s office now. Oh, sorry. Sorry. So, Ira, I guess we should go, shall we? ''Yeah, well I''m sorry, Headmaster. Makina-san smiles back at Ira-san, who bows her head posture correctly. ''''It''s okay. I can understand why you''re so happy to see Kurohiko awake. Senior Ray looks at the back of the hallway. ''''We''re going to be in the cafeteria for a while, so if you finish your errands early and have some free time, I hope you''ll be happy to show up. ''All right. I''ll go to the dining room when I finish my errands early. Well, I''ll see you later, Kurohiko! Then we parted from Ira and the others who waved at us, and we headed back to the headmaster''s office. 147-Episode 115 "Return" When I walked into the Dean''s office, Makina-san walked over to the desk and rested her back on it. I sat down on the couch that was recommended. ''As for you, would you like to meet Currier and Cecily first? ...How have you two been doing this past week? ''It looks like you''ve been taking it easy and resting, huh?The St. King''s family and the Knights of the Holy Tree were in a state of flux, but the school was closed, so... the candidates were on standby at home or in their quarters. Both of them were in need of rest, and even Currier seemed to be taking it pretty hard with that one. ''Well by the way, is Makina-san okay? If you look closely, you can see the dark circles under Makina''s eyes. Her eyes are also bloodshot. Makina-san rubs the roots of her eyebrows. It''s a good thing that the school is closed, but the administration has no time to rest. Deciding on the future policy, discussing when classes will resume and so on........the headmaster is the head of the school, and he has other work to do. There is a pile of papers on the desk. ''Don''t you think you should get some rest?'' In a couple of days you''ll have more time to spare... until then, you know. If there''s anything I can do to help, please don''t hesitate to let me know. Yes, thank you. So, I''ll tell you about the future, but first-- Makina bowed her head. ''''First of all, thank you once again for the Four Wrongs Disaster. With this, I was able to fulfill my wish. I was also able to protect King''s Landing from the worst consequences. Much of that is thanks to you. I silently accepted his words. ''''Well, now there''s no more reason for me to detain you in the academy in the meantime... but what do you want to do now?'''' Well I think I might want to go to Ruvel Argan. Makina''s gaze falls on the carpet. ''You mean, to Shana''s place?'' ''I heard that Currier-san has someone she''s looking for. I thought it might be a good idea to get an artificial eye made while doing so. Oh, yeah, that''s the thing. Well, you know what?What I want to ask you is whether or not you want to stay in King''s Landing. Oh, is that what you mean? Yes, if you''ll forgive me. You''re going to stay at the school? I''m going to. I''m just going to keep going after the Holy Man. Yes, said Makina, letting out a breath. She lowered her eyelashes and gave an amused smile. ''''I''m ... glad.'''' I scratch my cheek with my index finger. I''m a little embarrassed to be told straight away. There''s a knock on my room''s door. ''Yes,'' Headmaster, I''m here about Mia Posta. What''s up? ''As I told you, I went to tell Mia Posta that Sagara Kurohiko was awake, but it seems that she''s not in her room. I did a quick search of the campus, but I couldn''t find her... Have you tried to find Sagara Krohiko''s house?Near the girls'' quarters. No, not there. Makina asks me with a look if I can go up and find her without permission. I nodded. ''The door should be unlocked, so you can look there too. I understand. I''m sorry to bother you. No. Excuse me. The footsteps are moving away. ''I''ve heard a little bit about you, Mia, from Shana...'' Weird, but it''s enough to make me cry. That much? ''Huh, you''ll be in trouble when you see him later, won''t you?You''ll take it right then, won''t you? ''What?Yes, sir. Yes. Good. Then Makina talked about some of her plans for the future. Classes at the academy are scheduled to resume in a week''s time. However, the Holy Ruins attack will be suspended for the entire first semester. The noise that was the cause of the anomaly in the Holy Ruins is no longer there. The golem she built was probably also put out in the battle against me and the Holy Tree Knights. Even so, it seems that an investigation will be necessary to see if any effects of the mutation remain. But the number of Holy Tree Knights that can be devoted to that investigation is currently overwhelmingly insufficient. The time when the Holy Tree Knights would be able to resume the investigation with plenty of time to spare is around the long break between the first semester classes and the second semester classes. Therefore, it has been decided that the calculation of the evaluation points for the first semester''s attack on the Holy Ruins will be done through an intramural martial arts competition, which had been proposed before. The martial arts tournament will be held at the end of the first semester. Depending on the performance and content of this competition, the alternative evaluation points for the capture of the Holy Ruins will be determined. ''''A martial arts competition? I''m looking forward to it!'''' I forgot to mention that you and Currier are not attending. What? ''Why not?You two are powerful enough to defeat the Four Deadly Plagues.There''s just too much of a power differential. It''s a bit of a tournament. ''So what''s the grading score for our tournament?'' ''I give you unconditional full marks. We decided that at our recent meeting. ''What?I don''t mind, is that okay? ''No problem. The Holy Royal Family people who attended the meeting also expressed their approval, and Sogut Sigismos and Diares Arkwright, who were specially present at this meeting, also found no problem. Well, it''s also meant to be a measure for the meritorious people who saved the royal capital. Besides-- Makina looked like she had things in her teeth. ''This was a bit surprising to me as well, but both the Student Council and the President of the Public Morals Association agreed to give you both a perfect score. If it wasn''t for the girls'' approval, we might have gotten into a bit more trouble. The Student Council and the Council of Public Morals. ''''The political influence of the Dukes of Kirsinya and Ferraris is stronger than the Dukes of Troia and Sigmsos. No, if you''re in conflict with those two houses at the same time, I don''t know if even the House of Renowthia can compete with them...'''' Among the five major dukes, is there a difference in the influence of each house? Moreover, it was the president of the wind society who first invented the idea that me and Currier-san should be given an unconditional evaluation of full points, he said. Huh? Come to think of it, when I went to the Cirrus Baths, I think senior Lei told me that the president of the Windstorm Association wanted to meet me....... ''''For me, though, it was most surprising that those two agreed on that. I wonder if they are dog and monkey? Yes, yes. That''s what''s on the table there is a light meal. You can listen to me while you eat. I was hungry, so I didn''t hesitate to reach for the food on the table. Next, it was about the Holy Tree Knights and the school. Currently, the Sacred Tree Order is short on personnel. But that doesn''t mean they can''t still admit inexperienced candidates to the Order. If the crisis of war is imminent, posting the candidates to the knightly order as an emergency measure ahead of time could be considered. But how about welcoming the candidates to the knightly order as holy warriors now that the crisis has passed? The country''s higher-ups seem to think so. Therefore, the Holy Tree Order has decided to increase the quota of new recruits for next year. But that doesn''t mean they can''t lower the bar for the exam itself. As a solution, the Knights have decided to send the Holy Jews to the school periodically to train the candidates directly. They would set up a special class slot. It seems that if the quality of the candidates improves through this training by the Holy Tree Order members, it should result in an increase in the number of people joining the Order. Although it would be a bit of a hassle for the Order of the Holy Tree, it is now an urgent need to secure the number of excellent holy warriors. It seems that the current holy warriors have decided to take a step back. And perhaps because of the fact that the person who came up with the idea was Sogut Sigismos, the approval of this proposal went very smoothly. Hmmm. So, there is a possibility of having Commander Sogut train me, if I''m lucky? Sogut Sigismos. I was hoping that he would train me sometime in the future to prepare for the battle with Hibigami. If you have the opportunity to practice in person, I would be grateful, but.... ''''However, this will only happen after the Holy Tree Order has some leeway, though. Makina added. ''Oh, and?I''ve already told Currier about this, but that........the one who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues is ostensibly the Knights of the Holy Tree. Yeah, I think I''d like that, too. ...Are you okay with that? ''''Because wouldn''t it be more effective externally if the Holy Tree Knights defeated them?If the Knights of Renowthred are impressed that they are a stronger group than those four evil plagues that are strong enough to compete with the imperial army, it will be an effective deterrent. Even if it was said that the two candidates, who are still holy warrior eggs, defeated them, people would probably be strangely suspicious. It would be more persuasive to say that the Holy Tree Order defeated them. The surviving elite troops of the Holy Tree Knights of the Royal Capital are the Four Deadly Disasters class. The act of picking a fight with Renowthred, who had the Holy Tree Knights, was, in other words, tantamount to turning the Four Deadly Plagues against them. In terms of deterrence, it would be expected to be effective enough. I think that Makina-san must have had her own consideration for me and Currier-san. If the name of me and Currier-san spread to the outside world, that could put us in danger. There would also be people who would try to find out about us. I don''t want any trouble to fall on Currier-san, but I don''t want any trouble to fall on me. Then it occurred to me. I wondered if the decision to give Currier-san and I an unconditional perfect score at the tournament was meant to make up for this. ''I''ve kept my mouth shut to the extent possible, but of course, there are many people themselves who know that you and Currier have defeated the Four Deadly Disasters. Other than the people of Renowthread, do you know about Shana-san, Rokia, the members of the Kingdom of Fools, and Hibigami....... But I thought that by spreading the two theories, we could obscure the truth to some extent, especially to other countries. Especially to other countries. It''s not exactly the most top-secret thing in the world, is it? ''Right. So ... maybe the truth will spread around campus. The school''s instructor was also there. The soldiers of the castle also witnessed Currier-san''s side. Well, I''ll take it easy and dodge that part. I''m sure you and Currier will be fine, though. Smiling at me, Makina-san moved to the other side of the desk. Makina-san stood in front of the window with her back to me. She was silent for a while, looking at the scenery outside. ''''Having eliminated the Four Deadly Plagues from this continent I believe I was right. Suddenly, Makina-san opened her mouth. ''''Only, if the death of the Four Deadly Plagues someday makes its way to the Empire the Empire might start a war again. The uncertain deterrent of the Four Deadly Disasters against the Empire is gone. In fact, there is probably still one survivor of the Four Deadly Disasters. However, according to Hibigami, the Four Deadly Plagues were originally a group of four people, or two or more people fighting in the same place to exert maximum power.....and there was a high probability of that happening. The only one who possessed an inter-dimensional power as an individual was Beschgam Angren. If that''s the case -- although of course caution will continue to be necessary in the future -- it seems safe to assume that the threat of the Four Deadly Disasters that have escaped is certainly less than it was when all four of them were together. In other words, the Four Deadly Disasters, as a group, are as good as dead. I kept silent and waited for him to continue. Still, I don''t regret getting rid of the Four Deadly Disasters. Rather, I believe that I was able to prevent the atrocious slaughter that could have happened in the future. Besides, the friendship between the three Midzberian nations has been moving forward while the Four Deadly Plagues were rampant. So, I''m sure-- It sounded as if he was saying to himself. If the empire that had lost the barrier of the Four Deadly Disasters attacked again, it might be my own fault for eliminating the Four Deadly Disasters. In getting rid of the Four Deadly Disasters, did I, in fact, just put my country in danger? Such anguish was palpable. Of course, this time, the matter had come to the royal capital from the four evil plagues. However, Makina-san had planned to eliminate the Four Deadly Disasters sooner or later one day. That''s probably why she feels that breaking the fetters of warfare of the Four Deadly Disasters in Midzberia was done by her own will. ''''It''s all right, Makina-san,'''' .......... ''''If the Empire attacks, I''ll fight the Empire. If someone tries to hold you accountable for anything for defeating the Four Deadly Disasters, I''ll silence him, too. He squeezes his combined hands together, hard. ''If anyone hurts you, I won''t forgive them. Besides, didn''t the Imperials have trouble with the Four Deadly Plagues?If that''s the case, then I, who defeated two of the Four Deadly Disasters, might be able to fight a good fight against the Imperial Army. Besides, if I''m just going to destroy a country or an organization, I shouldn''t have to defeat all of my opponents. ..... Yeah, until all the pus is gone. Black, Hiko? When I looked up with a gasp, I saw Makina-san with the front of her body facing me. ''Are you okay?You looked kind of very scared, but... Huh?Oh, really?Well, you see, I was just thinking about the people who would be tormenting Makina-san, and I guess my emotions got the better of me and.......I''m sorry. Makina chuckles. ''Well, you don''t have to ponder that much. The first priority is to make diplomatic efforts to prevent a war from happening. War is not a good thing. Yeah. ''Well,'' said Makina, trotting over. ''Anyway, it''s nice to see your intentions confirmed. Machina-san stretches out her body. "Well then, I''ll do one more thing. As for you-- Ms. Machina walked to the door and pushed the handle. ''I think you have a pickup coming, don''t you?'' Standing on the other side of the door was Oh. Looks like you''re finally waking up. Good morning, Blackbird. It was Miss Currier and Cecily. Well, enjoy your stay. After nodding one nod to Makina-san, who was closing the door, Currier-san said. ''Well, we weren''t too worried about you. It''s you, and we knew you''d wake up eventually.'' A mean-eyed Cecily-san bumped her shoulder against Currier-san''s arm with a pompous bang. ''''As expected, after a week, Currier seemed to be starting to worry about it too, right? Hey, Cecily. Well, I thought Kurohiko would wake up properly, too. And if we worry too much about him, he will get tired of worrying about it after he wakes up, right? Uh ... maybe that''s one aspect of it. It was easy to imagine myself calling out ''I''m sorry for worrying you'' in an apologetic manner. Maybe it would be easier to be trusted enough to not have to worry. I told them that Ira and the others were in the cafeteria, and the three of us were about to head out of the headmaster''s office to the cafeteria, that''s when it happened. Zeke with a braces and bandage on his left arm and Hyrgis-san with a bandage on his right hand emerged from the stairs. They both expressed their thanks and exertions. Zeke and others chuckled, "I''m probably tired of hearing words like this by now," but it was still nice to hear words of thanks and exertion. "Well, then, we''ll all go to the cafeteria like this-- Here we go, here we go, here we go I could hear footsteps coming up the stairs at a fast pace. As soon as the person who heard the footsteps climbed up the stairs and recognized me, a look of admiration appeared on his face, and his tightly drawn mouth quivered. And then. "Aaaaahhhhhh..." "Aaaaahhhh... --Hey! Mia ..............Mia? The one rushing forward slightly bent forward with his hands out........was Mia-san. Had the person who went looking for her earlier found Mia-san? Yes, yes, yes, yes...Mia is, Mia is~~~!I''m so worried about you, Krohi, I''m so worried about you! .........wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!It''s Kurohi... it''s Kurohi... it''s Kurohi... ----! Mia''s face, crumpled with tears and snot, popped into my chest. She buried her face in my chest and said, "Zubi-bazan, zubi-bazan........! And Mia sobbed as she repeated her apology. Makina says, "Hey, what''s going on? And Mia ranted and cried out loudly enough to get out of the room. Did it take long enough for her to calm down? ''''I''m sorry, sir... when I saw Kurohiko-sama awake, I couldn''t help but...'''' Mia, her face flushed with remorse plastered all over her face, bowed her head deeply. ''''I''m sorry, sir.'''' Mia dented her ears with a swoon. However, there is no one here to blame her. Rather, everyone watched the sobbing Mia with a smile. Only, Cecily-san. I''m not sure what it is........our welcoming, which was completed with plenty of time to spare, is starting to feel very light.......what is this sense of defeat.... ... And he was pale. Currier, on the other hand, was ........giggles. Oh my God, I was getting tears. ''Well, then, for now, shall we all go to the dining room?Right? We decided to leave this place for now, in order to go to the dining room where Ira and the others were waiting. Zeke and Hyrgis-san line up in front of us. Mia, who had caught up to the two in front of us at a brisk trot, was bowing to them over and over again. Zeke puts his hands in front of him and looks like, well, well. Cecily-san, who is dizzy with a mysterious sense of defeat on her shoulders, says with a curious look, ".......are you okay? Currier-san asks. I was muttering something. Wobbling with an unsteady gait and walking in a different direction from the stairs, Cecily-san. Curie-san said, "Oh, hey!Where are you going?! He was in a hurry to bring Miss Cecily back. ''''...........'''' Watching the scene, I was kind of relieved. I felt like I was back, once again. I''m back to this place where the people I love are. 148-Episode 116 "Things that reveal everything" Shanatrice Twelfth has left Renowthread. He was a strange man, I think. He gave me the spellbook of the Third Curse almost unconditionally because things were the situation. He didn''t hesitate to cover me in the fight against the Four Deadly Plagues with a loaded unique technique. For all his strong desire to investigate me as a forbidden spell user, he respected my own wishes more than enough. He didn''t threaten me or force me to do anything (aside from the matter of me trying to silently collect my bodily fluids while I was asleep...). Shanatrice Twoelf is known as the ''Witch of Ruvel Argan''. That''s what I''ve heard. I had also prepared myself to be a ruthless and cunning person. However, when I actually met him, he was a good person with a mischievous nature. When we parted, I asked him that question in a roundabout way, and Shana cowered. It''s only natural to try to impress someone who has something to offer you. On the other hand, there are many people in the Ruvelargan who don''t like me, and I''ve had my fair share of people who have treated me coldly. Impressions and reputations vary to a great extent from person to person. What''s important is the ability to see yourself objectively. This may be the ability you need most, surprisingly. Well what was Cecily talking about, like low self-esteem? ''I understand. I''ll keep that in mind. That day, I headed to the north gate in the Renausfia family''s carriage. In the carriage were me, Makina and Shana. I asked to go to the north gate to see Shana-san off. We arrived at the north gate. There was a carriage parked outside the gate that Shana-san had ridden in from Ruvelargan. "I''m looking forward to your visit to the Rouwergan, Kurohiko, If you ever visit the Ruvel Argan, please give me your best wishes. I may have to take care of her again with the matter of Currier-san''s searchers. ''Then take care, Shana. Yes, good luck to you. After exchanging words with Makina, Shana got into the carriage. And so the carriage with Shanatris Tuelf in it left the royal capital. * Several days passed. The Royal Capital was regaining its appearance before the Four Deadly Disasters attacked. The Order of the Holy Tree has also calmed down enough for its members to get a good night''s sleep. Speaking of finally, I heard that the date has been set for the ceremony to mourn the holy warriors who lost their lives in the battle against the four deadly attacks. Classes are about to resume at the school. There''s nothing going on in my life. Yesterday, I rented the training grounds and had been given practice by Currier-san. Even though it is closed, you can use the facilities of the school itself if you apply for it. Training with Currier-san on the sword has been very fruitful. It will likely be some time before I catch up with her in sword skills. I still have a lot to learn from her. And I am happy about that. Cecily is also practicing and improving her skills day by day, but recently she has begun to focus on other areas of her life besides the sword. She said she is learning how to mix medicine from Lisa. However, I''ve heard that she''s not getting enough sleep these days due to the fact that she''s doing both the literary and military arts with a hundred and one strengths. That''s why I told him the other day that I wanted him to get a good night''s rest. The other day, I told him that he should take care of his physical condition as part of his training, as Currier said. If I were to talk about a person who has taken care of herself, it would be Ira-san. She not only manages her training methods, but also her diet and schedule as she works out on a daily basis. When asked for advice on the content of her training, Currier recently commented, "Ira''s stuff, it could turn out great. According to Currier, he had already known that Ira had the makings of an excellent fighter by the time of the mock fight. When I return home after training, Mia-san is usually at home waiting for me to return. She still takes care of all the household chores. When I try to offer to do some of the housework myself, Mia looks at me like she''s sad to see me do it, so we''ve worked out a compromise: I''ll do the housework with her when I can. ''Well, shall I do the dishes?'' Oh, it''s all right, sir.Please take your time, Kurohiko-sama. You must be tired from your training today, right? I''m not tired, sir. Besides, I want to help you. Okay, I''ll do the dishes. Um... Miss Mia, could you bring me the dishes you''re washing up, please? Well that''s all right, I''m sorry. Well, it''s all right, then ... please. At first she refuses, but if you push her a little too hard, Mia will accept it without a hitch. And once we start doing the housework together, Mia is happy to do it. So I guess we''ll be doing this for a while. *. One day after school. I went to the headmaster''s office. "Do you want to get out of King''s Landing? The pen stopped moving and Makina-san looked up. Perhaps because she''s been able to take a break lately, Makina-san''s complexion has returned to a healthier color. ''''Yes. It''s not that I have anything in particular to do. When I saw Shana off the other day, I thought to myself. Since I came to this world, I''ve never been outside of the royal capital, come to think of it, I''ve never been outside of the capital. If I had to put into words why I wanted to go outside, it would be...somewhat. I told him honestly about it. ''''Come to think of it, you''ve never been out of King''s Landing before, have you? So, I was wondering if you need to go through some sort of procedure to get out. So that''s why you came to me? ''The first person I think of who I should talk to in this kind of situation is Makina-san, so I thought it would be bad since I''m so busy, but...'' Hmm, Makina-san makes a kind of good face. ''''Yes, that''s fine. Let''s talk about that matter to the person at the west gate near the academy. Do you have a specific day you want to go outside? Tomorrow?It''s going to be dark today, and it''s raining. All right. I''ll let you guys talk through it. And as always, thank you. The danger is... well, as long as that hibigami doesn''t attack us, we should be fine. I responded with a chuckle. ''Yes,'' * The next day was sunny and clear, like the rain clouds from yesterday were a lie. After breakfast, Mia and I left the house. After leaving Mia-san, I went to the West Gate. The West Gate was beyond the place where I had fallen when I was sent to this world. It''s also where I first met Currier-san. After a short walk, the West Gate came into view. The story was coming through properly. I didn''t need to talk to him, but he noticed me from the other side the moment he saw my eye patch. The gatekeeper let me through immediately. We went through the gate. Endless sky and clouds. The paved road continued on with a number of loose curves. If I continue west all the way, I''ll be in the Duke of Sigmsos'' territory. The villages and towns are said to be scattered between them. In the distance, you can see the forest. We walk along the path in a leisurely fashion, not in a hurry. It''s almost a walk. The occasional gentle breeze carried the scent of lush vegetation on it. To our right, there was a lush grassland. The grasslands were once cut off by the solid wall that surrounded the capital. If we followed the wall, we would reach the north gate. I walked further until I was just out of sight of the gatekeepers. We left the paved path. I walked, stepping on the grass that rustled in the wind. At a suitable spot, I lay down on my back. The sound of the wind. The grass was swaying in the wind. ''If I only looked at the sky, it wouldn''t be any different from the world before. I get up and sit there. I play with my bangs. ''Your hair, it''s growing back.'' And then. My vision changed drastically. The sky turns a hideous red. The hard, cold, jet-black earth conquers the entire surface. A black castle rises in front of me. I know this scenery. It''s been a long time. Ahead of your eyes. The black coffin that stands still. The red eyes peeking out of the hole. "Yo, hero. Forbidden King. ''This is the second time I''ve been here but I have a feeling I''ve met you somewhere else. Very dark, in the dark. I''ve seen him. Not in a dream. She had some kind of spell wrapped around her body. Protective da. Protection? "To avoid being eaten by the Forbidden Beast. Forbidden beast... that''s... "The one you call ''The Beast.'' The sensation that crawls up to you when you use a forbidden spell - ''The Beast''. ''In that darkness, bound by black chains...'' "The beast with the forbidden beast, the Zuarivinel. Zuari, Vinel. The battle with the Noyes-Deez the Forbidden Beast did not respond to your call to arms, did it? When my body didn''t move, I was trying to call in the ''beast'' - the forbidden beast. But I didn''t even feel a sign of it. "You''ve been using the forbidden curse for too long in your fight against the four evil spirits. In addition, you''re too exhausted to stay conscious. The forbidden beasts have been trying to get you in their sights. So I used the Ninth Curse to bind the forbidden beast in your mind and restrain it... but it is still under the Ninth Curse. Wait. You once said that this place is like a spiritual world or a dream. Is this a different place than that place in the dark? This is the world between us, the only place where God and man can meet, if you will. "This is the world between God and man, the only place where God and man can meet. You mean I''m astral projection now, right? That expression in your world is not wrong. It''s like, "Only the spirit is called here. I am half God, I am a man, and I am also a God. That is to say, I am a special being. I am half God and half God, that''s why I''m still alive. Half-blood. Well, that can wait. First, let''s talk about why. The reason why I brought you here is to tell you why I sent you to this world. I didn''t understand for a few seconds. ''What?'' I was sent to this world for a reason, right? I''ll tell you about my relationship with the Forbidden Beast. Why is this so important, all of a sudden? After seeing your battles with the Four Deadly Disasters and the Noyes-Dees, I have decided that I must tell you a story. In other words, I will side with you completely. Well that is to say, I have my own reasons for doing so. It won''t take long. Will you join me? But don''t you think we''re going to get in the way, like before? When the forbidden king had tried to say much before, a spear that flew in unexpectedly pierced the coffin, and finally, a huge fist smashed the coffin. If he fell for the usual prohibition, he would be interrupted again. ''''Don''t worry about that anymore. Is that so? They will be silenced. You shut him up? "Saint Renowthred and God of War, Ruvel Arganha, my forcefulness will be silenced. Huh? The Holy Goddess of Renowthred and the God of War, Ruvelargan! Both of these divine names are so much a part of the country''s name in Midzberia. These goddesses were also featured in the myth of the Forbidden King. ................ It seems very strange. I usually hear those two names as the name of the country, and I''ve heard them many times. "I''m a coward, too," he said. "I''m a coward too," he said, "but I didn''t tell you the connection between me and the forbidden beasts, and I''ve been a bystander for most of my life. But now I am ready to face the consequences. Once, the red eyes in the coffin closed. I swallowed a spit. "Speak. I''m going to tell you why Renou and Lube have brought you into the world. And... His red eyes widen. "The Cursed King and the Cursed Beast have a cursed relationship. 149-Episode 117: Apocalypse Beast and Forbidden Wizard "The forbidden beast will transfer to the one who used the forbidden curse. The Forbidden Spell King spoke. The beast that dwells within a forbidden curse user is still small when it has just inhabited the forbidden curse. However, each time he used a forbidden curse, the forbidden beast that nests in his consciousness would increase in size. The larger it became, the more difficult it would be for the host to resist. The more forbidden juju they harbored, the more power they gained, and the faster they could consume their hosts. The forbidden beast would move from person to person. In other words, the more someone else used the forbidden curse, the more power the forbidden beast in someone else''s consciousness who was hosting it would lose its power. And the person who currently has the largest forbidden beast in his or her body is As you can see, I am. The Forbidden Curse King. In the past, when he had stopped the difference between the Holy God and the God of War, he had already been deeply undermined by the Forbidden Beast. However, his own willpower was far stronger. A willpower that was capable of opposing the forbidden beast. With that strong willpower, he continued to endure, but not long after, the limit was in sight. The Holy God Renowthred and the God of War, Ruvel Argan, combined their divine power and wisdom with each other and placed a special holy spell on him. The effect of this spell suppressed the beast for a time, but it didn''t get rid of the beast itself. The encroachment of the beast would not stop. However, she couldn''t let an unholy beast take away the one she loved. The sister gods did not give up. In order to stop the progress of the erosion, the Holy God and the God of War came up with the end of their thoughts to take the Forbidden King to the space between man and God. As a demigod, he thought that the world between man and God, not the world of man or the world of God, was the place where he could most strongly maintain himself. The name of the world in between - the prison world of the earth. Of the world of man, the depths of the earth. The depths of the earth, of the world of God. In the place where the two intersected, there existed an earthly prison. So that means this is... I look out over the red and black world. Yeah. This place is in the netherworld. The world between body and mind. "You are here as your mind, my body is here. The Curse King continued to speak. There were other reasons for choosing the Earth''s Prison Realm. He also intended to keep the forbidden beasts themselves as far away from the God''s world as possible since they were originally on the God''s side of existence. However, if they went to the world of man, then their own power as gods - the holy gods and the gods of war - would be weakened and they would not be able to show their true power when the time came. It was also a compromise, an earthly prison world. In fact, this journey to the Earthly Prison Realm was a gamble, almost like a prayer. However, the sister gods would win that gamble. Clearly, they had increased their resistance to the Forbidden Curse King''s beast. However, this only slowed down the progression of the disease, so to speak, to the point of making it infinitely slower. It was not the fundamental solution. Naturally, the beast itself needed to be removed from the Forbidden City King. Even if it could not be removed, the power of the beast must be weakened indefinitely. That''s when the sisters turned their attention to the Forbidden Spell King''s birthplace, the Forbidden Tribe of the High True Land, a small tribe of gods who possessed a mysterious language. The sister gods knew the characteristics of the beast. The Sage God Mimila, who dwelt in the Fountain of Wisdom Grotto, knew a small amount of knowledge about the relationship between the forbidden curse and the forbidden beast. The sisters had heard that story. Without telling the Forbidden Curse King anything, the sisters went to the High True Land. They made the Forbidden Script tribe read the Forbidden Spellbook that belonged to the Forbidden Curse King, and the Forbidden Host--. He was made a forbidding spell user. The forbidden beast moves from person to person. So, the more someone else uses the forbidden beast, the more it''s transferred from person to person. The forbidden beast in the consciousness of someone else who inhabits the forbidden beast loses its power. The sisters concocted a plan to create an environment in which the forbidden characters could use the forbidden curse. However, the forbidden characters ended up dying. Moreover, they could only carry two forbidden curses at most. Unable to bear the load of the forbidden spells, they eventually died. Also, compared to the number of times the Forbidden Spell King had used it, the Forbidden Script Clan''s use of the Forbidden Spell was too small. The ''body'' of the beast still didn''t move from the Forbidden Spell King. It had only been able to take away its size slightly. The plan was off. And this revealed that the Forbidden Curse King was a special being. He was the only one who had the power to oppose the beast in a bizarre way. The Holy God was tormented and tormented by the guilt of sacrificing the forbidden tribe. From the beginning, the Holy God was against this method. The God of War, on the other hand, had run out of forbidden characters because he could reduce the burden of the King of Forbidden Spells, albeit only slightly. Maybe the God of War had already gone mad. The Holy God later told the Forbidden Curse King that. A mad god. A goddess who became a mad god due to her fanaticism for her loved ones. The God of War entrusted the Holy God to take care of the Forbidden Curse King, and now he extended his hand to the world of men. But soon there was a problem. No one was able to read the forbidden characters, the characters of the forbidden curse. Moreover, the language that should also be called the ''forbidden language'' used by the forbidden king and the forbidden character tribe couldn''t be ''memorized'' by the holy and military gods in any way. Curse. To the extent that the language itself was felt to be a curse, the language that invoked the forbidden curse refused to be understood by many. Even the wise god Mimila raised a white flag against the forbidden language. There were other problems as well. It was the existence of the fittest. The sisters used the inherited wisdom of the gods and divine abilities to the fullest extent to study and analyze the ''colors'' of the Forbidden Spell King. It took a long, long time. They had to spend a long, long time. The next host must be someone who can handle the Forbidden Curse Language, and must have this ''color''. The number of forbidden spellbooks is also limited, though there is still room for more. Things must be carried carefully. And after an absurdly long period of research, the sisters finally find the color that is closest to the color. The person who has the closest color to this color is the one who is the right person to use the forbidden spell. That person is me? "The only thing we found out was the ''state'' of ''there is a fittest''. I didn''t know whether the person with the aptitude is in the world of God or man. Therefore, we do not even know what kind of person possesses that color, and we have no choice but to summon them. So it''s almost like he was just going to summon the right person somewhere, for now. In other words, it''s not as if he had pinpointed the other world--the earth. But it seems like you''re quite familiar with the culture of the world I was from before, but... They are all knowledge you acquired from yourself when they entered your consciousness. You must have acquired a great deal of knowledge before you came to us. ............ I just got it from the internet and reading, so I didn''t have much in the way of what we call ''glorious, rich, real-life experience''. But I didn''t think that the person in charge was a human being in a completely different world from ours. After hearing the story so far, I''m starting to see the story for me. In short. But now I understand. So the Holy Spirit and the God of War wanted me to use a bunch of forbidden beasts to transfer them from you to me, to save you from being consumed by them? ''That''s how it is. If you can do the summoning ritual many times, summoning an overflowing number of people who can use the forbidden language from your world, which is partly ''connected'' by the summoning, it wasn''t impossible to do that. I''m sure that Lunou would have objected to such a method of mass sacrifice. Okay. And if it''s written in Japanese, at least 100 million people can read it. If you can summon an unlimited number of people, even if you''re not the right person, you can still beat them in numbers. However, the summoning ceremony is not something that can be used over and over again. Furthermore, from what I''ve heard, there is a way to summon them, but there is no way to send them back. It''s not just a matter of time before they are summoned from another world," he said. It will take some time before their power returns. Then you two need to keep me from using the forbidden curse at all costs. But, you know, I''ll be bold enough to ask, "You''re bound by the Ninth Curse. "Now you''re using the Ninth Curse to bind the forbidden beast. After fighting the Four Wesen Plagues, I saw you also chaining up a forbidden beast in the darkness. That''s why the forbidden beast was unable to move into my consciousness when I was exhausted from using the forbidden curse for a long time... that''s how I interpreted it. So the Forbidden Curse King has saved me. They want me to use the Forbidden Spell and transfer the Forbidden Beast from the Forbidden Spell King to me. But the Forbidden Spell King''s actions are more of an obstacle to that. Besides. If I remember what the Forbidden Spells King just said, and the conversation we had when we met here before, it seems that my summoning was solely based on the decisions of the Holy God and the God of War. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them. "I couldn''t do anything to undermine their feelings. Those guys. The Holy Spirit and the God of War. But as I watched you, I couldn''t help but notice that you''re not very good at this. I''m sorry. I can''t help it. The voice of the Forbidden King was gentle. It didn''t sound like someone who was planning to sacrifice me to a beast. ''That woman- that woman- Currier Versteen and Cecily Arkwright''s presence is not good. The curriers? "Currier Verstein is Louvain, Cecily Arkwright is Rene, and the way you''re always so clumsily looking out for each other is very much like you, Louvain. And my relationship with Luno is overlapping. The Forbidden King says nostalgically. ''I was happy without any worries, back then. He sounded like he was chewing on the happiness that existed in the distant past. ''But what about you?'' Huh? The Forbidden Beast is still inside you, isn''t it? "Dana. Are you sure you want to do this, and...? That''s all right. At least not by yourself. When they get their strength back, I''ll look for someone else to take their place. I''ll be able to look after myself for a few more hundred years. No, but... "I''ll keep the forbidden beast at bay until you die. Not until you''re dead. That is why you must use the forbidden curse without concern for anything else. It is the best I can do to make amends for having brought you into this world. But you''ll be using the Ninth Conjuring for that long. That''ll speed up the process of the beast''s invasion, right?It''s not like that... Well. That should give them 500 years. It''s going to be about 150 years until they have the power to summon the next fittest from the other world. It''s going to be okay. .......... I''m sorry. I''m sorry to have gotten you involved in all this. If there was anything else I could do to make amends, I would cooperate with you but unfortunately I am too busy holding that beast at bay. I''m sorry. I''m face down. ''Don''t apologize this is just a consequence, but I''m glad I was called into this world. I''ve learned to enjoy working hard for something. I''ve made someone I care about so much that I''m willing to risk my life for it. I feel like coming to this world has changed me a little bit, like I''ve changed a little bit. I had become unmoved by anything. I had become emotionless. I was dead. The cold stone that the Forbidden King had shown me the first time we were relative - Ishi. Maybe that was my dead heart. It is said that the one who took that away was the Forbidden Spell King. Such as I was, right after I came to this world, I felt everything was new to me. The "feeling" I had when I first met Currier-san may have been the "impression" I got from the Isi that the King of the Forbidden Spell took away. But.........that was the reason I met her. The feelings that overflowed at that time ended up being real in the end. Regardless of the intentions, if the Holy God and the God of War hadn''t called me to this world, I wouldn''t have been able to meet the ''them''. ''''Forbidden King........Holy God, Military God.... So. I have to say thank you. The forbidden king lets out a sneaky laugh. ''Kukku, the goddesses are stunned, Souraku Kurohiko Yo?He is a very ugly man. More summons, more abuse, more lamentations about the unreasonableness of being summoned without permission....All it took was a few words of thanks and.......well, I guess the noise lady hit the nail on the head. I looked around for a while. By the way, the Holy Spirit and the God of War do not show themselves...? Basically, God''s voice is inaudible and invisible to man. God can see you and hear you. The Forbidden King is ... oh, because he''s a demigod. That''s what I''m talking about. Well, there are times when they are temporarily in contact with each other as a mental body, never invisible or unheard........Ha, I see. "?What''s going on? They want me to tell you that they''re sorry. Ha-ha, there''s nothing wrong with that. But... But this guy... it''s not like he''s insensitive or anything, you know? Sigh. Cecily says I''m slow sometimes.... I try to keep my antennae up as much as possible, but. "I wonder if I''m too slow, I guess.... The sharper they are, the faster they come to the end of the matter. You mean?What do you mean by that? Zap. Guh! The black spear that flew into the coffin was thrust into the coffin. Huh? What? Tsk, Louvais, you''re supposed to be able to tell a pure-hearted person what a nonsense they are. is a play on hard gods......... Oh, by the way. That spear looks like the spear of the Ninth Forbidden Curse... can you use it too, Mr. War God? The ninth incantation is a forbidden curse that I created. The Spear of Louvae is like a replica of the Second World. It''s not exactly a forbidden curse. Hmm ... what? What did you just say? The Ninth Forbidden Spell is the Forbidden Spell created by the King of Forbidden Spells...? Eeeeeeeeee? A by-product of getting too close to a beast... but originally there were only eight forbidden curses. I''ve got a handy one for you. You can tie up forbidden animals. Light. Forbidden spells. How could a forbidden spell be so light? I had seen it when I came here before, but the black shields, armor, and castles lying around the Forbidden Curse King''s coffin are also products of his generation.......like replicas. ''''By the way, only the ninth forbidden curse has no load compared to the other forbidden curses? It''s only the Ninth that is unburdened, or maybe it''s just that it''s part of your consciousness that lives in your mind. So, where does the Second World come into play in the first place? We need a means of attack, don''t we?Well, it can be used after this because there is no tenth forbidden curse. By the way, I''ve never used that arm of the eighth. It''s like a spontaneous occurrence of the ninth curse. So that''s why the Ninth is the only one that''s forbidden. That''s why the ninth is the only one unique among the forbidden spells. It seems to be based on the forbidden curse and the forbidden beast, a sacred spell created by an eight-legged beast... The holy spell.... "The forbidden beast has been defiled, and the sacred spell has been defiled. Defilement? The reason for this is unknown, but it is said that there are many things in this world that have been transformed by the defilement. If they are bad, they are soaked in the dirt that even their original names have been changed. The forbidden beast Zuarivinermo, which is said to have been the strongest and fastest favorite horse driven by Odysoguzeia, must have had a different name before it was tainted by the dirt. C Is it because of something other than the gods...? "There may be some other beings besides the gods, humans, and sub-humans who have the element of the gods. Or maybe it''s just a phenomenon that resembles a disaster... God doesn''t see everything either, does he? "He is the sage god who is said to have been the former counselor of Odysoguzeia, for there are things he does not know. God is not omniscient or omnipotent. He can interfere to some extent when he''s given a blessing. By all means, he can make mistakes. There might be an error in the flight path of Soraku Kurohiko, and he might end up flying to a place that wasn''t intended for him. Hmm? ''''I wasn''t deliberately sent near St. Renow''s Red Academy, was I? "You were actually supposed to be summoned to the Ruvell Argan Warfare Tower, weren''t you?The room where I was going to summon him was filled with one of the nine curses that I once spread around. It was supposed to be you who read it first, and then you were to be protected by the Divine Punishment Unit. Now they''re looking for people to help them. Without going into details, they must have used you as a pawn by making special exceptions and so on. The fact that I was sent to an unexpected place caused Gunjin to panic. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one," he said, "but by chance Kurohiko Sagara happened to learn the ninth curse. We were at a loss for words for that. The sister gods, who had exhausted their power with the summoning, could not interfere and could only watch over the fittest. As a result, Soraku Kurohiko was caught up in the flow of using the forbidden curse as planned. The sister gods were apparently relieved there. However, it was as if they hadn''t expected the Forbidden Spell King to have an emotional attachment to the suitable person. ''''Beyond that, you continue to disappoint me at every turn. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea for you to be able to do that. Incidentally, the rejuvenation was due to the good intentions of the Forbidden Curse King. It was apparently the Holy God who performed the resurrection and rejuvenation of his dead mind, who was asked to do so by the Forbidden Curse King. I got permission from the God of War and used my remaining power to perform the interference. After using that power, the goddesses were said to be in a panic because I was sent to Renowthred instead of Ruvel Argan. ''''..........'''' But was it an irregularity that he was sent to Renowthread? If I had been sent to Ruvelargan as planned, I wonder if there would have been another alternate world life.... It seems good to be sent to Renousled now, but I''m a bit curious about what it would have been like. So, did you and Shana meet in a different way, too? Can I ask you something? Huh? ''''There was an earth tremor in the Holy Ruins before.......and I was dropped into a strange room full of different species. Was that........the interference of a military or holy god? No. As I said before, these people don''t have any power left to interfere in the affairs of humanity. ''But the holy relics sprawling under the Holy Tree have something to do with the Holy God Renowthred, right? No, that''s not right either. To begin with-- The Forbidden King said. ''''It''s not just the Holy Ruins, it''s the Holy Tree Mo, something that has nothing to do with the Holy God, Renowthred, as if it has nothing to do with the Holy God, Renowthred. ...What? This surprised me. The people of Renowthred seemed to believe in the Holy Tree and the Holy God in a deep way. It''s only the humans who call them holy ruins. Even if those white demons were weakened by the blessings of the Lunou, they are just demons that have been weakened by the blessings of the Lunou. So that''s it. In other words, the demon that was called a ''different species'' was the original form. By the way, the sister gods have lost most of their power now, but they still have the power of the blessings they gave in the past. ''''Hm?If that''s the case, then the anomaly in the Holy Ruins of the sudden increase in the number of different species-- Your summons has weakened the power of the Runo''s protection. Oh my God. "But the blessing should still be effective. In the first place, without the blessing of Lunou, the demons in the ruins would be climbing up the stairs without a care in the world, and they wouldn''t be able to go to the ground and dissolve. That dissolution is the curse Lunou placed on the monsters. But because of my summons, a different species... Hey, you don''t have to feel responsible for that. Besides, when Lunow has given you his blessing, it''s been as good as Renowthread''s goodwill towards humanity''s faith. Therefore, it is not your duty to do so. If anyone is to be blamed, the blame must go to us. Some things remain unexplained, but this is the end of this story - the air released by the forbidding curse king told me so. ''''..........'''' Even so, I didn''t know that the Holy Ruins and the Holy Tree had nothing to do with the Holy God Renowthred. Then what in the world is the Holy Tree...? Maybe it''s something that''s been around a long time before we existed. When Mia-san first explained the Holy Tree to me, she told me that it is said to be the origin of this world.... ''''We don''t know what that is, either. 150-Final story "This world, in the blowing world" Is there anything else I should ask? ........................ I know. "Are you all that d*mned? I have only the ninth, eighth, sixth, fifth and third curses. You don''t remember all the forbidden spells. But the Sixth Forbidden Spell is an unknown one. ''The Sixth Forbidden Curse Ha, the one that summons the Black Sword. If he also inhabits the forbidden spell of one higher number, then he''ll be able to get information on the second realm of the fifth forbidden spell that I can''t use yet. "The second realm of the fifth one accelerates. "The fifth second realm is accelerated to the point where no one can follow it. This was useful information. He didn''t know the power of the other forbidden spells. He also said that he can only perceive where the spellbook is located in the spellbook of the ninth forbidden curse that he created. I asked Clarice the other day because Noyes had previously made a statement that could be taken as that, except for the first forbidden curse, which is in an old mythological document. However, the content of the literature given to me was a series of very abstract and vague expressions, not to mention the reliability. It''s tough to estimate the ability of the forbidden curse with that description. Well, it was true that there was no description of the first forbidden curse. The forbidden curse document. As I recall, besides the spell document that Hibigami brought with him, there was another one in the Empire. Other than that, I heard that any of the three major organizations in Doomsday Township also possessed it. Does that mean that one of them, other than Lokia''s ''Kingdom of Fools'', owns it? At all, Lokia didn''t seem to mention the topic of the spellbook, so it probably didn''t occur to him. But in that man''s case, even if he knew about it, he seems to be unconcerned about pretending not to know about it....... ''''So..........the first forbidden curse is the lowest level of the holy ruins. A forbidden curse that not even the King of the Conjuring Curse could have inhabited... wait, what? Who was the original writer of the story of the forbidden king in the mythical pseudoscript itself in the first place? I asked the King of Forbidden Spells, but he replied that they didn''t know who had written it down first. I''m sure the gods were at least a little involved. I''m sure there are a few gods involved," he said. This is the only thing that even that Mr. Clarice wouldn''t know about. Now, the other thing you might want to know is ... ah, yes. "How could you read the d*mned spell book? One of my parents was a stray forbidden tribe. I didn''t realize this until long after they died. At first I didn''t understand how I was the only one who could read forbidden spells. Apparently, the Forbidden Curse King''s parents were living apart from the forbidden clans that Mr. Military God went to see. After his parents died, he suddenly got a copy of the forbidden spellbook and read it out loud, and that was how it all started. After that, there were many untold stories by the demigod''s forbidden spell user that could not be told. ''--De, notice, Ba, he was called the Forbidden Curse King. Who exactly wrote the forbidden spellbook? Why was it written in that language? Why was the Holy Curse defiled and turned into a forbidden curse? Why did the forbidden beasts - the world of the former gods - become defiled? These are mysteries that even the king of the forbidden curse does not know. "I don''t understand, that man was called Hibigami? Hibigami. That strength seems to be beyond human comprehension. But it''s different from the power of the gods. That man is a mystery to me. I''d like to have more forbidden spells. To beat that man. But when I think of the Forbidden Conjuring King... Yeah, I know, I know, I know!That''s enough for now, Sa. Suddenly, the Forbidden Curse King raised his voice in annoyance. ''''W-what''s going on?'''' I''m afraid I''ve been scolded for being too much. Shit. I was impatient. ''You better tell me that soon!Then you should spend less time-- I don''t mind. It''s a special day. "....the King of the Conjuring. But that''s as far as it goes, my friend. That''s not good enough to hold the beast down, it''s just the end of the world. You know what? I look at my left hand. From now on, I''ll try to avoid using forbidden spells as much as possible. Why don''t you take a break from it, janitor? No, because if you don''t refrain from doing so, the Forbidden King... I''ll give you three years to screw him without worrying about me. Unnecessary distractions can kill you. You''ll never win against that man if you keep your mind off things. But... "I will not allow you to hesitate to use a forbidden curse. I''ll stop restraining the beast when I see that you''ve shown me any concern about using a forbidden curse in the future. And as a result of not being able to use the forbidden spell to its fullest extent, Sagara Kurohiko will lose Curie Versteen and Cecily Arclight to Hibigami. It''s a-- If you don''t like it, then don''t hesitate to use a forbidden curse. Understand? Okay, okay I get it. I''m not sure which one of us cares more about which one. But I''m going to train myself in combat so that I won''t have to rely on forbidden spells as much as possible. Even you can''t turn off the load of using a forbidden spell, can you? Yeah, that''s right. ''''Any forbidden spell other than the ninth is like a trump card at the moment. So I''ll try to use them as little as possible. ''Huh,'' I breathe. ''But if I think I should use it, I won''t hesitate to use it. If I decide that I should use it to protect the people I care about. Yeah. That''s good. They are silent for a moment. ''Hey, King of the d*mned.'' Huh? I''m told it''s going to be a drain on your strength so it''s going to be hard to see you like this for a while. I know. I want to talk to you again. I''ve already told you what I''m going to tell you. I don''t want to. I just want to talk. Or chit chat. Strange man. "I don''t hate a daredevil like you. I don''t... hate... people like you. Yeah. I repeat, I''m sorry. The goddesses who tried to save the forbidden king. The goddesses who went mad out of love. Goddesses who loved the Forbidden King so much that they were madly in love with him. It''s okay. I''ll use any means for the sake of my loved ones because I understand that feeling. It''s enough to know that what you''re doing is a bad deed, as long as you''re aware of it. All you need is the determination to take on everything. Again, silence dominated the scene. It was a calm silence. ''It''s about time.'' Suddenly, the Forbidden Curse King spoke up. ''''A showdown with Hibigami ... win. Thank you. Gotta hand it to you, junior. The beast... for a while, sir. Yeah, I''m on it. Then the landscape changes once again. * Meadows. Blue sky. I was sitting alone in the meadow, a little bit away from the royal capital. "Even the gods are kind... ........................ Well. Back. * Huh? As I ducked under the west gate and headed home, I saw a familiar figure standing in the middle of the road. He was looking down at the ground in a pensive manner. ''''Currier, mister?'''' The one who looked up and turned around was Currier-san. The headmaster told me that you had gone out for a walk through the west gate. I was waiting for you here. This is... The place where you passed out on your matriculation day was the place where Sagara Kurohiko and I first met. This is where I met Curie-san. I was sent to another world, and I was the first person from another world I met. ''''I''ve been thinking. What do you mean? "I don''t know where I''d be if I hadn''t met you. Currier-san approaches. Standing in front of her, her hair swayed and flowed in the wind. Holding her hair back, she said, "I''m so glad I met you, Kurohiko. ''I''m glad to have met you, Kurohiko. It''s a-- Me too, sir. Miss Currier smiles. ''I see.'' Yes, I nod my head. Trying to calm down, is that it? It''s about that... that''s it... hand, right? Hands? Can I hold your hand...? What? We have to get to school. ''Oh....'' Well, if you don''t want to, you''re welcome. Okay, I understand. Currier-san took my left arm with her left hand and, in a gesture of trepidation, she tried to entangle her right hand in my left hand. It was as if she was touching something broken. I take a deep breath once and then decide to make up my mind. Then I took her hand in my own. She freaked out for a moment, but soon, she squeezed it back gently. ''I knew it was a man''s hand ... my hands are rough, aren''t they?'' ''''No, that''s not true. Besides, no matter what kind of hand it was, I wouldn''t hesitate to hold it if it was Currier-san''s. You didn''t listen to me before. That''s because I''m embarrassed. Hmm. ''I see,'' said Currier-san, smiling. ''I see, you were embarrassed. Then we start walking from either side. ''Mr. Currier,'' I cut in. ''Are you going to go to Rouvelargan sometime to look for that guy, Tassogale, for example? ''''Well I don''t care about the value of my existence anymore, but I''m tempted to ask why they built the thirteenth orphanage in Doomsday Township. What was the purpose of it? So when you go to Ruvel Argan, I''ll have to go with you, won''t I? Yeah, all right. .... hmm?What''s going on? ''No I was a little surprised that you nodded so honestly. You can say no, but you''ll still come with me. Well that''s true, I suppose. Hmph," sniffs Currier, "I''m getting to know you pretty well. ''I''m getting to know you pretty well, too. And then he squeezed my fingertips tightly. After a short walk, a beautiful girl with thin, glossy lemon-colored hair shimmering in the sunshine, a beautiful girl so overdone that it still feels like a lie, came into view. ''''Ah!You finally found the--?You''re holding hands! Oh, Miss Cecily. ''Moo!It''s not fair! As she rushed over to me with a pout, Cecily-san intertwined her white left hand with my right. It''s typical of her to hold it without hesitation. With a thump, she pokes my arm with her shoulder. ''''Oh?Okay?Now that''s a flower in both hands, isn''t it? I can''t help but feel my cheeks relax. ''I''m glad to have met you, too, Cecily. Huh? Because it was Cecily that I met her, I feel like Soraku Kurohiko was able to become the ''me'' he is today. Cecily''s voice is getting fainter and fainter. I''m very grateful for the fact that I was able to change a lot of things thanks to meeting Kurohiko and Currier.I mean, what is it, what is it all of a sudden.......you''re out of tune...... Cecily lowered her eyelashes and turned around and became stern. ........How far do I have to let you grow in my presence, you dullard...... The ''Jewel of Renowthred'' who grumbles and complains in a whisper. He''s surprisingly weak when he''s on the side of being pushed, isn''t he? The three of us walked towards St. Renowthread Academy. ''''I hope the three of us can stay together like this for a long time to come. ''I''m sure you''ll be able to stay,'' said Currier. ''If the three of us wish so strongly, I''m sure we can stay together. Even if we are temporarily separated from each other. And Cecily. I looked up at the sky. I saw a single bird flying in the air, letting the gentle breeze carry it away. ''I hope these calm days will last forever...'' That''s when it happened. I suddenly felt something and looked back. Three people. Three men and three women holding hands. A man in the center. A man in the center, a man, a woman on either side. The face of one of them looked familiar. It somehow resembles the statue of a goddess standing in the square of the royal capital. ''Kurohiko?'' When Currier-san''s voice came, the three of them were already gone. ''''What''s wrong?'''' Apparently Mr. Currier and Cecily didn''t see it. No, it''s nothing. Was it a vision in broad daylight? Or......... The wind, blowing. An otherworldly wind. The two people on either side of me stopped and started a conversation, pointing to the birds in the sky, and something fun to say. I close my eyes. There''s no way to return to the original world, that''s what the King of Forbidden Spells had said. But I didn''t care, I thought. I''ve learned a lot of emotions I didn''t know I had by coming to this world. I discovered a lot of important things. I feel like I''ve been able to change a little bit because of it, and I feel like I can change more in the future. I feel a gentle breeze that wraps softly around my whole body and I hope. So I want to live in this world. I want to walk with the people I love. As Sagara Kurohiko, a forbidding spellcaster in the land of the sacred tree. In the world where the wind blows. 151-1. "Student President and Fuki Chairman" They say that alarm clocks are deliberately designed to make unpleasant sounds to wake people up. ''Good morning, Kurohiko-sama. However, I also hear that natural environmental sounds and human voices are better for waking up from a comfortable sleep. A comfortable, soft voice wakes me up. I open my right eye and see a girl with a face as soft as her voice. ''Good morning, Mia,'' Before I came to this world, I always used an alarm clock when I needed to get up. There was no one to wake me up with a voice. "Breakfast is ready for you, sir. A girl with violet-colored hair and beast ears. She is a pretty person with a calm atmosphere, but she is very thorough in her daily work without a single mistake. Incidentally, the twin mounds of that girl''s breasts in her maid''s uniform were rich enough to still feel fierce and assertive, even though they were wrapped in fabric. It''s a secret that when I''m close to her physically, I''m forced to feel a strange tickling tension from time to time. Mia Posta. She is the maid of honor attached to the head of the St. Renowthread School I attend, Makina Renowthia. She voluntarily took it upon herself to take care of my life here in the St. Renowthread Kingdom. Of course, she had her job as her maid of honor, and she didn''t have to take care of me every day. Still, she really helps me out a lot. After finishing my breakfast and getting ready to go to the school, I opened the door to my house. ''''Then goodbye, Kurohiko-sama.'''' With a polite bow, he is sent off. ''I''ll be off then, Miss Mia. The sky is clear. The sky is clear and the temperature seems to have risen recently, perhaps because the hot season is approaching. The timing of the transition is left to the discretion of the students, but it seems that some students have begun to change into summer uniforms here and there, for the hot season. ''Yes,'' I look back once and look at my dwelling, which stands somewhat away from the girls'' quarters on the east side of the school, and then I walk towards the main building of St. Renowthread Academy. ''''It''s a nice morning.'''' Today, I begin another day as a candidate for the Holy Jurist. A silver-haired student who was leaning against the gate of the girls'' quarters noticed me and approached me. Currier Versteen. A beautiful girl with a mysterious coolness and an outstanding style that rivals the models I''ve seen in magazines and television in the world I was in before. She''s a classmate of mine and in the same class as me, and she''s also my sword master. We usually meet up here like this and go to school together. ''''Good morning, Currier-san. Yeah, good morning. Okay, let''s go. Yeah. Compared to when we met, I think he''s become much more rounded. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''ve been in the girls'' lodge, so naturally, everywhere you look around here now is full of girls except me. When I started going to school with Currier-san, I received a few less-than-favorable looks, but now it''s a little different. At least, I''d say it''s a favorable gaze. ''I feel like a lot of things have changed,'' What''s the matter with you all of a sudden? No, it''s not that big of a deal. ''As for the Four Deadly Disasters and the noise - especially the Four Deadly Disasters, because those who know about it know about it. You can''t keep a lid on the rumors, can you? About a month ago, here in the royal capital of Christophia, we were attacked by four men who should be called a deadly disaster. It was the equivalent of being attacked by a country''s army - or even more of a threat. I managed to defeat two of the four evildoers at great cost, but for some reason, the four evildoers were supposedly defeated by the Holy Tree Order, which is supposed to protect this royal capital. However, the fact that I fought against one of the four evildoers was at the school and there were student witnesses, so the fact that I had defeated the four evildoers seemed to have spread to some extent. Well, I still can''t beat Currier-san with a sword. Huh I''m trying as hard as I can not to catch up with you in this, okay? What?Really? Hm, what?What''s that quizzical look in your eyes? Even though it''s training, fighting with Currier-san with a sword makes me think that it''s impossible to surpass her. Well, personally, I''m happy about that. It''s just that, well, maybe you''re still in the process of developing your sword skills. It''s a good thing that you have mastered Hibigami and my swordsmanship with the power of the forbidden curse, but it doesn''t seem that you''ve been able to "optimize" it for yourself. ''Other people''s skills are just that, other people''s skills...'' No matter how much I can use the power of the Forbidden Beast to copy the opponent''s swordsmanship, as long as it''s not a sword that I''ve concocted out of myself, I can''t extract more than a hundred percent of its power. No, in the comics and novels I used to call in the previous world, there were characters who could copy the opponent''s techniques and style to produce even more abilities, but the reality is that it''s not easy. Moreover, the power of the forbidden beast that "eats" the opponent''s power and techniques can no longer be used. The forbidden spell can be used, but the forbidden beasts are currently under a sealed restraint by the Forbidden Spell King. Thanks to that, I don''t have to worry about the forbidden beasts eroding the consciousness of the host of the forbidden curse. However, I can no longer use the power of the forbidden beast as a trump card. Although the growth speed and healing power increase due to the forbidden curse remains, from now on, I must rather train myself to the point where I don''t even have to use the forbidden curse. There''s also the matter of settling things with that man. ''''And, as I recall, isn''t it about time the Holy Tree Knights joined the battle class?There''s a lot to learn from them, I''m sure. The Knights, who had lost many excellent holy warriors in the battle against the Four Deadly Plagues, were scheduled to participate in combat classes as special instructors to train future holy warriors to fill the holes of the lost holy warriors and teach the candidates. After the matter of the Four Deadly Disasters and the Noise, the people of the royal capital were busy with various post-processing tasks. In particular, the Holy Tree Knights, who had suffered many deaths, had been extremely busy for the past month or so, including the mourning ceremony for the dead. The fact that they were able to afford to participate in the battle lessons meant that the post-processing had finally settled down. ''''By the way, Currier-san,'''' What? ''''In terms of pure combat ability, are there any other opponents stronger than the Four Deadly Disasters?'''' It''s the "Doomsday Empress" that stands up to the "Four Deadly Disasters", but it seems she''s only a legendary entity.... The only person who could possibly be comparable would be Commander Sogut, the Revel Argan''s Armored Demon of War, or the Imperial God of War? "The Sixth House of Varaga Wormood, was it?They''ve been talking about it like it''s someone who can deal with Hibigami in a fight against noise. Then, Currier-san made a reluctant expression. I chuckle. ''Is there anyone in the Sixth Estate that Currier-san is good at?'' I don''t know, they all seem to be good at it. Huh........you know, I was just floating around in there. If I had one person I was good at, I wouldn''t feel so uncomfortable. I can understand the feeling that I''m the only one floating in the air as a foreigner from the surroundings. It''s not a feeling that fills your ego that you are special, but rather a feeling of uncomfortable discomfort that haunts you for a long time. When you''re haunted by that feeling, you suddenly start to wonder if you''re an unnecessary person in this world. ''Now ... how do you feel about ... comfort?'' Hmph. It''s not so bad. Huh," I laugh. ''Me too,'' It was when we were near the school''s elevation. ''Huh?There''s a lot of people here. On the way to the elevation, there was just a position where the source of the crowd could be seen. Two female students were confronting each other. One was a vertical roll of female students with silver hair that was darker in color than Currier-san''s. Slightly purplish silver, I should describe it as. Her legs are long and she is wearing black tights. She has threadbare eyes. Her appearance is ethereal, and her air is full of pride. Confronting the purple and silver-haired female student is a dark-haired schoolgirl wearing a kind of dressing gown over her school uniform. Her hair is long and her bangs are cropped to the side. She is slightly shorter in height than the female student she is facing. It''s like.........some kind of leaf. She is wearing a hairpiece of white flowers that resembles a lily. Is it a hairpin? She has a cool look in her eyes, but you can sense the strength of will behind it. He wears a belt around his waist that looks like a sword. A female student with purple and silver hair said. ''''It''s very unusual for us to run into each other here, Koudelka Ferraris. By the way, it seems your commute to school is different than usual, did you come all the way to meet me? That''s what I''m talking about--Doristos Quirsinha. Hmm? I think I''ve heard both of our names from somewhere, haven''t I? Koudelka Ferraris. Drystos Kircinha. -You mean, those two are the president of the school board and the president of the school board? So they''re both daughters of the five great dukes. From what Makina-san had told me, both families had more political influence than the Trojan and Sigmsos dukes, and if those two dukes colluded, even the Renoir family wouldn''t be able to compete with them. Maybe I had been in view before, but I wouldn''t have recognized those people as the president of the wind and student council. Well, the grades are different, and maybe they greeted each other on the day of the entrance ceremony or something, but I wasn''t at the entrance ceremony....... As I recall, the student council president was the second highest student council president, and the president of public morals was the third highest student council president. Moreover, I remember that the student council president was told by the first place student council president, Mr. Beoza, that he was more powerful than her. In other words--he has the title of the "strongest" in this school. I don''t think you''re going to be able to meet up with me on your own time, which is always staggered to avoid any conflicts, in order to meet with me on a favored matter. Of course, it''s not favorable. By the way, Koudelka. .......... ''''As for the Holy Warrior Festival, which will determine the evaluation of the first semester, apparently there will be an ungraded division apart from the grade divisions, right? Please correct me. I think you misspoke about having it installed. Oh, my God, what makes you say that? ''You - just the fact that you - Dristos - is very convincing. Huh....well, that''s fine. It''s a good thing, because now, at last, we may be able to officially settle the score with you, you know? ''So I did not object. Anyway, Dristos, may I have my business? Oh, my goodness. Oh, I''m so sorry. Come in. ''I heard you''re trying to draw Sagara Krohiko into the student council, is that true? Huh? Suddenly, I was surprised when my name was mentioned. Next to me, Currier-san reacts with a "muh". Chairman Dristos''s expression becomes closer to a noh mask. ''And if so?'' I''m not happy, sir. ''What?Do you own Sagara Krohiko the Conjurer, Koudelka? No, sir. But he was already spoken to by the Vatican. I just wanted you to know that. Yes, I know. So that''s it... that''s it for you, then? "....snake. I had the illusion of a crack in Chairman Dristos'' noh mask. ''''....What did you just say?'''' No, I''m sorry. I just had a feeling that''s how it looked to me. You think I''m a snake? Hmmm. It''s like I deliberately touched on the word I care about. Anyway, it was understandable that the two chairmen didn''t get along with each other. ''''That''s the undefeated and the strongest in the school, Kurohiko. A figure appeared next to me and put a hand on my shoulder. ''Mr. Beoza,'' ''Good morning. It''s a beautiful morning. But I don''t think it''s fair to argue with you in this beautiful morning. As if in mourning, the person who appeared next to him put a hand to his forehead. ''It''s better than a bare, malicious exchange of abuse, but it''s deplorable. Beosa Fallonteza. Third Grade. Small Saint rank, first rank. He is an older student at the school who is now a good friend of mine after one of the past incidents of the giants that appeared in the Holy Ruins. ''''Dristos, Koudelka! Mr. Beoza called out to the two presidents. The two chairmen turned to me. ''Beoza?''Oh, and the one next to him is-- .......... The students around them begin to buzz. ''''Hey, that''s Beosa Fallonteza from third year the Little Saint rank, the first rank. ''I mean, that''s the one next to you, isn''t it?A year''s worth of cursors-- I thought that guy defeated the Four Deadly Sins.And I''m told that we even took down the Sixth House that was behind the Four Deadly Disasters. Was that left eye damaged in the battle...? No, it''s rather amazing to be alive and well right now after fighting the Four Deadly Disasters. ''Look, there''s Lady Currier Versteyn. Oh, she''s so beautiful today... "I''m not sure I''m the one who admires a year with a sama, to be honest... but, oh, I agree that you''re still gallant today... ......................Currier-san''s fan base is growing. Chairman Dristos walks out and comes to the elevation - towards us. As she walks out, several people follow her out of the crowd. Perhaps they are members of the student council. The way she walked proudly with the members of the student council in tow, she exuded a demeanor that made people follow her. President Dristos paused once in front of us. ''''Beoza, the Holy War Festival I wonder what you will do?'''' ''I''m going to be competing in the third year division. That means - I won''t be competing with you, the strongest in the school, Dristos. ''''Humble... but if I win the ungraded class, isn''t my position as the number one Little Sage in the world in jeopardy? ''You''re kidding. You''re already kind of the first in terms of ability. Competently, you mean? Well, it''s-- The threadbare eyes opened slightly and Chairman Dristos took one look at me and Miss Currier. ''What do you think?'' I. I bailed lightly. ''''Huh............I have a scary junior colleague behind me today, so I''ll just leave. Then good day to you, Sagara Kurohiko. President Dristos disappeared into the elevator with the student council members in tow. The next person who appeared in front of us was President Koudelka, accompanied by a group of students who also seemed to be members of the student council. It''s nice to meet you, in the sense that we are talking face to face like this. I''m Koudelka Ferraris. I''ve heard a lot about you from Ray. My name is Sagara Kurohiko. By the way, I don''t see senior Ray, who is a member of the Feng Chi Society. ''''Sagara-dono, right?If you have the opportunity, would you be willing to visit the windbreaker? Chairman Koudelka held out his hand to me. "I''m very interested in you, sir. And there are some things I would like to talk to you about. Yes, if you get a chance. Come to think of it, I remember senior Ray, a member of the public morals committee, once said something like the chairman of the public morals committee wanted to meet me. ''''Versteen-dono, if you''d like to join us. Hmm?Yes ... me too, if I get the chance. In the case of the Wind Council, I have a connection with the senior Ray, so I feel somewhat closer to him than the student council. ''''Thank you. And so when President Koudelka left, the students who had gathered there finally went inside the school building - and I thought. This time, there''s a crowd over there, but... Mr. Beoza muttered next to me, "I have a hint of something truly beautiful. The students said, "Oooh, a hot period suit! As much as I love you guys, I''d rather be in here! ''Just looking at it makes me happy I''ll live hard today.'' It''s not as bleak and bleak as the chairmen earlier. .....................I can kind of imagine it. If I look over to the next side, Currier-san also has an accomplished look on her face. And the one who broke through the waves of people and walked over here was... Well that''s a foul play for that guy. Currier-san had a bitter smile on her face. Compared to the cold-weather clothing, the hot-weather clothing exposed a lot of skin. The figure, whose long honey blonde hair was tied in one back, approached me in a straight line with a graceful smile and a beautiful, seemingly calculated gait, as if he was approaching me. ''''Good morning, Kurohiko.'''' A girl stops in front of me, tilts her head at a slight angle and greets me with that. Perhaps it''s because the hot season clothes have changed my impression of her, but I can''t help but feel embarrassed, as if we had never met before. ''''Ah........oh, good morning, Cecily-san.'''' Cecily Arkwright, a beautiful girl of the national treasure level, called the Jewel in Lunous Red. The expression ''truly beautiful thing'' that Beoza-san said earlier is not necessarily wrong. That''s how beautiful she is. When I sluggishly returned the greeting, Cecily-san patted me on the shoulder with a casual tap. ''''Hahaha, God!What are you embarrassed about now?I''m a familiar face to you. Huh," he exhales, feeling somewhat weak. ''I thought...'' Hmm, but I''m honestly glad to hear you say that. ''''Huh?What''s going on? Cecily huddles up to me without warning. It''s hard to tell if he''s doing a calculated job in this area. And-- After all, no matter how familiar you are with it, what is embarrassing is embarrassing. ''''..........'''' I guess all this talk about beautiful people getting bored in three days is frowned upon after all, isn''t it? *. Although there was a somewhat different scene than usual, this was how today''s day at St. Renousselaer''s Red Academy would begin. 152-2. "Fun Chairman" Hot clothes, huh? Currier-san was propped up on her elbows on the classroom desk, pensive. Out of the corner of her eye was Cecily, dressed in a cool, hot-period outfit. Seated on either side of her, Siegbert Guilds and Hyrgis Emeralda were also wearing hot weather clothes. Siegbert and Hyrgis-san broke their arms and fingers in the battle against the Four Deadly Plagues, but they said they are well on their way to full recovery, although they are still hampered by their combat classes. Ira, who is sitting at the front of the classroom, is also in hot weather clothing. Incidentally, Ira-san is currently wearing her hair in twintails. ''''I''m thinking about changing clothes soon too. Currier-san, have you gotten around to it yet?'''' ''I don''t like more skin exposure. I feel more comfortable wearing thicker clothes. She''s not one to attract attention from those around her. And if she were to wear open-ended clothes, she would have to attract the attention of the opposite s*x much more than she does now, especially since she has great style. It may be that she is not keen on this situation because she herself is somewhat predictable about it. ''Well, I''m not good at hot weather because it''s hot. Currier-san flapped the fabric of her plucked chest back and forth as if sending a breeze through it. The boys'' casual gazes were pouring over her chest. .........If this was the case, it would be safer to wear cooler clothes, but in terms of exposure, I feel like it would be the opposite. ''''I''m going to start my report on the climb! Instructor Isabella, who has been put in temporary charge of the Lion''s Club, entered the classroom. Instructor Joseph, the original instructor in charge, is currently recuperating from wounds he sustained during the battle against the Four Deadly Plagues. In the meantime, Instructor Isabella, who is in charge of the battle lesson for me and Currier-san, will be in charge of the Lion''s Team for a while. ''''First of all, let''s talk about the Holy War Festival. Holy War Festival. The attack on the Holy Ruins, which occupied a major place in the previous year''s evaluation, was currently on hiatus. As an alternative, a tournament-style martial arts tournament was proposed by the candidates. The results of that tournament will be reflected in the first semester''s evaluation. Incidentally, since the content of the battle is a major factor in the evaluation, it seems that even if they lose, it is worth giving it your all. "You can register for the freshman division and the ungraded class. You can register for the freshman division and the ungraded division, and you''ll get a higher initial grade point average than the grade-based division just by participating. However, as the name implies, it is quite possible that second and third year students will also participate, so keep that in mind. For example, the gap between you and your opponents is so big that you may not be able to show half of your ability, and you may end up saying, "Well, I could have shown more ability in the grade divisions.Okay? It reminds me of the conversation between the student council president and the wind president this morning. From that conversation, it seemed that the two strongest student body presidents, Student Body President Dristos Kielusina, who is the strongest in his grade, and Koudelka Ferraris, the school''s undefeated wind chancellor, were planning to compete in the ungraded class. Strongest. Undefeated. If someone with such a title was going to appear, it would be difficult for them to win the ungraded class. Beosa, who was ranked first in the Little Saint rank, had said that he was going to compete in the third grade division, so it seemed that he wouldn''t be fighting both presidents. Nevertheless, I am looking forward to the Seibu Festival itself. The martial arts competition. As a boy, there''s something exciting about it. However, me and Currier-san will not be participating in the Seibu Festival. No, I should say we can''t participate. Apparently, the reason why we can''t participate is because there is too much of a power gap between the students who fight and win against the four deadly disasters to make it a competition. However, we''ll be given full evaluation points. I wondered if it''s a good idea to give full marks to those who don''t participate in the tournament, but according to Makina-san, there''s nothing wrong with that because those who have the authority to make decisions decided so unanimously. That''s why Curie-san and I are on the audience''s side of the Holy Military Festival this time. ''''Next, let''s talk about the Holy Ruins. We''re planning to resume the attack at the later stage. Holy Ruins. According to the information left by Noyes Deece, there is a spell document for the First Forbidden Spell at the lowest level of the Holy Ruins. Although I''m naturally valued as a candidate, I''d like to focus on attacking the Holy Ruins in order to obtain the First Forbidden Spell if I can. I want to collect as many Forbidden Spells as I can in order to beat that man. However, if you think about it normally, the First Forbidden Spell is usually attacked by the Holy Tree Knights, I think it is lying in the difficult Holy Ruins that spread out at the base of the Holy Tree. As for whether the low difficulty holy relics spreading underneath the academy are really connected to the lowest level.......I guess I shouldn''t expect too much. If that''s the case, we''ll have to somehow find a way to get the Holy Tree Knights to approve the capture of the Holy Ruins that they are hiding in.... ''''Also, from the day after tomorrow, the special instructors sent by the Holy Tree Order will finally participate in the battle lessons. No, actually, I haven''t heard who''s coming either, yet...? Isabella''s instructor is cute and cuddly. Inviting the holy jeweler from the Holy Tree Order for a battle lesson. I''ve already heard about this matter from Makina-san. Who will come to the battle class with only me and Currier-san? No, unexpectedly, just like the Seibu Festival, our special exception group may be judged to be competent enough and no one will come. Even though things have calmed down somewhat, it''s probably still a busy time for the Holy Tree Knights. It''s best to keep your expectations low as well. It''s a good idea to have a report on the time of arrival. Well then, get ready for class and wait. Then, after finishing the usual lessons in liberal arts and combat, it was lunchtime. ''I''m sorry to be eating, but can I have a word?'' While we were having lunch in the cafeteria, senior Ray started talking to me. Ray-senpai is a good friend of Ira-san''s second year senior, and I''ve known her since the days of Operation Defeat the Giants. ''Didn''t I tell you before that I''m in the windbreakers? Yeah. The president of this wind society wants to meet with Kurohiko after school today... what are your plans for today? President of Public Morals. You''re that guy who had a run-in with the student body president this morning. We were supposed to have the usual after-school drill today, but... He takes a glance at Currier. She swallowed the stuff in her mouth and then said. ''No problem, go ahead. If you''re talking to someone you don''t even know who they are, or if you''re talking through Ray, there''s no problem. ''''Haha. It''s kind of nice to get a word of confidence from a currier. ''It''s a result of Ray acting in a trustworthy manner. Well Cecily has some things to do today and I think we should take a break from training. Cecily puts her fork down quietly. ''''Excuse me, I''ve been learning more and more at the mansion lately. Oh, of course I''ve been training to become stronger at the mansion as well, don''t you think?But I want to develop in other areas as well. I thought that I could be useful in areas other than fighting. Ray-senpai smiles bitterly. I don''t know if there''s anything more that Cecily can develop. When you add a genius to the effort of a human being, this is unbeatable. No, no, no, I''m not quite there yet.......as a matter of fact, not as a matter of modesty. The world is a big place.... I see... there''s a bit of a change in the atmosphere from when you first started school, Cecily. Ray senior puts his hand on my shoulder from behind. ''''Then I''ll come and pick you up from class after school. I understand. Thanks, Blackie. No, it''s just the other Senior Brother Ray asking for help. Hmm.... you''re a very sweet guy, aren''t you? I''ll choose my partner. You''re also a very good judge of character, which is surprisingly shrewd. But-- What? On my back, two soft sensations. Something exquisitely soft, pressed against me through the cloth! You, on the other hand, have never been immune to girls, have you? Ray-senpai... or don''t make fun of me. In your case, there are always attractive girls around, and you''re probably in a hurry to get yourself in trouble.Can''t you get used to that? There''s no way I''m going to get used to this... That''s unusual. Well, let me help you get used to it. No, thank you! It''s my way of saying thank you. I don''t want it! Lei-senpai lets go of her body. ''''Huh, totally.............................Ugh? When I looked at them, I saw that Currier-san and Cecily-san were a bit miffed. ''Well, that''s one of the charms of Kurohiko, isn''t it?The two of you wouldn''t want Kurohiko to change and become like these confident, rascally aristocrats, would you? Currier-san and Cecily-san, who were directed to the question, avert their gaze with slightly red cheeks. ''''Well, well........'''' That''s true, but... What did the girls imagine now? ''But, well, maybe Kurohiko who lost his self like that time at Cirrus Baths is just as manly as that, right? Gulp. ''''Please don''t let what happened back then go...'''' It''s a past I don''t want to dredge up. Cecily-san also looks down and gives off an aura that she doesn''t want to be touched. ''''Anyway, nice to meet you after school today! After Ray-senpai left, Cecily-san said to Currier-san. ''Shall we also do that thing we did earlier, on a daily basis? When you see an opening, from behind, like this, bam!And. Cecily makes a motion to hug him from behind. ''I won''t do it, though,'' ''Wouldn''t it be nice if the person you love had a chance to get used to the opposite s*x, and that''s you? I don''t know. Oh, did you just think about that in your case? I don''t know, I just don''t think that I have any idea why you''re so depressed, Cecily. There was the figure of Cecily Arkwright, with a brooding, brooding air, reclining on Hirgis-san''s shoulder. ... ? Anyway, anyway ... let''s wait for after school. After school. ''''By the way, Lei-senpai, which division are you planning to compete in for the Holy Martial Festival? I was walking down the corridor with senior Ray to the windbreaker room. ''''Hmm?Me?I''m going to be in the sophomore division, like normal.I don''t even have a desire to move up to that high of a small sanctuary rank. If Beoza doesn''t appear, the ungraded class will almost be decided by the final between the student body president and our president. Well, if Kurohiko and Currier are going to appear, it will be a different story, though. Speaking of which, I wonder what Cecily is going to do about it. ''If Cecily is going to be in the ungraded class, it''s probably a little hard to tell. It''s just-- When the Wind Council room came into view, Senior Ray said. An opponent that even Mr. Cecily would not be able to beat, huh? I also wonder how well I can actually fight with no prohibitions. To say I''m curious is an understatement. We''re here. We arrive at the windstorm room. Senior Ray knocks on the door. ''It''s Ray,'' Come in. I overheard Chairman Koudelka''s voice again this morning. ''Excuse me,'' I follow Ray-senpai and enter the room. ''''........tatami?'''' I love the culture of the East. Chairman Koudelka was the only one in the vertical tatami-paved room. He was sitting upright in a clean posture with his eyes closed at the back of the room. Unlike in the morning, he was not wearing a uniform over his head, but rather he was wearing a normal dressing gown. However, she seems to be wearing Western-style clothing inside her dressing gown.... Even so, because of his appearance, he is still wearing an ethereal air, similar to that emitted by the stillness of Japan. And on the tatami to the left was a sword in its scabbard. ''''The tatami may be familiar to Sagara-dono, but they are still a rarity in this country. This tatami was ordered from your father. It''s familiar, but it''s not. In my old world, my room was wood flooring. In a manner of speaking, there was a Japanese-style room at home. Chairman Koudelka''s eyes, which had been closed, snapped open. ''Did you enjoy the Cirrus Baths? Come to think of it, it seemed like the Cirrus Baths were owned by the Dukes of Ferraris. ''Yes. It was very relaxing and a wonderful facility. That''s good to hear. And, Ray, Yes. ''Thank you for bringing Lord Sagara to me. It was a fortuitous thing that you were on such close terms with Lord Sagara. Ha-ha, I''m just being friendly, aren''t I? That''s not true. Ray senior chuckles. ''''Well, I guess this is how our relationship is. We don''t want you to have to do that, do we? Senior Ray still laughed, but the voice that was uttered had a somewhat nail-biting sound to it. ''Kuni,'' nodded Chairman Koudelka. ''''I understand. For my part, I don''t want to make enemies of the Arkwright family''s jewels, those from the Sixth House, and all the other talented people.'''' So may I ask why you called me here? ''''I heard that Lord Sagara-dono was from the East, which was not present in this school, and I wanted to talk to you once. As you can see, I have been strongly devoted to the culture of the East for two generations, father and daughter. As you can see, I have been strongly committed to the culture of the east for two generations of my father and daughter. Doesn''t Renowthred have any contact with the East? I''m not saying that people don''t talk to each other. But those of us from the East who are close in age are very valuable. I see. ''Of course, the reason I called you here is not the only reason I asked for you. Chairman Koudelka picked up the sword that had been placed at his side. ''Chairman?'' Senior Ray makes a quizzical sound. ''''I''ve heard that Sagara-dono is a katana user. Moreover, I heard that you cut those four evil plagues. We were able to defeat the Four Deadly Disasters because of our friends and the forbidden curse. Well, regardless of that-- Chairman Koudelka''s clear eyes look at me with a Linglong gaze. ''''I have some confidence in my sword as well.................I''ve always wanted to cross swords with Sagara-dono once. Me and the sword, sir? I have rented a training camp. You mean the Chairman had this in mind all along? You can say no, if you want. I am the one who is asking for the impossible. It''s just that if you agree to it, it would be a little impolite for me to go and rent your training grounds from now on. .......... ''Of course, the stand-up will be in the form of a mock match. I don''t intend to use seriousness. The malice ... I can''t sense it. What I could sense was just a purely combative spirit of wanting to fight. Lei-senpai dropped one breath and said. ''''I''m sorry Mr. Chairman but if you want more than just a chat, I''d like it to end here. ''''........I see. Chairman Koudelka''s face, which didn''t change a single expression resolutely - although it was really slight - had a little bit of a sad look on it. Somehow, I got the impression that he was like a child who asked his parents for lessons but was told no. It''s also the type of kid who is very understanding and doesn''t rebel. Watching her argument with the student council president in the morning, I thought she had a more stinging impression of him... but maybe I was prematurely wrong. Of course, it would be hard to dismiss the possibility that this was her own strategy. After all, she is the daughter of one of the five great dukes. It''s not surprising that she is skilled at playing games in negotiations. But. Okay. That she drew back easily without a trace of resentment. That there is no sense of malice. Somehow I don''t think he''s a bad person. ''Are you sure, Kurohiko?'' I don''t mind at all if it''s enough to cross swords in a mock match format. Also, this is my decision, so if there''s anything else, I''ll explain it to Currier-san and the others. I don''t think Currier-san and the others would blame Rei-senpai for anything, though. ''''If Kurohiko says so... well, for my part, if the chairman''s wishes are met, that''s better...'''' ''''And--I''m also interested in the sword of the school''s undefeated president, known as the school''s undefeated president. Rather, it could be sword training for me, too. Then Chairman Koudelka bowed deeply as he sat upright. ''I am indebted to you, Lord Sagara. ...you''re a very polite person. So.... Looking up, Chairman Koudelka raises his body. ''Let''s head out, shall we? Yeah. Senior Ray and I turned our backs and opened the door of the windbreaker room. ''''........Wait.......'''' From behind me, I heard President Koudelka''s voice. I looked and saw that Chairman Koudelka had stopped, bending forward. ''What''s going on?'' Would you mind waiting a few minutes? Chairman Koudelka looked up without any particular change in her neat expression. Then she said, without changing the tone of her voice. ''I spent a little too long sitting upright my legs went numb. .......... I wonder. I wonder if Chairman Koudelka is a natural type, surprisingly...? 153-3. "Ultra Sky" We arrived at the training ground. It was a beautiful training ground with a new number. It was larger than the place I use for combat classes and after-school training, and it had a roof. Me and Chairman Koudelka selected swords for training and confronted each other in the center of the training grounds. The weapon we both chose was a training sword. There are many more types of training weapons in this training ground than the training ground I usually use. It seems there are few people who like to use swords in particular. It''s a good idea to have a few of these in the training grounds. It''s a good idea to have a few of these in your pocket. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with this particular type of sword. However, perhaps because I often used swords such as the Devil Eater and the Mad Cherry Blossom in battles against strong enemies, I feel I''m more comfortable with swords. Chairman Koudelka became half-formed and held his sword. ''''Ray, can you give us a signal to begin?'''' Lei-senpai agreed and took a few steps back. I pulled my sword from its scabbard and dropped the sheath to the ground. Chairman Koudelka takes one, deep breath. ''''Then--'''' Lei-senpai uttered the signal to start. ''''Begin!'''' Right after the start signal, the first to move was President Koudelka. An action similar to iaido. From the scabbard, a flash of side-nagi. The first strike is flicked off with the vertical blade. Chairman Koudelka''s return is quick. She agilely drew back and returned to a seamless stance. From a single breath - again, she launched a slash with a quiet spirit. An offensive and defensive kata with no blurring to the point of fondness. Is the beauty and precision of her kata similar to Cecily Arkwright''s kata? The short sound of a sword cutting the wind, three times. The sleeves of her dressing gown danced with each attack. Her lustrous black hair came and went in the sky like a clear stream. The footwork, which exquisitely keeps them from jumping into your bosom, is a word of splendor. The next move is difficult to read because the wrist is hidden by the flowing sleeves. Is the length of the sleeves of the sashaying sleeve being used as an advantage for not being able to read the initial move? The chairman of Koudelka stopped in his tracks. ''''You''re as strong as they say, Sagara-dono. Breathing briefly, Chairman Koudelka held his sword up with his right hand. ''''I will not hold back. I know very well that this is not a person to lose your mind. President Koudelka softly cupped her hand on the peak with her left hand. I could see her concentration grow even more intense. The quality of the air she wears is clearly changing. I hold my sword at the lower level and drop my posture. This time, I set it up from my side. Chairman Koudelka changed his stance just before, and with a swivel, he released a sideways circular slash. I swung my sword at the upper level and swiftly swung it down. Chairman Koudelka reversed the turn. I quickly switch swords back and forth and defend myself. Our swords clash, then once we get away from each other. I exhale. The speed of the sword. The way I put my weight on it. The return after the attack. If it''s only this, it might be comparable to Currier-san. Especially if it''s limited to the return after an attack, is it quicker than normal Currier-san? Chairman Koudelka, with his sword flowing behind him, is holding me with eyes like a bird of prey observing its prey. Sharply. But static. --I won''t spare you, I won''t spare you. Something has clearly changed since that area. ".......... The air is tense. The sounds generated in the school gradually faded away - such is the sensation. It''s an odd metaphor, but the person in front of me seemed like a vast mass of sensors. And just as I was about to move on to my next move. Chairman Koudelka moved first. No, he didn''t just move first. He moved first to match my movements. I could see it. I''ve been engaged. Without an inch of deviation. I''ve been perfectly coordinated with the attack, which I couldn''t have done more to crush my movements. My next move has been read. Perfectly. Flawlessly. I tried to move, but they were so far ahead of me that even I could see it. If you can understand the meaning of your opponent''s movement, it''s a movement that makes you hesitate to make your next move first. You are being read. If a person feels that way, they usually can''t help but hesitate to make their next move. "I see-- I recall the conversation I had with Ray-senpai on my way to the training grounds. ''''Can Chairman Koudelka be able to read the future?'''' ''''Yes. Our chairman seems to know what kind of attack our opponent is going to make next.'' Does that mean your dynamic vision is abnormally good? The unique magic of the Ferraris clan - the sky. Polaris? ''I''m told there was originally another name for it. ''Vol ... something, I think?I heard that the people of the Ferraris family, who were fond of eastern culture, changed the name to "Polaris" at some point in time. What do you mean by "Polaris"? "Among the concepts of swordsmen in the East, there''s a concept called ''Zukyu'' that brings you to a state of sharpened nerves, a state of extreme concentration, right? The void? ''''Yes. It is said that to reach the realm of the Abyssal Gateway, one needs to have their own strict training. Even among the swordsmen of the eastern provinces, there are only a few who can reach that realm. ''''But........Senior Brother Lei is quite knowledgeable, isn''t he? I prefer reading to wielding swords and throwing out jutsu. I''m just as much of a student as Cecily.Anyway. Those who have reached the state of the "void" know exactly what their opponent''s next move is going to be from their initial move. I see. And so they named it Polaris after the "dead sky. Apparently, the Ferraris family named it Polaris, meaning "the sky that has reached the pinnacle of space". ''''The Cirrus Baths and the Ferraris family''s devotion to Eastern culture is quite something... but are you sure you want to tell me what you just said? ''No, I mean, the chairman himself asked me to speak to you. From the chairman himself? ''He said it''s not fair that Kurohiko doesn''t know about this power of his own when he knows about the forbidden curse. "Well, you''re a serious person. "Hey, but I forgot to tell you about this until now, didn''t I?As far as I''m concerned, I''m glad I got the message right before you did. "Ray-senpai... I see. That''s the Polar Sky. Future vision - not just anticipation. Reaction speed, accuracy.........many other abilities seem to have been raised to the bottom. The five senses--not to mention the entire senses, including even the six, seem to have been enhanced. Quickly canceling the first blow, I unleash the second. Chairman Koudelka reacts with plenty of time to spare and engages with it beautifully. As expected, he has read the location and trajectory of the attack in advance. What''s even more astonishing is his ability to react. Even if you change your attack pattern right before an attack, assuming that you can anticipate the attacker''s timing, it will respond to the attack after the change without a shred of dislike. My attack is closing in on Chairman Koudelka. ''''-----'''' The third and fourth blows and all my attacks were read. There is no misreading. The fifth shot was also read. "I see........that''s great, isn''t it? He said that with sweat running down his cheeks. Chairman Koudelka. Sixth and seventh shots. I''m not resting my hand on the attack. I increase my speed. Chairman Koudelka parries my attack and fires back. He instantly flicks off the attacking blade. Faster, faster--. Chairman Koudelka pulls back his sword. The sword that was about to be pulled back is flicked back again. "Kook-- We won''t have a chance to defend ourselves. --Faster. That''s it. If he''s reading our attacks. My speed... I have no choice but to raise my attacks to a level where it is no longer a problem to be read. ''Wait, please........'' I stopped attacking. Chairman Koudelka had sweat all over his face and was breathing heavily. Breathing, she said. ''Let''s get this over with...'' The end, huh? Chairman Koudelka puts his hand on his chest and takes a deep breath. If you can read your opponent''s attacks, you will certainly have an advantage in battle. Even so, it would be meaningless if you couldn''t prevent it. And the Polar Sky has another weakness. This person himself would probably be aware of it, but.... ''''I have heard that you are by no means the only one with forbidden spells, but you were stronger than I heard. It was a good experience for me. Thank you. ''''It was a good experience for me too. Particularly, I didn''t know that Polar Sky is this much of a thing.......It''s honestly hard to do when your attacks are predicted almost the same as yours.......'''' I''m honored by your praise. It was a pleasure for me to cross swords with President Koudelka. Thank you. No. Chairman Koudelka wiped the sword and put it in its scabbard. ''''By the way........the forbidden curse was also on alert for a while, but you didn''t use it, did you?'''' ''''Well actually I wanted to hone my strength in areas that don''t rely on the power of the forbidden spell right now. That''s why I was thinking of doing today without using forbidden spells as much as possible, just the sword. I replied as I sheathed my sword. ''''Then the use of the jutsu itself should have been banned from the beginning. I apologize for not taking that into consideration. In addition, I even used the Oա. No, no, no...I''m the one who sort of went into the fight for my own reasons...I''m sorry. Chairman Koudelka narrowed his eyes and wiped the sweat from his white cheeks with his sleeve. ''''Just as Ray was telling me Lord Sagara seems to be a bit of a strange lord. Oh, really? ''Even though it was a mock battle, I beat Koudelka Ferraris. You could be a little more proud of your victory, couldn''t you?Many I know, for example, try to draw out words to satisfy their own self-esteem in a roundabout way. Uh.... Yes? Well, now that my self-esteem is satisfied what''s going to happen to me that''s going to be good for me? President Koudelka paused. ''No, I mean...I don''t quite understand what Lord Sagara means by that...'' ''There is no benefit to me if my self-esteem is satisfied... and if I win the game, I would rather motivate my opponent more while taking care not to lose their confidence, as the case may be...'' ...? ''''Well that would be ideal, I suppose. But......... .......... .......... This is ridiculous, Lady Sagara. Am I crazy...? Yes, let''s use common sense. Gulping, he slumped his shoulders. Strange, huh......... Do you think I''m a guy who doesn''t have common sense to Chairman Koudelka.......? And then. Oh. It was Rei-senpai who seemed to have been unable to help himself. I was heartbroken and looked up. Rei-senpai........is something wrong? No, I just thought I''d see something unusual. I didn''t think that our chairman would be... ? By the way, Lady Sagara. With a serious look on his face, Chairman Koudelka said. ''To what extent did I look like in Lord Sagara''s eyes? ''You mean in terms of ... strength in battle? Yes, sir. Hmmm. Would it be too caring or too sarcastic to be badly cared for? The look on her face made me think so. So I should be honest here. ''''I thought you were a strong person,'''' ...I see. But... Yeah. I''m done fighting. With them. ''Compared to Hibigami and the Four Deadly Plagues and those monsters, I still felt like there was something decidedly different about them. Something definitely different... what is it? I''m sorry to be so abstract, but if I had to use a metaphor, I''d say...smell? The smell... They''ve got their own special smell. It''s a currier - and Currier Versteen is no different. Rokia and Noyes had that smell, too. But I don''t know if I have that smell myself-- Mugu....? For a moment. It went dark in front of me. What the hell...? I can feel something on either side of my head, a harmonious blend of softness and moderate elasticity. Is this.........being held back, or is it? Huh? Can''t you smell it on me? It was a complete surprise. ...I can''t feel it... Okay. He is released from his restraints. I check with my dizzy mind, but Chairman Koudelka is slack-jawed. There is no reaction of embarrassment or anything like that. He maintains a dignified expression. It''s not as if he or she is aware of the fact that he or she has done some sort of careless mimicry.... And the one who is grinning in this kind of situation is........as usual, Rei-senpai, as usual. Just by the movement of his mouth, I could tell that he said, "As usual, you''re a perk, huh? I don''t think there''s any perk to the act of loading your heart........ Furthermore, senior Lei said again with just the movement of his mouth, "Our chairman, isn''t it quite a perk? He asked me. ...How am I supposed to react? ''Geez.'' I hide my embarrassment and cough one out. I''m sorry, I used a bad metaphor. I''m not talking about body odor, but rather the air or atmosphere that a person wears.... ''Well I''m sorry for not understanding and letting Lord Sagara smell my sweaty scent. I''m sure that wasn''t an unpleasant scent. I''ve always had a bad sense of humor. Please forgive me. No, no... ''Anyway, I found out that Sagara-dono is a few levels above me in ability.......So Doris was not wrong in her assessment either. More than anything else, I''m also happy to know my current accurate ability. But.........although it was an unwilling title from the beginning, but with this-- Chairman Koudelka''s expression seemed to soften a little. ''''I guess I''ll get rid of the title of ''undefeated'' as well. 154-4. "Her plan" President Koudelka hadn''t called the gallery except for senior Ray. And she really intended to win while she was matching swords. The fact that she limited the number of people who stepped into this training ground showed that she had no intention of showing off her victory over the forbidden curse user to other humans. He genuinely wanted to challenge the opponent who said he had defeated the Four Evil Plagues? ''''I prefer to use the [Polar Sky] Chairman Koudelka brushed away the hair that hung on his shoulder. ''''While using the Polar Sky, the sounds around you disappear. I like that kind of silence, like the early morning just before the sky turns white.'''' Does he have what is known as a sensibility that favors wind currents? ''''The Polar Sky is a unique technique, right? Yes, nodded Chairman Koudelka. I had one question. ''''The unique techniques I know about had the impression that the places where the techniques were inscribed glowed in response to the holy element, but Chairman Koudelka''s Polar Sky was unable to detect any luminescent changes. Are you daring to hide the luminescence so that it can''t be detected? It is, sir. President Koudelka put his hand on the buttocks of her skirt. ''? It''s just below the hip bone. Oh. Right, right. It''s around the hips, you know. Since the skirt is often hidden by the hem of the dressing gown due to the attire, the-- I mean, it''s like a triple layer of cloth! Senior Ray made a moderately delirious remark. ''''That''s right.'''' Chairman Koudelka nodded gracefully, yes. ''If you wish to see it, I can show it to you? I grabbed the hem of my dressing gown and slid it from side to side, and to my surprise, Chairman Koudelka tried to lift the hem of the skirt underneath it. ''You are very studious, Sagara-dono. I admire your willingness to learn from even your victorious opponents. Hey!What are you going to do, Chairman Koudelka! Chairman Koudelka raises an eyebrow dubiously. ''What is it?'' What is it? No, I''m not!I''m fine!You don''t need to show me!Wait--Senpai Lei, is your chairman always like this? ''To whatever degree, you''re extremely less wary of someone who''s been favored. What''s that? It sounds good to say that I''m forgiving. You know, it''s just a matter of him liking you. You''re really good at that. "Mr. Chairman! Shortly after President Koudelka dissuaded me from delusional exposure, several students rushed into the training grounds. ''''Ladies and gentlemen. Why are you here? Apparently, they are members of the Windstorming Association. ........If the timing of their stepping in was the right time, what would have happened to my treatment? ''''Why didn''t you talk to us about doing it with the forbidden user! Only Rey cheats. Koudelka Ferraris vs. Sagara Krohiko I wish I could have seen that! Did you have a pretty good match, Mr. Chairman? Of course you did!After all, the Chairman has an invincible Polar Sky! So, how did it go? A member of the Wind Society gazes at President Koudelka. An innocent look of envy. Awe, without the slightest hint of malice. ''''Listen, everyone. The title of "undefeated" is-- It''s hard to tell if you''re winning or losing, though. As I interrupted that, my gaze was drawn to me. ''''The weapons were from a mock match, and I didn''t use a forbidden spell. So, you can''t even say that we both exerted our true power. It seems like a no-brainer to say that we won or lost in such a match. I don''t care if it''s a match at the Holy Ruins Attack Hierarchy or the Holy Martial Festival for example. There''s no need to lower the reputation of President Koudelka''s people without a second thought. It''s a good idea to have a draw if you dare to say it. However, although it was a mock match, it was a good experience to have a match with President Koudelka. It was a great experience for me to experience the Polar Sky for myself. And President Koudelka was very strong. It''s been a good learning experience for me too, seeing two of my best men fight each other. Ray-senpai senses my intentions and adds to it. The members of the Fuuki-kai look at each other. ''I see, it looks like we have a good match. That''s our president. I''m sure he''ll beat that student council president at the Martial Arts Festival too. Yes, our chairman is undefeated. If President Koudelka lost to me in a mock match, surprisingly, the people in the wind-up society might not care. However, if word of the loss reached that student council president''s ears, President Koudelka might get involved in a troublesome way. I don''t want to do anything that might adversely affect the people who are doing me a favor. So, I''m done with this. I turned on my heel and left the training grounds. ''Lord Sagara,'' As I was walking out of the training grounds and down the corridor, Chairman Koudelka came running from behind me. ''''Chairman, what''s going on?'''' ''Huh,'' said Chairman Koudelka, putting his hand on his chest and catching his breath. ''I''m sorry for the strange distraction,'' ''Well, when I see all those respectful eyes lined up I wondered if it would be a good idea to let them know that the chairman lost. But it''s true that I lost. No, but it''s also true that I have to keep living up to their expectations. Chairman Koudelka draws his mouth into a tight line as if to warn himself. ''The mock match was supposed to be a top-secret affair, so as not to disappoint them when we lost... but in retrospect, I was shallow in wanting to fight you. He''s a serious man, after all. ''Perhaps the chairman is too good-natured. I like people like you, Mr. Chairman. I said, and then I turned around and walked away with my back to the chairman-- Hmm? Attraction. I turned around and saw Chairman Koudelka grabbing the hem of my uniform, looking as if he was unsure of how to make an expression. ''''Um, Sagara-dono,'''' Yes? Oh, I''m sorry to keep you here. Snap. ''Ha, ha.'' Well... yeah, what was it again? No, I don''t know what I''m talking about. It was the chairman who stopped me. ''Right.......what?'' Oh, and the chairman suddenly widens his eyes. He remembered. "Next time, as a thank you for today''s mock game, let me treat you to some tea, Sagara-dono. I''m sure the tea from the east will be very nostalgic. He''s a disciplined man, Chairman Koudelka expressed his hesitation in the wrinkles between his eyebrows, then said. ''I cited your thanks and made an excuse to invite you to the tea table. ''No ... that was something you didn''t need to dare to say. Was it? ...I think so. And the answer is? I chuckled. ''Yes, well, I''ll take you up on your offer and treat you next time. ''I see. It was unfamiliar and somewhat confusing, but-- The Chairman held his index finger to his thin lips and gave a small snort as he hmmmed. ''Am I one of those things that I''m not going to abandon? What is this strange question skipping...? At least it won''t be thrown away, I suppose. I''m not quite sure what I''m talking about anymore either. ''I see. So..........I''ll take my leave for today. Please don''t let today''s fatigue linger, and may you get some rest soon.... Bowing with a bow, the Chairman disappeared across the hallway. ''''...........'''' Oh, the chairman almost tripped over it.... Hmm. Did he get injured somewhere in the game earlier? No, no!Good job, Kurohiko! ...You didn''t think you were watching me, senior Ray? From the corner of the corridor in a different direction from the one where Chairman Koudelka left, a grinning-faced Lei-senpai came out from the corner of the corridor. Only in this kind of situation, I feel that her method of dispelling signs has reached the level of the inherent technique....... ''''Hihihi, a little bit of the whole thing, right? Winking and expressing "a little bit" with his fingers, senior Ray expressed "a little bit". ''''So where did you start looking?'''' ''Kurohiko was stopped by the chairman and said, ''Chairman, what''s going on? I guess that''s where I started asking? ............ ''You''ve been there from the beginning, haven''t you! ''Anyway, Kurohiko, our chairman did his best with that one, so don''t think he''s weird or anything, right?He''s not usually that toned down, you know?That one was probably confusing because I was remembering some unusual emotions. ''Confusion?Well, there was a bit of confusion in the words and actions... Our chairman''s lack of expression and his usual calm demeanor make it very hard to guess what he''s thinking. Well, he''s certainly a hard man to read minds. ''Our chairman, in fact, is not immune to men at all. Yes? What are you talking about all of a sudden? Whenever I find a girl who is in trouble, I feel like I have to do something to help her. Like Ira, or our chairman. Well, I think I understand Ira-san, but... Ira is a little too innocent at times. That man''s goodness is certainly going to be used by the wrong guy if he''s left alone. ''''I''ve been wanting to let a man get close to me and get used to him for a long time, haven''t I? Ray senior''s deliberate sinking eyes catch me. That''s where you found the man who changed the minds of Cecily Arkwright and Currier Versteen. I mean, isn''t there someone else who can do it, even if I don''t...? Hahaha, because Kurohiko is an extraordinary womanizer!So, I wondered if the chairman would be a natural fit, right? Terrible! Hmm. However. "Senior Ray, by any chance-- Oh, you didn''t think he''d notice? ''You said at the Cirrus Baths that the chairman wanted to meet me... but wasn''t it actually senior Ray who initiated the idea? Oh, did you find out? Lei-senpai curled her hands up like a cat and smiled adorably. Indeed, deliberately. ''''That''s right!Please!Can you forgive me? "....I invoke the curse... The d*mn cursed user is furious! Jeez, this guy. But we can''t just throw the chairman, who looks like a picture of a profligate, at people who are thinking of owning him if they can, can we?And if they''re nobles, that''s a troublesome conversation in some cases. In that respect, Kurohiko isn''t a nobleman, and more importantly, he''ll never cause any strange feelings. Lei-senpai nodded to himself with a satisfied look. ''''Selfishly, that''s too perfect a choice of people, isn''t it? You''ve used your body again, senior Ray. "So can you thank me by squeezing my tits fifty times? ''You need to be a little more modest, like the chairman! You see?If a lucky color affair were to roll right in front of you, you wouldn''t mess with it, would you, Blackie?So I thought I''d put my mind at ease and let you be the chairman''s man. ''Please think about your expression a little before you speak. I mean, you''re daring to choose expressions that are misleading. A person who prides himself on being a perfect choice of people can''t just choose the wrong words. Well, you know. Ray-senpai, who had returned to his expression, looked at the corridor where President Koudelka had disappeared. ''''I was also hoping that I could let you fight Kurohiko, who is practically the strongest in this academy, before you do it with that Dristos Kielusina at the Holy Martial Arts Festival. .......... He has some decent intentions for something, so this is a problem for me. He''s outrageous sometimes, but it''s hard to dislike him. Is it because all of them are doing it out of consideration for someone else? ''''After all, for the Seibu Festival, the student council president and the president of the wind service will hit the finals, right? ''Like I said before, Beosa Fallonteza has dropped out of the ungraded class. I think the matchups for the finals of the ungraded division are almost set. ''Senior Ray was in the sophomore division, wasn''t he? Yes. ''''You said that you didn''t care about the Little Saint rank that much..........................Good luck with that. ''''Haha, I guess I''ll have to work a little harder on this one if I get support from the Lord Forbidden Spellwriter?Anyway-- With a thump, Rei-senpai tapped me on the shoulder. ''I appreciate what you did today. Thanks, Kurohiko! Oh, you had a mock-up with President Koudelka... The day after I f*cked Chairman Couderka, Cecily and I were having lunch at the secret dry well as usual. To my surprise, Currier-san is resting in his quarters today due to wind fever. Ira, who is also staying at the inn, went to check on her in the morning. I think the headmaster gave it to me. He said that he had been talking to her. Come to think of it, Mia said this morning. Ah, regarding the lingering wind fever, Makina-sama, she was cured the other day. He said. ''A few days ago, Currier told me that he had given Makina a work-related delivery a few days ago while he was running some sort of errand, but I wondered if he got it then. ''How did it turn out?Oh, do you want some of this?Yes, uh-uh. Jeez, I can eat my own food. He quickly robbed the proffered sandwich bread in embarrassment and ate it in one bite. ''''Mugu, very.....................er, it was a good game. Hmm, is there a reason you don''t dare to talk about winning or losing? Very perceptive. Mostly, it''s just that Krohko, who won, was concerned about President Koudelka''s reputation and blurred it appropriately, right? Too sharp.... Well, it''s all about Kurohiko. Cecily-san, with her radiant, sunny smile next to me, was still a girl who was like beauty incarnate. Even sitting next to her, I couldn''t believe she was real. In fact, it seems as if her beauty level has been improving day by day, even more than before... By the way, Kurohiko. Miss Cecily, who held up her index finger, came much closer with a spirited look on her face. ''Here''s my first declaration,'' What is this? I think I''ve decided to leave. Answer?What is it for? Now, let me guess. Are you a bride and groom? "Hmm. Cecily shrugs her shoulders and smiles. ''I try to be a good wife on a regular basis. So, what are you working on? ''My God, Kurohiko, have you become so insensitive to this kind of thing?I don''t like it. After cowering his shoulders, "Oh dear," Cecily corrected her posture. And. I''ve decided to participate in the upcoming St. Wards Festival, I''ve decided to be an ungraded class. 155-5. "Guest name" He said he didn''t want to compete in the freshman division, but dared to try out the ungraded division, which also includes upperclassmen. ''I knew that if I was going to catch up with Kurohiko and Currier, I had to get past those two first. The best and the undefeated. ''''Yes. I don''t know how much I can do with those two people who are blossoming their unique techniques but I just don''t want to choose to run away to the first-year division here. The student body president is almost entirely uninformed, but President Koudelka has the Polar Sky. If Cecily were to face President Koudelka, he would not let her win easily. Although I noticed the weaknesses in the Polar Sky during our battle yesterday, those weaknesses are not the fundamental solution to defeating the Polar Sky. To exploit that weakness, you need to be able to compete with the Polaris first. Just like yesterday''s match, there is a way to forcibly push through with an attack that doesn''t have any problems even if the next move is readily available.... ''''I know that both chairmen''s abilities are outstanding in this school. And it''s said that the only person who can cross over to them is Beosa Fallonteza. ''That Mr. Beoza is going to be in the third grade division, not the ungraded class, right? ''''At the Holy Martial Arts Festival, you''ll be wearing a magic tool that suppresses the power of the jutsu, so that may have an effect on you. There are also techniques that are more deadly than the weapons used in matches. However, if they are banned, those who excel in the art form will be at an overwhelming disadvantage. Therefore, the Seibutsu Festival made it compulsory to wear a magical tool that suppresses the offensive power of the magic formula. This adjustment would guarantee the same level of power as a mock match weapon. However, even though it was a match, a battle was a battle. This is the same as capturing the Holy Ruins. Naturally, you need to be prepared for a certain amount of injuries. It would be no laughing matter if a future aspiring holy warrior couldn''t fight because he was afraid of being injured. If he wasn''t prepared to do so, he would have to withdraw from the tournament. ''''Well, he himself doesn''t seem to have the wind of being so concerned about the outcome of the Holy Warrior Festival. ''If you ask me, he sounds like that,'' ''''It''s not like Beosa wanted to be particularly high up, it''s just that if he had lived in the school normally, he would have been naturally ranked first. I think that''s great, though... ''''As far as the talent of the magic formula is concerned, it is said that the one who will surpass that court magician Waggnus Lenow Sophia is his daughter Makina Lenow Sophia or Beosa Fallonteza. It''s no wonder they''re called the strongest in the school. I mean, what? But the one who is called the "strongest" in the school is the student council president, right? ''''Ah........it may sound strange, but there are two of the ''strongest'' in this school. Two of the strongest? ''''There are three evaluation items in this academy, excluding the Holy Ruins attack, right?Beosa always gets the highest rating in the two categories of culture and artistry. On the other hand, the student council president gets the highest rating in the category of combat. Because of that, depending on how one looks at it, either Beosa or the student council president is the most powerful. The minor sage rank is determined by the four points of evaluation of cultivation, technical skills, combat, and the attack on the Holy Ghost Ruins. In terms of overall strength, Beosa is the best. If it''s only combat power, it''s the student council president. That''s why she is the strongest of the two. ''''By the way, that''s where the genius who had rapidly risen to the third place despite being one grade below us appeared. Is that President Koudelka? ''''Yes. If she was in the same grade as Beoza and the student council president, we wouldn''t know the current ranking of the Little Saint rankings. Koudelka ranked second in the three basic categories, and she also has a relatively high evaluation score in the attack on the Holy Ruins. ''That genius and one of the strongest, Miss Cecily is about to fight one of the most powerful...'' It''s partly a matter of our current ability, but it''s also largely because we can''t use Frias. In the Holy Martial Arts Festival, he cannot rely on the abilities of holy swords, demonic swords, or holy demon swords of any kind to fight. They can only rely on their own ground power. ''''That''s why I''ve decided to have you practice intensively until the Holy Martial Arts Festival. Very good. Currier-san won''t be participating in the tournament, but she hasn''t been told not to train. However, I''ve gotten Currier''s approval, but Currier seems to be thinking in the direction of taking a break from the after-school training with Kurohiko. He looks apologetic there. ''Oh, it''s not a problem on my end, is it? I''m just me, and there are some things I''d like to look into personally. ''But more importantly, I''m rooting for you, so good luck with your win. Cecily smiled as she bit down on her words. I''m sure Currier and Cecily''s rehearsals would be worth watching. I''ve seen the two of them several times, but I feel that their training is at a high level. I wonder if it would be like that if we sharpened our reasonable movements. It''s not my forte to move like that, so I have a feeling of admiration for it. It''s a good idea to wear a pretty dress to practice, so that it''s worth seeing. No, first of all, Mr. Currier wouldn''t shake his head. Really?If you tell him it''s Kurohiko''s request, I''m sure he''ll wear it... ''All right,'' I said with determination. ''I''m going to hold off on peeking in on the training for a while because it''s going to get messy and interfere with my training. Grave... Cecily fell back into my bosom as if she was unfaithful, ahhhh, and fell into my bosom. "You really don''t do what you want, do you? He looks up at me with a sulky face. ''What do you mean, Miss Cecily? ''You have such a submissive man in your grasp.'' Can''t you just give me a little... compliment? He begged and poked the back of my head out. ''Don''t tell me you want me to stroke you?'' ''Mm,'' replies Cecily. ''If you call yourself an obedient man, I hope you can prove that you are obedient. He smiled at me with a smile that blocked my escape and laughed at me. ''''..........'''' Mi, the rust from the body........ I gave up and slowly stroked Cecily-san''s head with my left hand, which had soft, fluffy hair. Oh, her hair is so fluffy........ Each time I stroked it, Cecily-san moved her body slightly ticklishly, saying, ''''Fufu. ''''But to increase your daily lessons and train your sword harder than ever before.......that''s amazing, Cecily-san. Right?And so I-- Cecily rubbed her body against him as if she were playing with him, in a move reminiscent of a cat''s pampering gesture to a human. ''''Oh, um,'''' Sometimes you just want a pat on the back. I''m sure Cecily Arkwright could find plenty of people to compliment her on it, if she wanted to. ''''No........I still need the love number one to praise me for that, right? Please don''t set up a strange pecking order. Well, only the first place exists. Doesn''t that make sense in the pecking order? If there''s only one participant, then that would be first place.... Well, I don''t really want to be praised for it, but sometimes when I''m tired, I think in the corner of my mind that I wish Kurohiko would praise me. If she praised me kindly, the hardships and fatigue would blow away and I would be able to work harder and harder...? I''d be happy to give you a compliment if it would make you feel better. Oh, I''m finally begging myself.......it''s more beautiful when people can see my efforts and praise me for it. Which one do you want? Well, that''s what you have to do for such a slow-moving person. Mmm. I''ve been called dull again. ''''I''m sorry for being dull. ''What?Hmmm, I''m sulking a bit, aren''t I? I''m not sulking. ''''Ufufu, that''s cute. But sometimes.... do this... Hmm? Cecily, Miss? Soo... You''ve fallen asleep. I don''t want to show it, but I guess I''m actually tired. I decided to lay my head in my lap and let Cecily-san sleep until the lunch break was over. ''Mmmmmmmm.......Kuro, Hiko.......'' He talks in his sleep. "I''m trying to do my best, you know... His mouth falls open. ''I know, Miss Cecily,'' I replied in response to my sleep. After school, Cecily-san returned to the mansion early for her lessons. So, the after-school time that I hadn''t had any lessons until now will now be mostly training with Currier-san. I decided to go to the girls'' quarters as is. The reason is because I wanted to see how Currier-san was doing. If you need anything, I''ll get it for you. ''''Oh, Kurohiko.'''' Mr. Machina? As I walked up to the front of the girls'' quarters, I met up with Makina-san as she came out of the gate. She was dressed in her usual gothic clothes and had a small red pouch on her shoulder. ''What''s up?'' I''ve come to check on Currier. I think my fever has come down with it. I just gave her some medicine. Diseases such as wind fever cannot be cured by a healing technique. If it is done poorly, it can make the disease worse. Incidentally, it is said that the healing technique is highly effective for lacerations and burns, but it is not very effective for bone fractures. I heard that it only relieves the pain at best. For example, it has been confirmed that there are cases where bones become strangely deformed when used too much for fractures. The fact that there is no panacea for all healing techniques is probably the reason why there are doctors in this world. ''It seems like the medication is keeping you asleep right now, so we might as well not wake you up. I understand. If he''s asleep, it''s not a good idea to wake him up. Are you going home? Yeah. Makina-san looks at my house, which stands near the woods away from the girls'' quarters. ''''Then ... there''s something I want to talk to you about, is it okay if I continue to bother you?'''' Thus, Makina-san and I returned home. I prepare tea for both of us and place it on the table. Across the table, we sit down in chairs facing each other. ''''.........'''' Maybe it''s time to buy a chair that fits Makina-san. Makina-san, who has a petite build, always has a slightly snug posture. That chair was originally intended for someone a little taller.... ''''What is it?'''' I thought you might want to get a chair for Mrs. Machina sometime. Yeah, okay?This chair will do just fine. But, sir. Makina-san folded her arms and turned her head away forcefully with a huff. ''No problem. They''ll grow up quickly anyway. Ha, ha. Or, more importantly, is it still just right?Oh, I feel so at home-- yikes! .......... I tried to lean back on my back, almost slipping off. Well, let''s put aside the suspicion that he''s already past his growth spurt for now. So what did you want to talk to me about? I don''t know if this is directly related to you, but I''m going to invite guests from all over the world for the upcoming Holy War Festival. According to Makina, at the time of the Four Deadly Disasters, the three countries - in particular, the Guntarios Empire - were forced to discourage a war of conquest to the east. As a result of such a truce that lasted for a long time, diplomatic relations between the three countries naturally began to form, starting with their trade ties. To the extent that the three countries could come to an unspoken common view that they should join forces to avenge the four scourges of the Four Deadly Sins - although there may be differences in the consciousness of each country - they are said to have shortened the distance between them. But last time we had four deadly plagues. Although none of the bodies had been found, to be exact, the situation had certainly prevented the Four Deadly Disasters from functioning as an uncertain threat that could not be left unattended in times of war. As a result, some people within Renousled and Ruvelargan began to worry that the Empire would attack again. ''''As for Renowthred, he''s wondering if the three nations can somehow maintain diplomatic relations and peace as it is, right? ''So you want to invite them as guests under the guise of the Holy War Festival there, to provide an opportunity for dignitaries to interact with each other and to re-enforce the common view that we should continue to get along? ''''That''s what I mean. But still... it''s ironic that the existence of the Four Deadly Disasters was undeniably a factor in creating peaceful diplomatic relations between the Empire and the two Eastern nations. Nevertheless, the Four Deadly Disasters were not a "disaster" that could be left unattended. ''''Makina-san also feared the possibility that the Empire might attack again now that the Four Deadly Plagues were gone, right? ''''It''s a big part of the reason why the story of the Holy War Festival has moved forward in a positive way is because of these intentions that were included... so here''s the story...'''' He readjusted his posture and waited for his next words. ''''First of all, I''m expecting to invite the First Prince, Ghias Rouverargan, Captain of the Divine Punishment Corps, Rose Craywall, and the Divine Punishment Corps Vice Captain, Shanatrice Twoelf, as well as several others from the Divine Punishment Corps, to join us. Shana will be there for the Holy War Festival? It''s nice to see her again after so long. And..........Captain of the Divine Punishment Squad, Rose Claywall. That Hibigami was someone who had made a name for himself as a capable person. I had been wondering what kind of person he was. Shanna-san had said something like she had prepared Rose Claywol as a counterpart to the Four Deadly Disasters, so there was no doubt that he was a very capable person. ''''Next, from the Empire, I don''t have any problems until First Princess Helle Guntarios and her men.......'''' The seriousness on Makina-san''s face grew. ''One of the Imperial guests was the head of the Second Warehouse Management Department--Valaga Wormood. Varaga Wormood. That name sounded familiar. Somewhere....oh, I remember. Varaga Wormood was a person whose name had been mentioned several times during the series of battles against Noyes. It must have been mentioned that he was currently in the Empire during that battle. Hibigami called that person "Snake" and Noyes called him "The Undefeated Man". Furthermore, Hibigami had also said this when describing Currier-san. ''''I''ve always thought that if there was anyone in the Sixth House who could reach me in a proper battle, apart from Varaga, it would be that woman. ''I remember that name, too. The day I found that name in the visitor''s calendar, I decided to ask Currier about the person...only I made the mistake of calling her out when she had a mild wind fever. It was a bad idea for her. A few days ago, Currier-san went to Makina-san''s place for some business, was that the reason for the conversation? And moreover, when it is someone from the Sixth House. What did the currier say? She said he was a mysterious man. That he''s a strange man who''s obsessed with protecting his world and all that. The Director of the Sixth House also said that he was as difficult to deal with as Hibigami - I believe Noyes had said something like that. ''''I''m sure he''ll see Currier before and after the Holy War Festival, and considering what has happened to the people of the Sixth House since they met each other, there might be something to it. And that it could be dangerous for Miss Currier. ''Yes. So I thought I should let you know, in case you''re wondering. ''Well even if it''s not as bad as the noise, I think we should take into account the possibility that something could be in danger for Currier-san. If I''m going to plant something on Currier-san, I''m not going to sit back and let it happen. Even if Hibigami is someone I recognize as a competent person, I''m not going to back down. ''''I understand. Thank you for telling me, Makina-san. What about you, by the way? Me? How are you getting ready to engage in a clash with your friend Hibigami? For now I''ll just have to look into the Holy Ruins again. ''About the Holy Ruins?Oh ... the first injunction of the example? Yes. I was wondering if anyone knows anything about the deepest part. ''''The deepest part of the Holy Ruins has yet to be reached by the Holy Tree Knights as well. The Holy Ruins of this academy also has no one to reach the deepest part of the Holy Ruins. Perhaps if we go much deeper, the Holy Ruins could be connected to one of the deepest parts of the Holy Ruins, but... no one has confirmed that yet. Yeah? Hmmm. I feel like I''ve arrived at the information I was about to find out all at once. ''''Once the Holy Ruins are opened up, I think we should first try to get to the deepest part of the Holy Ruins underneath this academy, don''t you think?And I''m sure you''ll get pretty far now. I will. ''And I''ll be assisting you in your training for the battle against Hibigami in my own way. I''m still trying to figure out what I can do, but I''ll assist you to the best of my ability. Thank you. ''''But... when it comes to your training partner who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues, it''s harder to find them. Perhaps it would be better to look for them in the depths of the Holy Ruins. ''I know...'' Well, I''ll do my best. Speaking of which, have you heard already?Cecily has completed the registration process for the ungraded class. I heard from her today. Kurier will be training you until the Feast of the Holy War. I see, I''m really sorry that Currier got the wind fever... Makina-san wrinkled her brow in remorse and held her head in her hands. When she returned to her appearance and expression, Makina-san put her elbows on the table and said ''''I thought the ungraded class would be decided by the final between Dristos and Koudelka... but when Cecily Arkwright comes out, it''s going to be rough. Either way, I hope it''s a good tournament. Well. Well ... well ... let''s get to the point, shall we? ''What?The main point? You hadn''t gotten to the point yet. ''Huh?You listen to me complain regularly, don''t you? Well, that''s the main thing... With a muffled look on her face, Makina-san intimidates me in a cute way. ''''What?''''You don''t like it? No, I''d be glad to hear it. Makina-san loosens her cheeks and smiles with satisfaction. ''Good.'' After listening to Makina''s complaints, Mia came over and the three of us had dinner together. The Holy War Festival. A guest of Ruvel Argan and a guest of the Empire. There are going to be many more events and encounters in the future. And I must be strong enough to prepare for the day of reckoning with that man. In order to protect the people I care about... As Sagara Kurohiko. Hibigami. Come to think of it, I wonder where that man is now-- 156-Ex1. "Journey to the God of Destruction (1)" There were three carriages on the mountain road. This mountain road, which was once an important part of the Roussan region, is relatively well maintained, and a long time ago, traders used to pass each other''s familiar faces many times. Of course, it''s still used today as a route for merchants. The merchants still use it, but because of the frequent raids by wild thieves who have their eyes on this mountain road, the use of the merchant corps has decreased compared to the past. The lord who governs this area also regularly tries to defeat the bandits with his private army and hired mercenaries, but due to the recent civil strife going on around the country, they have not been able to take care of the security in the vicinity of this mountain path at the moment. Even so, if you can safely pass through this mountain, whether it''s Runoos Red in the south or the Empire in the west, it''s true that you can greatly shorten your travel time. Hence, even though the number of merchants has decreased compared to the heyday, there are not a few merchants who still hire and use mercenaries as escorts. Hibigami was lying on the back of a cart in the lead spot among the three vehicles, his arms as a pillow. After witnessing the battle between Noyes Dees and Sagara Krohiko, Hibigami left the royal city of Christofia. After leaving Christofia, his first goal was to go to Ruvelargan in the north. The purpose was to find the talented people lurking in various places. An acquaintance from his days in the Sixth Estate had given him information on the men of influence hiding in various places. The information on powerful people who are not widely known in the world was provided to Hibigami by the friend as bargaining chips. Noyes Deece was a woman worthy of being called a mass of evil, but she was a reasonable person. Therefore, I have no doubt about the authenticity of the information given to me. In any case, the only thing to do before the completion of the future favorite opponent called Sagara Kurohiko is to find the forbidden spell book at best. There is no need to hurry to find that spell book. So when it comes to the current situation, speaking of a carefree solo journey, it was. A competent person I haven''t seen yet, Hibigami muttered inwardly. -- If I can draw someone as good as that Sogut Sigismus, I''ll be good. That outfit ... are you from the east? As I was slumped in a daze, feeling the carriage sway, someone called out to me. When I glanced over, I saw that the person who called out to me was a man wearing a plaque. As I recall, he was one of the mercenaries who had been asked by the merchant who owned this carriage to provide an escort. "...I was born in Midzubere. Born, I do not know. Isn''t that what a katana is? The framed man takes Hibigami''s "no-kill" sheath in his hand and pulls out his sword and releases it. ''''Oh?What''s this........the blade is crushed in a haphazard manner, isn''t it? Is that what you call it? Hibigami doesn''t take it up and only twists the edges of his mouth in a huff. If it had been me before I met Sagara Kurohiko, I might have felt uncomfortable with the man''s actions and would have broken an arm or two to silence him. Perhaps the loneliness of being the strongest had led the former Hibigami to such a personality. That loneliness, which is not understood by others, had brought him, if I may say so, an emotion akin to anger. That emotion wanted to make all those who put themselves in the fight, even the slightest bit, the enemy. But now, if it was only a little disrespectful behavior, he could overlook it without a care in the world. -Perhaps meeting that man has helped me to relax my mind after all. Sagara Kurohiko. That man was growing steadily. He was approaching his realm at an astonishing rate. Could there be anything more delightful? The presence of those who are closing in on me always makes my heart spring to life. The presence of someone who feels strong always inspires me. To Hibigami, the title of the strongest is just a sign of boredom. What is the purpose of your journey? The framed man, with his sword back in its scabbard, asked with a look of pity on his face. ''Searching for someone, that''s what it''s called,'' So you''re carrying a fake weapon with you to scare off the mugger. From the way you''re dressed, I can see why real weapons are too expensive to buy. With a huff, the man gave Hibigami a reproachful look. ''You have a little too much respect for the world, you know. ...maybe. But if we''re going to travel from city to city in the Ruvelargan, at the very least we should have real weapons at hand. It''s a good thing that we have the experienced White Lion Gang for now, but what are you going to do after we leave?Can you get rid of those vicious marauders with those useless katanas?Hey, man, I ain''t gonna say anything bad. I''ll get a decent job in the next town. The man held his Shesho Sword as if to show it off and said proudly. ''''And with the money you earn from that job, you can hire a good mercenary group like us. ''Huh,'' sneered Hibigami briefly. ''When you''re ready. What?People being nice-- Hey, leave it at that, Badak. That''s rude. As if he couldn''t help but notice, the man who approached the framed man was a young man named Huey, who claimed to be a mercenary leader before he left. He has the appearance of a gentleman, but his body is that of a warrior. ''Yes, Badak. You''re a nasty nosy one, you know. The woman sitting poised next to Huey is the deputy commander, Alisa. She gave the impression of a woman with a maternal serenity even in her dignified appearance. Also, she was a person without any evil intent. She seems to have a clean spirit. From the looks of it, Huey and Alisa seem to be on good terms with each other. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it than you think. I''m sure you''ll find that you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about them than you can about the other two. Even the man who spoke to Hibigami just now, Badak, had abilities that rivaled those of the Eight Sacred Trees. Although he hadn''t seen them fighting, Hibigami could grasp their abilities. At the very least, they seem to have the ability to match the confidence they are emitting. I''m sorry, I just fell into my usual habits. I''m sorry, guys. It''s a good thing that I''m not a fan of this kind of thing. Hey, Badak! Excuse me, Lord Sub-Commander. Badak responds to Alisa''s reprimand with an adulation smile. ''Geez, Badak. I''m sorry, um ... may I ask your name? ...the hibigami. I''m sorry, Hibigami. Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh. Undaunted, Badak speaks to Hibigami. He probably has a lot of time on his hands, Hibigami realized. ''''You should be grateful to our Commander and Deputy Commander. You may not have heard of the White Lion Clan, but Huey the Fiery Sword and Arisa the White Wind, they are household names in the Ruvel Argan mercenary community. Hibigami returned, keeping his arms around the back of his head. ''Sorry, but I''m not interested in the mercenary situation around here. Well, I suppose. But you know what?You''re actually traveling with some really cool people, you know? Well, thank goodness for that. Oh, man. Badak cowered. ''If you have a jewel in front of you and you don''t know what it''s worth, it''s just a bunch of rocks. Even with that kind of speech and behavior, the man called Badak was surprisingly not offended by it. I wonder if the influence of that well-made personality of the group leaders is also significant. I''m not sure if it''s because of the fact that I''m not a member of the group, but I have the feeling that the members of the group also have a moderate amount of civility, despite their crude language and behavior. In any case, the lack of maliciousness only makes Hibigami''s venomous spirit drain away. Besides, there was no point in getting angry at a chicken that was spreading its wings and cackling in front of you. Huey had a look on his face that said he had a new idea. ''As I recall, there were a couple of swords left over I''ll give one of them to Lord Hibigami. It should be more useful than a sword that can''t be cut. You''re a really good person. My kitchen isn''t exactly an easy place to live, is it? Moo, says Alisa, pecking Huey''s cheek with her fingertips. Sorry, says Huey, naturally pulling Alisa''s shoulder into a hug. Alisa smiles happily and nuzzles her head on Huey''s shoulder, it''s okay, she says. Badak points to Hibigami. ''Thank you for your generosity to our Commander, Mister Newbie! Badak! Hey, hey. After being chided by Alisa again, Badak finally sat back down in his original position. In the end, Hibigami let him through with an unfeeling response to the end. ''''Hmm...'''' Hibigami leaned forward on the gyoja-dai and spoke to Midon. Midon was the merchant of the owner of this carriage. He was the one who had generously offered him a ride in the carriage, saying that he would pass Hibigami''s destination on the road and that he would be happy to ride with him on his journey. Then, in the largest city in front of this mountainside, Midon parted from his previous mercenaries and hired the White Lion Gang. Hibigami reached into his pocket and grabbed a bag full of gold coins. ''''Oyaji.'''' Hey, what''s going on? ''I''ll still pay you. From a merchant''s point of view, how much would it be? Midon had refused to take the money when he first got Hibigami on board, saying he didn''t want the money. ''No, no. As I told you before, I''m willing to pay for it. As long as it''s out of concern for your personal finances, as I''m sure you know from my appearance, you needn''t hold back. This is just what I have, but it''s enough to make a burglar change his eyes when I tell him how much money I have. Ho-ho-ho, it doesn''t matter what you look like or how much money you have. I don''t want what I don''t want. Hmm... is this some kind of a wish? Oh, you see what I mean?As a matter of fact, it is. The primitive Akindo, with his well-groomed white beard, looked up at the sky peeking out from the long branches above him. ''I have decided that I will do a good deed once a day,'' A merchant doing good deeds for no gain. Not worthy. That''s not true. If you do good deeds in everyday life, you will surely receive good opportunities. That''s the idea. The reason I drive the carriage myself is because I want to experience my business firsthand and keep my senses sharp. ''Kaka, I see. Then I shouldn''t have given you the money. I''m glad you understand. And I''m-- Midon took a glance at Hibigami. ''Maybe it''s the way you carry yourself that gives you strange preconceptions, but from what I can see, I have a feeling you''re no ordinary person. Oh, yeah?What makes you think so? ''I have seen men of skill in many lands. I feel something similar from you. Well, I don''t know. I don''t know if I can do it. Satisfied, and once the topic was dismissed, Hibigami looked around. The sun was now hovering in the middle of the sky. ''''So far, there seems to be no sign of wild thieves. I''ve heard that this mountain road is a dangerous place for those who trade.'' "To tell the truth, a rumor is spreading that the Wildland Fire Hunter, which was rampant in these parts until recently, has recently disappeared. Perhaps he had changed his hunting grounds because bad rumors were spreading too fast to attract his prey. If that''s the case, now would be a good time to pass. But with the burglar gone, there''s always another hunter who comes around to hunt his prey, so I took a precaution and hired a mercenary. Or, the rumor that you have changed your hunting grounds may be a lie spread by the "wildfire hunter" when the prey is getting scarce. You can''t be too careful. Oh, I see. That''s possible. We''re under attack! A loud, tense voice popped into Hibigami''s ears as he was lying down. Looking over, Huey, Alisa and Badak began to prepare for battle. Then Huey and Alisa quickly checked their equipment and took off at a brisk pace. Before Badak left, he made a motion to stifle Hibigami. ''Oops!You''re not here!This is a real battlefield. This ain''t no place to be playing warriors. Midon took refuge in the loading dock from the groom''s platform. ''Yo, nice to meet you, Master Badak. Yeah, I got it! Perhaps seeing that Hibigami was too frightened by the sudden attack to move, and too terrified to speak, Badak exuded a little tenderness and said. ''Don''t worry. We''ll protect you. Well, if you''re brave enough, you might as well watch us fight and learn how to fight for real!Now, let''s get to work! He grabbed the Shesho sword with effort and Badak also jumped out of the cart. It''s not the hibigami that attracts my heart to the extent of wild thieves. As long as they can defeat them, that''s no problem. They''re also reasonably competent, so if they''re not very strong, they won''t have any trouble. Thinking that, Hibigami decided to wait for the end of the battle while watching the fighting white mercenaries visible from the edge of the hood, with a sideways glance. ''''Hahahaha!That''s about it! A wild gong voice echoed around the area. Looking out from the shadows, I saw that more than half of the mercenaries who called themselves the White Lion had indeed turned into silent corpses. ''''I wondered how much they were the ''Raging Sword Huey'' and the ''White Wind Arisa'' of the famous ''White Lion Gang''... hahaha!Weak, weak!Looks like the mercenary community is short on men too!Hey! A man with a nasty look on his face, who seemed to be the head of the group, wielded his holy sword with pride. ''''You can''t even defeat the band of cave robbers led by the Rogen brothers!LOL!The way the head of the wildland fire hunter died recently, it was so funny!You''re making this Zeckel Rogen laugh out loud... big deal.I mean, you know what?Isn''t that a bit weak for all the publicity it''s receiving?Hey! Huey the Battlestar Huey, which one? Ggh...! Huey was robbed of his weapon and his head was pressed to the ground by the soles of Zeckel''s shoes. ''Zekel brother,'' Hey!What, booey! Booey looked like the brother of the Rogen brothers. It''s not a bad idea to have a little bit of a look at your own body, but the flesh is all muscle. "This girl.........I want you to be my wife....... Alisa was assembled by a large man who was as big as the Four Deadly Disasters. Belloo, Booi licked Alisa''s healthy cheek. ''''No, no ... no! Buoy snorts and smiles debauchedly. ''Whoa!Why do you have to scream like a weak little bird..... ...Alizah, Alizah! Booy''s huge body covers the nearly writhing Alisa, who is unable to move. Booy relentlessly tried to press his lips to Alisa''s, and Alisa struggled to avoid Booy''s lips. ''No!Help me, Huey! Arisa... Huey''s scream resembles a scream. With a gulp, Zeckel kicks Huey in the face. ''''Guhaha!'''' ''Nice ... nice, nice, nice, nice, nice!It''s not a moment in your life that you''ll ever get to experience when the person you love is being tortured in front of you by a man as crude as Booy, isn''t it? ''Aaaaah!Hey, bro!I''ve already decided!I''m going to marry her off for sure! Booy begins to forcefully rub his cheek on Alisa''s disgusted face. A rough breath of excitement blew across Alisa''s face. ''Iyi ... stop, tee!Don''t do it, sir! Oh my God, she''s not very nice, she''s not very nice. Hmm?Why don''t you try to make a baby with me?Okay?Let''s have a lot of kids and be happy, shall we? Oh no no no no no no no no no no! Hey, Lord Sub-Commander! As if he had just come up with a brilliant idea, Zeckel called out to Alisa. ''''Please ... I''ll do anything, nah, do something about this man ...'''' Zekel''s answer to Alisa''s weak, forceless plea was, however, a ruthless trampling of that plea. ''''If you''re going to be the Deputy Commander''s wife to Booy, I''m willing to spare the lives of your mercenaries, okay? What? "I''m not going to kill you, you pathetic Lord Commander, but if you don''t, I''m going to cut off one of your legs except for you. ...After those wounds have rotted and the maggots have sprung up in large numbers and finally gone insane, I will torture you in every conceivable way and kill you even more cruelly than you can think of. Oh, no... The choice confronting Alisa, who was trembling and falling to tears, would have been too cruel for someone like her. Being a naturally good person, she is unable to rationally dismiss those she has strong feelings for. Nevertheless, this situation was also staged by Zeckel so as not to leave you with a choice. "d*mn it!Let go of the Commander and Deputy Commander, you lowlifes! It was Badak, who had been wounded in his right arm, who barked in anger. However, his screams of indignation, surrounded by ruffians who outnumber and outnumbered him, sounded rather sad and unreliable. The remaining members of the White Lion Clan, who already remained, have lost their will to fight, as they are no longer considered to be an enemy. Sensing this, some of the wild thieves finally began to poke and shout abuse at the mercenaries who were no longer resisting and began to use them as playthings. ''Hibigami, Lord.'' Midon, who was watching the situation next to me, spoke to me. He seemed to be desperately trying to stifle his fear. Kaka, don''t worry," he said. "Don''t worry, Kaka, I''ll protect myself and this wagon. The only thing is, they''re not ready to fight, and they''re not ready to fight. ... Hibigami sat back down with a thud. ''''They too have chosen the life of a mercenary. Of course they were prepared for this kind of situation as a possible future one day... Well, given the soundness of those guys, there is still some doubt as to whether they were able to imagine such a near-worst situation or not. ...anyway-- Hibigami stroked his beard with a composure that didn''t fit the tense situation. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t complain about a man without power, no matter how he is treated, even if he is eaten by the strongest of men, as long as he puts his life on the line. That''s what it means to put yourself in the fight. Hibigami has no mercy or sympathy for those who lack imagination while throwing themselves into battle. ''Lord Hibigami, please. Don''t worry. At least I''ll get you through the mountains in one piece. I want them to... Hmm? Can''t you help them, please? Oh, yeah?You think I can do that? With a serious gaze, Midon nodded. ''Yes, in my judgment,'' Hibigami saw the look on Midon''s face and guessed. Midon put his hands on his knees and spoke up. ''I believe that we need men of sound mind like them as well. I think you are right, Lord Hibigami...but it is still hard to see the future of good souls like them closing in on darkness. I do not care if I do not survive. So in exchange for my life, please let them. There''s no need to be so good to be good at something, yourself. I don''t like that kind of naivete. They lacked determination and imagination. That''s all. Well, maybe this will wake them up from their misery. If they see the nightmarish words and deeds that this reality brings about, one or more of them will survive and wake up with a vengeance, and maybe even awaken to the Shura. Please... please, Lord Hibigami. Midon fell to his knees and bowed deeply. ''How can you worry about others in this situation? And to those who were not competent enough for the job they were given. Midon didn''t move with his head hanging down, and continued to plead only, please. Even Hibigami couldn''t help but sigh at this. Besides, there was a reason why Midon''s wish could not be so dismissed. ''Hmm,'' snorted Hibigami, ''I don''t owe them anything. "I don''t owe them anything, nor do I have any feelings for them. But-- Hibigami took the "no-kill" and the "real sword" that was given to him before he was attacked because he had some left over. "I owe myself a bit of a debt of gratitude. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. If anything, I''m a desirable guy. "Mister Hibigami... Hibigami put his foot on the edge of the truck and laughed at Midon. ''Your wish has apparently come full circle and brought you good fortune. 157-Ex2. "Journey of the God of Destruction (2)" [Hibigami] Attention is drawn to a man who emerges from the back of the truck and walks straight to Booy. "What the hell are you? He handed Alisa over to his henchmen and Booy took the great sword in his hand. That great sword is a magic sword. When he had fought Alisa earlier, Booy had boasted that it was a demonic sword that had the ability to slow down anyone around him except himself. From what Hibigami had seen of the earlier fight, it could be said that it was not a good match for Alisa, who was good at fighting to claw her opponent around with her skillful footwork. Buoy''s magic sword flashed. It sent demonic elements into the air. A feeling of being weighed down washed over Hibigami. Bui was a big man with a foolish-looking impression, but when it came to rough affairs, he seemed to have a competence that was beyond the reach of any of the mercenaries out there. He naturally activates his magic sword and has made a firm preemptive move. ''''Guhehe, that was?You were trembling in the carriage, scared and shaking, when you heard Aliza''s screams, and then you summoned up the courage to come to her rescue? Hibigami pulled the sword that Huey had transferred to him from its scabbard. Booey''s fallen eyes caught the drawn blade as it was pulled out. ''Oya?That sword isn''t even a holy sword or a magic sword, let alone a crystal sword?We''re going to play with this booby with such a stupid weapon? Booey squirmed and laughed loudly. ''Bwahahahaha!With such a thin, branch-like sword, I can only scratch my steel muscles with it! Stop! It was Badak who cried out in grief. "Oh, I love your spirit, but these are not the people you can deal with!Surrender meekly or, if you can, run--ugh! One of the field thieves kicked Badak in the back as he mouthed a warning. As Badak awkwardly fell forward, the wild thieves raised a sneer. Well, there''s an idea that it''s because he''s a good person that he''s bad. Hibigami approached Booy with an unguarded gait. Probably none of them would have sensed a warlike will to fight from his steps. The tone of Hibigami''s voice, as he walked up to them and expressed his opinion of Badak, was close to the tone of everyday conversation. There was not even a hint of murderous intent, or even wariness. That was also the reason why Booy had easily allowed Hibigami to approach him. ''''What?You mean to make a tactful, last-ditch bargain?You don''t have any room to bargain, you don''t have a choice. You can do as you please until you get tired of being played... Hibigami slipped loosely into Booy''s bosom and placed his palm on the bottom of the hilt and gently threaded the blade through his muscular, bloated body. ''Oh--Oh?'' It was too gentle a first move to call it an open war edge. However, Hibigami''s blade stitched precisely through the crevices of Booy''s muscles, and yet it had reached the heart''s guts. Here, moreover, the fact that the effect of Booy''s magic sword did not have the slightest effect on Hibigami''s movements would still not be one of them, either. ''''For example,'''' Hibigami pulls out his blade, drawing a thread of blood. ''Even such a crude sword can be killed in this way depending on the user. Even if the muscles are as strong as steel - there is always an unguarded gap in the structure of the human body''s bones and flesh. Oh, oh... You should remember... Hibigami brushed the blood from his blade. "Excessive reliance on one''s own weapons and body dulls one''s instincts for battle. With a thud, Booy falls forward. With the buttocks still sticking out to the heavens, there are no more signs of movement. Buoy-sama......... A henchman shouted as he stepped back. To the casual observer, the end of the first act was so uneventful. Brother Rogen''s death was far too quiet, not even leaving a single sword fight that scattered the sound of blades. ''''Don''t be fooled, you guys! Zekel raised his sword and blackmailed his henchmen, who were on the verge of floating away. ''That was only a surprise!As you can see from the blow before, he only has an ineffective deceitful sword technique used by swordsmen from the East!Remember!No matter how skillful they are, they are powerless in the face of numbers and power, as the Lord and Deputy Lord Commander of the White Lion Clan have proven on their own! Yeah, yeah! One of the henchmen shouts out in agreement. ''''We''ve defeated that [White Lion Gang]!You can''t let that pointy-headed motherf*cker get away with his lucky shot!Don''t be fooled by a small one-time trick! One of the henchmen, who had been fired up by the head, cut at Hibigami. ''''Die! A roar and bone and flesh ripping sound made the air, vibrate. What followed immediately afterwards was a startling silence. The only person who wasn''t dominated by the astonishment was the man in the dressing gown who made the sound. With a blade that crossed the body of the burglar who had cut at him from earth to heaven, a single flash. It destroyed the opponent''s body, almost to the point where it was split into two halves on either side. The burglars, seeing the powerful blow, all at once stood up in a huddle. I can only say that the difference between a soft sword and a hard sword is insignificant to me................in short, it depends on the type of sword and the techniques used. The important thing is the quality of the warrior. Oh, what the hell are you... Badak was looking at something unbelievable. Both Huey and Alisa looked gobsmacked. ''Mm?'' There was a crack in the sword that Hibigami wielded. ''''Well, not good!The other katana is-- Almost to the end, Badak held his tongue. He must have been trying to say this. The remaining weapon in his arsenal was a sword, which had no cutting edge. But Hibigami showed no signs of disadvantage. It''s not the first time that the weapons I use can''t withstand my attacks. Hibigami touches the hilt of the "no-kill". I''ve decided to use it when I''m dealing with an opponent with a lot of potential, but when I''m using my sword to fight to the death, I''m going to use it - or I''m going to have to. The trouble is, this is the only weapon that won''t break even if I''m serious about it. It''s a good thing that I had another fine sword, but to my surprise, it was broken. Hibigami picked up the sword of the cutthroat thief and pointed the tip of the blade at a cowering Zekel. Zekker, sweat trickling down his cheeks, placed the blade against the Huey''s neck at his feet. ''''Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, did you forget?We''ve got hostages over here, okay? Kaka ... a hostage?If you want to kill him, go ahead and do it. What? I was asked to help them, and I sat down to help them. But I don''t feel anything for them. That''s why I''ll try to help them, but if I die in the process, I''ll accept that it''s inevitable. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a position to do it. It''s a bluff, I''m sure it''s a bluff but hey, look who''s here!You gotta be f*cking kidding me!I''ll kill you!Seriously, I''m going to kill you! The tip of the blade buries itself slightly in Huey''s neck. ''No!Huey! Alisa, who was still being strangled in the wings by the wild thieves, let out a sigh. ''''Gu........Lord Hibigami!I don''t care what happens to me!But please, at least help her!Please--gg! Zeckel throws a kick to the back of Huey''s head. Huey looks like he just lost consciousness from that kick. With a grin, Zeckel lets the blade go free. ''How do you like that, Mister Hibigami?Doesn''t it hurt your heart to leave this good Commander-in-Chief behind? I don''t know, I told you I wouldn''t mind seeing him dead. But you know what? ''Oh?What? This might be another strange thing to say, but a hostage is a hostage because he or she is worth saving. So the moment the value of that hostage is lost-- I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m sure it''s not a bad idea, but it''s not a bad idea. Ggh..... Zeckel seemed to understand that Hibigami was more competent than he was at the moment. Then one of the wild thieves ran up to the loading dock where Midon was. ''Hee-ha-ha!Aside from those mercenaries, you can''t even leave the merchants in the back of the truck over here, can you?Hey!You can''t get out of-- lt doesn''t work?Ah........eh? It was only a few seconds later that the thief realized that he had been pierced in the neck by a sword. The thief fell down, scraping his face against the wall of the cart, and died. Everyone witnessed it. The moment Hibigami threw his sword with great precision, without deviating from the target, into the thief''s neck. ''Surely that one, as a hostage, might be worth more than those mercenaries over there... well, have it your way. Hibigami glances at the weapons that fall beside the dead bodies of the mercenaries and field robbers scattered around them. ''Only if your life is spared.'' With the current throw, the movement of the wild thieves came to a complete halt. Some of them were terrified and even ran away. ''''d*mn... but--'''' Zeckel seemed to be waiting for something. And sooner than Zeckel realized, Hibigami noticed something that Zeckel was waiting for. Footsteps. The footsteps of far more people than those here. One hundred - no, one hundred and fifty of them. Much later than Hibigami, Zeckel notices the presence of something approaching here. ''''Kukuk... hahahahahahahaha!That''s a lot of years ago. Zekel''s attitude, which had been cornered, suddenly changed. ''''The main unit of the Disturbance Cave Clan is on its way now!We were supposed to meet up with you after this!You know what?Our current head is that Blood-crazed Anna! What? Badak is surprised. ''''That Blood-crazed Anna...?No, come on.... Blood-crazed Anna. The name had been overheard by Hibigami as well. Originally, Anna had been a torturer in the royal capital of Rouvelargan, but at some point, torture itself had become her hobby. It was a hobby of hers, and she was too distracted from her original goal of getting people to reveal the truth. One day, Anna was stripped of her position at the behest of the War God King. After that, she disappeared from King''s Landing and was never seen again. She is rumored to have been an excellent warrior, and is said to have won many martial arts competitions in Ruvelargan. It was said that there was a hidden lurking competitor in Noyes'' information. -- if it was the woman, then there was some promise. "There''s your goose on the line, thieves. Hibigami''s words attracted the attention of the thieves, who were suddenly starting to gather momentum. "If you run away like this, we''ll let you go. It''s a waste of time and effort to cut off an opponent who is too weak. Hibigami held Arisa''s sword, the finest of the ones on the ground, in his hand. The actuality of this is that I''m going to join up with the main body and fight them, I''ll cut them off without question. I didn''t feel much of a desire to fight and went along with some travesty, but from here on out, I must go measure the value of the blood-crazed.....................now what do we do? Oh, shut up!You''re not the enemy when it comes to the missus and the main army!You''d rather be the one begging me to let you go! ''Hmm,'' sniffed Hibigami. ''Very well.'' Just as the blade of the sword in Hibigami''s hand seemed to gleam in the sunlight that shone through the gaps in the branches and leaves - fresh blood erupted from the neck of the first one. The wild thieves who were here sank into a sea of blood, unable to escape or even put up any kind of resistance by Hibigami alone. ''''Zekel''s bastard is gone!He''s running away! Huey was lying on the ground, unconscious from a kick to the back of his head. He must have decided that he couldn''t hold on for dear life until the main force arrived and escaped. But Hibigami had also caught Zeckel out of the corner of his eye as he tried to escape, cutting down the wild thieves. Hibigami picked up Zoe''s great sword. Naturally, it couldn''t show its original ability as a magic sword because it couldn''t handle the magic element. But to Hibigami, it doesn''t matter. He held the body sword with one hand and pulled it backwards. I put strength into my right arm that holds the sword. He drops his gaze to the ground and listens carefully. Twisting his body, Hibigami put more strength into his arm. The muscles in his arm creak with a squeak. ''Ugh, my Huey and Alisa have been insulted so much!We can''t just let him get away with it!Chasing-- At a bold pace, something passed by Badak''s side as he was about to go into the woods. ''''--What?'''' Zoe''s great sword was thrown at her with a speed that cut through the wind. The great sword disappeared without piercing the tree trunk. And after a moment. ''Geeeeeeeeeee........! Zeckel''s decapitation was audible. ''Hmm,'' sniffed Hibigami. ''You''ll have to put out the noise before you can deal with the blood-crazed. Oh, you... Badak broke out in a cold sweat and looked at Hibigami. The other mercenaries didn''t seem to know how to address him either. The reaction of those who have caught a glimpse of Hibigami''s power is usually this. Kaka," says Hibigami with a short laugh. --You''re going to be able to get a good deal more than just a few minutes of your time. ''''Well, you know what ... thank you. I apologize for what happened in the back of the truck I didn''t see that you were that good at it. Alisa then thanked him briefly, too. As soon as she apologized for the shortened thank you, she ran over to Huey and began to change her condition. Her attitude towards Hibigami had also changed, though not as much as Badak''s. I''m sorry for the auspiciousness of this change, but I don''t think the crisis is over for us. Hibigami said as he looked at the gentle slope. ''''Yeah, you''re right... so if you can, I''d like your help. I''m sorry, but that''s not the kind of help we need. If you want anything, you know... if we can do anything at all... Hibigami took the holy sword that Zeckel had thrown away and retrieved the scabbard and placed it on his hip. ''''Kaka then let me feel free to impose my wishes on you. I''ll tell you everything you need to know. Then you will stay here and guard the carriage. ...What? From now on, I''m going to deal with the Bloodthirsty Anna. I''m going to take care of the other bandits who are in my way, but in this environment in the middle of the mountains, with almost 150 bandits at the same time, I can''t guarantee that we won''t lose a single one of them. Hibigami starts walking in the direction of the approaching footsteps. "So we will stay here and avenge the bandits I failed to kill. Hibigami says to Badak and the other mercenaries, who are gaping their mouths behind him. ''That''s about as good a job as you can do, isn''t it? "...Okay, okay!I will protect you, even if it costs me my life! Kaka that''s a good answer. It''s just that, well you said earlier that you weren''t gonna help me. It''s possible that Anna the Bloody Maniac might be the person I''m looking for. If so, this is my domain. I fight for my own reasons. So they don''t have to help themselves. Oh, is that how it works...? Kaka if you don''t understand, imagine. What is the purpose of that head? Without looking back, Hibigami left it and dove into the bushes in a straight line. 158-Ex3. "Journey of the God of Destruction (3)" [Hibgami] We stomp and run on the bare ground. It''s a bad road that can''t even be called a road, but it can''t prevent Hibigami from acting. It is easy for him to read and control the nature. You''ll be able to get a good deal more than just a few. --It''s a good idea. Close. You can see the figure of the bandit behind the trees. Behind that bandit are a number of men carrying weapons. Hibigami flew in a single bound. Before he realized that something had fallen, the man who was walking at the head of the line had his body split vertically from above his head. ''''Wha, what the hell are you? Is he a good leader? He is more skilled than the henchmen the brothers were following earlier. The wild thieves all surround Hibigami at once. Stretching his bent knees from landing, Hibigami stood up with a waver. "I can''t afford 300 imperial soldiers, but I''d like to see me rise to the occasion, please, you bandits? Kill me! At about the same time as the shaking command flew. The throat of the burglar who had surrounded Hibigami is slit. When viewed from above, is it reflected as a circle of blood? On the other hand, the person who drew the blood circle has already disappeared from the center of the circle. ''''Giaaaaah! One after another, screams go up in various places. There are now about twenty wild thieves who have been cut down. Hibigami closed his eyes. ''''What''s wrong with this guy?All of a sudden, she closed her eyes? Impurities in nature. It is man. In Hibigami, the location of the wildebeest is palpable. It is quicker to feel the unnatural occurring in nature than to rely on the vision in his eyes. The shadow of a sunken foot stitched its way through the trees and ran. After the shadow passed by, a line of blood and bodies. ''''Oh, was that some kind of a shamisen?Or, no way-- "Tepid What? At the same time as the voice is uttered, another burglar gets his forehead cracked open. Eighty-two. While switching swords to the opposite hand, they slash the slashing wild thief with the returning blade. Sensing that half of the whole was cut, some began to flee. While switching swords from the opposite hand, they fly. Incessantly--slashing. ''''..........'''' A small irritation was beginning to build up in Hibigami, who was raining blood. ''Not enough,'' --That''s what I thought. We can''t do it ourselves. It was a moment when the number of kills reached 113. A sharp sensation ran through his body. Although not up to the exact position due to the melee, the presence of an opponent of a different rank struck Hibigami''s senses strongly. -- This, this presence...? Oh dear, just when I was wondering what was going on........there''s this wonderful swordsman. From the looks of it, you have a very wonderful skill, don''t you? Adorable, I suppose, is the woman who should be generally described as adorable. Blonde hair like feathers. Green eyes. Her skin is white and her body lines are thin. At first glance, the impression is unsuitable for this place that could be called a blood scourge. Even at his age, if he were told that he was still under twenty years of age, he would believe it. Her dress-like, pure white attire made her look even more out of place. However, the viewer could see that she had a body made for battle. I''ve heard that those who have superior magical organs keep their youthfulness for a long period of time, and their body muscles and other parts become denser, so they remain slender even after going through rigorous training - I''ve heard of this before. ''''You are the [Blood Mad Anna]?'''' ''Oh, yeah?Did you know about Anna? .......... "Hmmm.........is there something wrong?No?If you were to stand here in awe of Anna''s name and ask me to be your subordinate, Anna, I''d be in trouble. Because someone like you is going to torture me and make me cry. I just love torturing people who are so confident and compassionate.I deeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!Yeah, a couple or a parent and a child or a couple of lovers or best friends would be so much better!The play of torturing and tearing each other''s trust and love apart, Anna, duh, I love it!Hey, did you come here alone?Do you have any dodgy travel companions? .......... Hey, guys?Don''t touch her.Anna, I like this guy. I mean, he''s so strong that he''d kill so many of Anna''s men.I want to pull you down!First, we''ll fight our way out of here, and then we''ll have fun, and after that, we''ll have fun torturing each other alive and killing each other! .......... "Ummm, look at that. It''s like I was speechless when I found out that Anna is the Blood Mad Anna. Okay?Anna is broken - she''s crazy, she''s crazy. Anna isn''t normal anymore. --Strong. What the hell is going on here? What?I told you she was crazy, didn''t I?I mean, you know, you''re a real conversationalist-- Begbie! I can''t wait to see you, woman. Closing the distance in a blink of an eye, Hibigami kicked Anna in the other shin, cracking the bone. ''It''s deafening,'' Giiiiiiiiiight! Anna holds her other shin and complains about the pain. ''Ouch, ouch!Oh you guys!Kill him!Kill this man! A gust of wind came through. Anna''s dozen or so subordinates who were here died in a few shuns and fell down in a heap. ''''Lie....What...what...?What the hell is this guy...? Who am I to ask you who I am, bloodsucker? Ha, ha! Impossible. I can''t imagine that noise would give me information on someone as powerful as myself. What are you ... saying?Die! Anna tried to activate the jutsu, but Hibigami didn''t give her time to draw the jutsu and kicked Anna''s fingers up and crushed them. ''''Geez!'''' Hibigami roughly grabbed Anna''s white arm like fresh snow. It''s a good thing that you are now talking about yourself as if you are crazy, but the ones who are truly crazy are the ones who are described as crazy because they don''t realize that they are broken. Those who flaunt themselves as crazy are also pseudo. ''Goooooo.........!d*mn it!What foolishness.........Ouch........ I''m a guy with a lot of potential, but maybe you already knew how this was going to end when you fell into the arms of a thief. What do you know about Anna?Anna is loving her life right now!Remove the ugly fetters of power, wield your power to your heart''s content, and get what you want, just the way you want it!Kuhhh!If you''re a thief, there''s no shortage of good-for-nothing merchants who can only hire small-fry mercenaries, or poor village people who are only good at hard work and goodness, or dumb cattle who can fill their hobbies and lives!Oh, it would be easier for you to live like that!So it''s not too late!Why don''t you quit being a mercenary and join Anna and her friends?Mercenaries are just hired hands, consumable items!Living in fetters is like being forced to live in a pile of thin air all the time! Hibigami let out a contained laugh. ''Stupid.'' What did you say? Did you make the clothes you''re wearing? What? Do you eat what you eat every day by tilling your own fields and raising your own livestock? Ha-ha, you''re not a deer in the headlights!We can take it all away!And in your spare time, kidnap weak farmers and loser mercenaries and torture them.Why did Anna do all that crappy crafting and field work in the first place-- Mikikku, Hibigami stepped on the back of Anna''s foot. ''''Giaaaaah!'''' Hmm.... you and your fellow tramps and thieves are nothing compared to the people who toil day in and day out doing that "shitty job" you just described. What? We are only saved by what we call "good-natured merchants" and "poor village people with nothing but hard work and goodness". Those who work diligently to trade and cultivate their fields are much better creatures than those who work diligently to trade and cultivate their fields. Of course, they are free to wield their power as they see fit, but... It''s not a good idea," he said. The only thing you need to know is your "position". Shut up!Shut up, shut up, shut up!Even the god-king of the army was afraid of this Bloodthirsty Anna, so you are going to preach to her? I apologize if that sounded like a sermon to you. I will kill you in the most cruel way ever!I''m going to kill you! Kaka... do you have to say that your taste for simple pleasures is not very good at all? ''Aaaaah!I will not allow you to mock Anna''s lofty spirituality...!Or rather, let go of me!Let go! You are nothing more than a degraded version of the Formless Game. You are inferior in every way. Wasn''t the reason why this reluctant Warrior God King was relieved of his post because he was convinced of your weaknesses? I don''t know!You know, when the Logan brothers come, you''re done--giggaaaaah! This time, he crushed the bones in his arms. The reason why he had so many mouths to feed was probably because he wanted to buy time for the Logan brothers to arrive. However, the long-awaited Logan brothers have already turned into motionless corpses. ''''Ouch!Ouch!Die!You lowlife! More blows to the bone-shattered arm. Ouch, ouch, ouch!I can''t do it anymore!I''m sorry!Ouch ... ouch ... ouch! Kaka I can''t do this anymore? Hibigami grabbed Anna by the throat. ''You''ve done a lot of similar acts before. You don''t think it''s okay to do this to others, but not to do it to yourself?Nonsense. That doesn''t make any sense. Besides, asking for forgiveness is a misguided plea for your life. Remember?How often have I listened to the pleas of those who have said so and begged for their lives? ... Hibigami smiled sarcastically. "Don''t worry, I won''t die well anyway. And of course, that''s not a good place for your soul to go. That''s just as well... The throat bone was crushed in the neck, mercilessly, and Hibigami was finished. If only I had a claimant. 159-Ex4. "Journey of the God of Destruction (4)" [Hibigami] When Hibigami returned to the spot where the carriage had been, Midon and the others were waiting for him. ''Oh, I hope you are safe, Lord Hibigami! Midon comes running up to me. There are no signs of more dead wild thieves in the area. No one else seems to have found their way here. We took care of that bloodthirsty bastard. The other burglars seemed to have lost their will to fight and ran away. I think it''s safe to say that the danger on the road is over for now. Even if they attacked again, with a remnant of that level of strength and numbers, even Badak and the others could take care of them. "You defeated that Bloody Anna? I''m sorry for all the rude things I said to you. Badak ducks his head in a fit of giggles. "Lord Hibigami. A Huey with a bandage on his head spoke to me, looking depressed. An anxious Alisa stood beside Huey. ''How can I thank you for this? That''s all right. I told this Badak guy, and it looks like I''m headed for this area. That''s not far off, according to my information. ''The reward, including the advance for this escort, will be given to Lord Hibigami. It''s auspicious for me, but I don''t want it. I don''t want any money. Well, if you are indebted to me, you can get that good merchant of yours to his destination in one piece. I''ll change my plans and get out of the carriage. I understand. If I had to give my life for it, I would bring Lord Midon home safely. Hoho, thought Hibigami. -- was he ready to risk his life, as the word implies? He must have heard from Badak that Hibigami had already refused to thank him. It seemed that Huey had no intention of offering any more thanks either. Midon also seemed to feel that any further imposition of gratitude would be counter-intuitive and did not offer any more thanks than necessary. ''''Um, Hibigami-dono.......Am I not cut out to be a mercenary? As they were getting ready to leave, Huey spilled out in a whisper. ''Am I too naive to put myself in the fight? The former supremacy that had filled Huey had vanished. Had the one act here that made him feel helpless cast a dark shadow over his mind? There was a clinging sound to his question. ''Maybe I''m being too naive in terms of my lack of imagination. .......... Nevertheless. Put another way, it doesn''t matter how naive or good they are, it doesn''t matter at all. Isn''t that a problem? "We are not wrong because we are good. Hibigami tucked his arms into his sleeves and said. ''Just because I''m weak.'' Weak. For example, if the source of his strength is goodness, I will not speak out. I''m a little hard on the goodness that is wielded without a sense of propriety or that is a drag on strength. Well, that''s the point," continued Hibigami, "if you''re going to be inclined to be sweet, you just have to be strong. If you want to be inclined to be lenient - if you want to follow your own idea of goodness, you just have to be strong. It''s that simple. If he is stronger than anyone else, then in the extreme, even lack of imagination becomes a trivial matter. If the power to lay waste to any opponent relies on goodness, then you should be rather naive and good, no matter how far you are willing to go. Remember. Those who put themselves in battle are guilty of only one thing-- Hibigami looked at the bodies of the mercenaries laid out on the ground. ''''You must be content with your own abilities at the moment. "Be satisfied with your abilities. Thinking of some of the people he once spent time with in the apocalypse, Hibigami said with a small, comatose reproach. "I despise those who have room to grow and yet are content with their current abilities. "...Thank you, Lord Hibigami. Turning over with a determined look on his face, Huey clenched his fists in a powerful fist. Of course, the reason Hibigami answered Huey''s question was because he wanted to water the buds that had the potential to become future enemies. Perhaps due to the effects of this incident, Huey had a new growth spurt in his life. From Hibigami''s point of view, as long as it continues to grow up and reach its own territory, it''s good. By the way, let me ask you a question. Turning to everyone here, Hibigami asked, "Is there anything about this area........ ''''Is there anything around here ... yes, is there anything about a talented person who can make a name for himself?I don''t care if the gossip is untrue. If it''s a gossip, there is one thing I''ve heard, but... Alisa raised her hand unsurely. ''Huh, what kind of rumour is that?'' I have heard that a group of young swordsmen, famous in the East, were driven from their country for one reason or another, and later fled across the sea to Midzberia. "Hmm. So, this is just a local story that I''ve heard from my father, who was a playwright, that they live in the mountains around here in hiding. Around the playwright, Alisa''s voice became quiet. You''d think it was a story that wasn''t in the realm of fantasy, which is characteristic of writers who tend to indulge in fantasies. ''Well, Alisa came from around here, didn''t she? Badak said. Alisa bows her head. ''I''m sorry, that was unreliable,'' No, don''t apologize to me. I was the one who told you to talk to me. The person in question apologized, but her goodness is to be commended for her goodness in not holding her tongue here and uttering a sermon in a genuine manner because of the location''s relevance. ''And now that''s a bit of an interesting story, too. I thank you. After leaving Midon and the others, Hibigami stepped into the bushes. Immediately after the first kick on the other side of that "blood-crazed Anna" shins, Hibigami felt the source of the sharp sensation moving away. But after a few beew (seconds), he was completely unsure of his position. So he lent an ear to Anna''s words afterwards, and if the signs hadn''t disappeared, he would have killed her immediately and followed the signs. The edge of Hibigami''s mouth naturally falters. --You know how to dismiss the will to fight, if you didn''t let me know the exact location. After killing Anna and returning to Huey''s group, I saw more than a dozen dead bodies of burglars killed by blade wounds that were not theirs. The only reason none of the burglars made it to Hughie and the others was because they had been cut off by someone on the way. Blood splattered and adhered to the tree trunks in several places. The handwriting was one of the most brilliant. Ruthless, but a taijutsuji that Huey and the others could never reach with their abilities. And now, Hibigami had returned to the scene. --A group of swordsmen who had been driven out of the country, huh? It can be taken as a story that can only be handed down in a small region. I''m not sure if it''s just a kind of mistake.Or, no way--'' The words were spoken by one of the cutthroats. What followed those words, or perhaps they were words from a local legend. But even after walking around, there was no sign of that presence. --It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. It''s a good idea to go to the village at the foot of the mountain to gather information once again. The bundle of paper pieces handed to me by Noyes also stated that I should visit the underground archives of that village. It''s not a particularly hurried trip. We have some preserved food on hand and we are used to sleeping and waking up in the wild. We should reach the village at the foot of the mountain by the end of the day. Hibigami took a path to get back to the main road. Clouds were beginning to gather in the sky. Would there be a shower? A short distance down the path, he saw three men in dirty clothes collecting broken branches. They didn''t look like burglars. They were carrying bundles of straw on their backs and wearing mud-stained hoods. Could they be villagers from the foothills? ''What is it?'' As Hibigami approached, one of the men stood up. He continued, and the other two men stood up as well. The first man who stood up was young and good-looking. ''Oh, you''re wearing a dressing gown. That''s an unusual outfit around here.'''' Oh, yeah?Do you know how to dress in the East? It''s very well known here, too. Even the locals know about it, if they have some education. .......... By the way you''re a swordsman? There''s no such thing as nobility. I''m a migrant. Hibigami snorted, "So you are a village at the foot of the mountain? "Are you the people of the village at the foot of the mountain? Okay. To collect branches for the fire. Besides, there''s good wild plants to be had around here. After a beat, Hibigami asked. ''What''s in that bundle of straw?'' The three men exchange glances. The youngest man smiles mildly. It''s a mountain sword. It''s a good thing I have a sword, because it helps me to navigate through the dense vegetation. It''s a long sword. Normally it''s a little shorter. Sometimes it''s more convenient to be around for a long time. Then I have to ask you why... Hibigami stroked his beard and posed the question. ''Do you smell human blood on the machetes used to cut the overgrown vegetation? An illusion ran through the place as if the flow of air had stopped. As a matter of fact, Hibigami had been able to see through them as they approached. Sturdy arms peeking out of short sleeves. The well-developed muscles of their calves. You don''t get that kind of muscle tone from just plowing a field. It''s a bit more heterogeneous. The three men took some distance from Hibigami and each picked up a bundle of straw. ''I didn''t expect the pursuers to come this far, I''m sorry to say. What do you want to do, leopard? Yeah, he''s gonna do it. Hibigami''s mouth hung open. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not an acolyte. I heard a rumor of a group of manslayers and came here to fight them. With a bang, the three of them take out a sheathed sword from the straw bundle. ''''Kiddo-san, it doesn''t look like this guy is lying to me. I can see that but, Amano, this guy is on fire. ''Hmmm, this man has a wildness about him. He doesn''t look like the kind of guy who would be a good fit for someone else''s dog. I''d say he''s an expert martial artist. Ha, so you''re a big fisherman today. Wait a minute Amano. This guy he''s going to do it. That''s pretty good. Look at you two. I got goosebumps. I''ve never met a better user in the East. The bodies around there. You mean the corpses of the burglars? The man named Amano had almost correctly guessed the quality of Hibigami''s sword, just from the wildling blade wound that Hibigami had cut. The man called Amano composed himself. ''Huh?'' --That stance, an iai? I can''t help it. "Mm, I''ll give you that. Amano smiles innocently as he takes a stance. ''Thank you!'' The tone was refreshing, but the sword qi emitted was that of a fierce predator. Hibigami raised his holy sword while feeling favorable. In the distance, a heavy sound of thunder roared. ''''What is your name, if I may ask? It''s Hibigami. Hibigami-san, is it? I''m Amano, a member of the Eight Swords Scrolls of the Mugen Koshito style. Hibigami''s eyebrows twitched. ''''Muhen, Yuefu?'''' The darkness increased slightly and a light rain began to flutter. Hibigami''s mouth, struck by the thin rain, draws a gentle arc. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time. I didn''t expect to come across that legendary group. The fact that they existed in the first place is a surprise, but... "Oh, Mr. Hibigami, do you know about Muhen Koshi-ryu? Speak up, you fool. If you know anything about the history of the swordsmen of the East, even a Midzberian would have seen this name at least once. It''s just like the Doomsday Empress on this continent. However, in this Midzberia, there aren''t many people who are keen on unraveling the history of the East, or even the history of swordsmen. It''s not a good idea to have a new style of swordsmanship in the East, as there are not many people who are interested in the history of swordsmanship in the East. The rainfall was gaining momentum. "But because it''s a legendary sect, there''s no shortage of people who believe in its name... So.... Amano sinks deeper into his hips. ''I thought you might like to try it. ''Huh,'' sniffed Hibigami in a good mood. ''The fact that you don''t run away from bad words already tells you that you''re the real deal, man, you''re an Amano. The muscles of the leg muscles are strained, Hibigami. Maybe we should thank the Formless Game for this one. The two men faced each other in silence for a while. They were within reach of each other''s blades in a single foot. There is no sign of the other two joining in. It seems that they only want a one-on-one match. Moreover. -this guy wants to die. This Amano was a man who was willing to risk his life. He''s not afraid to lose his life. But he''s determined to win. In other words, he doesn''t take life for granted. He is aware of the weight of his life, but he also has the spirit to bet his life in battle without hesitation. --So he''s a genuine warrior. "Muhen, Koshinata-- The index finger of the hand holding the Amano''s hilt floated away. Is it a sign of something? ''''Instant killing sword, hoof crossing.'''' The name of the technique, I suppose. ''Is it strange to mention the name of a technique?However, it is customary in my style of Mugen Koshi-Do-Ryu to say the name of the technique before it is performed. In a theatrical performance, it would be a fool''s errand to mention the name of the technique in a real fight. There is no dumbass who will politely reveal the technique he or she is about to unleash. Even if you can''t help but chant a chanting spell in which verbal chanting itself is the key to activating it, speaking the name of a swordsmanship or jutsu is not the act of a fighter. In fact, if the only goal is to win, the technique should be kept secret as much as possible. There are two main types of techniques that have names. The first is when a technique is created and named in order to lend credence to the name of one''s own school, and the second is when a technique is created and named in order to lend credence to one''s own school. The other is when a person who is moved by the technique sees it and names it for himself or herself. The only exception to this is that Hibigami has heard that in the East, there is a concept called "Kotsumoku". This is a concept that by shouting the name of the technique, you can put a part of your life into the technique itself, which will increase the sharpness of the technique. However, for reasons that do not apply to the Mugen Koshin-ryu, it seems that they dare to say the name of the technique first. He said, "The special sword that you have refined.......if it is prevented to the extent that the name of the technique is known first, then it is no longer a special sword or anything else. In other words-- The smile disappeared from Amano''s mouth. "A special move that can''t be named first--not a special move. That''s the style of Mugen Koshito-ryu, Amano concluded. Thereafter, there were no more words for each other. Both of them kept their positions, not making the slightest movement. Then the rain began to fall. What came was silence. A glowing white color peeked through the clouds. The light that came in shimmered on the blade of Hibigami''s holy sword and ran dully over the blade. During this time, both of them stilled themselves in a state of stillness. In the midst of the tranquil moment, a large drop, plopped down from the end of the longest branch above their heads. That moment when that pearl drop shining in the sunlight fell on the stone on the ground and popped... The sound of sheath-running and wind-cutting sounded on a plane that seemed to indicate. The first thing that fell to the ground was Hibigami''s, the fabric of the dressing gown. "I see, this is........Muhen, Koshito-ryu? Nice job. Amano had been cut deep in the armpit. The wound was too deep. Even if he was an excellent user of the healing technique, if he wasn''t here, he wouldn''t have a chance to survive. How many of you two can use the healing arts? To Hibigami''s question, Kido and Hyougo answered in denial. It seems they can''t use the jutsu itself in the first place. Thrusting the tip of his sword into the ground, Amano fell to his knees. The blood in his armpit did not stop, and the blood was draining from his face. ''''Fu, fu........'''' It was Amano, in the throes of death, who uttered that laugh. After saying that much, Amano died. It could be said that he was capable of living up to his legendary reputation. It''s a good thing that you can''t get rid of them. --I didn''t know such a capable person was still hiding in Midzubere. "Mister Hibigami. After witnessing Amano''s death, Kido said. ''You said that you were looking for our Mugen Yue-Tzu School, right?We would like to continue to play our game here, but I think we need someone to guide us to the hidden village. "Hmm. According to Kido''s explanation, there is another person in that hidden village who has the skill to do it. It''s a good idea to have one more person here, but when it comes to one on one, this is probably not something we can hold back. Therefore, I thought it would be best for the two of us to restrain and control each other and guide them to the hidden village first. I can''t tell you how badly I wish it had happened. So it''s settled then!Hey leopard, carry Amano''s body! You know what I''m talking about, Kidd-- I know!We''ll take turns on the way out. Mm. Good to know. As Hyougo carried Amano''s corpse on his back, Kido, who was carrying the other luggage, smiled at Hibigami. ''We will need to walk a bit but are you hungry or otherwise hungry, Hibigami-dono?'' I''ll be fine. If you need a break, I''d be happy to delay my departure. No, that''s okay, too. ''I see. Well, let''s get going, Mister Hibigami. They''re quite a strange bunch, Hibigami thought. From the way they handled the corpse, one could tell that Amano was a desirable figure to them. But they didn''t seem to be mourning Amano''s death itself. I can''t see any trace of sorrow in his death. Not even a trace of sorrow. Nevertheless, the warmth towards Amano is definitely there. How could Amano''s "Hoof Crossing" be so brilliantly broken? ''You probably read the trajectory from the subtle changes in the rain-soaked soil as you stepped in. Is that what you saw, Leopold? ''''Of course the sword''s speed itself was inferior to the opponent''s, of course. Well, I got to work with someone who was that good. Amano must have been very happy. ''But when I think back, Amano was a good man. He could cut people without mercy, but when it came to other things, he was a man who couldn''t even kill insects. Ha, that''s a strange thing to say about a man. When I close my eyes this way, it''s like I''m reliving a pleasant memory. But that''s why I''m shaking in my boots, Kiddo. Don''t worry about it. The two men ahead of them took a glance at Hibigami behind them. Moreover, rather than having any hostility towards the Hibigami who cut down that Amano, what they are directing at is a sense of expectation. ''''Even so, you''re very strong, Hibigami-dono. Isn''t he quite a renowned warrior in the warrior circles of this continent? When I replied that they would be almost unknown among all but a few, they took the word in stride. ''Ha, ha, ha!Well, we should thank heaven for that!What good fortune to meet such an unknown martial artist in this way! ''Phew, phew, phew!What a good day this is, Kiddo! This is the way it''s going. Even for a man named Amano, there was something strange about him. Even as he was dying, what he was spouting off was a sense of gratitude. However, they did not seem to want to die. They have no desire to die, but they are well aware of the value of life. --I''m sure you''ll find them to be a very refreshing group of people, depending on how you look at it. As he walked on the rain-soaked soil, Hibigami couldn''t help but smile at the anticipation of what lay ahead. 160-Ex5. "Journey to the God of Destruction (5)" [Hibigami] On the way, Kido and Hyougo told me how the Mugen Koshito-ryu escaped to this continent. In the past, the Mugen Koshito-ryu had gained a reputation as a belligerent group that challenged other schools to fight each other. The name of the Mugen Koshito-ryu was greatly enhanced when they defeated a master of the Rigen Itto-ryu style, which was famous for its wise use of riai. The complete defeat of Rigen Itto-ryu, which had been called one of the five major styles in the east, was a huge shock to the people of the time. After that, Mugen Koto-ryu defeated other schools one after the other, and its reputation grew to the point where it was called "Other Style Collapse". In addition to the Rigen Itto-ryu, there were other fighting styles in the five major schools of the East, such as the Shinshin-ryu, Chukuba-ryu and Gagyutu-Sang-ryu, but the most famous of them was the Hatcheryu. Everyone waited eagerly to see the battle between the strongest of the Hagensemi-ryu and the Mugen Itto-ryu, which had defeated even the Chukuma-ryu. However, at some point in time, the Mugen Koshito-ryu suddenly disappeared from history. Thereafter, there are no records of battles held in the name of the Mugen Kesutouryu that can be attributed to the Mugen Kesutouryu. That''s as far as I know. It is said that he had already killed some of the high ranking apprentices of the Hagensen School at some point, so he was not timid. How did that happen to make him disappear from the public stage? That''s it, Kido recounts. One day, the Mugen Koshi Sword School received a secret order from the Lord of the Land through a messenger. At the time, in the East, apart from the frontal school, whose purpose was to hone their swordsmanship, there were other schools that plotted to bring down the country. At the same time, in the east, the Fai Ma-ryu and other underworldly schools were gaining momentum. The secret orders were to have that backdoor school crushed. The Mugen Koshito School is a fighting group that pursues strength. Those of the Mugen Yue-tou-ryu felt that they couldn''t expect much from the Blade-Semi-ryu as an enemy once they had cut up some of the high ranking brothers of the Blade-Semi-ryu. Accepting the secret order, Mugen Koshito-Ryu spent all its time fighting against the other schools. After five years had passed, all of the allegedly dangerous underworld schools had been wiped out. The Fai Ma-ryu, which had been the greatest danger, had been almost completely destroyed. However, since the sweeping of the Mugen Etou School''s back school was kept a secret from the public, the topic of the Mugen Etou School during this time had been limited to eyewitness accounts that were not very accurate. At first, some people had whispered that he had gone into hiding for fear of the Bladed Cicada Style. Nevertheless, it could be said that it had been a fulfilling five years for the Mugen Koshito School. Many of the people from the Ura School that they had dealt with were more skilled than the front school. They were skilled in the art of "killing" rather than "winning", and so Mugen Koshuto-ryu members could fully appreciate cutting and fighting as if on the battlefield. It could be said that the Mugen Koshito-ryu had the opportunity to hone their skills in a very real battlefield environment by taking on this backstage work. And now that the Mugen Koshito School has destroyed the other schools, the Mugen Koshito School is ready to resume its competition with the boiling Hagane Cicada School, which is now booming with the appearance of the Children of the Heavenly Blade, where a new generation of talented people have gathered. However, a great tragedy struck the Mugen Etouryu. Within the past five years, the former Lord of the country had fallen ill, and now a new Lord of the country was sitting at the top. This new Lord had decided to bury the Muhen Kesutau-ryu in the dark. The reason was because he was afraid of the Mugen Kesutouryu. As a crumbler of other schools, they had mastered the ability to carry out the collapse of the country through the battle with the underworld school. It was not necessary to deal with all the people in the country in order to crumble the country. Just keep assassinating the people who would be unable to maintain control if they were lacking, until the person they wanted took their place. Of course, Mugen Yue-toryu had no intention of destroying the country. However, the new lord''s paranoid delusions of victimhood knew no bounds, and he was finally ordered to strike down Mugen Kesutouryu. The charge was treason. They were charged with the crime of attempting to kill the new Lord of Japan, a crime that had no basis in fact. Left in the position of being pursued, Mugen Koto-Ryu fled to the west, cutting down his pursuers, who were constantly attacking him. Some people thought that they should cut as many as they could and resist here to the end. However, with the words of the master, ''To die outnumbered is a boring way to die,'' the Mugen Eternal Sword School members decided to flee across the ocean to the western continent of Midzuberia, brushing away their pursuers. ''In all ages, the dark lord takes the light away from the shining one,'' Hibigami spat that out. ''''Haha. That''s just the luck of the times we were born in, you know. There was no resentment. Kido''s tone was refreshing. Next, Hyougo told the story of how the Mugen Kesutouryu had become a legend whose existence was not certain. First, the new lord of the country moved to erase the existence of the Mugen Kesutouryu from the records as well. The entire country was determined to ignore its existence. During the five years that Mugen Kesuto-ryu was busy working behind the scenes, many people were so caught up in their daily lives that they forgot about the school''s existence. It was also because the buzzing glamour of the Children of Heavenly Blades that appeared in the Bladed Cicada School had stolen their attention. Of course, in swordsmen''s circles, no one had forgotten their existence. However, some swordsmen, especially those who had been defeated by the Mugen Koshito-ryu, saw this as an opportunity and tried to ignore the existence of the Mugen Koshito-ryu. They saw this as an opportunity to erase the stigma of defeat and tried to forget the existence of Mugen Koshin-ryu. The Mugen Koshin-ryu became a legendary style among some swordsmen. When he was later dramatized as a villain in a play, he was popular despite his villainous role. The irony is that the performers of Mugen Koto-ryu in this much talked about theatrical play were the members of the Children of Heavenly Blade. By the time this play became the talk of the town, the lord of the country who had planned to destroy the style had died prematurely, and there was no longer a tendency to want to put a lid on the name of the style. Nevertheless, the faction that wants to eliminate the Mugen-etsuto-ryu is still active, and it is said that they are still pursuing the school, as if the grudge of the founder of the school still lingers in this world. ''''The latter part of the story was told by a merchant from the East who happened to meet a merchant from the East Country when he went to the city to buy something. It''s been eight years since we left the East, and naturally, that country seems to be on the move as well. Well, even if my pursuers are not released, I have no intention of returning to the East. I''m going to ask you some questions. What is it, Mister Hibigami? What was that man Amano''s name, the Eight-Pointed Scroll, that he called himself? ''''Oh, that''s like a title given to the eight swordsmen who have the most outstanding skills in the Mugen Koshi Sword School. In fact, it was the loyal vassal of the Lord of the Land who tried to take care of us, who created the source of that name. This loyal retainer had written the names and faces of eight swordsmen on a picture scroll and handed them to his pursuers as people to be especially careful about. The names and faces of the eight swordsmen on the picture scrolls were collectively known as the Eight Swords Scrolls. When we heard our pursuers calling us that, we thought, "Hey, this guy looks good. We liked it so much that we started calling ourselves that. Okay. Now, one more thing. "Hey. Will we ever leave our hiding place?If we have people as good as Amano, we can raise a mercenary band or sell ourselves to some king. It''s the Master''s policy. "Hmm. "On our way to this continent, my former teacher became ill and died on the ship. His teacher at that time became my current teacher. What is this current Master''s policy? Enough is enough. Enough. ''We will fight those who attack us, but we will no longer seek enemies from ourselves. This is the current policy of the Master Teacher. We, too, are satisfied with that. I don''t know. How can a group of belligerent manslayers remain so meek and uncontested in the land? ''''After slaying so many people.......we killed a little too many people too. No, we didn''t think anything of it when we were dealing with powerful people such as one of the five major schools or the back school?Among the pursuers there were many who were weak. Even the earlier thief I cut him down because he attacked me, but he was too small to be called an enemy. They also have compassion for the people they fight. Those who do not have the spirit to oppress the weak. They are a pure fighting group that only seeks the strong. Kaka, it''s not easy. You don''t have to think about every little thing when you''re fighting someone stronger than you, but when you''re fighting someone much weaker, you''re going to have to think about some trivial things. I guess. That''s probably why Amano was so happy. Kido snaps his sword at his waist with a chuckle. ''I can understand why it would be unbearable. After thirty minutes of walking along the mountain path, we came to a narrow path between steep cliffs. The path was hidden by tall vegetation. It would be difficult to find the path unless we split off to the far side. ''It''s just ahead.'' We followed Kidd to a narrow path. At the end of the road, an open basin came into view. A hamlet, I should call it. It was dotted with houses, and the fields and rice fields extended from where the houses stood. In the center of the village, there is a large, eastern-style mansion. We descended the hill and came to the front of the road that extended to the central mansion. Kido pointed to the mansion. ''Everyone would be training in the dojo over there at this time. I''m sure the moderate training has warmed up your body, and if Lord Hibigami survives, I''m sure you''ll be in good shape. The words "If you survived," said it all. With his arms folded, Hibigami said. ''Thank you for leading the way,'' Kido and Hyougo glare at each other. "I''m in charge, aren''t I? Speak up, you fool. Kidd, you left your sword, which is too long to hide. You''re going to f*ck this man without that sword? Gulp. ''And just in case, we should have someone to tell everyone the good news this time. We can''t just throw Amano''s body out here, either. Kaaah, all right!Give it up!Leopard, I''m giving it to you this time! Thank you, Kiddo. ''''Oh, I should have forced myself to bring that sword if this was going to happen! Achaa, said Kido, putting his hand to his forehead. Kido reluctantly lifted Amano up and accepted Hyougo''s package. ''If you die, in the next life. Oh, in the next life. Good days. My days in this village aren''t bad either. Agreed. Win, leopard. Oh... Hyougo turns the front of his body towards Hibigami and holds his sword. ''''That''s what I''m going to do.'''' Hibigami also uncrossed his arms and grabbed the hilt of his sword. Zekel''s holy sword was discarded in the process. From Kido, the "I''m sure Hibigami-dono can do it better this way, right? The reason for this is because they acquired Amano''s sword from him. The name of the sword is "Yakudou, Rakutei Zanka". They said that their Mugen Chtry does not use demon swords. When Kido''s back was small, Hibigami silently cut the carp mouth. Hyougo''s limbs moved lazily. ''Eight sword emaki is one [Mushijin] hyougo--come on,'' Hyougo''s stance was different from Amano''s. In a word, the stance that seems to be shrinking small. The soft body and its twists make it look that small? "If it comes to an opponent like Hibigami-dono I''ll go for it from the start with a desperate kill. Zuzu, Hyougo takes a step forward with his stance. ''''Muhen, Koshito--'''' Hyougo meditated with one eye. ''''Mimicry, molestation slash'''' A technical name. A declaration of a must-attack. Hyougo moves. A blow released from a stance like the moment the chrysalis had molted. The trajectory of a half-arc that ran through the space on the side with instantaneous speed. A wound runs across the edge of Hibigami''s ear. Hibigami, on the other hand, swung the blade he had pulled out in the manner of an iaido battle into a horizontal cleave. A powerful sword. This blow - did Hyougo realize that if he avoided it, he would die? He discarded his right arm and used it as a shield. As soon as the blade dived into that right arm, Hyougo tightened the blade with his muscles. While Hyougo held Hibigami''s sword in restraint, he instantly switched his left sword to the opposite hand. ''''Mimicry, de-skinning--Returned blade, hapiraki.'''' A tyrannical random blade that threw away his arm and released, reminiscent of an insect flapping its wings right after hatching. Hibigami put all his strength into his arm and pulled the blade out of Hyougo''s arm. He played and dealt with the vicious turbulent blade that attacked him at super close range. A stiff sword strike, released with an uncanny expression while sprinkling blood from his arm. The Hyougo who is unleashing that sword strike He laughed. ''''Mugen Yuefu.......totally--'''' In the same instant, Hibigami switched his sword to the opposite hand and slashed at Hyougo. ''''--It''s entertaining. Hibigami''s eyes were blazingly bright. The deadly battle between Mugen Yuefu and the [Broken God] had begun again, here and now. 161-Ex6. "Journey of the God of Destruction (6)" [Hibigami] He ran forward like this, and as they passed each other a flash - Hyougo was about to react to Hibigami''s move, which was made to look like that. However, Hyougo quickly saw that his opponent''s move was a deception. But the moment it took for him to realize that was his fatal opening. Hibigami, who had made a brilliant and sudden change in his attack pattern, swung his sword down at an angle. Hyougo''s sword flashed downward. Its front body is ripped open. ''''--ha-ha.'''' The leopard let out a laugh. ''Nice work,'' Hibigami''s instantaneous blade strike. An oblique, fast blade flash. Hibigami''s battle sense completely captured the momentary gap that was born in Hyougo. Blood spurted out of his body, and Hyougo fell to his knees on the ground. Hyougo exhales a rough breath. As if to guide him, he points his wounded arm towards the mansion. "Well, uh ... next ... this, this game ... you, you win. The goal is a fight to the death, not annihilation. The game has been won. Without nodding back at the words, Hibigami headed for the mansion in silence. Even though they didn''t speak, their intentions were communicated to each other. They arrived in front of the gate of the mansion. A good-looking man with a clear-cut nose was standing on the gravel road beyond the gate. ''''You''re here, this guy,'''' Wiping his cheeks with a hand towel, the man chuckled. ''''I heard from Kiddo-san that he had broken that Amano''s [Hoof Crossing], and I thought it was no ordinary skill--'''' The man drops the hand towel to his feet. He strokes his shapely chin and the man closes his eyes. ''This is one hell of a piece of work you''ve come to. The man opens one eye. ''There will be no need for a front-word then let''s do it, Mr. Hibigami. The man stepped up to the front of the pause, drew his blade and threw off the sheath. ''A man is an eight-sword picture scroll, the Kakizaki of the Drowned Straw. The looseness disappears completely from the man''s face. The man - Kakizaki took a step back and assumed a side stance with one leg. ''I wish to have a fight with you, my lord. In contrast, Hibigami raised his sword and took an eight-phase stance. "I don''t wish to. I came here with the intention of doing so. The distance between them was slowly closing in on each other. The one who moved first - Kakizaki. A powerful thrust, with a twist. Shifting the angle of his body, using his legs as an axis, Hibigami avoids the thrust. Naturally, this is not the end of Kakizaki''s attack. Kakizaki -- reverse kesa from the bottom. Hibigami--avoiding the upper body backwards. Kakizaki--reverse kesa, cleverly twisting his wrist to change direction, and thrusting for the second time. Hibigami--flips Kakizaki''s sword with his blade. Kakizaki--delivers a two-step thrust. The thrust of kakizaki was increasing the sharpness with each increase in frequency. When Hibigami dealt with the third thrust, Kakizaki slipped the bottom of his foot on the gravel and closed the distance. That''s when Kakizaki''s stance changed to a strange, oblique tilt. --Kakizaki. With both hands, Hibigami clutches his sword. At that time, perhaps because of the angle, Kakizaki''s sword was hidden by his body. At the same time, Kakizaki''s expression also disappeared-- It''s a river. The swordsmanship vanished from Kakizaki, along with his expression. It''s not just the tension of the end game. It''s no exaggeration to say that the sword has disappeared from the scene. A moment later, a thrust is released. There was not the slightest hint of personal intent involved in the thrust. It was just a blade that was approaching the human being beyond the blade with tremendous force. A thrust of oblivion. Yes, just like the flow of such a river that continues to exist there as nature. Gakki, Hibigami deflected the trajectory of his thrust with the belly of the blade. '''' Kakizaki, realizing that he was prevented, expressed surprise on his face. No wonder he was surprised, Hibigami thought with admiration. There are not many people who can prevent this thrust. Even Currier Versteen at the time of their last meeting seemed impossible to see through this thrust. I''m not sure about Sagara Kurohiko, but aside from a few members of the Sixth House, the only person who can say with certainty that this thrust can be prevented is that Sogut Sigismos. Immediately after the special thrust ended up being unsuccessful, Kakizaki continued to slash at me from the upper level. Immediately after the technique, a phase of surprise ran through him, but he didn''t drag it out as an upset, as expected of a Mugen Koshito-ryu person. Hibigami flicks Kakizaki''s sword away with both hands clenched in his sword. After swinging upward, he swept his arm full of power and slashed at Kakizaki from the upper level with a kesa-slash. He slashes down on Kakizaki. Blood is splattered all over the place and both knees are poked into the gravel, Kakizaki is smiling. I can''t stand it........this person''s sword....... Thud thud! Loud footsteps echoed from the mansion. ''''Doriyaaah!The Eightfold Scroll of the Eightfold Scroll is alone in the Rangoon Eating!Here we come! A large man wielding a thick-bladed sword ran out of the mansion. ''''It''s Kakizaki!The very thing that prevented the flow of your river from flowing is finally coming from a school other than our own! Shut up and win, Sennami. Oh, of course not.Dri-eeeee! The big man - Senami - wields a large sword. ''Dorya!Holy shit!Doryaaaaaah! Normally, this kind of vigorous shouting is a waste of energy and, in a slashing match, is at best effective in frightening the opponent. Sometimes, people who are unsure of themselves use them to inspire themselves. But this man, Senami, did not fit into that category. The shout worked exquisitely as a breath of air when attacking. ''''Urryaa!'''' Giddyup! Hibigami''s feet caught the sword, and he took a step backwards on the gravel road. That''s how much physical strength he had. But this man Senami, this man was not just a boast of strength. Each of the sword-slash moves that were delivered didn''t match his dynamic appearance, but always demanded delicate tactics. ''''Uhaha!Way to go, dude!Huh!Huh!Hmmm! It''s not easy to meet someone with this kind of strength. Each strike is heavy. The way he breathes when attacking, and the way he carries his weight, is of unquestionable skill. Senami had given up on dealing with Hibigami and waited for him to move to evade. I''m going to lose patience with this foolishness, and the moment the opponent moves to duck, I''m going to shoot at him. Perhaps this is this man''s specialty in tactics. ''''Mm!You have read my intentions!Hahahaha!Well done!Then-- Cennami pulled his upper body backwards and replaced his sword in one hand. Hibigami, on the other hand, was pleased to see a slight numbness in his hand. This was truly an opponent worthy of being called a stiff arm. Cennami drops deep into his lower body. Although the attack has ceased, there is no gap that seems to be an opening. ''''Evil Strike, Sound Blade Numbness.'''' There was a click. And right after the sound, a small hole appeared in the blade of the Sennami sword. A hole that appeared when a plate of steel or something that was planted inside the blade slid sideways, I guess. Sennami takes out her right foot, which she had drawn backwards, and steps in. A powerful blade from the top step, released as he stepped in. A strange trajectory and a strange sound. Hibigami''s vision shakes slightly. There was a different kind of numbness in his arm than the one he felt earlier. Instead of receiving Senami''s blade, Hibigami chooses to duck. ''''I see. The hole in the blade emits a sound like a musical instrument, a technique that brings a numbing effect to those who hear the sound? I''m not sure how many years it took me to learn it. My head is down. I didn''t know you could see through me at a glance. Hibigami''s choice to evade against this technique was the right move. The effect of Senami''s sword would jump even more when its blade and his opponent''s blade resonated with each other. Hibigami had anticipated this by watching the sword. Was it right to duck? Is it the right thing to do? The bargaining tactics of the striking at the beginning of the game would be a milestone to drag me into this maze of thoughts. ''''I would have been grateful if you had caught me with your sword, but........'''' Hibigami was numbed by Senami''s technique. But even if it was numb, he was still looking at Senami with a return blade. The Sennami is bleeding from his belly, and blood is flowing from the corner of his mouth. Sennami wobbles forward and falls directly onto the gravel. ''Come on, Mr. Hibigami we''re all waiting for you, sir. Kiddo, you''re going to get your sword from home. Kakizaki and Senami, still breathing, urged Hibigami into the mansion. Hibigami walked over the gravel and stepped into the mansion. The inside was also built in an eastern style. It was a spacious wooden mansion. The corridors were shiny and polished. The corridor was lined with shoji doors typical of the eastern part of the country. The pillars and beams are awkward in places, perhaps because their main occupation was not carpentry. In the shadows at the end of the corridor, there is a shadow of a person. The figure was standing in the shadows at the back of the corridor, hiding in the darkness. I am Nagare, the eight-sword scroll, the rotten outsider, A figure appears in a bright position. A slender man. Skinny, you could say. "Amano-dono, Hyougo-dono, Kakizaki-dono, Sen-nami-dono.......you are all very strong warriors.......can I really be a substitute? An earthy face. Fallen eyes. Its head is almost bald. But the light in his eyes is that of a pure swordsman. Although he is humble, his ability is on par with or even better than the eight sword emaki he has dealt with so far. ''''Hibigami.'''' Hibigami said his name while setting up on the lower level. ''I see the story already went through. Hey, wherever you want. Nagare draws his blade. A short sword. Strange stance, leaning forward. Then. Let me in! The shoji door was kicked open, revealing a small man with long hair and gleaming double teeth. ''Lord Kiriya.'' Nagare, this is not a fight to the death, you know. Three against one is just fine, isn''t it? It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to see the difference. I don''t care how many people I have to deal with... if it''s us, I''m going to accept whatever method of warfare they use against me. Without releasing his composition, Hibigami says. ''I feel so much better now that it seems so. Haha, Kiriya laughs. ''Because, Mr. Mido?'' Hohoho........So, shall we play with the three of us? A string-eyed man with a thick beard that reminded him of a bear came out far behind Kiriya. This man, called Midou, had no weapon in his hand, and it was karate. Kiriya and Mido stood side by side with each other. I''m Kiriya from the Hole, one of the Eight Sword Scrolls. How do you do? I am also an eight-sided scroll. My name is Mido from the Dancing Guts. Yes, I have nothing to offer you. It''s a good idea to use your own personal computer. ''''This is my ''sword'' so please don''t worry about that. In the back, Nagare takes a forward bending stance. The fighting spirit emitted by the three of them is no ordinary spirit. It is a form of swordsmanship that has been matured and finally perfected. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. --This is the Eight Swords Emaki. Something that seemed unbearable was said by the Eight Sword Emaki. But it''s the same with Hibigami. ''''Come on--'''' Hibigami is also full of fighting spirit. You and I can fight to the death. Kiriya gulped down her spit. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. I''d love to die fighting one like that. The two of you who are trembling with fear and trembling in the face of that is more amazing to me. The three of them finally show the first signs of movement. The first to move was Nagare. He passed between the two vanguards in a low stance and rushed forward. The spasmodic Blurbs of that short blade is a movement to prepare for defense no matter how it is struck from anywhere. Nagare unleashes a thrust. Hibigami backs away, but Nagare doesn''t let him get away. As he pulled the thrust to the front of his pocket, Hibigami brought his sword down and dropped the thrust. He turned and tried to slash Nagare''s throat with a slash, but Hey! Kiriya''s thrusts are extended and the attack is blocked. From below, Nagare''s slash. But that coordinated attack, Hibigami skillfully ducks. The figure of Mido has disappeared. An indication. He broke through the shoji door, and Midou jumped at him. Hibigami swings his sword. Mido blocked the slash with the small steel hands he wore under his clothes. Mido''s eyes widened as he prevented it. ''''What a powerful blow........!This man is not just any man after all! Oh, that''s great! The one who rushed forward was Kiriya. His stance was even lower than the normal lower level. In addition, due to his short stature, it was almost a stance of crawling on the floor. ''''Madness, Hole-Piercing Hell'''' It is quick to slide from side to side, and a transforming thrust attacks from below at an angle. As a rule, continuous thrusts are often inferior in power to a single thrust that is put into a spirited one because the number of hands increases. However, this thrust is filled with chi that can make each strike a must-attack. Moreover, the combination of Kiriya''s quickness and small size means that some people will end up being killed as they are toying with this move. "Hosomichi-seeking, finger-grabbing. The next moment I had the illusion that Nagare had jumped at me - the next moment, Nagare''s figure was diagonally in front of me. The earlier illusion was just a deceptive move that was disguised as a pounce. The aim of Nagare''s dagger was Hibigami''s finger. In his eyes now, he could only see the finger. Immediately after he refused to say that this attack was going to happen, his consciousness was focused only on his finger. A sharpening of consciousness. That is what increases the probability of success of a single strike. ''''Non-sword, flaying.'''' Approaching from behind was Mido. The shape of his hand sword had disappeared. No - right now, each of his fingers are "swords". Can it be said that he is equivalent to holding ten swords in his hand now? Hibigami was. He took advantage of the slightest opening and kicked Kiriya away. He slashed two of Nagare''s fingers as he gripped his sword. Finally, he twisted his body and slammed his sword into Mido''s throat. Still, the three of them came out to fight back, undaunted. After striking and shaking Mido''s rapid-strike piercing hand with his peak, Hibigami slashed up the body of his opponent, who had lost his posture, in an inverted manner. With this blow, Mido goes down. Nagare threw two fallen fingers at both of Hibigami''s eyes. But the real aim was to take away Hibigami''s vision with the blood from the finger wounds. The thrown finger is a tool to distract him. Hibigami brought back the sword that had slashed Mido and received blood from the blade. No matter what kind of hand he used, he would not consider it cowardly. The two words Cowardice should not exist in a battle where both sides offered their lives. If there is something to shake off those two words, it should be the very personal aesthetics of a strong man - just that. Nagare came next, aiming for the tendons of Hibigami''s legs, but Hibigami''s blade dropped his wrists. He kicks him in the jaw, shattering Nagare''s jawbone. Nagare loses consciousness. ''Ooh laaaaah! Kiriyah jumped with his full weight on the ground. Nagare was so strong that he couldn''t pay attention to anything else. If one were to put a pecking order to the strength of the eight sword emaki he had fought so far, Nagare was the strongest he had ever felt in mortal combat, a virtue comparable to Kakizaki. The hibigami, distracted by that Nagare and unable to pay attention, was blown away by Kiriya''s kick. Crushing through the shoji door, Hibigami tumbled down the hallway into the tatami room. And at the same time as Kiriya''s chase-- Heeey........well, you made it! A kido appeared from the opposite shoji door, holding a long sword in his hand. ''''May I have your permission, Mister Hibigami?'''' Hibigami replies with a sneer as he stands up, avoiding Kiriya''s attack. ''Of course.'' Kidd holds his sword low, low. "Then, once again-- That seems to be Kido''s stance. An eight-sided picture scroll of the laughing woodpecker comes to you, Kiddo. From the side, Kiriya unleashes Madness, Hole Poking Hell from the side. ''''Sora sora sora!I mean, it''s too late, Mr. Kiddo! Sorry about that. Well, shall we go all the way through at once.... A lower stance, with or without the blade touching the tatami. Kido had poked one knee into the tatami mat. ''''Kumogakure, beak through.'''' A reverse-blade thrust that switched up and down from a very low altitude. It was a really beautiful thrust that could be called artistic. Kido was laughing as he released the technique. Is that the reason for the "Laughing woodpecker"? Kido''s thrust slightly scraped the top of Hibigami''s shoulder. But Hibigami also released a sharp thrust, and Kido was pierced by the blade on the side of his shoulder. Doh, sweat gushes out on Kido''s face. Kido''s smile didn''t falter while he fell to the ground. Without even pausing to breathe, Kiriya, who had just cut him off, came in with a fierce attack. ''''Fun........hey I''m having fun, Hibigami-san! Hibigami could tell. Everyone in the Mugen Yuefu School that had fought so far had enjoyed the battle. There were many in the world who lamented the battle. Many bemoaned the outcome of the battle, and at times, many held a grudge against their opponents. When he left the apocalypse and traveled across the continent, Hibigami thought, "It''s a tight squeeze. ''It''s a tight squeeze,'' he said. ''''I thank you--Mugen Koshito style. A brilliant half-moon sword flash was drawn at the same time as he jumped up. That shimmering blade slashed soundlessly through Kiriya''s torso as she fired a series of special moves that had been further refined in the battle. Hibigami takes one breath and catches his breath. How long has it been since he''s been able to catch his breath this way? The flesh of his side has been slightly gouged out by Kiriya''s technique. A shallow cut has been made on his finger by Nagare''s technique. Part of his left shoulder had a thin layer of skin peeled off by Mido''s technique. When Hibigami stepped out into the hallway. I heard from the kakizaki who was lying at the gate. A thick voice. A single, well-built man stood in the doorway. He carried a large packing bag on his back. It was a large man who reminded me of a towering rock. Even from the top of his dressing gown, one could tell that he had a tremendous amount of muscle. His age is somewhere between late thirty and mid forty. He carried a sword at his waist. ''''I''m Hiama, I''m the master of the Mugen Koshi sword style. In the past, some people called me the Hiyama of the Gouken, The man - Hiyama - comes up the hallway. ''I see. Wasn''t Master Master included in the Eight Swords Scrolls-- Both men were in the hallway, facing each other. After a while, a giggle escaped from Hibigami''s mouth. That laughter gradually grew louder and louder. ''''Kaka........kaka, kaka kaka kaka kaka!'''' Hibigami threw away his sword. He grasped the hilt of the Murderless, which is held at his waist. ''''d*mn........'''' Viki, viki, viki, viki, a pulsation runs across my face. A black sensation pulses through my body. My eyeballs heat up. ''I''ve been telling myself not to get my hopes up too high, but--'' He pulled out his "no-kill" and readied himself. "I did not know that someone like me was still hidden in this world. The evil sneer was there. 162-Ex7. "Kijins Journey (7)" [Hibgami] He said he wanted to fistfight. Lowering the packing bag, Hiyama draws his sword. ''Kaka you''re talking so fast. Hibigami''s physical transformation does not seem to have fazed him. Although his appearance can be described as serene, there is no hiding the sharp swordsmanship radiating from him. The stronger the opponent, the more difficult it becomes to control, as one who loves to fight. The impression of Hiyama holding the sword is that it is a boulder, polished by the river''s muddy currents and even has a luster. Hiyama thrusts his blade forward. The stance of the eyes. Not too much force, not too much pulling out. This is not a strange stance. This is the so-called chudan. It is also one of the basic stances for many of the swordsmen of the eastern provinces. "It is a curious thing. Hiyama said in a calm voice. ''An opponent with an unslayable sword in his hand looks more threatening than any opponent I''ve ever crossed swords with. The tip of Hiyama''s blade is wavering, albeit very slightly. Your entire body feels like it''s a hairy mess. There''s not a single cloud on the sword. This sensation is due to rapture, the first time since I found Sagara Kurohiko''s growth, I can say. ''''Nii,'''' sneered Hibigami. ''''-- Excellent.'''' Shucks. It was Hiyama who launched the first offensive. A brilliant step. A diagonal flash that draws a half moon. Hibigami takes a hit from the belly of the sword. A thrust from Hiyama. An extremely still stab that doesn''t let the sound come in. The sudden drop between Gou and Shizuka, combined with the previous flash. An ordinary swordsman is unable to respond in an instant. But Hibigami avoids this with a little room to spare. It''s the best way to get the best out of the game. The second thrust. This is a thrust with a roaring speed that is reminiscent of a giant snake biting. A thrust of the snake bite, let''s call it. Hibigami snaps the thrust downward. I''m not going to be able to get the same thing done. Each of his slashes carried the probability of falling. Each one of his movements had reached the pinnacle of refinement. ''''I see. That''s why no matter how many pursuers this new lord of the country sends in, we can''t defeat him with this. "But the years without a rival are quietly spent avenging those who live by the sword. Agreed. ''That''s why - I have to thank you. From the lower level, Hiyama''s slash flashes. Hibigami, from the upper level, to receive. Blade and blade, clash. Cut and tie. A battle of wits. The high-pitched sound of the blade, echoing each other. Strength and stiffness. Technique and karma. The clash between the two may be called the current pinnacle of sword fighting, or perhaps not. In that one aspect of sword skills, he is without a doubt the strongest man Hibigami has ever met in the past. A perfected sword. It''s not nearly as strong as Sagara Kurohiko''s, but it''s a compliment to Hiyama for reaching this peak. If this powerful sword was to fight with the Black St. Jury, who would be the victor? Hibigami strikes hard, scattering blade fire. The passionate exchange of sparks stops for a moment. But it is only for a moment. Both men take a breath, and again, they begin to exchange blows. After pulling back, Hiyama''s wild attack. Hibigami plays and deals with all of his slashes. The echo of the limpid sound of the sword fills the quiet corridor. At that time-- Gou''s expression appeared on Hiyama''s face. There is no big change in his expression itself. His expression remains stern. But those who feel it, can feel it. Shuanglong ---- It was as if even the sound of slicing the sky was eaten by the technique. A streak runs down Hibigami''s arm. With a squeak, the wooden corridor creaked, and Hiyama returned to his correct stance. ''''You are very good, Hibigami-dono. That''s my line, Hiyama. A move that Hiyama just unleashed. Two actions. The first cut and the counterblade. That''s the only technique. But--. Two blows felt like one. Hibigami slackly lowered the arm holding the sword and said so. That technique called Souryu is probably a technique where the power and speed of the two strikes are adjusted and released by Hiyama himself with an exquisite amount of force. If that adjustment was changed with each attack, then the recipient would have to change their response with each attack. Hiyama takes a step backwards and returns to a straight-eyed stance. A straight spine. Undistorted, artfully proportioned stance. What is the foundation that was produced after the end of study is so precious and beautiful? "Did you see through the twisting of the double dragon? "A kangaroo is easy to spot. Compared to other disciples, the roll itself is surprisingly simple... but that simplicity leaves no room for complications. When you get right down to it, the basics are a mass of rationality. The sword that has mastered the reason of the root is beyond the branching application. To begin with, this fight to the death is a battle of reason. It does not end with a pure clash of power and strength. It is a battle of death, where both sides read each other''s reason and try to surpass each other''s reason. There are not many people who can fight in this realm. "Mind, technique and body. "Mind, technique, body, they are all first class. If I had sent a demon sword and eight sword scrolls to defeat the four evil spirits, I could have killed half of them. Only killing the man who was dead in that school might be difficult indeed. ''''I''ve heard of the Four Deadly Disasters too. But the way you talk about it, the Four Deadly Disasters are already-- Yeah, he''s down. To be precise, the man Hibigami kept alive, Soni, may still be alive, but now that that man, Beshgam, is dead, the name of the Four Deadly Plagues, which had made its name synonymous with fear, has become famous and untrue. ''Now, as much as I like to talk to the strong--'' Hibigami assumes a forward bending position and weakens his arms. ''It''s time for us to continue,'' There is no definite pattern in Hibigami''s stance. Everything is in temporary flux. In other words, it can be said that a new kata is always being born in Hibigami. Shippy! Hiyama''s, the thrust of the gale. Hibigami -- deflects the trajectory with the brim. Hiyama--Souryu. HIBIGAMI--The two blows are played. HIYAMA--The two-stage "Ssanryu". HIBIGAMI--Escape with a circular flash while turning. Hiyama--retreats back and returns to the normal eye. HYBIGAMI--Hibigami--returns with a counterattack. Hiyama---The third "Ssanryu". All of the souryu are still different in power and speed. In addition, the trajectory of this technique also changes each time. Basically it started from the normal eye, but there were times when the "Ssangyu" came right after the first attack and other times when the "Ssangyu" came suddenly from the normal eye. Moreover, this "Ssangyu" was an offensive and defensive technique. The combination of the two techniques was also free. Offense and defense. Offense and defense. Offense and defense. Defense and Defense. These four elements can be released freely. The power, the speed and the change of trajectory are all added to this, so the "Double Dragon" could be said to be a limitless sword technique. However, the reason why the four types of "double dragons" can be used so effectively is because of Hiyama''s godspeed decision-making ability to create combinations in an instant in battle. Furthermore, it seems that Hiyama''s physical strength is also extraordinary. He probably carried that much on his back on foot from outside the village, but he doesn''t seem to be getting tired. It''s not a good idea to set up a battle of physical exhaustion against this man. However, Hibigami has no intention of bringing this fight to death into such a trivial battle. Two dragons with infinite sword paths - the Ssouryu. The Gou''s sword technique is worthy of being called a superb technique. "Interesting. Hmm, then-- Hibigami took two steps backwards and returned the Mutual Kill to its sheath. He slumped down and positioned his body at an angle. ''''Let''s try one thing here too, something a little more interesting. A meeting, huh? Once again, Hiyama went into a positive eye stance. Hibigami stays on his face and puts his arms into a position of strength. The corridor was silent. Pounding the floor, both of them stepped in simultaneously. Hiyama''s Souryu. Hibigami''s,. The Blinding Sword and the Hoof Crossing. Hiyama was struck by a blow from Hibigami in the side of his body, which seemed to have cracked his bones. The first thing he said was the name of his student''s technique. However, Hiyama''s stance is still intact after his return from the Ssangyong. You can find a number of different types of shoes in the market. Instantly, he sharpened his consciousness. A dull sound followed, "Mekki. Hibigami''s "no-kill" struck the bones of Hiyama''s fingers. ''''Searching for a narrow path, finger robbery. Hiyama, who uttered the name of the technique, let out one deep breath and regripped the hilt. I can''t get enough of this. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to see it again. No, in fact, the accuracy of the technique is even better than those of my students. I don''t think they''re going to be able to imitate the weapon-dependent "Soundblade Paralysis", that man Kakizaki''s "River Flow" and your "Double Dragon" with a little bit of a hackneyed approach. The fact that you are able to immediately improve your skills to a quality that can be used in a real battle must be the result of your natural talent and tireless efforts. I feel like thanking the heavens for meeting such an enemy today. There is no change in Hiyama''s expression after the heavy attack. Somehow, what is there is a smile. He is indeed wounded. But his heart is still steadfast. A man of great strength who lives by the sword. He is truly a man worthy of being called a swordsman. Even though he was wounded, Hiyama''s figure, still calm as a clear stream and taking a straight-eyed stance, will even look beautiful to anyone who sees it. ''''-Shit! Hiyama slashes in and out. Probably because the load of the technique is being left to other parts of the body that have been injured. The brilliance of the sword strikes that he unleashes shows no signs of slowing down. Nope. The brilliance of the technique is nowhere near as strong as it should be. Shuanglong ---- A blow from Hiyama''s dull, shimmering blade sliced through the side of Hibigami''s knee. The current Sousouzane had an exceptional sharpness in the Sou Ryu that Hiyama had shown so far. A streak of black blood fluttered in the air. Hibigami''s knee snapped with a crunch. Hiyama chased after it without changing a single pale face. Defense and offense Souryu. The fact that he is confident of victory here and does not come out with an offensive and offensive "double dragon" tells us that he is not proud. The man does not underestimate the path to victory. Hyama''s defensive dragon struck down Hibigami''s swing from the lower stage. Hibigami received this cataclysmic swing with his sword and kneed on the floor. Finally, the dragon of offense caught Hibigami''s body and-- Thud. A reverse-blade thrust that switched up and down from super low altitude. ''''Mu, gu........'''' A single thrust from Hibigami crushed Hiyama''s left shoulder. This time, Hiyama poked his knee into the floor. "I see........the series of moves were all connected to that technique that Kido invented, the "Kumogakure, Beak-Through". Hibigami stood up. On the other hand, Hiyama, who was on the side of the knee, quietly closed his eyes, sweat pouring from his face as he bled out of his greasy sweat. ''''This match, Hibigami-dono is the winner. Sitting upright, Hiyama put his sword aside and put his hands on his knees. ''You are not such a sweetheart opponent that you can win with this one hand. This will be a done deal. If you wish, you can take my life or whatever you wish. Despite receiving heavy blows in three places, Hiyama''s appearance did not collapse. From the amount of sweat that he was sweating, he should actually be in a lot of pain. Crackling, Hibigami laughed and tapped himself on the shoulder with the sword building. ''''I must admit, I can''t help but buy that Mugen Koshito style of grace. There are even those people from Doomsday Village who would beg for their lives. And yet none of us seem to be begging for our lives. I''m sure you''ll find that after you''ve been cut down, you''ll be spouting words of praise and gratitude...Hey, kiddo? When I looked, I saw Kido crawling out of a side room, with his upper body out. ''''Shihan and Hibigami-dono''s frustration.......if you don''t see this, you won''t die. And.........Hibigami-dono''s Unogakure, Beak Threading.......it was a blow that made me fall in love with it. But he didn''t use his famous sword. "No, no... no matter what kind of technique you use, that ''no killing'' sword suits you well, Hibigami-dono... but that... If it weren''t for me, the trick wouldn''t have been invented. I just borrowed it. ''Hmph,'' sniffed Hibigami, stroking his beard. ''A technique is, after all, its creator until the end. 163-Ex8. "Kijins Journey (8)" [Hibigami] Hibigami was in the dojo with Hiyama and the others. Other faces in the dojo were some of those from Mugen Koshito Ryu who had picked up their lives in the fight with Hibigami. After the battle with Hiyama, Hibigami tended to those who still had a chance to survive. He rarely tends to treat opponents he has fought, but this one was special. This was also an act of respect in Hibigami''s own way. In the dojo are Hiyama, Kido and Nagare. Those who couldn''t make it here and were asleep were Kakizaki and Sennami. Those who didn''t survive were Amano, Hyougo, Kiriya, and Mido. The Eight Swords Scrolls will have been reduced to exactly half. But after all, they still mourn the death of their comrades, but they have no ill feelings towards Hibigami. This is the nature of those who live by the sword, and they understand that. ''''I''m surprised that Lord Hibigami had knowledge of medicine men as well,'''' That''s what you get from your own medicine cabinet. I rarely get a chance to use this pharmaceutical knowledge either, but it is useful once in a while. ''Lord Hibigami,'' Hiyama said. ''''From the fact that you showed me how to use some of them yourself, you must have seen all the techniques of your students. But.........really, you could have crushed them before letting them fire their techniques, including my Ssanglong? ........Hmmm, you noticed. As expected of a master of the Muhen Koshihito style, isn''t it? Just like Hiyama said, you could actually destroy the techniques that Hatto Emaki unleashed if you wanted to. It''s true that I was able to destroy them ahead of time, but I was fascinated. The Mugen Koto-ryu technique, which I have perfected through my studies. When I say conceited, I am conceited. If you say conceited, you are proud. But even with his arrogance, Hibigami thinks it was a technique that was worth seeing. But my own SsangYong is the only one that I can''t reach, even if I were to break the chain of command. I''m sure I''ve spent a lot of years perfecting my technique. To tell you the truth, I was in love with my Double Dragon. Then perhaps your forgiveness of your wounds is due to your fascination with my Double Dragon. Jokingly, Hiyama said. Because the match that Hibigami set up this time was solely a "sword technique" match, it cannot be denied that some percentage of his original strength was cut back. This is also conceited and proud if I say so, but it still made me want to set up a "swordsmanship" match. They had that much brilliance in them. ''''Even so, you''ll still win a complete victory over us, Hibigami-dono is a fearsome person.......I never thought the day would come when Hiyama-san would be defeated.'''' Haha.........I''m still inexperienced, I guess. Speak up, Hibigami thought inwardly. If someone said that he lacked training in Hiyama, it would mean that most of the warriors in the world had problems before their lack of training. Incidentally, Nagare has been sitting next to Kido the whole time, but with his jawbone shattered, he is unable to speak now. ''''On the way, I heard the story of the Children of the Heavenly Blades from the Bladed Cicada School,'''' Hibigami cut him off. ''Are those people worth fighting for, even after fighting you? When I asked Hiyama, he gave a complicated smile. ''''The Children of the Heavenly Blade? There were some of them who seemed to be able to extend to the front of our Kakizaki and Nagare, but--'' What? It was Kido who raised his bare voice. Perhaps his wounds hurt from shouting so loudly, he said in anguish, "Ow, tata........ ''''Hiyama-san, I didn''t think you''d be with those Heavenly Blades--'''' Yes, I have fought. ''I didn''t hear you!Did you know, Nagare? Nagare shook his head loosely. ''Shortly before the order from the new Lord to defeat us, in an unofficial setting,'' Why did you hide it? I thought you guys would be unnecessarily jealous. Of course I will!Geez ... ki, my wound ... so what''s the result? He won it all. ''What the hell is going on...?But if that''s the case, how did the Children of the Heavenly Blades later become so popular when they played the villainous Muhen Koshi Ryu in a play?Because Mugen Yuefu is an opponent who has been completely defeated, right? Hibigami felt that he could understand the thoughts of the Children of the Heavenly Blade. They genuinely yearned for it. They crossed blades with Hiyama of the Mugen Koshi-Do style and were defeated, and were fascinated by his sword. And since they were playing the "person of their dreams" in a theatrical play, they would have to put in a lot of effort. That''s why the audience was also attracted to the villain. Hibigami guessed that it was something like that. ''Then I can''t expect to find a better sword wielder than myself in the east. Well, if you live in a village like this, you''re probably not going to have a lot of information about it, but do you know of anyone who has some skill, even if it''s just a rumor? Kido looked at Hiyama. Hiyama had a difficult look on his face, but he nodded one yes. ''There was a girl named Setsuna,'' Setsuna? ''Yes. She''s a Gamur girl and we found her wandering around with no relatives when she first came to this continent. "Hmm. I heard that he had been kicked out of the house where he had been placed as a maid. He was bullied a lot by the older sub-humans who worked in the same house. Hiyama makes a nostalgic face about the past. ''It was so awful that I felt sorry for her, and I felt sorry for her to be left unattended, so I made her come with us on our journey... Well, it was a dangerous journey, and I refused to guarantee her safety, but she said she would come with us. But she said she would follow us. Setsuna had taken the initiative to take care of Hiyama and the others along the way. Kido takes back the story once. ''We''ve never seen any sub-human race until we came across this continent, so, well, there''s no way of knowing if they have different hair colors. The color of white hair is said to be an unlucky color among the Gamur tribe. But it''s not important to those of us who only have an eye for swords from the East. The narrator is brought back to Hiyama. ''And so, shaking off the pursuers, we ended up in this village. And then one day Setsuna wanted to learn the sword. Hibigami read the end of the story. ''I see. So the girl had a natural talent for it. Ha, you see what I''m saying? Yes, sir, I think so. So where is this girl now? He''s not here. ''I sensed that from the things you just said. Where is it now? They left the village and headed west. West. That was a girl with a terrible gift. But she was too kind. Setsuna practiced diligently, but she never wanted to engage in a serious fight. She only practiced with bamboo and wooden swords, which are not lethal. Mostly because you can''t really fight a guy who saved your life. ''You guessed it. That''s right. Setsuna would not fight with us Mugen Yue-tou-ryu people... no, he couldn''t. Only from time to time, on the way to the nearby mountains to pick wild vegetables and tree branches, did Setsuna draw her sword when a trivial boast of her skill put up a fight with her. It''s hard to believe that it''s an earthly sword, but it''s also beautiful. That''s what I call genius, isn''t it? Kido added. ''As Setsuna grew stronger and stronger by the minute, she always wanted a partner in her heart. As she progressed in the path of the sword, her heart became stronger as well. But... her kindness was the only thing that never changed. So he left the village and set out to find the strong...? Yes, sir. He certainly seems to have a personality that is somewhat inappropriate for the Mugen Koshi School. Perhaps he did not take the death of his companion as well as other students. ''But he had a heavenly talent for swords. Yes. Setsuna was a genius. Lord Hibigami recreated the Mugen Koshi-Touryu technique in his battle with us, but Setsuna could also use four of the Eight Swords Emaki techniques in those days. Although, as I suspected, we weren''t able to recreate the Double Dragon. Kido added. ''''But that Setsuna has a special technique that only she can use. The name is Prohibited theory, Oboro Moonlight Night. I''m the one who gave it to her, but I''m not sure if it''s right to call it a "technique" or not... From the look of it, I could tell that the technique used by the girl named Setsuna was extraordinary. ''''When it comes to the west, if it''s not the Empire.......then it''s [there]. Doomsday Township. ''Well let''s see if we can''t take a trip west next time. In any case, we were going to the west. There''s the matter of the information about Noyes, and the forbidden spellbook. ''If Lord Hibigami should ever meet Setsuna in his travels--'' I know. I''m not going to kill you, am I? ''''No it can''t be helped but to die in a conflict. That boy is also a member of the Mugen Koshito style. As long as it''s a fist fight, I''ll accept the death of my opponent and my own death. So what do you need from me? Take it easy on him and fight him. ''Nii,'' laughs Hibigami. ''All right. If they''re worth it, I''ll take it easy on them. It was. That''s the nature of these people. "And Mister Hibigami. Hmm? Thank you for your time. Would you like to bring a sword of some kind? What? Besides that "no-kill", you could have at least one more sword. "Hmm. Hiyama called the other pupils, who had temporarily moved to another house, and had them bring some swords to him. The swords were lined up on the floor of the dojo. ''My "Seiryu" and the others are from the Eight Swords Scrolls. I have Kidd''s sword. No, no, I''m sure the sword will be happier if Hibigami-dono uses it. Kidd seemed to mean it. I don''t know what that feeling is, either. --I''m not sure if this is the right thing to say for me to say after giving Sagara the Demon Eater. The swords in the Scrolls of the Eightfold Path... Bad luck to you! Unlucky Sword Suicide by Color. The evil sword The Crumbling of the Country. Murderous SwordNaked neck crying at night. Akuto Bloodstained Night. The Knife for Punishment (Jizo). The Warrior''s Knife (Mimi-eating Sabor). The Punishment Knife (Miko-saji-saiko). All of these swords are known to have a reputation for being sharp. They don''t seem to have any swords. This is the no-illusion, cross over to the other side. That''s why we don''t use demon swords and witchcraft - what we call jutsu on this continent. I see. ''''Oh, by the way we don''t use demon swords, but I believe the storehouse gave them to us from the previous lord of the country...'''' Calling his pupils again, Hiyama had them bring one of the swords to him. ''''This is the sword given to us as one of our rewards by the Lord of the Land who gave us our first secret orders. The name is "Unmarked Skull". It''s a demon sword made of crushed skulls of unnamed demons mixed with powder. Hibigami pulled out the Unmarked Skull, the A black-purple blade. It has a spectral air. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. I''m not going to be able to get it right. Hmm. Sounds like you''re drawn to it. I don''t know if I can control it or not, but I like demonic swords. The next morning. Hiyama, Kido and Nagare came to see me off at the entrance of the village. ''Then good luck, Mister Hibigami. You too. Kidd asks. ''Speaking of which, is everything okay on the road?'' ''Oh, I''m fine. I remember. Hiyama chuckles. ''But we''re in trouble,'' Hmm? ''''I was prepared to distance myself from useless murderers and die quietly training my skills as I went along, but now that I''ve done it with Lord Hibigami, I''m looking forward to another trip to test my skills. So, Mr. Hiyama, how about you heal your wounds? ''Well I''ll have to think about it. It seems that the influence of fighting Hibigami has rekindled the fire of war in them. ''''If you want to go toe to toe with the best of the best you can visit the Renousled in the south. "Renowthread? Ah. There''s a man named Sogut Sigismos, the Black Sacred Juggernaut. There''s also a female swordsman named Currier Versteen and a forbidding curse user named Sagara Kurohiko. A curse, huh? ''I hope you''ll try to fight Sagara Kurohiko, especially once. If you fight yourself, that man can certainly move up a notch. ''All right. If you ever go to Renowthred to meet with him, we''ll visit him. Thus, Hibigami left the hiding place of the Mugen Koshi Sword Style. We had a good death match. Besides-- "The more I see the masters of the path, the more I realize just how far I''ve come. As I walked alone along the mountain path, I looked at the thick clouds in the blue sky. ''It''s Sagara Kurohiko,'' The journey of the god of destruction will continue in the future. 164-6. "Specific procedure" That morning, the road leading to the main school building was many times busier than usual. Several carriages came in through the main gate and stopped. A dozen men and women got out of the carriages. The first thing that went up was a yellow voice. From there, the students on their way to school begin to gather. As they followed, students came out of the school building as well. Thus, the road that stretched from the main gate to the main building was filled with students later enough. ''''Kyaaaaaah, Dearest-sama! The members of the Order of the Holy Tree descended from the carriage. Leading the way is the deputy leader of the group, Diares Arkwright. He is followed by the other members of the corps. Only Diares-san and the female corps member walking diagonally behind him had different uniforms. The other corps members were that light green uniform I saw when I met them in the interview, but only the two walking in front of them are relatively flamboyantly dressed. Diares-san is dressed like a white suit with a flutter on it. The female dancer is dressed with white and black lines and her skirt is shorter. Both of them look good, but they seem to be too focused on looking good for a uniform. ''''It''s gorgeous,'''' Yeah. Currier-san agrees briefly. I was on my way to school when the carriage ridden by the Holy Tree Knights slid into the main gate, and Currier-san and I were about to head for the elevation. I''m ashamed to admit that at first I mistook the yellow voice for a scream. Wondering what was going on, I rushed toward the main gate. But the voice was actually the joyful voice of a female student who had seen the Reishii vice-chairman. ''''But that female dancer, I''ve seen her before--'''' That dark-haired beauty is Commander Sogut''s sister, Lili Sigismos. With a pop, I was tapped on both shoulders from behind. This voice. Senior Ray. Hi, Blackbird. Ray-senpai, who smirks and puts his hand over his mouth. You and Curie Versteen are really good friends of yours today, aren''t you? That''s a lot better than being on bad terms with each other. Mmm, generous return. ''I can see you''re trying to make a joke out of it. I''m starting to get the hang of Ray-senpai''s methods, too. Hey, Kurohiko''s getting tougher... Senior Ray held his hand over his forehead and looked over the wall of people. ''''Shucks, it''s quite a commotion, isn''t it? One of the schoolgirls wanted to shake her hand, and then the other students crowded in on Ms. Dearles. She''s like a very popular idol. Well, he looks like that, and he has both status and ability. Moreover, he''s the older brother of that "Jewel of Renowthred". It''s no wonder that he''s excessively popular. So. That person over there is Commander Sogut''s sister, isn''t she? Come to think of it, I think I look familiar. Lili had a sharp look in her eyes, like a bird of prey. Her eyelashes were so long that it looked like a hawk spreading its wings. But those elements added to her beauty. The impression I get from her face is that she is a stern-looking woman. However, the school uniform she''s wearing now is dainty and ornate, which adds a touch of cuteness to it. Perhaps because of this, her rigid impression was much softened. ''If it wasn''t for Deputy Commander Diares, perhaps Lili-sama would have been the Deputy Commander. Regardless of the Commander''s brother''s fame or anything else, he''s just a normal, competent person.'''' There was an act when Noyes was about to rush the golems into the evacuation area, and the Holy Tree Knights who had left the royal capital returned earlier than planned. The noise was relaying the footage from that time to where we were, using our abilities, and I think I was among them. I felt like I recognized Lili somehow, which was probably part of the reason why I felt like I recognized her. ''Dearest,'' After the other members of the group had paid attention to the students who were swarming around and paid their respects to the people, it was Lili who called out the name of the deputy commander in such a frustrated manner. ''''Hmm?'''' Despite what you suggest, I still don''t like this look personally. ''Really?It looks good on you, doesn''t it? ''It''s not about that, it''s about my impression of the Order. This is like a spectacle. Haha, that''s just like you, seriously. I''m glad I stayed on at headquarters to work with Van Shtos, Nodes and the others. ''''Aside from Van Stos, they were complaining bitterly about being forced to do our share of paperwork around the node. It''s a scary thing to come home to. ''I''m more afraid of what''s going on now that I''m being forced to dress like this in public, though. Lili sighed. ''But since it''s you, I''m sure this is something to think about. ''''Yeah,'''' nodded Diares-san. ''''Right now, we need to make a good impression of the Knights from these quarters. I''ve heard more and more students say that they were afraid to join the knightly order after learning about the battle against the four deadly plagues. But as we are suffering from a shortage of personnel, we have to keep as many people as we can for a while, so this kind of glamorous publicity is necessary. If the organization can be sustained on the basis of cleanliness and noble will, then we''re better off with that. Mr. Diares smiles a fragile bitter smile and looks at the face of a hard worker. When that person has that kind of expression that hides sorrow, it really is a picture....... Haha, Cecily''s brother is a schemer too, isn''t he? Don''t you think so too, Kurohiko? Well..... The schoolgirls who had been looking at Diares-san from afar were trembling with emotion and their eyes were moistening. ''''Ah, Dearless-sama.......That person dared to dress so flamboyantly for the sake of the Knights......'''' ''''Although she always has a cool face, in her heart, she was dressed in such a flamboyant manner for the Knights'' You''re thinking so much...wonderful. It seems that even the male students were impressed by Diares-san''s words just now. I''m sure you''ve changed your view of Dearles-sama a bit. .........hmmm. The conversation between Diares-san and Lili-san just now was exchanged with a volume of voices that could reach the ears of the students gathered here. If it''s not good to be heard, there''s no need to talk about it here and now, and the voices should be hidden-- People, once they reach a certain point, they''re more likeable when they''re shown behind-the-scenes, when they''re exposed to all the undiscovered hardships of life, than when they''re exposed to all the glitz and glamour. ''The conversation you just had, you were deliberately speaking so that everyone around you could hear you...'' Mr. Dearles casually winked at me. .........I see. So that''s how I can give a good impression to those who have seen through the current gimmick, that the deputy commander is quite a sharp person? The three levels of good impression strategy. ''''..........'''' I''m sorry to see you, Mr. Dearest. ''''Therefore, for a while from today, a special instructor sent by the Order of the Holy Tree will be joining our combat class. Instructor Isabella announced that in the time of attendance report. The faces of the Knights of the Sacred Tree who came in the morning did not simply come for an image enhancement activity, but their original purpose was to fulfill the role of special instructors for the combat class that begins today. Cecily and the others'' group would be in charge of Lili. Did they avoid the combination of siblings? Although Diares-san hasn''t been told where she''ll be in charge, if she''s in charge, it''ll be the group with senior students Beoza-san, President Dristos and President Koudelka. The special exception group of me and Currier-san.......well, the under-staffed Knights of the Holy Tree can''t allocate personnel for a group with only two people? The general education class is over, and the battle class. I was crossing swords with Currier-san as usual. The instructor in charge also remains Isabella instructor. During the first combat class after school classes resumed, Instructor Isabella was a little more cocky than before. It seems she was too conscious of being the person who defeated the Four Deadly Disasters. But now he''s completely back to his normal demeanor, and I''m grateful for that. To be honest, I don''t like that kind of lifted-up atmosphere. Curie-san wipes sweat from her arms. "Let''s take a break, shall we? The temperature has been rising recently, perhaps because the hot season is approaching. In Japan, it''s probably around the beginning of July now. Taking a water bottle in her hand, Curie-san replenishes the water. ''''.........'''' ........Oh, I forgot my water bottle. I''m sorry, and Currier-san held out a water bottle to me. Do you want a drink? ''What?But.... I don''t care. Gulp, I''m pressed up against it. ''Lack of water is not good for training in the heat. You need to drink, or we''ll be done with our training today. I''m sorry. After a beat of hesitation, I rehydrated. Moisture spreads in my dry throat. The cold water feels good as it runs down my throat, thanks to the ice created by the surgical machine. I wipe my mouth and return the water bottle. ''Thank you.'' Yes. We were sitting side by side, leaning against the wall of the training ground. The sky was pleasantly clear from the roofless training ground. Birds were circling lazily in the air. ''''I heard in the morning as well, but the wind fever seems to have completely gone away. Yes. Now I can give Cecily a lesson. ''Miss Cecily, you''re going to be in the ungraded class, aren''t you? I heard about the strong opponents competing in the ungraded class from Ira and Ray, who came to check on me when I had wind fever. Koudelka Ferraris and Dristos Kielcinha. ''Yes. Both Cecily and I see those two as the biggest barriers. Currier-san traces the ground with the tip of his training sword, crisply. The problem is the unique magic they use. I''m sure you''ll be able to see into the future of Koudelka''s specific magic and Dristos'' specific magic of the "disappearance" that he uses. Chairman Koudelka''s Polar Sky is not exactly a future vision, but an ability to anticipate the opponent''s movements by means of a state of concentration raised to the limit. Although details have not been conveyed, it seems that the students of the school are spreading with the understanding that they can see into the future. On the other hand. Vanishing? ''''It seems so. I don''t know because I didn''t see it either, but apparently Dristos Kielusina will [disappear] or something. Disappear.... The ability to become invisible for a certain amount of time, I guess. I suppose we''ll have to devise a plan to break those two inherent arts first. Specific Technique. Makina''s "Mist Lutin Shana''s "Linpuerg Noise''s Nornzort Gadget Other than that, although it seems to be an outside method, does the "Svegruin" with the surgical imprint used by Beschgham and Masso also belong to the unique techniques? All of them were powerful techniques. The unique techniques are similar to talents. Even if a person is blessed with a talent for magic, those who do not manifest it will never manifest. It is said that many of the famous aristocrats that remain today are said to have risen to that level because their families, who were originally prone to expressing their inherent techniques, rose to prominence in battle at the time. It''s such a powerful force that it''s a major factor in becoming an accomplished one, that''s why. ''''Is Currier-san''s magical armor different?'''' ''That''s a Revelgate ability. That''s why I myself did not express the inherent technique. I don''t think there was anyone in the six houses at the time who had expressed an intrinsic magic formula. The last battle was the first time I saw even Noise''s inherent magic formula. That one must have manifested after those in the Sixth House had dispersed. Some of them might have dared to hide it, though, Currier added. From a different perspective, it could be said that those in the sixth house were strong enough to have no problem relying on the power of their unique techniques. ''''However, it seems that an organ capable of handling the holy element is needed for it to manifest, so I don''t think Hibigami, for example, will be able to manifest the intrinsic technique in the future. So do I, then. Well, you''ve got a hell of a lot of power to make up for it. Including Hibigami, though. In other words, isn''t that black fissure-like body change in Hibigami''s body an intrinsic jutsu formula? ''''Isn''t Cecily-san going to manifest an inherent jutsu or something before the competition? ''''It would be a powerful weapon if there was one, but it''s bad to put your trust in uncertainty. I''ve heard that there are more people whose unique techniques never manifest in their lifetime. So perhaps those who do manifest are the chosen ones. The Chosen One. There were two of those chosen ones in the ungraded class. What''s more, strength isn''t all about proper technique. And Cecily has an abundance of holy elements and swordsmanship. And we have great mentors. Smiling, Currier-san tapped me on the shoulder with a puff. ''''I don''t have any purpose in mind right now, other than to meet Tasogale, who seems to be in Rouvel Argan. I''m not in a hurry to deal with Tasogale either. So ... if I can help someone else fulfill their purpose, I''m happy to talk about it. But-- Mr. Currier stretches out a stain-free arm and looks at his shoulders. ''''I still don''t like to see any skin exposed. I don''t like this school''s athletic clothing because it''s kind of........s*xual, Before this, Currier, who hadn''t yet worn his hot season uniform, is now wearing his uniform for the hot season. And the exercise clothes are now wearing the hot season uniform as well. The short, fluttery skirts of the hot season sportswear are the same, but the upper half of the body is sleeveless and the collar is more open than the winter clothes. ''It''s not surprising that the material is sweat-proof and can''t be seen through, but I think it should be a little more subdued. The other girls don''t seem to mind, so maybe it''s just my sensibilities that are weird... It may be a countermeasure for the heat, but the design is also designed to make it easier to take in the elements if the skin is exposed. However, although it is not eccentric, I feel that the design is a bit too elaborate for exercise clothing. Well, it seems to be popular with the boys. I still wonder if guys like this kind of clothes, even if it''s a dress or something like that. I don''t hate it, I guess. Currier, who is in a posture with his arms outstretched, turns his zit eyes on me, peeking at my armpits where the little beads of sweat are floating. ''That''s a simmering answer,'' I''m sorry. ''You''re the guy who compliments me on everything I wear. So you won''t be able to tell me which clothes you like to wear or anything like that in reverse. Well, it''s the truth, isn''t it? Huh, and Currier-san drops her shoulders. Currier-san rolled up her skirt with a flutter. ''''Hey--'''' ''No no no you know you''re wearing a crotch strap underneath. Why do you look so surprised and embarrassed? Yeah, but... I didn''t think there was something in the motion of the girl rolling up her skirt herself....... It''s not like her to make fun of me like that........ What, are you sulking? I''m not sulking. Mmm, you''re in trouble. So, would you forgive me if I gave you a hug? You are Cecily''s mother, aren''t you, the inventor of the method? Hm?You know exactly what I''m talking about. I was advised that if I hugged a man hard when he was sulking, I would be able to get him to forgive me for most things. Well, I wouldn''t mind a hug if it was you. .......... I still need to protest to the Arkwright family''s wife once and for all, face to face. And at the end, I think she casually uttered a happy word. ''''But even so, the commotion this morning was amazing. ''Is this about the time the Holy Tree Order came?Well, it was definitely awesome. ''''I think Cecily would have grown more if she''d been trained by that deputy commander''s brother. Cecily told me once that my brother doesn''t keep up with his training much. When I think back, I don''t think I''ve ever seen Cecily and Mr. Diaz talking in person. It''s not that they don''t get along, judging by the way Cecily-san talks, though. "Dearless-san is a senior student combat class, after all? Isn''t it?And out of all the faces this morning, it looked like the one with the most skill was the deputy commander. It''s just like Currier-san to see through it right away. ''''Hmm?'''' Instructor Isabella, who was resting peacefully in the shade near the entrance of the training ground - apparently she might have mistaken the special exception group''s combat class for a break or something - stood up hurriedly. It looks like someone''s coming. Instructor Isabella straightens her posture and bows her head with a bow. Who could it be? What? The person who came into the training grounds opened his mouth in a calm manner. ''''From today onwards, I''ll be in charge of this special exception group''s special instructor for a while--'''' The one who showed up at the training grounds. This is Sogut Sigismos. It''s a pleasure to meet you. It was the Commander of the Holy Tree Order, commonly known as the Black Holy Juggernaut, Sogut Sigismos. 165-7. "Black sacred tree" Good to see you, Sagara Kurohiko. Oh it''s been a while, Commander Sogut. Among the faces of the Knights who came to the school this morning, there was no sign of Commander Sogut. From the appearance of Instructor Isabella, it seems that she didn''t know about the leader of the Holy Tree Order coming as a special instructor. ''Well, I didn''t expect Commander Sogut to come himself. In a low profile, Instructor Isabella said. I had some business to attend to, and I''m late to arrive. The headmaster should have known that I was going to be a special instructor for this special group, but did he not get the message? He asks, and I shake my head. ''No, I wasn''t listening.'' I guess it could be that I was so busy with Makina-san that I forgot about it. Maybe he didn''t tell her because he didn''t dare to surprise her....... Commander Sogut hands the sword at his waist to Instructor Isabella. ''''I was approached by the head of the school the other day to see if I could ask for a special instructor. Makina-san.... --I''m going to assist in your training for the battle against Hibigami in my own way. I must say that it is as good as it gets, since this is how it is quickly arranged. After whispering something in Isabella''s instructor''s ear, Commander Sogut said. ''But in any case, I was planning to cross swords with Sagara Kurohiko. Before you fought that man, Hibigami. What? Mr. Currier, reacting, asks a question. ''What do you mean by that?'' "After I returned from taking the fort and fought the giants who came to King''s Landing - that is, after I fought that woman you''ve been talking about, Noyes D''Ys - I crossed swords with the hibigami. Surprise appears on Currier-san''s face. I was surprised too. I didn''t know that Hibigami and Commander Sogut were fighting each other without my knowledge. Then he told me to train Sagara Kurohiko. At least that''s what I interpreted that man''s words to mean. f*ck that guy. Mr. Currier clicks his tongue evasively. ''Um, Commander Sogut,'' What? What was the result of the battle? With a huff, Commander Sogut smiles at Nikhil. Well, it''s as if that man let me off the hook. I''ve met many skilled traders in the past, but that man is different. It''s as good as the Four Deadly Sins... or worse. Instructor Isabella brought a training sword and handed it to Commander Sogut. Commander Sogut thanked her briefly and gave the sword in his right hand as if to check his senses. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us," he said, "but I''m going to be in charge of your training for a while as a special instructor. Once again, I look forward to working with you. Well, I don''t know if it''s possible, but this special instructor thing... Huh, you noticed. Yeah, I noticed. Originally, I was the one who came up with the idea. Later on, after consultation with the school, it was realized. At first, Lili and the others were opposed to it, citing the lack of personnel. Even so, in the end, that guy from Diares pushed it through with his good speech. It would be a great help to the leader if the deputy commander had a sharp tongue. Huh? But Commander Sogut told me earlier that Makina-san approached him... I guess the reason the headmaster approached me is because he didn''t expect me to be there. The names of all the people who are going to be assigned as special instructors were given together, but I wasn''t sure if I was going to be able to coordinate my schedule until the last minute, so I''m sure my name wasn''t included. What you just said means that Commander Sogut took time out of his busy schedule to come all the way to train me. ''Thank you, Commander Sogut. Well, no need to thank me. If you don''t beat the guy, I''ll have to take care of the next one. So you must defeat that man by all means. After saying that jokingly, Commander Sogut moved to the center of the training ground. ''''Then it''s time to get started. Okay. He grabs his training sword and I run to the center. This is a great opportunity for me. If this person can train me, I''m sure I''ll become even stronger than I am now. It''s a pleasure to work with you. He readies his sword. ''You''re getting a good look. You''re getting more of a vibe with your sword at the ready. Currier-san is standing alongside Instructor Isabella, arms crossed and staring at us. ''''For now, let''s just say we''re going to practice swords only, no jutsu or forbidden spells? Yes. I want to work on my sword, too. Okay. Now, let''s start out with a little sword. I nodded my head. ''''Well.........'''' It''s very intimidating. It''s seamless. The guy I fought the other day, Chairman Koudelka, was amazing, but this guy is in a class of his own. He has an air of distinction that only a strong man can possess. How do I hit him? How''s the right thing to do? I don''t know how to build a fight. -Oh! The leader of the Sogut group jumped in at the slightest opening created by the thought. He took a defensive stance to catch the attack. Commander Sogut''s first strike - was light. A feint. He tries to discern his next move from the start of his hand and eye movements. But the preliminary movements are surprisingly small. The speed of the sword shot is also barely enough to follow with the eyes. Commander Sogut turns around, sinking deep to the side, and delivers two blows and a strike. You can just barely handle that attack. The next moment, Commander Sogut slips his sword blade on my blade. What is it? ........right. This one crosses the blade and tries to play it off - no, no! A poke in the side of the head, a prod. A clank of a sword. Paper-thin, and somehow I managed to prevent a thrust into my armpit. "Nice reaction time. Commander Sogut says in an admiring tone and takes his distance. ''''.........Huh. I wipe the sweat that has been dripping down my chin. Amazing. The attack is a mixture of precision and roughness. There are no useless motions as if they are not. Commander Sogut loosens his stance. "Uh, your left eye. Left eye? ...Oh, yeah. That''s good to know. Earlier, I sank deep into the water and went around to the left side of the room, in your view. You know what I mean? This was something I had felt in my training with Currier-san. ''Blind spots, yes. ''Yes. The right eye alone inevitably creates a blind spot on the left side. It''s harder to visualize the left side of my body than it was with both eyes. So when you are in battle, you have to pay some attention to your position. The problem of perspective, which is often talked about in battle cartoons, is something that I''ve come to grasp through sensory familiarity... Well, it''s tough as expected against a skilled opponent like Commander Sogut. After all, the loss of one eye is a bit of a painful blow. ........But I don''t regret to the slightest degree that I traded my left eye for it in order to protect the people I care about. Even if it becomes a disadvantageous factor in the battle-- But it''s not a problem. What? Commander Sogut taps his own left shoulder with his sword. ''''It may feel uncomfortable for a while, but after a few years, you''ll get used to it surprisingly. Sometimes, though, it''s like a strange pain. It would be a reference to what was called phantom pain in the previous world - phantom limb pain. The phenomenon of feeling pain even though the lost part of the body is lost. I''ve never felt pain in my left eye so far, but.... But what did he mean earlier when he said there was no problem? Commander Sogut asks. ''How did you feel after my attack? ''''It was amazing. It''s just........compared to Currier-san and Hibigami, the sensation of receiving the sword was a little, well, different-- Perhaps the reason for the discomfort is that my swordsmanship is a unique sword technique optimized for this single arm. Commander Sogut takes a stance. However, it doesn''t seem to be a signal to resume. "Compared to when I had my left arm, my swordsmanship has changed in terms of weight shift and center of gravity placement. "Compared to the time when I had my left arm," he said, "my swordsmanship has changed in terms of weight shifts and center of gravity, so my opponents can''t get used to the subtle discomfort it causes when they''re fighting, which often leads to awkward movements. And from a different perspective, this is an advantage. Commander Sogut continued. ''''It''s true that there are many inconvenient aspects with one arm. But even so, I found myself getting used to it. That''s why I don''t feel it''s so inconvenient now. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of good reasons to go for it. It''s because of this arm that I''ve been able to arrive at some of my sword skills. He touches the eye patch on his left eye. ''Individuality...'' For example, if you''re in a fight, a reasonably well-versed opponent will try to hit you in your left blind spot. But on the other hand, it also increases the odds of limiting your opponent''s actions. Turning a weakness in a fight into a strength, or "You can''t track them with your eyes, so you have to get in the habit of recognizing their presence. What? It''s not so difficult to do. All you have to do is recognize the sound of your opponent''s breathing, the sound of the ground rubbing, the movement of the air, and the signs of what they create. If you ask me, I''ve heard that those who have no eyesight have their other senses developed significantly. That''s naturally one of their personalities and strengths. The Commander''s words are not caged with sympathy or encouragement. He sincerely believed that. This man''s words had weight. ''''..........'''' Still, I think he''s an amazing person. In the midst of our little sword fight earlier, the Commander naturally mixed in some movements to make me more aware of my blind spots. At the same time, he made me realize with my body that the dancer''s sword was due to his unique weight shift and center of gravity. And above all, this man - gave me the confidence that I could be stronger. I opened my hand once and gripped the hilt of my sword again with strength. Every time I crossed swords with Commander Sogut, I felt as if my nerves were sharpening and sharpening. It''s like being pulled up a notch or something. It''s similar to the feeling you get when you''re fighting with Currier-san when you''re in good shape. Commonly known as the "Black Holy Juggernaut" - Sogut Sigismos. What I can get from this person is surely huge. I readjust my sword. ''''It''s a pleasure to meet you, Commander Sogut. After swinging his sword once with a huff, Commander Sogut also takes a battle stance. ''''Ah ... come on, Sagara Kurohiko. Hah, hah...! My whole body is covered in sweat. But a pleasant sense of fatigue. "Hmm.... Commander Sogut takes off his jacket. That black uniform is also said to be a summer uniform that is now airy, but even so, it must be hot as expected for long sleeves. "As expected, Sagara Kurohiko. ''''No.......compared to Commander Sogut''s sword, it''s not quite as good as his sword. Well, that may be true if you''re talking about swordplay alone. However, your sword has a "blank space" in it. Margins? You don''t seem to know it yourself. You probably fight with a mixture of forbidden powers and swords when you''re really fighting... no? Oh, yes ... oh ... The only thing you can do is to make sure that you have the right information. I''m sure you''ve made it unconsciously, but your sword has a blank space for you to release the forbidden spell. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I look at my left arm. "Yeah? Thinking back, it was no longer a matter of course around the time I fought a bunch of Blue Goblins before. The fight was a mixture of forbidden curses and swords. "There''s no need to correct me. That''s exactly what your sword is. And the more you improve your sword skills, the more you will be able to use your forbidden spells. Huh, I exhaled. Amazing. Just by putting swords together, you could see that even I hadn''t noticed. ''''Thank you, Commander Sogut. What do you mean? You''re the one who saved the people of King''s Landing. And besides I had to kill the Four Deadly Disasters. And as a result, I ended up forcing them on the remaining members of King''s Landing. It was in the tone of regret that remained, but it didn''t seem to be dragged out heavily. In his own way, the Commander must have decided to accept the result after various conflicts. ''''Well--'''' After wiping the sweat off with an absorbent cloth, Commander Sogut turned his body around. ''''Currier Versteen,'''' Hmm?Me, sir? What are you going to do? You must be tired. What do you mean? I''m not old enough to know better. .......... Currier Versteen, vs. Sogut Sigismos. This is ... I think I''d like to see it. ''Okay,'' Currier-san unwraps his arms and takes his training sword. ''''Then I, too, would like to practice, please. Sorry, Currier Versteyn. ? Commander Sogut snaps his head and takes a stance. ''Actually, I was hoping to have a little sword fight with you once. ''Hmph,'' sniffs Currier. ''I hope I can live up to your expectations, though. About ten minutes have passed since the two of them made the first sound of the blade. ''Huh ... just as I suspected, a horrible arm. Commander Sogut lowers his sword. Currier-san, who saw that as a signal for the end, brushes away the silver hair that was flattened on her cheek. ''''That''s a line over here, Commander Sogut.......I see, now I understand why Hibigami wanted to leave Kurohiko with you. What the hell was that...? Instructor Isabella points her shaking fingertips at the two swordsmen facing each other. ''''Outrageous, isn''t it?'''' I''ve seen some amazing stuff. It was just enough offense and defense, but the quality of the content was overwhelming. At first, Currier-san''s portion of the game looked somewhat bad, but in the second half, it looked like they had reeled it in. Anyway, it was a swordfight that took my breath away as I watched. ''I see........You make your opponent optimize their own fighting style while fighting, right? You have a formidable talent. You must be very observant to have seen through it in such a short amount of time. .......... No, they''re both great. Then we took a short break. And it was time for the intense battle lesson to end. ''''Commander Sogut ... actually, I have something to discuss with you. I took a chance and asked for advice. ''What''s up?'' Commander Sogut... do you have any skills? Techniques?Does that mean it''s not the Holy Demon Sword''s ability? ''''Yes. Actually, of course I''ll continue with the basics... but I''d like to have some kind of powerful one-hit kill technique besides the forbidden spell to fight Hibigami. Hmm," said Commander Sogut, stroking his beard in thought. ''You can''t handle the holy elements. That''s what the headmaster told me. Yes, sir. When it comes to the so-called "special techniques", in this world we have an image of unique magic formulas, chanting spells and holy magic sword abilities. But those are impossible for me, who can''t handle the holy element. Of course, the forbidden spell would be equivalent to the "special move", but I''ve always wanted to have another technique that is closer to this body. As a trump card in case the forbidden spell becomes unavailable. That''s right, in the previous world, it''s like that Sasaki Kojiro''s "Secret Swallow Reprisal" for example-- Most of the swordsmen of the eastern provinces, known as swordsmen, are said to have skills worth killing for that are closer to their own flesh. ''''The techniques used by the swordsmen of the Eastern Kingdom... are you familiar with them, Commander Sogut? I have a personal interest in the swordsmanship used by the swordsmen of the eastern provinces. I have tried to learn them by myself while searching through documents and researching for a while. For example-- Commander Sogut raised his blade and swung his sword. From there, he demonstrated a few techniques that he had mastered. Jinshin-ryu Ochirinagashi. The Rigen Itto-ryu Overlapping Paper Crash. The Aima School Assassination Secret Sword Headhunting Troupe. The Bladed Cicada Style Profound Technique Randed Blade Red Rain. ''''Amazing.'''' After saying that all of them have been tossed around for me, though, Commander Sogut pulls his arm. ''''And this--'''' Two thrusts. But the two thrusts seemed to be two thrusts that were made almost simultaneously. I call this the Two Thrust. It is less powerful, but by applying this, I was able to shoot up to five thrusts. Will it feel like you''re dealing with two swords? It''s good to create your own techniques, but it''s also good to find out what other techniques are out there and, if you can, try to use them yourself. If you can, try to use it yourself. It may give you a chance to find a new technique. In fact, the original technique exists for the "Ni-Tsuki". In fact, the "Two Thrust" is a technique that specializes in the thrust, making it easier for me to use as a one-armed man. But because it specializes in thrusting, it took away the versatility of its attacks. Commander Sogut thrusts the ground with the tip of his sword and continues. It''s a simple principle, but that''s why there are no gaps. If you''re like Hibigami says, if your growth rate is unusual, you might want to try to master this technique first. I''m sure you''ll be able to use that technique as a starting point to create new ones later on. Currier-san and Instructor Isabella also listened in. The wielder of the technique was referred to by some as the legendary swordsman. And, besides, I''ve only understood the principle and I''ve never seen the real thing. What exactly is that... what kind of skill is that? The name of the technique... Commander Sogut announced the name of the technique. ''''Shuanglong.'''' A double dragon.... After combat class, I finished dressing and grabbed the doorknob of the locker room, thinking about the technique Commander Sogut taught me. It seems to include the Commander''s own interpretation of the technique, but I was taught the principles of the technique in a nutshell. A technique that adjusts speed and power to pseudo-attack simultaneously. Offensive and offensive. Offense and defense. Offense and Defense. Defense and Defense. It''s a technique that allows you to use these four at will while constructing a fight. However, it would take a lot of training to be able to create the illusion of simultaneous attacks. It''s not a skill that can be mastered in a short period of time. However, I love to train. It''s a nice feeling to see the things I couldn''t do improve day by day. Above all, the fact that the more you train yourself, the more powerful you become is appealing. If I can do that, it will surely be useful in the fight against Hibigami. I''ll find some free time and try to practice the moves I was taught. I leave the changing room, deep in thought. ''''Yes, it''s worth a try--bomb! Buh-boom. I felt as if I were parting the ocean, and my cheeks brushed something off. It''s a peculiarly soft touch against my cheeks and temples, which I can tell even through the fabric....... ''''Oh my goodness, to suddenly jump into my chest.......you''re quite bold, aren''t you, unlike what you look like?'''' .......... I had an extremely unpleasant feeling - or is it already confirmed? As soon as I got out of the changing room with my head down and thinking, my face dived straight into someone''s chest....... ''''So sorry, I''m sorry--what--Muguu! I tried to hurry away, but to my surprise, I was prevented. He put his arm around the back of my head and somehow stopped me from letting him go. ''Hmmm, you seem to be firmly embarrassed, don''t you?I may not be as good as Cecily Arkwright or Currier Versteen, but I am improving myself as a woman in my own way, don''t you think? ...this voice. Please let go... I don''t want to hurt you. ''What?You don''t want to take advantage of this rare opportunity, do you? We don''t want that! Oh, I see. I felt my arms relax and hurriedly kept my distance. ''This is the first time I''ve spoken to you in person like this, Sagara Kurohiko. With a flat face, she bent her knees slightly and lifted the edge of her skirt to greet him-- Dristos, Mr. Chairman. Dristos Kielcinha. Student body president of the school. "Why is the student body president in front of the boys'' locker room? He''s been waiting for you. Me? Chairman Dristos''s threadbare eyes opened slightly. ''I heard you fought Koudelka Ferraris the other day, didn''t you? Yes. This is... Chairman Dristos swooshed and traced his own lips with his finger. Her mouth was smiling. But her eyes were filled with a challenging light. ''Don''t you think it''s a bit unfair if you don''t fight me as well? I don''t think so. 166-8. "Pelkanthal" One eyebrow of Chairman Dristos twitched. His expression is not broken, but he may have been a little irritated. However, there should be no rule that you have to fight Chairman Dristos because you fought Chairman Koudelka. President Dristos let out a small breath of air and put a hand on his fresh lips. ''''Yes, that''s true. I''m sure you don''t have any reason to fight me. But-- The Chairman''s threadbare eyes opened thinly. ''If you refuse to continue to fight me - a mock fight - I understand that Sagara Krohiko, who defeated the Four Deadly Disasters, escaped from Dristos Kielusina with his tail between his legs?Of course, as a result of me mentioning this to the student council, the rumor might spread to other people in the school. But still.........nice to meet you? Okay. ''''Yes, that''s right. Therefore, tomorrow I''ll be at the fifteenth training ground with me--what?What are you doing now? He was so surprised that he choked up. He thought I was going to act repulsive. I catch my breath and the chairman glares at me. ''You don''t care if they tell you you''ve run away? Yes, sir. If the people in the school thought I had escaped, it honestly wouldn''t hurt or itch. Even if I were to be in the position of being ridiculed by the students of the school, if I told them what happened, Curie-san and Cecily-san would understand how the rumors came about....... The chairman wrinkles his brow and draws his mouth into a tight line. ''''From what I hear, you live in a house near the girls'' quarters, right? ? I think the fact that there are boys living in that place could be considered a problem from a different point of view... in my opinion. I''m not trying to sneak into the girls'' quarters, okay? Nii," the chairman''s mouth arched. ''''As soon as you come up with that idea, I consider it problematic, don''t I? I have a general idea of how this person wants to take the conversation. ''''But I don''t intend to do anything bad, and the headmaster has given me permission to live in that house. May I?Even though the dukes of the Renoir Sphere are the dukes of the court sorcerers ejecting court magicians, they are only one of the five great dukes after all. Even if it is the head of this school. If our Keirsinya family, also a five great dukes, were to take the lead in raising this matter in a big way, then the parents of the female students attending the dormitory - some of the powerful nobles......................well, what will they do? Is it?In the first place, that headmaster seems to be a bit too personal for you, the curse user. All the while, I stared at the Chairman''s face. ''''To incorporate the name of the family into your threats, you''re like some five great dukes. I''m sure this is where the story will end when it comes out, per Rokia. ''Yes,'' Chairman Dristos returned the nod of affirmation. The Chairman takes a step closer to us. ''''..........'''' Even from underneath the fabric, his fiercely assertive breasts almost hit me, so I casually grind my feet away from him. The Chairman, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to mind the proximity of the distance. Her threadbare eyes - one of them - slowly open. ''''Even if it''s in a petty manner reminiscent of that Trojan duke family, I want to drag you into the game somehow. .......... There was something uncanny about it, though it wasn''t blatantly emanating, but there was something uncanny about it. Perhaps the source of it - rivalry. ''Can I have one thing?'' ...What is it? When asked if it would be unfair not to fight President Dristos, I said I didn''t think so. But I didn''t say I wasn''t entirely willing to fight him, did I? Soooooo, the Chairman''s eyes return to the thread. ''''Then why do you pretend to refuse in a roundabout way? I guess you could say I''ve been watching the chairman''s personality. That''s right. I wanted to find out first if this person was an ''enemy'' or not. ''''Then Sagara Kurohiko let''s reiterate again. The Chairman crowded in further. The chairman put his hand on his chest as if to show off himself and opened his eyes. ''''Would you be willing to have a mock match with me tomorrow at the Fifteenth Training Ground?'''' With a cunning smile, the Chairman continues. ''''I''m sure our conversations so far have shown you that I''m a woman who won''t back down for free. That''s not the impression I got, either. But, well. ''''I understand. I''d like to touch the swords of various so-called skilled people for a bit of a purpose, so... I''ll take that story. I can''t participate in the Seibu Festival. If I can go toe-to-toe with the academy''s "strongest" here, I''d be rather grateful. The chairman comes up to me with a huff and a smile. ''''I don''t expect you to be able to beat the Forbidden Spell Wizard who defeated those four evil plagues. After all, it is said that even that Koudelka Ferraris was a draw. It''s just that if I won, this would be a big deal, wouldn''t it? Futuna. Hmph, this is my thanks for taking the match. .......... Was it deliberate for you to bring your body uncomfortably close to me? It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has the ability to do this. I have no intention of making a move with the use of a magic trick before tomorrow''s match. Well then-- The Chairman turns on his heel and walks off in the opposite direction from me. Good day to you. With a strong, proud gait, and with a shake of his long purple-silver hair, Chairman Dristos left. The next morning. The Lion''s Classroom. ''''I''m looking forward to it, Kurohiko! You have a mock-up with President Dristos! People are paying attention! I''ll definitely keep my schedule open after school today! Already, it seemed that the story of me and President Dristos'' fight had jumped over the Lion''s Club and spread across the campus. Chairman Dristos must have deliberately spread it. This was in contrast to President Koudelka, who only wanted to quietly test his abilities. ''''Before the Holy Warrior Festival, a match of the same rank as the finals has been arranged, hasn''t it? Cecily giggles with a figure-eight eyebrow. ''''I''m sorry ... it''s just ... it''s kind of a big deal. Huh, that''s nothing for Kurohiko to apologize for. Well, it''s possible that Crohico''s fight with President Dristos might have something to offer you before the Feast of the Holy War. Cecily and I are grateful for that. Currier said as he poked his cheekbones in the air. I explained to the two of you yesterday, in case you were wondering how I came to the match with President Dristos. Miss Cecily sat down on the seat next to me and bumped me lightly on the shoulder. ''Could it be that you took the match for your beloved potential lover? No ... it''s for my own good. Yes, to fight Hibigami. Then Cecily hit me on the forehead with a peck on my shoulder. "I''ll say it''s for my own good, even if you''re lying about it...? Ugh. Sheesh. Hmm. Let''s just say it here. I put my hand on Cecily''s shoulder and said with the handsome face I''d worked so hard to put on. ''I don''t want to lie to my precious Cecily-san. Liar. The deception was immediately obvious. Pui~, Cecily turned away. ''What''s that d*mned expression in the first place!It''s like an aristocrat who occasionally shows up at an evening party, only to take it to a nighttime affair afterwards? This was the moment when the handsome face I was meeting lost its handsome face to a mere color-blind aristocrat face. ''''Thoho........hmm?'''' Something is wrong with the students in the classroom. What is it? Hey didn''t you just say you were a potential lover? ''Yeah, I''ve definitely heard that, and I''ve noticed the distance between us for a while now, but then what about Currier?'' Do we have a chance? No, you don''t. - Anyway, I won''t allow... A piercing stare. Hmm, this is troubling. Cecily says with a smirk on her face. ''It''s Cecily''s fault, you know! What''s that happy look on your face when I''m in a tight spot? At that moment. But I''d rather have Kurohiko win... One of the girls pouted. ''What?Are you sure?Why? The other female students ask in a surprising way. ''Because, you know, I.......I have a bad feeling about being the student council president, to be honest. The other students then move on to the topic of Dr. Drexler. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family. To tell the truth, I''m not a fan of Chairman Dristos either. I''m sure you''ve got a good idea of what to expect. Black-hearted, huh? I put my face close to Cecily''s ear. "Is that right, Mister Cecily? Ugh. Whenever I have an idea, people react in a way that seems unflattering. But Chairman Dristos doesn''t have a good reputation, surprisingly..... I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to speak ill of him when he''s not around too much. "By the way, Kurohiko. Slowly, Currier-san gave me a look. ''''You have a chance of winning, right?Even if they were to use an inherent technique. But from what I''ve heard about Chairman Dristos, I don''t think he approves of the use of forbidden spells. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of this. Are you okay with that? Chairman Dristos''s disappearing unique magic formula. Did that unique technique give her the title of the most powerful? But. ''Originally I wasn''t going to use a forbidden curse in this match. I''ve been wanting to train my sword for a while. And I don''t care about winning or losing. In any case-- Regardless of the outcome, it''s something for the future. I''m just going to take it head on. After a while, just before the time of ascent report began, Ira-san came running in. A few minutes after Ira ran in, Instructor Isabella came in and began the ascent time report. And after school. I changed into my exercise clothes and stepped into the Fifteenth Training Ground. ''''That''s great........'''' A circular training ground. The fifteenth training ground is shaped like a mortar, and the steps surrounding it are like spectator seats. Look up. The ceiling is firmly attached, and it is equipped with lighting for the magic machine so that the training can be done in a bright place even at night. It''s very different from the training hall that me and Currier-san use. In addition. The way this audience is entering the room is it President Dristos'' intention? The stepped seats in the training ground were really filled with about 80% of the students. ''''You said something like you didn''t think you could win--'''' Probably, they are going to win. President Dristos and the members of what looked like the student council had already entered the training grounds and seemed to have finished their preparations. For my part, Currier-san and Cecily-san followed me. Zeke and Hyrgis-san are in the audience. Ira-san and Rey-senpai were also in the audience. The members of the Windstorming Association are also in the audience. President Koudelka........doesn''t seem to be there. There was no sign of Beoza-san either. I didn''t expect it to get this bad. As expected of a match between the forbidden spell user who defeated the four evil spirits and the student council president who holds the title of the strongest in the school, right? Currier said as he watched the crowd fill up. ''''It''s a matchup that won''t happen at the Holy Martial Arts Festival. Even if you don''t like it, it''s going to attract a lot of attention.'''' .......... Somehow. I have the feeling that the attention of the boys is more focused on the two guys who are waiting behind them than on me, who is fighting today....... By the way, I was hoping to get one piece of advice from Commander Sogut for today''s battle class, but it seems that today''s special instructor was off. Apparently the special instructor of the Holy Tree Order doesn''t come every day. If you think about it calmly, the Knights of the Holy Tree have other original jobs apart from special instructors. Especially when it comes to the Commander and Deputy Commander, it would be difficult to make time for the Special Instructor every day. Chairman Dristos, dressed in athletic clothes, who had selected a long sword from among the prepared training swords, began to walk towards the center of the training grounds. Everyone''s attention was drawn to the chairman, and the hustle and bustle of the training ground became smaller. Just as I did with Chairman Koudelka, I picked up my sword in my hand. Then I face the chairman in the center. "First of all, I would like to thank you for your willingness to accept my offer, Sagara Kurohiko. No, it will be a good experience for me to fight Chairman Dristos, too. Good luck. You''re welcome. A handshake. Moist, smooth hands. ''''The winner of this match will be determined by the format of the match scheduled for the Holy War Festival. President Dristos begins to explain. The match will be decided by either the opponent surrendering, losing consciousness and being unable to continue, or being struck with five valid hits. All decisions other than surrender are made by the judges, the so-called umpire. The judges will be members of the student council. There aren''t many people who understand the rules of the Seibutsu Festival, so we have chosen the judges from the student council with the intention of being critical. But don''t worry. The president of the company looks at the judges. ''''Of course, I''ve made it clear to them that they should not judge you blatantly in your favor just because I am the student council president. Hmm. Since I dared to include the word "blatantly", it would be better to consider it to be in the chairman''s favor to some extent. Even in the previous world, there was the so-called local judgment in the world of sports. Well, I guess I have to swallow this to some extent. ''''And, forbidden curse.......you may use it, if you wish, okay?Just-- The chairman looked around the auditorium and smiled at me. "They wouldn''t expect you to use the legendary forbidden curse that is powerful enough to defeat the four evil spirits in a mock match held at the school. If you use the forbidden spell, Sagara Kurohiko will win the match, but lose the game... far-fetched, you say. ''''Don''t worry, and let me tell you, too. I won''t use the forbidden spell. If you ever want to use it, you''re always welcome to do so, right? It''s the wrong person, Chairman Dristos. ''''Hmph,'''' smiled Chairman Dristos wryly. ''''If you weren''t a bit of a bad person, you wouldn''t be the student council president of this school. And we held each other''s swords at arm''s length. The judge, pocket watch in hand, stepped back. ''The time for the match will be fifteen minutes. Then-- I stare at Chairman Dristos'' entire body. The chairman''s eyes are firmly on me, too. The judge raises his hand in the air and waves it down. ''Begin!'' With the signal to start - Chairman Dristos'' right eye flashed. Suddenly, a unique technique. He had only heard the name before the match. The name of the unique technique is called "Peyerkantal". A technique for disappearing from sight. What does that word mean-- Boom. Impact to the left side. Effectively struck. The judges raised their hands. Chairman Dristos'' blow hit me in the left armpit. A cheer went up from the audience in the training grounds. ''It''s gone!Now Chairman Dristos seemed to disappear for a moment! ''Too fast for your eyes to follow! ''It looks like the student body president suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared in front of Kurohiko! The student council president''s thing is out... but that particular technique is still foul-grade... as expected of the Kirsinha clan, huh? From what I''m hearing from the audience right now, some of the students know it, and some of them are new to it. And........based on the words of the audience, I have a general idea of what it is. The identity of Dristos Kirsinha''s, the identity of the inherent jutsu formula. Probably, that unique jutsu is a jutsu that is being activated becomes unrecognizable. Immediately after the Chairman''s right eye lit up, when I realized that, I felt a shock in my armpit. Thinking back to the moment when I was able to recognize it, it seems that if I get close enough, I will be able to recognize it. However, the distance that I could recognize-- No longer within the reach and range of the sword. While dealing with Chairman Dristos''s attack, which was carried out while retreating, I understand one more thing. If I were to raise the most effective means of defeating this Peyerkantar, Chairman Koudelka''s Polar Sky might be the most effective means of defeating it. If the Polar Sky is capable of anticipating the future at the level of futuristic vision, it would be able to predict the initial movement of Chairman Koudelka''s right eye, just a few moments after it flashed, as well as an instant before the attack. The unique technique Peyerkantal. .........It''s a terrifying art form. A magic method that deprives one of recognition until almost immediately before the attack occurs. It''s not something as simple as disappearing from sight. While it is being activated, recognition itself is "unable" to be recognized. You can''t even hear the sound of footsteps while you''re out of recognition. This is - the school, the strongest. "I didn''t know it was such a unique magic formula. Currier''s voice. ''Maybe Currier, that was--'' ''Cecily noticed. Oh, I was wrong. It''s not something as simple as just becoming invisible. While that intrinsic magic was being activated, Kurohiko, us and the audience probably did not recognize the student council president. That''s President Dristos... ''With such a ridiculous indigenous magic formula, even if you could use a forbidden curse--'' Chairman Dristos'' right eye glows again. --coming. The next moment--a heavier impact in the side of the body than before. "Effective strike! The judges let out a mixture of jubilant cries. ''Three more to go!Awesome, Mr. Chairman! The members of the student council are getting excited. ''''...........'''' It''s not just an inherent technique. His attacks were also sharp, especially his return after delivering a single blow. Moreover, when it came to the second blow now, he was also using the Intrinsic Technique to get a distance. Three times, the Chairman''s right eye glowed. The Intrinsic Technique requires a large amount of holy elements. The load is also large. And he is using it continuously. In other words, the Chairman has built up a body that can only master the intrinsic magic formula. He''s probably made an effort to utilize the unique techniques to the maximum extent possible. Also, since he''s committed to attacking from the left side from my point of view, he''s firmly aiming at a blind spot with a narrow view. Strong. This person is strong. The first move before the Chairman''s figure disappears. I don''t have the strength to incorporate that into my anticipation. Of course, I can''t use Chairman Koudelka''s Polar Sky. So--. My cognition is lost. And then-- There was no sound of flesh being hit. ...what? It was Currier''s voice. ''No way--'' Chairman Koudelka''s threadbare eyes opened on one side. ''Can you see it, sir?'' The blade of my sword - the blade of Chairman Dristos, which was aimed at my right armpit, was caught. 167-9. "Difficult blow" Prevent...? Cecily''s voice. Chairman Dristos''s right eye lit up - at the moment, he swung his sword. When I noticed, the chairman returned to the position he was in before the attack. ''''.........'''' The chairman is holding his left armpit with his left elbow. An upset judge looks at the chairman. The chairman returns a glance. The judge raised a hand from my side. "Y--effective strike! So now an effective hit on my side counts as one. I didn''t know which part of the body I should hit, or how strong an attack would be an effective hit. Perhaps it was a ploy to not dare to explain that part in detail. So I mimicked as best I could the position and strength of the effective strike that the Chairman had taken from me. If the position and strength of the attack is almost the same as the one the chairman took from me, the judges will have no choice but to consider it effective. And that prospect was successful. ''''Currier I prevented it, Kurohiko! Cecily''s voice. Currier-san''s reaction was a bit delayed. ''''As far as I can see, Kurohiko didn''t follow the chairman''s initial move with his eyes - no, that guy didn''t try to follow it with his eyes in the first place. Perhaps Chairman Koudelka''s "Polaris" state would be enough time to deal with it after he regained awareness. His concentration has increased to the extreme and he is able to anticipate his opponent''s movements. It is likely that the people in the Polar Vortex could see the movements around them in slow motion. That''s why even a few moments after they regained consciousness was enough to deal with them. It would also be possible to follow them with their eyes after they regained consciousness. In addition, as a long-time rival, Chairman Koudelka would have some idea of the tendencies and habits of Chairman Dristos'' attacks. Chairman Koudelka should be able to adapt to one of Chairman Dristos'' several attack patterns. But I don''t have the [Polar Sky]. I can''t follow it with my eyes. I don''t even know Chairman Dristos''s attack pattern. Moreover, Chairman Dristos is a shrewd man. The first and second attacks were from my left side, which is my blind spot. But the third time, he dared to change to the right side. Both times it was on the left side of my blind spot, so the next one will be on the left as well. It was a stepping stone to make me think so. That''s what I''m talking about. A man who also knows how to play the game of battle. Chairman Dristos'' right eye flashed four times. The chairman''s figure disappears. --Don''t try to follow him with your eyes. Don''t try to follow him. My sword prevents the attack that was about to be struck through my left side, again. The Chairman immediately used the Peerkantar, to keep his distance-- The next moment, I''m moving to the Chairman''s in front of me. A glimpse of agitation could be seen on the Chairman''s mouth. But not to the point of dismay. I thought she was a person with a strong sense of self-control. If it weren''t for this distance, no one would have noticed her agitation. He struck a blow to the chairman''s left armpit. ''''Ugh........! The Chairman stops moving. "You think you can predict... where I''ll appear? I distance myself once. Heck, the chairman peeks a tooth bite through the gap in his mouth. ''Judge that was probably a valid strike. Sagara................on Kurohiko''s side. The judge, who seemed to have been dazed by the previous attack and defense, came to himself. The judges raise their hands to my side in a hurry. YU, effective strike! The audience begins to buzz. ''I can''t believe it ... does Kurohiko see the missing chairman? ''You mean to tell me that Kurohiko hadn''t been serious until now? I''m getting used to the Chairman''s unique magic formula, or...? You''re not gonna get used to that or...? ''''I knew it wasn''t the Holy Tree Knights, but really Kurohiko, who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues.......'''' It''s a horrible endemic technique. This is because until the effect wears off, the user''s perception of everything they have interfered with during the duration of the effect is removed. Even the flow of air or the sound of footsteps will be unrecognizable. Perhaps even the presence itself disappears. It could be said that existence itself disappears. If they only had the ability to become transparent, they would be able to track the sound of footsteps, the slight movement of dust on the ground, the smell, and the flow of air. But I didn''t think that Out of Recognition would be so troublesome. So - I decided to stop following it with my eyes and leave everything to my senses. What is important is the moment of appearance. It''s true that the flow of air and smell also disappear while activating Peyerkantar. However, on the flip side - they will appear "suddenly there" when they appear. In other words, they tell you their location. But the air flow was a little harder to read. That''s where I narrowed it down, and that was my sense of smell. The other day - in a somewhat embarrassing episode - I was hugged by Chairman Dristos and buried my face in her cleavage. The peculiar peach-like smell I felt then. I focus all my senses on the point of appearance of that smell. Exclude the extra senses as much as possible. Specialize your perception to a single point of smell. If you try to follow it with your eyes, there is too much unnecessary information. In this case, the voices in the audience also become noise and dull the senses. Moreover, I also have a blind spot due to my one eye. So I temporarily discarded my sight and hearing and focused on my sense of smell. This will give us the location. And the moment the chairman attacked me - the moment that scent appeared, I will use all my senses to respond to the attack from that location. When the chairman has gone too far with the Peelkantal, he can move to the point where the scent appears and close the distance at once. It''s still difficult for me to detect the so-called "signs". If it''s the killing atmosphere or hint of that noise class opponent that was awakened by Hibigami, the Four Deadly Disasters, or the effects of a potion, even I can understand it. But right now I can''t feel the presence of a powerful marvelous being unless it''s a sign of a powerful marvelous being. I''ll move on to the third attack. But if it''s a scent-- Maybe Kurohiko is mistaken about one thing. Currier''s voice sounded dumbfounded. ''A misunderstanding?'' Mr. Cecily asks a question. ''From what I''ve seen, that guy doesn''t rely on sight, but instead concentrates his attention on perceptions such as signs and air flow to determine where Chairman Dristos appears. And it seems that he is succeeding in his quest. ''I''ve noticed that too, but... what do you mean by a misunderstanding? It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this, because it''s a good thing that you''re able to do this with your senses other than vision. ................... Oh my God. Even though I think I''m blocking out my hearing, I only pick up Currier-san and Cecily-san''s voices. No, but when their voices reach my ears, I get fired up to try harder, so my ability improves rather than the other way around.......? .........Be that as it may, Currier-san''s current analysis may be correct. From the experience of dodging and preventing with a single piece of paper that attack of Beshgam Angren, which would have been a fatal blow if it was a hit, - even if the time available for dealing with it is infinitely short, if it''s at least as fast as Chairman Dristos'' attack speed, then Somehow we can react in time. Of course, it''s assumed that you can get some position by smell. ''With the format of this game, even I might be able to prevent it from happening with a half-bet on a target. Kyu, can''t a currier win? ''''In this match format. But from what I''ve seen, that unique magic formula has a short duration. In that case, I''m just going to keep my distance and continue to attack with long range attacks using my magical armor. In short, you just don''t have to approach them. For example, if Kurohiko can use forbidden spells, she could use the fifth forbidden spell''s wings to fly in the sky while firing the ninth forbidden spell in succession. Besides, that inherent jutsu is overwhelming in its ability to surprise you, but on the other hand, it would be vulnerable to surprise attacks from a distance using jutsu and bows. Then, well, it might be vulnerable to the range jutsu as well. There must be other ways to take countermeasures. Above all-- The Chairman''s breathing was becoming more and more ragged. After managing to duck my third attack, the Chairman, who seems to have decided to devote himself to defending himself, used his own unique techniques to defend himself several times. One of the weaknesses of the indigenous jutsu. It is the intensity of attrition. No matter how much he has trained, the load of randomness is great. In fact, the Chairman''s movements are slowing down as well. The judges have been looking at the pocket watch many times since earlier. In other words, the end of the match is approaching. ........It''s going to be tough for me to use my own unique techniques. I return to my senses. "Isn''t it getting a little tough for you, Mr. Chairman? An audience member said. The other spectators followed. ''''You can''t win even with such a foul-like indigenous technique, even though Kurohiko is doing it without a forbidden spell.'''' ''''I heard that President Koudelka, who secretly played a mock match with Kurohiko last time, was a draw?'''' ''''So if the student body president loses here, the wind president essentially wins? The best way to do it is to have a good time. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in a position to do this. I''d be happy to lose. An anxious-looking member of the student body stared at the audience. A part of the audience that had been talking closed their mouths and fell silent. ''''.........Koudelka pulled, divided.......'''' After looking down once, the chairman looks up and reasserts his sword. By the look on his face, you can tell that he came to decide the game. Both sides have two effective hits each. The person who gets the remaining stroke in time wins. I don''t know. The Chairman''s right eye flashed. --Unique Technique. Partially blocking the senses. Focusing on the sense of smell. A second and a half later.... --They''re coming in too fast. --The point of appearance of the scent-- --Position, get a grip. I''ll give it everything I''ve got. It''s the hardest blow of all. ... A single high-pitched sound echoed through the training grounds. A few seconds later, the two swords that had fallen to the floor let out another iron clang from the impact of their fall. The two swords just popped off? Audience voice. ''....Huh. One exhale. "Oh-- That''s what the judge let out. ''''Shhhhh ... done!Game over!The judgment is-- the judgment is-- The judges look incessantly at the two falling swords and the chairman. The chairman seems to be stunned and lost. There is no indication that he is going to give instructions to the judges by looking at them. The judges, looking despondent, raised their hands with a desperate look on their faces and announced the decision of the match. ''''Hi, it''s a draw........!This match is ... hi, a draw! 168-10. "Student council" After the signal for the end of the game, Currier and Cecily gave me some words of thanks for coming as a chaperone, I returned the thanks and headed directly to the changing room. I finished changing in the changing room and left the room. Once again, thank you for your service, Kurohiko. Cecily and Currier, Zeke, and Hyrgis were the ones who were waiting for me. ''That''s great, Krohico,'' Thanks, Zeke. That was amazing. Mr. Hirgis thank you very much. I don''t know. ''It''s rare to get a compliment from Mr. Hirgis, so I''m kind of happy about that. So you''re not so pleased to be praised by me and the currier? A zit-eyed Cecily appeared in front of me. ''Whoa!Hi, please don''t read people''s minds without permission! Well no, it was in your voice. ''What?Really? ''It''s like Kurohiko''s clarity is also here...'' But, of course, it''s nice to be praised by Cecily, isn''t it? Okay, that''s enough. I was turned away again, as usual. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s the only time Kurohiko is very kind to me, right? ''Hmm. I see.... For some reason this time, Hyrgis-san''s subtle-looking gaze pierces me. I shouldn''t underestimate this person, after all. ''''Oh well.'''' Then Zeke interrupted with a wry smile. As expected of Zeke. Dependable. I''m sure Zeke would have a nice follow-up here! You see, it''s not every day that I get a compliment from someone who wants a compliment from me, so... ................... If you think about it calmly, it''s actually a line that doesn''t serve as a follow-up to anything.......but it was really a more effective word to change the atmosphere of this place than a poor follow-up. With Zeke''s words just now, Cecily-san and Hyrgis-san were unable to say anything. I can''t say anything, either. I''m sorry for getting bogged down in such a trivial matter, Zeke. Then, oh, my goodness," Currier said, coughing up a dry cough. "As a result, the game ended in a draw, but... Currier-san, who was leaning back against the wall and folding her arms, gave me a penetrating look. ''''That was quite a gentle way to settle the matter, Kurohiko. Well if you say it''s like you, it''s like you. Haha you saw that coming, didn''t you? Mr. Currier gives a masterful sigh. ''Of course. That last one, you obviously aimed for it, didn''t you?'' The last thing would be the flow of me and Chairman Dristos'' swords bouncing off each other, resulting in a tie-breaking resolution. I look in the direction of the training ground with a slightly bitter mood. ''''It seems that the student council president ... isn''t my [enemy], so ... ''I don''t know. That woman''s series of actions this time could have been very detrimental to you, depending on the outcome, right?And yet-- Currier gives me a dismissive look. ''''Maybe you don''t see that as a detriment in your case, though. I knew what she was worried about. ''I don''t think I would have cared if I lost to the student body president I don''t think I would have cared if people said anything about me after I lost. It''s nice to have them worry about me, though. Goodness gracious. You''re a good-natured softie. You''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. However, I haven''t come up with any concrete countermeasures yet, though... that fighting style is a fighting style that I can do because it''s you. ''''Haha........But once again, seeing that inherent technique, Dristos Kirsinha is a high wall.......'''' Cecily lowered her eyebrows. ''''So you''re going to think about countermeasures now. Hmph, Cecily runs her fingers along my arm. "Now it''s my turn to surprise Kurohiko, isn''t it? I''m looking forward to it, Miss Cecily. Then Currier and Cecily disappeared toward the girls'' locker room. Zeke and Hyrgis-san said that they had some house business to attend to, so they were going to leave as is. The two of them seemed to have put off their home errands for later to come and support me. After hearing that, I was a little glad to have won. After I left everyone else, I headed for the training ground I always used. Currier-san said it was better to rest, but after today, I was going to put myself more into training as well. I want to practice the technique called Souryu that Commander Sogut taught me, and I want to practice it. There''s no problem with the fatigue from the earlier match. Besides, the fight I just had was also for my own personal growth. I''m gonna have to be strong. To beat that man... Hmm? Someone called my name. I turned around. Chairman Dristos? Standing there was Chairman Dristos in his uniform, having finished changing his clothes. ''''That game you just had ... that last one was on purpose, wasn''t it? As expected, he had seen through it. ''Yes.'' Why did you throw away a fight you could have won? ''I didn''t think Chairman Dristos was a bad person,'' The chairman twists his mouth. ''''That''s not a good reason. Besides, looking back on all that has happened, you know I''m not a good person, don''t you? More importantly, he was not the enemy. The man had no animosity. He used me as an ally. But Chairman Dristos never set out to bring me down. Then what does she want? I just want to win. That''s all. And that guy who wants to win, I guess. You want to beat Koudelka Ferraris... don''t you, Chairman Dristos? The Chairman falls silent and falls flat on his face. After a moment. Yes, well I''ll admit it, yes. ''And isn''t President Dristos the one who thinks he''ll do anything to save face as student body president? ...It''s only natural. As the next head of the Kielcinha family, I must always be the strongest. ''So ... you were vaguely uneasy about the presence of Koudelka Ferraris, the daughter of the same five great dukes who were close in age, who was always being compared to you? The lack of rivalry with Mr. Beoza, who is spoken of as a peer - perhaps partly due to his own lack of great career aspirations - is probably because his family isn''t one of the five great dukes. The other five great dukes, the nearest generation of the Sigmsos and Renowthia families are far apart in age (let''s leave the matter of Makina-san''s age aside for now). Even the Duke of Troia, Mr. Vanstoss, is still far behind in age. That VanShtos-san''s younger brother, Bashkata, who was also close in age, was just a mysterious overall strength pushman who missed the mark, so he was out of the question from President Dristos'' point of view. So the only rival is naturally going to be the one. Koudelka Ferraris, who is one year younger than you. Perhaps Chairman Dristos knows the impression he has been given by the students at the school. That may be why he is even more frustrated. As I found out after the fight just now, President Dristos is not a person who is resting on his laurels. Even with that <>, he must have figured out the best distance and timing to move to attack in his own way after taking the duration into consideration. He must have also worked hard to create a body that could use that unique technique continuously. A shadow appeared on Chairman Dristos'' face. ''''After all, a member of the Kielcinha clan must be a [snake] a cunning snake, must be. He must be a schemer, a schemer, a scheming schemer and that is the fate of a family that has been a part of the Serpent, a family that has always been held up as noble by both the royal family and the common people. It''s not..... As someone born into a famous nobleman''s family, fate. I learned that from the Arkwright family and one incident with the Horns, for example. A great weight is placed on those of a famous family, even if they are young. A pressure I can''t even begin to imagine is trying to crush them out of sight. ''I''ve always hated Koudelka. The younger Koudelka is always looking cool, breaking the record I set a year ago.... I am told that I should have been, while Koudelka is admired and favored... Those who gather around me are all those who want to use the name of Kielcinha... but... Koudelka will attract those who like Koudelka himself.... His eyes relax and the Chairman smiles a shadowy smile. ''What''s the difference between me and Koudelka?Can''t we defeat our natural destiny after all? Opposition. The pressure of the family name. Both of them, Chairman Dristos must have been facing both of them all along. ........Come to think of it, I remember there was someone near me who had a similar problem. This person may be holding something similar to the feelings she had for me at the time in Koudelka Ferraris. However, I feel like there''s something different about replying here, Everybody has at least one problem. ''''Well, you know, threadbare.'''' ...Yes? It''s obvious that you made that...? What? Huh? Have you noticed that... no? ''Maybe the Chairman has too much tension in his eyes and shoulders?Impressions are very important. I know a person who is very kind, but is easily misunderstood as cold because of his pompousness, and another person who is kind and well-liked by everyone, but is actually acting out a kindness that is sought after by the people around him. But in the school, both of them seem to have a solid impression of each other based on what they usually look like. .......... So maybe Chairman Dristos should relax his eyes and shoulders a bit.You know, like now-- I mean, this guy has a strange look in his eyes - he''s so cute! "?How can I help you? ''Is it okay to be honest and direct here and tell them that the change in your eyes makes you look absurdly pretty or something? What? .......... It was in my mouth again......... ''And anyway! Besides.........if you have a real complaint, if it''s okay with me, I''ll find time to listen to it, right?Oh, of course I won''t say anything about it........I mean, this won''t be the fundamental solution to the problem I had earlier, but....... ..... Oh, did you laugh? And an unusual, soft smile. ''There''s a lot of things off about you, aren''t there? ........Good. I thought the standard Weird Person would pop up in the flow, but it was good. It seems that only the recognition of a strange person was avoided. ''''........may I ask you one last thing?I''d really like to have an answer to this question, so I''d really like to have an answer to this question alone. Chairman Dristos, who had gone from a sharp fox-like string of eyes to a raccoon-like charming look, straightened his posture and asked a question. ''Why did you throw away your win in the match?'' Wasn''t the answer because I thought he wasn''t a bad guy? It was partly because I didn''t like the way some of the audience wanted President Dristos to lose there. But I don''t dare to say that here and act like a good person. I smile. It''s easy. I told you that the match between me and President Koudelka was a draw.And President Dristos said it would be unfair for me to fight President Koudelka if I didn''t fight him as well. Surprisingly, Chairman Dristos could have just taken it to the match. If only the fact remains that, like Koudelka Ferraris, he had a match with Sagara Krohiko. Of course, since he came to win, he would have hoped to surpass Koudelka Ferraris with a result higher than a draw. But - the minimum requirement was to take it to a match against Sagara Krohiko. When he couldn''t bring it to the table, Drystos Kircinha might have thought he had "lost". ''''So--'''' I turned away and walked to the training ground. ''I thought it would be fair to end up with a draw with Chairman Dristos as well. Without daring to look back, I left the place. When I arrived at the training ground, I immediately practiced the "Double Dragon" form, just as Commander Sogut had told me. But after a while... finally, I couldn''t bear the shame anymore. He bent down on the spot and covered his face with his hands. ''''Why did I say such a high and mighty thing to Chairman Dristos just now.......now I''m starting to feel embarrassed.......'''' It was a statement to avoid making it a reason to play the good guy, but looking back, why did I leave a pompous, know-it-all line and dash off........ I''m not much of a person either........and yet I''m ashamed....... No, it was also somewhat because I thought it would be a bad idea for the two chairmen to settle the matter in a strange way before the Seibu Festival....... ''''Um, Kurohiko?'''' You can''t mean-- Chairman Dristos? Huh? I turned around. Isla? It was Ira who approached me. ''What''s going on?'' Ira-san looks like she''s having trouble saying something as she thumbs her fingertips together on either side. ''What do you want from me?'' Uh, um... you know what? Ira-san hesitated for a while, but finally she seemed to have made up her mind. ''''Actually, I''ve decided to participate in the upcoming Seibu Festival, in the ungraded class. Isla''s in the normative class? Yeah. So, you know, the thing is... Ira-san glances up at me. "? Ira-san squeezed her eyes shut and said in a determined tone. ''''I wonder if you''ll let me practice on you until the Holy Martial Arts Festival! 169-11. "Her determination" You want me to...? But of course, if Kurohiko could afford it, right? I was at a loss. It is because I had never trained with anyone before, although I had been trained by someone before. Honestly, I had never thought about giving someone a lesson. But why me? ''Well, Cecily''s going to have Currier train her until the Feast of the Holy War, isn''t she? Yeah, I guess so. ''Ha ha ha ... I''ll tell you the truth?Actually, I was hoping to get Currier to train me at first. In other words, Ira-san had been planning to go out to the ungraded class long before that. ''''Well I thought Cecily was going to have Kurohiko and Currier practice with her alone. But from what I''ve seen lately, it didn''t seem like Kurohiko hadn''t trained anyone so I thought I''d just ask her to do it. Ira-san looks down. "I''ve been training on my own, but lately I''ve been feeling a bit limited... Haha, I''ve been working hard until midnight, but the other day Ray chided me for being too persistent. In fact, it''s hard to get up in the morning because there''s still some fatigue left... So, was his last-minute rush to class this morning because he was tired and had to sleep in? He said he was looking for someone to practice with him there. Yeah, so... what do you think? Ira-san waits timidly for a response, looking up. But I have no experience in training people. When I talked to my brother about it, he said that even if you fight someone stronger than you, you will gain a huge boost in experience. But the only people I can think of who are strong enough to talk to, who are not contestants in the Martial Arts Festival, are Kurohiko and Currier. Senior Ray would be reliable, but he''s also a contestant. Moreover, senior Ray is putting his shoulder to the shoulder with Ira Horn and Koudelka Ferraris. If the two of them are going to compete in the same ungraded class, it''s hard to put your shoulder to one of them, right? ''''Ira-san''s big brother is the Holy Tree Eight Swords, right? Yeah. He can be a little blunt, but to me he''s a strong and kind brother. However, I think the saying that the experience of fighting strong opponents is a source of sustenance is true. Myself--although it''s largely due to my special nature as a forbidden host--the more I fought against strong opponents, the more I felt I grew. Even now, just by crossing swords with Curie-san and Commander Sogut, I can feel my growth. Well, in the case of those two, it''s probably because of their good training skills. And Ray-senpai, who almost hurt Chairman Koudelka, also said that he wanted to let me fight him before the Seibu Festival. It''s also a good experience for me to touch Chairman Koudelka''s "Polaris" and Chairman Driscoll''s "Peelkantal" during the mock fight these days. So I think it''s true that there is something to be gained just by crossing swords. ''''As far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind accepting that role. ''What?Okay? Because... This is the only thing I can do. When you ask for help from Ira-san of all people, you can''t say no to this. I asked him for help, but, I mean, are you sure you want to do this? I''d like to say that I won''t accept anyone''s request unconditionally, but on the other hand, there are times when I will accept a request unconditionally, depending on the person. But, on the other hand, depending on the person, there may be times when I accept a request unconditionally. That''s just how it is. Well....I don''t know if I can be of any use to you, but... "Oh-- Ira took my hand in both of hers. ''Thank you, Kurohiko! Um, one thing........I''d like to ask you about this for personal interest. Yes. ''Why do you dare to have an ungraded division instead of a grade-level division? The Holy War Festival''s ungraded class has a dominantly talented participant. Koudelka Ferraris. Dristos Kielcinha. And Cecily Arkwright. And Cecily Arkwright. ''The Arkwrights will be there to take them down as Horns, not as Horns, right? I don''t think Mr. Ira is going to be in the ungraded class because of what the house is like now. Ira-san lets go of my hand. There''s a smile, but an air of seriousness. ''To be strong,'' --I''ll be strong enough to protect the people I love...! The words she once said to me. Those words are etched in my mind. She said that she wanted to be strong in order to protect the people she cared about. That''s a feeling I can relate to. That''s why I want to challenge the strongest people in the world. As you know, the ungraded classes are a formidable bunch. Yeah, I know. But that''s why - I''m not going to say right now that I don''t know if I''m going to win. I''m going to try to win until after the Holy War Festival. I don''t know if you can win, but I''m not saying that now, am I? ........strong. I think those words can only come from the mouths of people who are really strong-willed. Maybe Ira-san has changed a bit. I think this person has already become stronger. In terms of feelings, he''s stronger than me. ''It''s not about the Horns. I don''t want to challenge the Horns, I want to challenge them as Ira Horne. To the seniors, to President Koudelka, to President Dristos to Cecily Arkwright. I couldn''t help but let my mouth fall open. ''I''m glad to hear why you''re going to be in the ungraded class. I can practice my own - Souryu even after Ira-san''s practice is over. ''''I understand. Then let''s work hard with me until the Holy Martial Arts Festival.......I won''t tell you right now that I don''t know if I can do it or not. I''ll do my best to find out what I can do for Isla-san. "Hmm. ''Huh?What''s going on? No....it''s Kurohiko after all. ? While I had a question mark on my face, Ira-san straightened her posture and bowed. "Then I''ll leave you to it for a while, Instructor Sagara. Ira looked up and scowled shyly. ''''Is ... the instructor a bit stiff?'''' Yeah, it''s tight. ...Ha ha, right? So, as always, please use the Blackberry. Ira salutes with a stern smile. ''''Yes!'''' It was a very happy smile that seemed to blow away the exhaustion of training. ''''That''s why I''m going to practice with Ira-san, but...'''' The next morning, I told Currier and Cecily that I was going to be Ira''s trainer for the Holy War Festival. While I was talking, their brows were wrinkled and their expressions were very subtle. I grew uneasy as I went on with my story, and my voice trailed off at the end. Oh, you''re angry....? Yeah. You''re Ira''s trainer. When I finished listening to the story, Currier-san said. ''''Nah, was something bad...? When I directed my question to Currier-san, Cecily-san said. ''''Oh dear, this is a troubling story...'''' Ms. Cecily has a wilting, troubled look on her face. Ko, troubling story? What do you mean you''re in trouble? Hmm?The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a bit of a stretch to have you as a training partner for other students. It''s just-- Currier exhaled. ''If that person who asked for it is Isla, then I don''t blame you. Yeah? I''m not sure what that means. ''Oh, you''re just as dull as usual. Meh, is it? With a tap, Cecily pokes me on the forehead with her fingertips. ''Yes?'' "Of course we have no right to restrict Kurohiko from being someone''s training partner, because he is free to do so. It''s up to her to do so. But for us, the idea of Kurohiko being the training partner of another schoolgirl is a bit distressing. Not as a participant in the Seibutsu Festival, but as a woman. This is-- Well, I don''t expect you to be jealous...? Yes, that''s correct. Even you, as expected, noticed that? Good. Well, so now you have something to say to us, don''t you? Oh, I''m so glad. Slyly, Cecily almost slipped away. The classmates'' gazes gathered at once. ''''You''re cute even when you slip off, Cecily-sama...'''' ''''You''re gaining some charm lately, aren''t you?'''' ''''People don''t react like that when I slip off...'''' It''s amazing how much affirmation you get for anything you do. Cecily''s shoulders were shaking with a pull. ''''That''s not what I meant...?No, in a way, I suppose it''s a great answer, but it''s a bit more like this... ? Tilt your head. ........I was just giving my honest opinion. ''''That''s enough. I''m sorry for wasting my time talking about it........'''' Ms. Cecily pulls back with a squeak. Currier-san measures the switch with a coughing fit. The fact is, each individual has a few thoughts on the matter... but if it''s about being Ira''s training partner, then I guess we don''t have any complaints about it, either. Currier-san softened her eyes as she looked at Ira''s seat, which hadn''t yet arrived. ''''I like Ira too, you know. There is a point where she is too good-natured, but that is Ira''s strength. How can I say.......just being around someone like that makes me feel like I''m saved. There was a time when we didn''t know how to treat each other properly because of the relationship between our houses, but ever since we came to understand each other through the mission to defeat the giants, I have a favorable feeling about Ira. That''s why........this may sound strange, but I want to support her. Of course-- Cecily smiles. ''''We don''t cut corners at the Holy War Festival, though. It''s a "smile not made". ''''Of course. I think that''s what Ira-san wants, too. ''Yes. It''s one thing to feel good about it, but the game is another. We are now opponents of each other. So-- Currier-san, smiling wryly, sniffs with a humph. ''''Sorry, but as far as we''re concerned, we have no intention of losing. Naturally, to those two chairmen. I''m going to win. Hmm I''m looking forward to it, Kurohiko. Yes. Me too. It''s nice to be able to play the game this way in a clean way. Cecily chuckles. ''''But it doesn''t feel quite right without one of the main characters, the all-important Isla, here. Ira has yet to show up today. I wondered if he had been working on his training yesterday, too, by himself until late at night. And just when it was time to start the report of the time of climbing Yes, yes!Huh ... just in time for the-- Whoa!Instructor Isabella!Oh, good morning! It was Ira''s voice that came from behind the door. 170-12. "Snake of Renault Red" That day''s combat class was brought to us by Commander Sogut. Me and Currier-san finished three five-minute fights each, and then we took a break. As I was wiping sweat off my face, Commander Sogut spoke to me. ''''I heard that you had a mock match with the Kirsinha family''s daughter the other day. Did Commander Sogut hear it too? ''''Of the two or three grades, Dristos Quirsinha, Koudelka Ferraris, and Beosa Fallontessa are three of the most promising talents in the Order of the Holy Tree. And by the way, the story of the man who defeated two of those three men came in with me, too. ''''But I see.......Even with that [Polar Sky] and [Peelkantal], Sagara Kurohiko couldn''t be defeated? It sounded like he knew I was going to win from the beginning. Zeke and Hyrgis-san had a way of saying that it was amazing that they had defeated the user of that unique technique, but the way he said it was the opposite. ''''By the way........Commander Sogut, do you have any details about the relationship between the Kielcinha family and the Ferraris family?'''' Hmm?Well, I think I know a fair amount about it. I''m still a member of one of the five great dukes. Do you have something you want to ask me? ''I get the impression that President Dristos is hypersensitive to being called The Serpent... is there a reason for that? I was a little curious. While carefully folding the absorbent cloth, Commander Sogut replied. ''''Each of the five great dukes has a different rising role. But that role is also a thing of the past. I understand. Keep in mind that this is different from the current five great dukes. Then, Commander Sogut began to speak. ''''For example........many of those from the Sigmsos family were excellent commanders and leaders in warfare. If you unravel the history of the Holy Tree Knights, they also produced many people who were named more than vice commanders. Clan of generals, or something like that? Many members of the House of Noosphere were gifted in the art of negotiation and magic. Many of the past court wizards were from the Renoir family. It is also said that because they had blood closest to the royal family, they often acted as informal advisors to the Holy King. It is said that because many of them were wise, they often traveled to the battlefield as military strategists in the past. Makina-san''s father was also a court wizard. The Trojan family has produced many warriors who have distinguished themselves in battle. His physique must have been an advantage on the battlefield. Mr. VanShtos and Bashkata were blessed with a good physique. When I came to interview them a long time ago, I was surprised to see two huge swords hanging from their horses, but that''s why Mr. Vanstos-san with his superior physique could handle that with one hand. I see. So the Troia family is a family that made a name for itself in warfare. Then the other two that are crucial-- The House of Ferraris is a family that has produced many talented businesspeople. The Ferraris family seems to have been one of the first to promote trade with the East, where many were still unafraid to do so. I see. That''s probably why their taste in the east is so strong. I''ve heard that the Ferraris did not hire many mercenaries when trading, and that the members of the family themselves were warriors, guarding their own cargo. They were more like warriors in their own right. It is also said that the Ferraris family frequently presented rare trade goods to the Holy King...so, with the exception of the Renoir family, it is said that they were more likely to be favored by the Holy King''s family than other families. I don''t know if it''s because of that or not, but it seems that even now those of the Ferraris family are treated better by the royalty. What does the Quirsinha family...? Commander Sogut paused for a moment. ''''You''ve seen the Peelkantar? Yes, sir. What did you think of that particular technique? This is probably something that is being asked of you. Ah. Could it be that... Assassination or intelligence gathering? ''''That''s right. The Kircinha family has risen quickly to the status of the five dukes by using that unique technique. Mainly at the behest of the king''s chief advisors, they performed many tasks such as assassinating people who were avenging their country, infiltrating enemy countries and stealing important information. The peculiarity of the Peerkantar''s ability is essentially suited for such purposes. Commander Sogut narrowed his eyes and a look of melancholy appeared on his face. ''''It''s just ... those who perform such work were not looked upon very well by the Holy King or the overlords and nobles who had fastidious ideas. Since most of them were secret orders behind the scenes, their achievements were never made public. The Quirsinha family of the past was, so to speak, a shadowy part of the country. The shadow side, huh? "I heard that the Quirsinha family was feared even among the nobility, and some of the king''s chief advisors were severely repulsed by calling them poisonous and cunning "serpents"... Well, that impression has changed now, and I know that the Quirsinha family members were called "serpents" in the past itself. There are not many people. If you know the name "snake", you don''t know why they are called that until, well, the generation of Gaiden Arkwright. Even for me, this story was told to me by Lord Gaiden. In other words, Snake was like a stigma of the past for Kielcinha. Later on, the family of Chielsinha took great pains to rid themselves of the impression of their house. But at the same time, there were times when the shadows of the past were used to give the impression of a house that was not so straightforward. In other words, it''s a house that has had to struggle in the public eye for some reason or another. ''''I see. ''''From the point of view of such a Quirsinha family, it doesn''t like the Ferraris family who gained favor that continues to the present day with just a gift to the king...? ''Perhaps. From the Kircinha family, the impression must be that the Ferraris family was the only one who had risen to the top through cunning methods other than the achievements of warfare. I''ve heard that some members of the House of Ferraris were present on the battlefield as well, but at one point in time, it is said that the Holy King, because of his favoritism, left the Ferraris army in the rear of the city, out of harm''s way. The Ferraris and Quircinha families share a commonality in that they are not families that have made a name for themselves primarily through their exploits on the battlefield. Is that why the feelings of rivalry are so close to rivalry? But I think we now have a better grasp of the relationship between the two families. And what Chairman Dristos looked like yesterday and the meaning of his words. However, there is one more thing that bothers me. It''s about the Holy King''s favor. I think it''s actually a position commensurate with your ability, but formally, you''re in the position of a swordsmanship instructor ahead of the duke family... With a huff, Commander Sogut smiled at the corners of his mouth. ''''I suppose the reason why the Arkwright family is not thought of badly by the Kirsinya family is precisely because of that king''s swordplay instructor, Gaiden Arkwright. I''ve met Cecily''s grandfather once, but he was unconscious when I met him. I''ve never heard Cecily-san''s words about the past. ''Gaiden Arkwright used to belong to the Sacred Tree Knights when he was a young man, he was called a ''rogue''. A "rogue"? He was a man who would use any means necessary to win - even the most cowardly of hands to protect his country. He even took the initiative to do dirty work without being asked to do it. That''s why he was called a "rogue" and despised by those around him at the time. Even so, Gaiden Arkwright did not change his ways to protect this country. That way of life is something that the Kielcinha family, who have been responsible for the dark side of Renowthread, can sympathize with. The man who has taken the lead in taking on the same dirty work, Gaiden Arkwright. That Rascal is thought of favorably by the Kirsinha clan. So that''s why Chairman Dristos isn''t rivaling Cecily-san, either. ''''A "snake"?'''' It was Currier who came into the conversation. ''What''s wrong?'' No I have an old acquaintance who used to be called that, too. Mr. Currier looked for a moment as if he were chewing on something, but he quickly returned to his expression. ''From what I''ve just heard, the Quirsinha family dared to take on the role of dirt for the king they serve. Even if you complain about the difference in treatment, I think there''s something to be pitied there. At least they didn''t use the power of their inherent magic formula to plot the assassination of the king for being treated unfairly, right? Yeah. Then there is no need to be ashamed of the name "The Snake" in my opinion. There are many things in this world that can''t be done with just a pretty face. There are many things in this world that are not enough to make a difference, but if you want stability, someone will have to do the dirty work for you one day. I guess so. It''s hard to say thank you in the usual way with him... Commander Sogut ducks his head in a daze. ........It''s not going to end up being pretty, is it? After a break, we trained again. And the day''s battle lesson was over. "Phew........ "Uh, Commander Sogut... I talked to Commander Sogut about the matter of being asked to train a certain student who would be participating in the Seibu Festival. I wanted some advice. After a snort, Commander Sogut opens his mouth. "I think I should take it, though. ''I''m not sure if I can teach someone a thing or not... aren''t Commander Sogut and Currier-san very good at teaching?Do you have any tips or tricks? ''''Well first, we''ll measure the opponent''s strength. Then, act as a training partner based on a level of competence slightly above the opponent''s... this alone should be effective. I used to do the same when I crossed swords with Kurohiko. ''So, little by little, you feel like you''re getting stronger and stronger...'' The important thing is to bring out the strengths of your opponent. "The important thing is to bring out your opponent''s strengths. Sagara Kurohiko, for example, is particularly good at quick reflexes and reading in battle. To make use of these qualities, attacks with few initial moves and habitual methods of attack are effective. Yeah, I see. Thinking back, Commander Sogut was prone to such attacks. ''Besides. When you teach someone something, sometimes you can train yourself too. You can learn to understand in theory what you used to do with your senses. That''s why it''s important for the teacher to always think about what he or she can teach you. Inspiration can come from unexpected places. Hmm. As expected of the leader of the Holy Tree Order, the "Black Holy Jury", Sogut Sigismos. I''ve never received advice like this from my father or brother, but if I could get advice from my father or older brother, it might be something like this. When I think about it, I feel jealous of people who are close to their fathers and brothers. ''Thank you, Commander Sogut. After school, I was in the training grounds with Ira. We are now holding each other''s training swords. First, we''ll see how good Ira-san is. Then, for a while, let''s try the method that Commander Sogut taught me. ''''Then, let''s begin.'''' Yes! Please go ahead and hit it lightly at first, Ira. Ira-san swings his sword. I catch the sword. The sound of the blade clashing with the blade of a sword rang loud and clear in the training grounds. Koudelka Ferraris. Dristos Kircinha. Cecily Arkwright. These powerful enemies with various feelings hidden in their hearts will clash at the Seibutsu Festival - the ungraded class. Perhaps no one can yet predict what the outcome will be. But we''re going to win. I''m going to do my best to help Ira-san win against those powerful opponents. And so... the days of training for the Seibu Festival began for Ira and I. 171-Ex9. ”Kunren Gashshu! (1)” The days of training for the Holy War Festival continue. The sweltering heat continues day after day in the royal capital, which has finally entered the hot season. I heard that some of the students became sick in the middle of battle classes. According to Cecily, this year''s heat was particularly severe compared to previous years. Still, the heat is not an excuse to cut corners in daily training. After Ira''s training, he trained every day. Well, even though it''s extremely hot, if it''s this hot, it''s a familiar heat for me who has experienced Japanese summers. I wipe the sweat from my chin. -- just lately, I''m starting to feel a little tired.... The training results of the technique Souryu, which should be mastered, haven''t come out as well as they should after a certain stage. Perhaps due to the long-term fatigue and stagnation at the same time, I unusually feel a little bit like hardship. ''''--No, not yet! I hit both of my cheeks with a crunch to get back into the swing of things. If you run away from the easy way because of the hardship, you will never get a good result. It''s times like these that you should be able to get up the nerve to say "f*ck it". That''s right, nothing is ever hard. There''s nothing hard about it. I''m just happy to have a goal and be in an environment that allows me to reach it. And everyone else who is participating in the Seongbu Festival is also working hard. That''s why I have to work hard too. I continued to train that day until the date changed. "You''re putting too many roots in it, you idiot. The next day at lunchtime, I received a scolding from Currier-san in the cafeteria. ''''I knew you stayed at the training grounds until late to train, but I didn''t expect you to stay up that late... and in this heat. He had refrained from visiting my house because he thought I would be tired from training. So he didn''t know how long I was going to remain in the training grounds. ''''But I''m starting to feel some fatigue, but my physical condition is fine. It''s just that........yesterday, the training results of that special move were not good, and I felt a little bit tired. I sigh, feeling sorry for myself. Currier-san has a difficult look on her face. ''''........Is yesterday the first time you felt the difficulty?'''' ''So I knew this wasn''t a good idea, so I quickly got back into it, but...'' ''You''ve been training on the same stuff for at least two weeks now, haven''t you? "?Yes. Mr. Currier wrinkled his brow in dismay. It''s unusual when it''s only recently that you''ve begun to feel fatigue. Normally, if that is the case, your body will scream within three days. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. Just being able to do two weeks of training alone and without a care in the world is a big deal.......what''s that look on your face? Um, is something good happening? Hmm?What does that mean? No, I just thought you''d be in a better mood today than you usually are because you''ve been complimenting me so much... "...you know what, I''m halfway through, okay? Currier-san held the glass in both hands and let out a small breath of air. ''''Oh dear... you''re a perceptive person, but when it comes to me, you tend to take it too favorably...'''' I say, scratching my head. ''''Because I, Currier-san, have nothing but favoritism. Haha........so maybe that''s why I try to take everything as a favor. Currier-san took a sip of tonore water and then made a troubled face. ''I''m sincerely terrified to think of you taking a liking to a bad guy trying to use your forbidden powers...'' It''ll be fine. There probably aren''t many people who love it as much as Currier-san does. Currier-san becomes more and more troubled, and in the end, Currier-san looks down on her shoulders. ''''When you don''t say there''s no one else, but instead say there aren''t so many of them, it tells me that you''re not being coy... And now I''d like to let Cecily hear that one too. Miss Cecily was absent today. She is often absent due to house-related errands. Is it because she is commuting from the house instead of the lodgings, or is it because she is expecting to be absent for such matters? By the way, it seems that when Cecily is absent, Sieg and Hyrgis are also automatically absent. ''''Cecily-san, how is your training going? Hmm?Yeah, well. Right now, I''m practicing my own battle plan, which includes my own countermeasures against Pelkanthal and the Polar Sky. But-- Currier-san''s mouth curved as concern appeared on her face. ''Lately, he''s starting to show a lot of fatigue and I think it''s time for him to take a break. It''s fine that you and he are both hard workers, but the degree of........ As I said before, I''m still in good physical shape, you know? But you found it hard, even if it was just a little?In that case, it''s time to give your mind a break, too. Ira has been feeling a bit overwhelmed lately, too......you know what?Think of resting properly as part of your training. It''s all for naught if your body is beaten down. Suddenly, Currier held his head up. ''What''s wrong?'' ''Well I''m not supposed to be in a position to teach people things, but I''ve noticed that I''ve been talking like an instructor lately...'' ''''But Currier-san is very good at teaching.......at this point in time, wouldn''t it be possible to become an instructor here in the future? And the crisp appearance of the instructor''s outfit would suit him well. I''m sure that in the world of instructors, there are relationships between houses anyway. That''s why I''d prefer to stay out of it personally. It seems like a lot of work to watch the headmaster. Speaking of tiredness, I get the impression that Makina-san, for example, always has fatigue laying on her shoulders. It seems that he''s especially busy these days with the increase in chores related to the Ruvel Argan and the Imperial guests he invites to the Holy War Festival. Because of this, the frequency of our meetings is decreasing. If I see you, I''m sure you''ll get a carpet bombing of accumulated complaints.... ''Anyway, you need a break, physically and mentally. Do you understand? Training camp, huh? It was three days after the day Currier had told me the importance of rest. When there was almost no more food for lunch, it was Cecily Arkwright who broached the subject of the training camp. ''''There''s a certain training facility in the Kirsinha territory, which is located north of the royal capital, and it''s a place that is often used by the nobles for rest and relaxation, in other words, it''s a place where you can combine training and rest. Cecily and I talked about it, and it came up first on our list. And it''s a great place for us to work. Yeah? A place to work hard...? What does that mean? ''I don''t know what you''re going to work hard for but from what I''ve heard, you have a training facility, so you won''t have to worry about your training senses being tamed. Cecily-san''s words just now didn''t seem to be quite right for Currier-san either. Cecily replied to Currier''s question. ''Those in this country call that area administered by the Kielusinha family the Iowa Nourishing Ground, don''t they? It is said that the Iowa Feeding Ground was created by the Kielusinha family in response to the Cirrus Baths of the Ferraris family. They probably added a training facility to the site to differentiate it from the Cirrus Baths. Perhaps the plan was successful, and it has become a popular place, especially among the nobility. It seems that when they want to get away from King''s Landing, but travel is tough, and it''s a good place for the hot season, the nobles want to go to the Iowa Nourishing Area. Iowa in the hot season and Cirrus in the cold season. That''s where Cecily-san''s expression gets a little cloudy. ''''It''s just.......due to the nature of the place, there are often no vacancies in the lodges and facilities during the hot season, and the number of rooms for lodging itself is low, so it''s said that it''s even more difficult to secure a vacancy than the Cirrus Baths. After all, even the five great dukes don''t seem to be able to get a room easily. Unlike the Cirrus Baths, once you have to pass through the Kielcinha family, the walls are a bit higher in this area as well. ''Hmm,'' growled Currier. ''So, on the flip side, the Iowa Nourishment Area still has a certain charm that makes you want to go there? Cecily nodded, yes. ''''Well I mean from the way you just spoke, you haven''t decided that you can go there yet, right? It''s just one of the candidates, When I asked her that, Cecily said simply. No, to tell you the truth, I''ve already secured a room. ''What?But I just heard that it''s hard to secure this time of year-- Did the Arkwright family manage to do something about it? I''ve heard that the Kielcinha family is favorable to the Arkwright family....... ''''The other day I went to the Kielusinha family and asked the receptionist, but I was told that the plans for lodging and the use of the facilities were already booked up and it would be difficult to stay there for the period of time leading up to the Holy War Festival. So I had no choice but to leave, and then Chairman Dristos showed up. So-- When I told him what had happened, he told me that, to my surprise, he was given a room that had been filled with relatives of the Kielcinha family. In addition, they would also manage to use the training facility. Miss Cecily propped her elbows on the table and placed her slender chin on the back of her hand. ''At first, Chairman Dristos had some difficulty with it...'' Cecily''s eyes catch mine as she glances at me. ''When I told her that the plan was also a rest for Sagara Kurohiko''s daily training, after much distress she said, ''I''ll call your father, just in case,'' and disappeared to the back of the mansion. "And when he came back, Chairman Dristos said, ''We''ve got a vacancy.'' Currier-san took over Cecily-san''s words. Apparently, Currier-san already knows how it happened. ''''When Kurohiko''s name was mentioned, obviously the atmosphere of Chairman Dristos changed.......so maybe it''s because of Kurohiko? I did it, right? If there''s anything that comes to mind, I guess I''m trying to make up for the debt I owe the previous mock game...? Hmm. If that''s the case, he''s a disciplined person. And when he can talk to his father and twist it, Chairman Dristos must be a man with some power in that area.... I''ll have to thank him next time. ''''In any case, it was a fortuitous thing that we were able to secure the Iowa nurturing grounds at this time of year. However, as you can see from what we''ve just discussed, we can''t move the date. The plan is for five days and two nights later. Well, I think the first day will be mostly over with travel, but.... Hmm?Five days later, you''re already done with first semester classes, right? ''Yes. So you won''t have to worry about the class, will you? The day after tomorrow, there is a so-called end-of-school event coming up. Classes will be closed from there until the second semester begins. Well, it''s a summer vacation. The reason for the introduction of this long break is quite simple: "The heat is so intense during the hot season that neither the instructors nor the students can get into the classes. Although Yggdrasier has an air conditioner-like device, it is very expensive, so it cannot be installed in the school''s classrooms. That''s why classes are closed for the hot season. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Incidentally, it seems that the introduction of long vacations was five years ago. For what it''s worth, the temperature of the hot season jumped dramatically around that time. The truth is, we''ve had more rooms available than we expected. We have three rooms for two people - in other words, there are three more rooms available. Therefore, besides me, Currier and Kurohiko, we can bring three more people with us. If there''s anyone else you want to invite-- Oh, well... ''I would have asked Isla and Ray to join me. They were both happy to oblige. Currier-san anticipated my words and said. ''''You''re very crafty.......I was just about to give those two names. ''Those two are going to ask you out anyway, you know. You''ll want to ask them out too and well, I was going to tell Cecily right away when I saw the opportunity. Cecily-san seemed to have just found out that Ira-san and Rei-senpai were coming, but she didn''t look surprised. Perhaps she had originally expected to invite those two people. ''''Well then, me, Currier, Kurohiko, Ira, and Rei.......there''s only one more person left to be available. Hmm?If there''s one more person left, Sieg and Mr. Hyrgis-- Oh, I''m afraid those two can''t make it this time. Cecily chuckles ruefully. ''Especially for Hyrgis, the three days that fall on the road to Iowa are very important every year, so she refused once and for all. It is only on that day that she would show so much emotion and reject the invitation. Cecily laughed bitterly. It seems that every year there is an event like an antique market in the royal capital, and one of the few things that Hyrgis-san enjoys every year is the limited edition antique market during that period. However, Mr. Hirgis was an unexpectedly austere hobbyist.... But then........unfortunately, Mr. Hirgis-san couldn''t make it this time. ''''Then, Zeke will be this time? And I was thinking, sir... Cecily sighs. ''I don''t know why our plans overlap like this, like at Cirrus Baths... Zeke is Zeke, and he''s planning to go out to dinner with someone very important on the second day of his trip to Iowa. He wants to use the day before to rest as well, because he can''t afford to get sick in case he gets sick. Ah, the widow of the example........ Certainly, it''s a case that Zeke can''t miss. Hmm, well, then, as far as inviting her elsewhere. Chairman Koudelka I don''t think he''s going to make it. Considering the relationship with the Kielcinha family, this would be difficult. However, since we were able to get a lodging slot at the apparently valuable Iowa nurturing grounds, if there is someone who can invite me, I would definitely like to invite them. It''s a good idea to make sure that you have the right person in mind. If you decide on a partner to accompany you.... well, I''d appreciate it if you could let me know by the day after tomorrow if possible. In that case, would you be so kind as to invite Lady Machina to join us? Do you know what happened to Mrs. Machina? After school that day, I left training early and went home. At home, Mia was preparing dinner for me. After taking a bath to wash off some sweat, Mia and I ate dinner together. As we finished cleaning up, I told Mia about the training camp. Then, out of Mia''s mouth came a suggestion to ask Machina-san if she could join us. ''Of course I would like to invite her if I could, but... Makina-san seems very busy right now,'' If I could have invited Mia-san, I would have actually wanted to invite her too. However, Mia is not a student and has a job as a maid of honor, so a two-night stay should be difficult for her. I talked to Mia directly about it a while ago. Mia said, "I''m so happy that you wanted to invite me," she said, "but I would have preferred to go with you if I could. I''m sure Cecily and Currier-san would have welcomed me, too, Mia. But it still looks like it''s going to be difficult this time. And for the same reason, Makina-san was not an option either-- ''''Well........Recently, Makina-sama has been extremely busy. It seems that she has been taking some time to prepare for the Holy War Festival, but recently, she has finally overcome a mountain, and she seems to be able to relax a bit. However.........he seems to be deeply fatigued due to the effects of his daily chores. ''So that''s what happened...'' He''s that kind of person, and he''s the type to put down roots. ''''It seems that he had a particularly difficult time coordinating the guest relations for the Saint Martial Festival. The Holy Warrior Festival is, in a manner of speaking, sponsored by the St. Renowthred Academy.... ''But the way you''re talking now, Mia, you''ve already crossed the mountain range, haven''t you? ''You said you''ve taken care of most of your nerve-wracking matters. Right now, it seems like you''d rather get rid of your mental fatigue. Hmm. In terms of mental relaxation, Iowa Nursery might be a good place to start. If you want to see me, it means you''re mentally exhausted to the point of wanting to vent your grievances. Besides, if Makina-san, the headmaster of St. Renowthread Academy, came along, I feel reassured in a protective sense. ''''By the way, Mia-san.......is it still difficult for you?'''' There''s the problem of room availability, but most of all, in my case, I have work to do even without Machina-sama''s presence, so two nights. It''s still difficult. On the contrary, he gave me a thoughtful smile. ''''I understand. Well then.........let''s go somewhere else to relax together another time. Within the royal capital, it''s okay, right? Looking down, Mia-san blushes her cheeks. ''''Yes ... thank you for your concern, Kurohiko-sama. You promise?Let''s see........then I''ll ask Makina-san out this time. May I make a suggestion to Lady Machina about the Iowa Feeding Ground later on... With a giggle and a slightly mischievous smile, Mia-san looks at the clock. ''I believe Makina-sama is still in the headmaster''s office. Therefore, how about Kurohiko-sama visiting the headmaster''s office now and inviting her directly? Mia held up her index finger and smiled and winked at her. ''I''m sure Makina-sama will be more than happy that way, right? 172-Ex10. "Kunren Gashshu! (2)" I knock on the Dean''s office door. ''It''s Kurohiko. Are you okay now? Oh, Kurohiko?Yes, go ahead. When I opened the door and walked in, I saw Ms. Makina staring at the papers. Makina-san puts the papers on the desk. ''What''s wrong?''I have a first semester exam tomorrow, are you ready for that one? Cecily tutored me in writing, so I think I can handle it. In fact, the other day I was given some valuable time and tutored by Cecily-san, who had excellent grades. Aside from the practical test for combat classes, I still had some concerns about the written exam, as my knowledge of this world was still limited in some areas. So, while I was studying, he gave me some tips and tricks of where I might appear on the exam. In a way, it was a time when I lacked concentration, but in the end, I was able to complete my written exam preparation thanks to Cecily. Also, it seems that my jutsu skill test, which I couldn''t handle the holy element that was hanging in the air, will be replaced by the content of presenting forbidden spells to jutsu users and scholars from influential noble families related to this school. The purpose of this is for academic research, and since Makina-san and Clarice-san will be present at the site on that day, there doesn''t seem to be any particular concern about being alarmed. ''''To Cecily........she''s a particularly good student, you know. Was he able to focus properly with the Private Instructor? The teasing in Makina-san''s gaze. ''''Well to be honest it was a pretty tough private class. People have a past that they don''t want to talk about much. I realized that Cecily is still a horrible little angelic devil who is a mixture of aware and unaware. I''d like to believe that I''ll eventually have the opportunity to talk about it - I don''t want to believe it. Makina-san rested her weight on the back and cut her off, ''''So........'''' ''''You''re visiting the headmaster''s office other than on call, is there something you want to discuss with me?'''' There are many cases where Machina-san comes to my house for a meal or just to chat about trivial matters or to vent her grievances. On the other hand, when I visit the headmaster''s office, he often comes to me with something to discuss. I told her that I was going to the Iowa farming area and that I wanted to invite Makina-san to do so. "Huh?I don''t know how you managed to get a spare room over there at this time of year. You didn''t plan this all along, did you? When I told the story of how the student body president had arranged for a special room to be made available. It''s not as easy as it sounds, especially when you''ve just heard that a relative of yours has been given a room to stay in. Well, you always elicit a positive response from the most unexpected person. Starting with that hibigami. ''''I''m going to properly thank Chairman Dristos again. So ... will Makina-san be able to go? Hmmm, I''m not sure. Makina-san pours her gaze over the documents on her desk. The edges of her mouth are twitching with a smile, mmmmmm. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a little bit of time to relax since the work related to the Seibu Festival has settled down recently, but in the meantime, there''s another paperwork that has accumulated in the meantime.... It feels like the end of You know, I don''t suppose you could just give me a hand with that? Makina smiles bitterly. "I appreciate the offer, but this isn''t a task that Kurohiko can do overnight. You''ll need a huge amount of background information to keep track of. Well..... With the Holy War Festival and my normal work overlapping, is it still tough for Makina-san to stay the night....... At that moment, there was a knock at the door. ''''It''s Mia.'''' Mia?Yeah, you can come in, okay? The door opened and Mia, dressed in a maid''s uniform, bowed. ''Excuse me.'' Mia walks into the room and stands next to me. ''About the Iowa Nourishing Ground I suggest you go there. Did you hear what I said, Mia? ''I''m sorry. I know it''s rude, but I''m sorry to ask. Well I feared that Makina-sama might decline. She had sensed that someone was at the door, but it was Mia. ''Huh,'' breathed Makina-san. ''Then you heard me right. I''ll have to turn this story down. More than anything else, you know the amount of work I have to do, and Mia, of all people, has the best grasp of it, right? Yes, sir. That''s why I know best how much work I can do in my place. A change in Makina-san''s facial expression differs. ''Mia, you........'' As expected of a Machina-sama. Yes, I am. While you are staying at the Iowa Nurturing Area, may I be so presumptuous as to accept a part of the work that I can do as well?Wouldn''t that make it possible for Makina-sama to go to the Iowa Nourishing Ground? But that means that Mia''s-- When I point out Mia''s burden, Mia, who seems to have been the first to notice something, winked at me and stopped me from starting to say that it''s okay. Mia got her feet together and bowed to Makina-san. ''''It is the duty of a maidservant to not only take care of your personal affairs, but also to consider the mental state of the Lord you can use......I was taught that. Therefore, if Makina-sama refuses this offer, I had no qualifications to be Makina-sama''s maidservant - I have no choice but to judge that. Mia.... So go ahead... Mia looked up and smiled at him. ''Welcome, Makina-sama. Thanks to Mia''s cleverness, it was decided that Makina would go to the Iowa nursery. However, Mia''s preemptive folding of the refusal was a brilliant word. She must have known well the character of Machina, and that was the reason for her quick thinking. Mia-san is usually a genuine person, but she doesn''t make any mistakes that seem to be mistakes in housework or work, and she''s a remarkably good person in a wide variety of ways. At the very least, she''s able to take on some of Machina''s tasks in her place. By the way, it was decided that Makina-san would participate in this event, but she would start on the second day. She said it was indeed difficult to stay for two nights and three days. Still, I''m happy to have Makina-san here. Of course, the most important thing is that this Iowa vacation will refresh my mind. The next day, the morning of the first semester''s examinations, I was in the classroom of the Shishigumi. When I told the Shishigumi classroom that Makina-san had been chosen as the last one to go to Iowa, Curie-san, Cecily-san, and Ira-san welcomed me to the classroom. I''m going to tell Ray-senpai after the exam, but that guy should be welcoming us too. And.........the biggest contributor to making Makina-san''s trip to the Iowa Fostering Ground this time would be Mia-san, after all. ........I''ll have to thank her in some way when she comes back from the Iowa farming area. Thus, the first semester exams ended successfully. Right now, in the classroom and in the corridor, everyone has a sunny expression on their face, as if they were freed from their chains. It seems that even in this world, exams are a depressing event. It may be that just being in a position to take an exam is actually something to be thankful for, but....... I''d like to ask you something, but-- Yes?Oh, Miss Cecily. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in a position to do this. ''This written exam... how did you do in my private lessons, Sagara? Finally, Cecily Arkwright had mastered the limited "kunn" attachment. ''''Yes, thanks to Instructor Cecily, it''s a perfect fit. Cecily said, "Hmmm? He studies my face very persistently. ''........Cecily Sense, right? Cecily curls her smoldering, shapely, cherry-red lips. ''''Ugh...'''' I''m really sorry that I let the momentum get the better of me and instilled trivial knowledge in the Arkwright family, mainly. And I had no way to stop the phenomenon of my face becoming feverish as I looked at it. ''''Hahahahaha!'''' Cecily, who suddenly couldn''t take it anymore, laughed and nimbly tapped my shoulder blades with a floppy, floppy, floppy sound. ''Kurohiko, you''re turning all red!I''m sorry, was that a bit much? ...It''s awful, Miss Cecily. ''What do you mean?The awful thing is that it''s the original, if you can call it that, Blackhawk!I tried to watch him study diligently, but he couldn''t concentrate at all... And then, for some reason, he got angry all of a sudden... And maybe it was just the momentum of the moment or something... Ms. Cecily put her hand on the bottom of her head and made a shio-like pose, oyoyoyo. ''............ As expected, he knows how to change gears the moment all the students other than the members of the Iowa Yodachi-bound group disappear from the classroom. ''''That''s why I''m sorry!I mean, that was, you know, even Cecily-san, who wore explicit clothes, was bad...? The way I said it earlier, there''s also a subtle and arbitrary factual alteration going on. ''Whoa!You''re putting this on me?I see, this is the best kind of evil...........I finally understand, too. Hmm. There''s room for a small joke like, ''I finally understand, too,'' with a sober face while pushing up the tendrils of an imaginary eyeglass....... Moreover, before you know it, the "Demon King" Sagara Kurohiko''s commentary on the "Demon King" has been incorporated into the material for counterattack.......well, this guy has traced Hibigami''s words in the past as well....... From the side, it might look like an argument, but well, this is partly because they know each other. This A-Un is probably one of Cecily''s most beautiful points. ''Let''s get rid of Kurohiko''s candidate and really become a candidate for Currier already...? A-Un exchange........right? I was slightly uneasy about it. Since we became partners in the quest to win the Seibutsu Festival, our relationship has accelerated even further. Is this the second part of the secret garden where the lilies are in full bloom....... ''''Hey, we have to get along!We''re all going to Iowa soon, you know.Right?Well, Cecily''s a little crazy too, isn''t she? Ira-san interrupted, looking seriously worried. Cecily-san returns a bitter smile. ''''Ho, I''m not seriously fighting with you, so it''s okay, okay?Hmm, don''t worry. ...Is that so? Of course. Isn''t that right, Kurohiko? Yes, of course I was joking. The only person who was really angry was Cecily-- ''Kurohiko!You''re betraying me here! Just kidding. d*mn it!Moooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! ...Cow thing? .......... .......... There''s no way! I hid my voice. ''Miss Cecily, you''re out of the water........'' Just like the place where you are frustrated becomes easy to frustrate again, Cecily-san may be gradually becoming more and more grounded....... ''''Ughhh.......it''s your fault, isn''t it? A little bit Cecily was a little bit teary-eyed. ''''S-sorry ... I''m a little sorry ...'''' Why are you always so mean to me and only me?Moooooooooooooooooo! I chuckle as I poke fun at Cecily-san, who smacks me in the face with her pop-pop-pop hardware. ''''Cecily-san, I often feel like doing some kind of small-scale nasty thing... I always wonder if I''m being bad? What''s that? That''s a cute reaction, and I just couldn''t resist. The rush to get to the bottom of the situation came to a screeching halt. Phew, all right then! For a change, it was a satisfied Cecily. ''''..........'''' I feel like I''ve been able to draw out a few words from you earlier through clever guidance........ Ira-san pats his chest. ''''What, we weren''t really fighting................Good. Hahaha........I''m ashamed to admit it, but I''m actually really looking forward to going to Iowa this time. After all........we all want to have fun and get along with each other! "I''m really sorry for causing you unnecessary worry, Ira but it was mainly Kurohiko. ''Miss Cecily!You''re betraying me here! Currier-san, who had been sitting in her seat in silence for a long time, muttered to herself with a dumbfounded face, "I never get tired of looking at you guys....... The evaluation of the first semester''s exams is not immediately available. Iowa Nurturing Ground--even after returning from Iowa, we''re still waiting for each evaluation score to be released for a while. The unveiling of my forbidden curse hasn''t taken place yet either, and this one will take place after I return from Iowa. I thought that going to Iowa this time was the right decision, even if it meant stretching my wings after the exams were over - or so I thought. Isla-san''s not feeling well...? Yeah, the weather''s turned out to be a great day for a trip, but... The day after the closing ceremony of the last term - that is, the day we were leaving for the Iowa nurturing area. In front of the square of the Great Clock Tower (under restoration), where we were to meet, Ray-senpai told us that Ira''s condition was not good. ''I''ll have plenty of rest after we go to Iowa, so I didn''t hear that we''re going to do the same amount of training as usual until the day of the event... I guess I''m feeling tired all over again on the day of the event...?But it''s just fatigue, so I''m sure if you get some rest you can join us tomorrow. Ray-senpai lowers his eyebrows. ''''I wonder if the last stop that led to my physical condition is due to the fact that it seems I had too much fun and slept too little lately...'''' I can''t help but chuckle as I have an idea of what I''m talking about. I''m currently taking on Ira-san''s training partner until the end of the Seibu Festival, but I had to take a break from training before the exam. Ira-san always tries too hard, and I usually told her to be careful not to train too hard. But.........if the reason for this was that she was looking forward to the trip so much that she couldn''t sleep for days on end, it would be hard to chide her for this. The emotions that fill your heart with anticipation are difficult to suppress. But ill health can''t be cured by a healing technique. That''s why it''s important for you to rest your body for now. Besides, there''s still a chance that you can join us tomorrow. That''s why it hasn''t been decided that Ira-san can''t come to Iowa Nourishing Ground anymore. ''''I understand. Haha, you''re a very perceptive person, aren''t you? Yeah. If we don''t tell them early, it is likely that Kurohiko and the others will come to check on them carefully, or even postpone their departure by a day, so Ira asked me to deliberately tell them after they have finished their preparations. ...I see. That kind of concern is typical of Ira. Ira doesn''t want to put a damper on our fun trip to Iowa because of him. That''s why I''m happy for the three of us to have a good time without worrying about anything. I had a feeling that this was the case, but it looks like Rei-senpai is planning to stay behind as well. It''s a good idea to have a good time with the three of you, since you''ll be joining us tomorrow anyway. Right? ''If that''s what you mean but if you''re feeling okay, you''ll definitely come back tomorrow, right?You promise, right? ''Yeah, I know!And besides, it''s not all bad, since we''re leaving tomorrow and we get to ride in the Renoir family''s luxurious carriage, right? As expected of Ray-senpai. It seems he''s already spoken through to Makina-san. Currier-san, who had been listening to the conversation in silence, opened her mouth. It wouldn''t be good if we forced him to go with us and he got worse in the process. Cecily continued. ''Well it''s a shame I can''t go with Isla, who always softens the atmosphere of the place, but I guess I can''t help it. Miss, it''s time to go. Mr. Banton called out to him from the carriage''s gosholder''s stand, pocket watch in hand. ''We are to take the Arkwright family''s carriage to Iowa,'' said Mr. Banton. ''I understand, Mr. Bunton. Well, Ray I''ll see you tomorrow. And tell Ira that I look forward to seeing you in Iowa. ''But at the same time, tell them not to overdo it. We have a holy war festival on Isla, you know. Well..... Mr. Currier sniffs, humphing. ''Of course I''d be delighted if Isla came,'' Senior Ray smiles. All right. I''ll be responsible for telling them. So, Kurohiko, Cecily, Currier, I''ll see you tomorrow. Please tell Ira-san not to get too overwhelmed. Also, if you can''t make it this time I''ll be responsible for bringing Aila-san to Iowa again. You''re right, Kurohiko. Yeah, I''ll tell them that too. Well, be careful out there. Once senior Ray''s back was out of sight, we carried our bags into the carriage while talking about how worried we were about Ira-san''s health. ''''..........'''' --I don''t know if I''m a sleeper. To tell the truth, I''ve been sleeping poorly lately, too. It wasn''t a lack of excitement about going to Iowa, but there was a bigger mental reason. The new Ssangyong technique didn''t quite take shape, and as expected, I was beginning to get impatient. Also, no matter how many times I tried to simulate a fight with Hibigami, which I repeated before bedtime, I was not likely to win. This was accelerating my impatience. Thanks to this, I was starting to get suitably stifled these days. I''m well aware of the dangers of sleep deprivation. But today I''m okay. Thanks to a measure, I was able to sleep better last night than I have in a long time. Because last night I took a sleeping potion that she gave me when Shanatrice Twelfth was staying in the royal capital. ''Whenever you feel like forgetting everything and going to sleep in peace, take this potion. Take this potion when you want to forget everything and get a good night''s sleep, but only when you really need it.Actually, the drug is-- Oh, my God!What the hell was that?Did you see that, Blackie?A bird I''ve never seen before is now looking out the window--'' I was only halfway through the explanation, but, well, I''m pretty sure it''s a sleeping pill. And even if there were side effects, if it only made me a little taller like Makina-san before, it wouldn''t be a problem. There was a slight change of plans, but it looks like Ira-san, Rei-senpai and Makina-san will be able to join us tomorrow. Yeah--. Following the Cirrus Baths, the training camp at Iowa Nourishment Area is going to be fun. 173-Ex11. "Kunren Gushuku! (3)" The Arkwright family''s carriage for this trip to Iowa is different from the carriage they usually use. This carriage is designed for a long trip, and it is equipped with a surgical device in several parts. The effect of the surgical machine is that it reduces the burden on the horse and makes it easier to achieve speed even with a large amount of luggage. Since the type of surgical equipment built into carriages is very rare, few noble families seem to own one. Also, it seems that normally they would hire mercenaries when going away, but after Cecily-san and Banton-san discussed it. A carriage with two of the people who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues in it doesn''t need mercenaries to guard it. ''If someone is going to attack this carriage, I feel sorry for the side of the attacker on the other hand. Therefore, no mercenaries were hired to escort us. I''m sure I''d be able to detect at least a hint of a comparable burglar now, so I think I can act before Mr. Bunton is in danger. ''''Well then, we will depart. Mr. Banton''s voice is heard and the carriage starts to move. The inside of the carriage is spacious as it is separated into two areas, one for storing luggage and one for sitting. This spaciousness is possible because of the benefit of the surgical machine. Ira-san and Rei-senpai, who were going to ride in the car, couldn''t come, so it looks like one person can at least lie down in space. It seems possible, but... Do we really need to sit three people in a row to one side...? Next to the right is Currier. Cecily was next to my left. I was sitting between the two of them. ''I don''t mind being face to face, though. Mr. Currier floats up on his haunches. ''Oh?So only Currier is left out of the group, right? With a squeak, Cecily binds her arms around me. The tone is blatantly revealing to Currier-san, who is about to move to the seat across from me. ''''Humph.'''' Mr. Currier sinks his hips, which he almost floats, and sits back down. ''Well, I see no reason to move. Currier isn''t very straightforward, is he? Uh, Miss Cecily. Yes? Don''t you think you''re getting a little too attached? When you are leaning forward so close to the body, well........ Cecily-san smiles with a dejected face. ''''But are you really happy?'''' Oh, I''m so happy for you. How does that make you happy?Hmm?I''d love to hear that, wouldn''t you? ''What?That''s, you know, so.... I think that''s one of the things that puts Cecily in a good mood, you know? Currier-san, who skipped a calm analysis, shook his head, oh dear. ''''That guy who can go head to head with that Hibigami and the Four Deadly Disasters is still doing this against Cecily Arkwright. I don''t understand the world.'''' For some reason, Cecily-san shrugs her shoulders. ''''To tell you the truth, I also have a feeling that I''m not quite sure if this kind of behavior is leading to the results I want... haha...'''' Currier-san looks to the luggage storage area. "Speaking of I don''t know.......I don''t understand that thing called a "waterwalking suit" at heart either. Water sports? Is it akin to a swimsuit in this world in terms of feeling? Cecily, wearing an aura of rebuttal-proofing, smiles at me. ''Even if you don''t understand, you''ll definitely be wearing it in Iowa, right? Instantly, Currier-san becomes weak-kneed. ''Hey, ho, do I really have to wear it?Yes, this time I''m going to make a special........but I''ll wear a dress.......? A dress on the beach in Iowa that would be even more conspicuous, wouldn''t it? Now, let''s get you a dress that won''t draw attention. Don''t be ridiculous. You can''t do that, Currier. I''ve gone to the trouble of preparing it for you, so I''ll make sure you wear it. Besides, Kurier''s bathing suit was chosen by your mother, so there''s no doubt about it. That''s what I''m even more worried about. He said it''s okay because it''s commonly worn not only in Renowthred, but also in the Empire and Revel Argan. But.........oh, that''s just like underwear, like a breastplate. I heard that it originated in the Empire, but, hey, are the people of the Empire okay with exposing their underwear to others? That''s why water sportswear is not the same as underwear. Separate?What''s the difference?And the cloth area doesn''t change at all. The water bathing suit is made of a unique material that repels water. Okay?They don''t get heavy with water, do they? ''Haha, I see. Well, then I can swim well enough in my wicking clothes to wear them, so there''s nothing wrong with not wearing them. Oh, you can wear whatever you want, Cecily. I won''t complain. No. You will wear it too. Why? Currier''s pace is being disrupted wonderfully.... ''Anything. In the first place, I think Currier, who has such a blessed body, has an obligation to wear it. No, I''m rather serious. I don''t know what ... I don''t know anything. Oh!You''re going to end up working for Kurohica.I''m sure that Kurohiko will be pleased too. In fact, I thought that I, too, would be able to make Kurohiko happy, so........ Cecily glanced at me and gave me a sideways glance. ''''Or, you know, the pretty one, I tried my best to pick it out...'''' Currier-san snorted with a stern face. ''Ummm ... so I ask you, does Kurohiko like women in their underwear?'' I have a feeling that''s an incorrect answer to that question, no matter how you answer it. Here you go, Cecily. It''s not right in any case, isn''t it? No, I''m pretty sure I''m right. Besides, Kurohiko''s words and his intentions are often at odds with each other. ...it''s awful. ''No, it''s not. It''s two against one, so it''s Cecily who''s wrong. It''s an underwear defeat. Excuse me, Mr. Currier?You''re not taking advantage of my answers-- d*mn it! Miss Cecily went numb. ''I understand. If you''re going to go that far, you don''t have to wear it.'' Miss Currier patted her chest. ''Do you understand, Cecily? I''m sorry about all this--'' If Currier refuses to wear it, I''ll be naked on the beach at Iowa. ...What? I was like, "...what? It was. ''What?It''s as if I don''t understand what you''re saying, but...? Because you don''t need the Pseudo Underwear, do you? No, that doesn''t make sense. Why do you have to be naked? So if I get any funny stories about it, it''s because of the currier. Cecily puffed up her cheeks like a sulky child. It somehow reminded me of an image I saw in the previous world of a little puffer fish swelling up. It was truly a moment when the essence of Cecily Arkwright''s nature was glimpsed. ''''Oh no... it''s not fair, Cecily! ''''........what a joke. Then it looks like the waterwalking suit is a joke too, so there''s no need for me to wear it. Good, good. Oh, and you''ll be wearing it well. ..... ''''Ha... well you two, let''s put the waterwalking suit aside for now for a moment... er, yeah!Are you two still tired from practice?Are you feeling well?You can''t make the most of your swimsuit if you''re still tired, Currier-san, who had regained her composure somewhat, asked back. ''''I''m fine but are you, who says so, okay?He was quite enthusiastic about training even before the exam period, though not as enthusiastic as Isla... ''Yes, perfectly. In fact, Shana gave me a pill once that helped me sleep better and last night I took that pill and, you see, this is what I''m talking about!I''m full of energy! If it was a placebo effect, the effect was outstanding. I think the most important thing for a human being is still sleep. In fact, I''ve been feeling a bit tired of it lately, and... ''Kurohiko...?Hey, what''s going on? .......... ''What?Kurohiko''s body glowed.... We''ll see. Huh? What? My head is kind of fuzzy, and my vision is white... Hmm? Mr. Currier and Miss Cecily are calling out to me? Oh.........but it''s so nostalgic and comforting....... You don''t have to think about anything... Just follow your instincts-- I... Snap. Sagara Kurohiko opened her eyes. She could see two colors of hair in front of her. An image came to mind from somewhere in the distance. Gold and silver. Lemon and a spoon. The color of the sky and the color of the grapes. A moderately large mountain and a big one. They looked at Kurohiko from above, their mouths agape. They seemed puzzled. Kurohiko suddenly felt like screaming. Without worrying about anything or anyone else, Kurohiko raised his voice as he wanted. ''''Ahhhhh!Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!Duh! Very sparkly, two someone. Wide open eyes. Their mouths are wide open. That gesture of two people who don''t match the glittering feeling is somewhat amusing and makes me feel excited. Kurohiko clapped his hands with all his might. ''''Kyah!Argh!Yikes, yikes! The very soft hands just repeated the contact over and over again, kuni, kuni, without striking a dry sound.... ''''Ah? Something in his mouth made him want to suck on it, so Kurohiko sucked the thumb of his right hand. ''Chuppa chuppah, chuppah chuppah... woo...'' As I sucked my thumb, a sense of relief spread through my body, strangely enough. The complex maze of clutter has been removed and I suddenly feel as if I am in a large, white space. And it''s like being wrapped in fluffy feathers. Somehow, Kurohiko felt this way. It felt good, he thought. The pale lemon one opened its mouth and said in a raspy, trembling voice. ''''Ku.........Kurohiko........has become a baby..........'''' 174-Ex12. "Kunren Gashshu! (4)" [Cecile Arkwright] Cecily was intensely upset. After all, all of a sudden Kurohiko had become a baby. It would be crazy not to be upset. Currier was equally upset. ''Hey, what happened?Is this baby ... a blackberry, or is it? The baby is lying on his back in his seat, with only his head and small right hand sticking out from under the collar of his stubby clothes. ''A shadow, if you will, of a face. Currier came up with something. ''Didn''t Krohiko before this happened say something about taking the potion Shanatris Tuellf gave you last night or something? Cecily puts her hand to her forehead with a headache. ''That''s it,'' If it was that little witch''s homemade potion, it makes sense. Cecily knew the effects of her homemade potion on her body''s growth stage. Perhaps it was the discovery of the cause that allowed Currier to regain some of his composure. ''If it was caused by the woman''s medicine, then it will come back to normal over time, right? As for the duration, it''s hard to say yet. ''I suppose so. However, it would be somewhat reassuring if we found out that it was caused by Shanatris Two Elves'' medicine. At the very least, I don''t think she would give a harmful potion to Kurohiko just because she risked her life to fight with the Four Deadly Plagues and took it. They seemed to have built up a certain amount of trust in each other as well. Looking down at the little blackbird, Currier gives him a complicated look. ''I''m not sure if I can consider this harmless or not, though. I''ve pretty much figured out what''s going on here, but now, what should we do? Kurohiko raised his body and reached out to Currier. ''''Duh.'''' What do I do, Cecily? Wow, am I the wrong person to ask for a hug? ''Ugh? Kurohiko felt that he was being left alone, and he was in tears. ''''Ugh.'''' The emotion that came and went in her chest was a desire for protection. Right now, Cecily felt the urge to give Kurohiko a hug. Currier seemed to have a similar feeling, and she quickly picked up Kurohiko in her arms. ''Hey, don''t cry. See, oh, it''s a boy, right?Huh? Currier speaks with an awkward smile while shaking Kurohiko''s body in small increments. ''''Ah, ah, ah........hmm! The loneliness disappeared from his face, and Kurohiko seemed to nod his head. Oh good, good, good, good, Cecily was relieved as she tickled her heart. Suddenly, a cold sweat trickled down Currier''s cheeks. Her bangs are hanging down, hiding her eyes. ''''Ko--'''' Huh? I''ll raise her myself. Currier! Currier hugs Kurohiko, squeezing him. I''m going to have to protect her. ''No, no, you just calmly analyzed yourself earlier that it would return over time! I don''t know. It seems that Kurohiko''s swept-up loveliness has shaken her emotions violently. That feeling is understandable, but Cecily reminds herself that she has to get her act together here. ''Wow, I understand. Then please let Currier soothe her.'' Hmm. I gulp down the words "I want to hug you too, but... ''I don''t think I''ve ever felt so much love for a baby in my life. Well, he''s a blackberry, for a baby. ''Do you want to keep your clothes as they are?'' Right now, only his head and the tip of his right hand were protruding from the collar of his clothing. As it was, it would be difficult for Kurohiko to move. Cecily fetched sweat wipes from the luggage in the back of the truck and pieced them together to make simple underwear and clothing. As she dressed him, she naturally saw the masculine symbol on Kurohiko''s lower abdomen, but she told herself that this was different since it was a baby''s. Kurohiko was quiet while he dressed her. ''Now, well... yeah, it looks like it''s going to be all right. You''re very handy. So, yes, mother? I hand Kurohiko over and Currier picks him up. ''Wow, I''m not your mother,'' Cecily asks Kurohiko while pecking him on the cheek. ''Then maybe it''s my father? So your mother is Cecily? ''You''ll take care of him, won''t you?Uh, ta? I''m afraid the man you''re about to marry must be in a lot of trouble. Is that a compliment? 50-50. Oh, it''s complicated. Taking a break from the joke, Cecily said, playing with Kurohiko''s pudgy hands. ''''I made sure that these clothes would be untied as soon as the effects of the potion wore off and my body returned to its original size. We don''t know when the effects of the potion will wear off, and-- Squeak, squeak, squeak. Kurohiko is in a good mood, probably because he can move more easily now. Cecily couldn''t help but swoon. ''''Oh, you''re so cute....'''' Hmm. If she''s this cute, it doesn''t seem so bad to have a baby, does it? If you give birth to a Blackberry baby, you''ll probably have a baby that looks like him? Well....now that you mention it, that''s what it comes down to...hmm? Chupu, Kurohiko sucked Currier''s finger into his mouth. ''''Hmm........What, what?What''s going on? "Chirp chirp chirp... Hmm.........tickles........ Mmmm. Mmmm. "Y--Wait, you''re sucking too hard!Hey! ! To Currier''s scolding, Kurohiko''s body reacted with a jolt. Suddenly, tears pooled in the corners of Kurohiko''s eyes. Oh, I''m sorry I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that but hey, I was just, please don''t cry, okay?Okay?Here, you can smoke as much as you want.... ''Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...'' Kurohiko''s face becomes more and more calm. ''''Ugh ... my fingers feel strange ... hmm?Whoa, what are you doing? DUH! What are you doing? Kurohiko, who was being held, grabbed Currier''s chest and was about to open it. ''''Duh!'''' "Wait, wait....What is it?He''s pretty strong...?Does the power of the forbidden host remain in this state?Yeah, so--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t--don''t. Maybe because I said it so strongly earlier and almost made her cry, Currier didn''t seem to be able to come out strong either. She is making an effort to get Kurohiko to stop his actions, but she is having a hard time brushing it off. ''Help me, Cecily. For some reason, Kurohiko is trying to open my chest! ''Uh ... maybe you''re hungry?'' ...What? I mean, he''s looking for breast milk. Oh, is that why you wanted to suck on my finger earlier... She hadn''t been able to produce any milk, so now she was aiming for the breast. Calm returns to Currier, who understands. ''''Mm........then it can''t be helped. Then--'''' What are you doing, Currier? Currier was trying to get her own breasts out. ''What?What are you doing ... breastfeeding?This time you can''t say four or five. Ha, to say it''s embarrassing would be an understatement.... No, no, it''s not... well, you know. Don''t they know? ''Hmm?What''s going on?What''s the problem? In the currier I''m thinking that maybe, well, you know, I''m not going to be able to breastfeed. "...why? ''What?Uh, uh.... Cecily turned bright red and explained her reasoning, gurgling in Currier''s ear. The color of understanding on Currier''s face grew darker. ''''........Is that so?'''' I hear that there are some who don''t need to go through the stages, but basically it''s something that doesn''t come out without going through that.......stage. Therefore, it''s impossible for Currier to give breast milk to Kurohiko........ ''Yes, well no, but. So, if Kurohiko is going to keep this up, what are we going to do about food? ''The infant food that is coming in from the west should be sold in Iowa. So, if only we could get to Iowa.... Yeah? Currier strokes Kurohiko''s head as he presses his face against his chest with an ahhh. ''I''m sorry Kurohiko it looks like I can''t breastfeed right now. Woo? Kurohiko looks up at Currier and looks up at him. The next moment. Kurohiko began to cry. ''I''m sorry. But we can''t do anything about what doesn''t come out so please, be patient with me until Iowa. Wheeze, wheeze! Hey, stop crying Cecily, what should I do? Cecily giggles. ''Would you like me to take you in for once? Ta, please. Come on, baby. I take Kurohiko from Currier and hold him in my arms. Her body is soft. Well, then, would you like to squeak it out for a while? When Cecily held out her index finger in front of her mouth, Kurohiko sucked the white finger at the tip of her mouth into her mouth, even though she was in tears. ''''Chupu........chupu.......chupu.........'''' Maybe it was the fact that he sucked something into his mouth that put his mind at ease. Kurohiko became meek. Its eyelids gradually fell away. It''s probably because of the peace of mind that she felt, she became sleepy. ... Hm?Have you fallen asleep? I guess so. You''re very good, Cecily. No, no. It''s all a bit of a burnout. Cecily lowers her eyebrows as she looks at Kurohiko, who is breathing in his sleep on her chest. ''''Hmmm, I hope he''s going to stay asleep until Iowa...'''' At that moment, the carriage stopped. Cecily could feel that it was slowing down from earlier. Had there been some kind of obstacle? The carriage door opened and Banton appeared. ''''That young lady... it may be my imagination, but I''ve been hearing something that sounds like a baby crying for a while now--'''' The moment he saw Kurohiko in Cecily''s arms, Banton''s expression changed suddenly. ''Oh, the baby, na, why--ha! Banton''s face turns pale. ''Well, you don''t think................your illegitimate daughter?This trip to Iowa is a front, but in fact, it''s an escape, a getaway, a getaway with an illegitimate child-- ''Bunton?You must have misunderstood something-- Banton! Banton blew a bubble and made his body wobble. ''Oh, hey!'' In a panic, Currier propped up Banton''s body as he was about to fall. Currier inspects his condition. ''It''s okay, he''s just passed out. He''s not dead.'' ''''Oh, I see.......haha.......I''m having trouble with Banton''s quick thinking.......'''' I''ll just lay it out in the open back for now, is that okay with you? Yes I''m sorry, Currier. If you don''t know anything about it, I''m sure you''ll be surprised. I laid Banton down on the back of the pack, but the gentleman was gone. ''Then I''ll take over for you. ''You can go straight down this road and when you get close to Iowa, there''s a standing sign, so I''m sure you don''t need a map... are you sure? I''ll take care of it. And... Currier chuckles, as if ashamed of himself. ''Cecily seems to be better at handling babies than I am. I''m better suited to these roles.'' Without waiting for Cecily''s words, Currier left the carriage. Soon the carriage began to move. Cecily, who was alone in the carriage, sat down on the seat, holding Kurohiko, who was sleeping comfortably in his arms. ''''Huh ... hurry up and get back to normal, Kurohiko?'''' Supi. ''''Hmm........But this kind of Kurohiko might be attractive in its own way. Ahhh, I''m so small now. Cecily gently held Kurohiko''s sides, face to face. There was no sign of him waking up, he was sleeping comfortably. Even if your sister did something to you, I can''t resist anything! He lifts his body over his face and speaks in a winning tone. ''My God, you know. It''s all right. I''m not so mean as to play a prank on the irresistible baby Kurohiko. Giggling, Cecily smiles. ''I''d be grateful if you''d continue to sleep like this until Iowa, but--? -- Huh? On the cheek, an uncomfortable feeling. ''Hmm...?What? Plop, plop, plop........ Some lukewarm liquid was dripping onto Cecily''s face like a drop. Quickly, Cecily divined the identity. ''''Geez.'''' Was that the voice that came out of his own mouth? ''''Oh--I''m peeing, I''m peeing.......? He hurriedly lowers Kurohiko''s body. Jowaa, a stain spreads between Kurohiko''s legs. ''''Hey Kuroch--Hyah!In my mouth.....................no! Ahhhhhh......................... Why, of all the times, would you want to do this? The raw warmth spreads again from the part of Kurohiko''s lower body that was in close contact with his knees....... ''''Ahhhhh.................'''' Kurohiko was asleep. And then. A strange feeling in my throat. For the second time. Geez. No way, Cecily''s expression froze. --Why did you do that...? Black, Hiko.......... -- .......... .................... I wonder. When was the last time Cecily Arkwright had uttered such a cry? Cecily Arkwright''s memory of the arrival of Iowa was too vague. She remembered that immediately after she had screamed, Currier, who had changed his blood color, had jumped into the carriage. But I just can''t for the life of me remember why I screamed. When I asked Currier about it, he was all, "Some things are better left unknown to the world," he said. Apparently Banton was still unconscious. Also, for some reason, when he arrived in Iowa, he was in different clothes than he had been wearing. It seems that Currier had let him change into his clothes........ ''Huh?What has happened to me?Ummm..... Placing the fingertips of her hands on her temples, Cecily searched her memory. But there was no sign of the door of the locked-up memory opening. She looked at the sleeping baby in Currier''s arms - Kurohiko. I''m not sure if I can remember anything by looking at him, though. It''s not good. After all, I can''t remember. As I was twisting my neck in the square beyond the gate leading to the Iowa Feeding Ground, Currier, who had seen Banton off, returned. ''It looks like I''m going to go to the accommodation to complete the formalities, can I ask you to do that?I''m a little uncomfortable behaving in a place where there are so many nobles. Yes, I understand. Banton left his carriage and headed for the small town adjacent to the Iowa Feeding Ground. Many of the people who work in Iowa commute from that town. A place to stay in Iowa in Banton was not secured for him to stay in Iowa. For that reason, they are required to stay at an inn in town during their stay. Incidentally, he understood the baby''s case after hearing an explanation from Currier. If you ask him, he seems to have patted his chest, ''I thought my heart would stop. ''''Well, I guess it''s a memory I don''t need to recall. So Cecily told herself, and looked out at the beach at night, peeking through the tall trees. ''We''ve come all the way to Iowa, and now we should concentrate on enjoying ourselves. At a small run, he came up next to Currier, who was in front of him. Kurohiko was asleep in Currier''s arms. ''''Uh...........................'''' He pressed his large breasts against me, even though he seemed to be in a bit of pain........ ''''When will you be back to your old self - I wonder when you''ll be back to normal?Huh. A peck on the cheek. ''Yikes.'' He''s not awake, but he looks happy. At first I was worried about what was going to happen, but baby Kurohiko wasn''t too much of a handful. The hunger issue was not a problem until we arrived in Iowa. ''Kusu, he''s a very well-behaved good boy.......great, great,'' When I stroked his head, Kurohiko looked comfortable and buried his face directly into Currier''s cleavage. ''''Soooo.........'''' She looks so pampered. Blackbeard usually doesn''t know what to do with himself. Currier''s eyes softened. ''Maybe it''s a good thing for Kurohiko, who has been on the edge of his nerves lately, that he had time to be a baby and relax like this, surprisingly. Maybe. Cecily lightly kneaded Kurohiko''s cheek with her fingertips. ''Good for you, isn''t it, Kurohiko?'' Thus, the baby Sagara Crohico, Cecily Arkwright, who has forgotten something, and Currier Versteen, who is the only one who knows the truth of what happened along the way, are safely (?) in the Iowa Nourishing Ground. They had arrived. 175-Ex13. "Kunren Gashshu! (5)" [Cecile Arkwright] A huge chalk mansion overlooking the beach at Iowa. The ivy-twined exterior accentuates the antiquated atmosphere. This mansion is the pride of the Iowa Nourishment Area''s first-class accommodations. Cecily had heard of it through hearsay, but this is the first time she''s ever stepped foot inside it, too. Passing through the entrance supported by elegantly carved pillars, Cecily and the others entered the mansion. In stark contrast to the impressions of the outside world, the interior of the mansion was luxurious. The person in charge led them through the formalities right away. I''ve heard about the people who are scheduled to arrive tomorrow, but is Sagara Kurohiko-sama...? Cecily replies with her usual smile. ''Sagara Kurohiko is due to arrive a little late. The person in charge of the slack-jawed face is pouting. "Hmm, how can I help you? ''What?Oh, I''m sorry. ''Don''t worry. He will be met by us, and he will not be bothered by you. Well, I''m very sorry. The gaze of the person in charge went to Kurohiko, who was being held by Currier. ''By the way, where''s the baby?'' Is this the boy?This girl-- ''Oh?There''s a cloth wrapped around my left eye... could it be that person, Sagara Kurohiko-sama...? The eye patch wasn''t the right size, so he was now wearing a cloth around his left eye. ''What?Oh, it''s, uh, it''s, uh, it''s, uh, it''s, uh, it''s got mother''s milk in its eyes and-- Breast milk? Of course, it''s not ours! Cecily was a little impatient, cursed, she thought. But in order to avoid further suspicion here, she immediately mentioned the setting she had made up. Cecily calculates the most effective position for the most upward glance and then makes a pleading expression. ''You don''t mind, do you?'' The face of the person in charge grew redder and redder. Okay.........is there a problem? Thank you very much. Honestly, I''ll get you some baby food if you need it. Cecily squeezed her charge''s hand. ''Thank you.'' I was a little nervous about the effect since the other guy was a woman, but it seemed to work to make a good impression. Currier gives her a look that says, I''ll do well. After giving Currier a proud smile, Cecily received an explanation from the person in charge regarding her stay. The room they were staying in was the back room on the second floor. The luggage was carried up the stairs by someone from the establishment, and Currier took it all from there. So Cecily is now holding a sleeping Kurohiko who is sleeping peacefully. Seeing that there were no people around, Currier said. ''It''s a good thing you were granted permission to stay in the same room as Kurohiko. Yes. I''m relieved to hear that you''ve prepared a meal for the baby. But your coloration is useful because it works for the same s*x. Hmm, I think Currier would be more effective if you''re of the same s*x, but...Currier, you''re not good at that kind of thing, are you? Well, yeah, well, I''m sorry I left it up to you. Don''t apologize. I''m very good at what I do, so... I unlocked the door and entered the room. In terms of size, it''s about the same size as the headmaster''s office of the school. It''s not just the size of the headmaster''s office, but also the bedroom, which is about the same size as this room. It''s a far cry from the girls'' lodgings. Currier, who had put his luggage down, let out his thoughts. ''She says it''s terrible to compare the accommodations in Iowa with the women''s quarters. Duh! Kurohiko reaches for Currier''s chest and flaps it. ''Hmm?Are you awake?What''s the matter, Blackie? Augh! Whoa!What are you doing? Kurohiko grabs the fabric of Currier''s chest and pulls it languidly. Cecily stops him. ''Hey, Kurohiko!Stop it!You see, Currier doesn''t like it! "Mutual, mutual, mutual!Duh!Kyah! Hey, Kurohiko!If you pull that much, you''ll tear--oh, my God! With a snap, Kurohiko tore the fabric of his chest. Currier''s inner breastplate peeked out from the torn chest. ''What are you doing, Kurohiko! ''Ahhhh!Ugh..... Kurohiko makes a swimming motion towards Currier''s chest. Cecily tries to pull away, but Kurohiko doesn''t let go of Currier''s grip on the fabric of her clothes. Fugue, and Kurohiko looks sad. Then Currier understands. ''''Oh, I see.......you''re hungry. It was so sudden, I was so confused I didn''t realize it...'''' Currier hides his chest. ''Well, you can''t be mad at me for being a baby Kurohiko. But I''m sorry. As I told you in the carriage, I can''t breastfeed you, but you don''t know how to explain it in words to you now, do you? Humph, smiling and sniffing, Currier poked Kurohiko''s forehead. ''''You''re a troubled fellow, you too... hmm?What''s the matter, Cecily? Why don''t you come to me, who''s closer by far than Currier? ...Cecily? ''What?Oh, it''s nothing, okay?Mmmmmm.......well, well!What do you want to do now? ''First of all, I''ll take care of the food for Kurohiko I''ll take care of it, can you leave the food arrangements to Cecily?I''d like to mend my torn clothes if I can. Okay. But still-- Hmm? You and I are like a married couple, aren''t we? Huh, you might... hmm? Currier raises an eyebrow. ''By the way, in case you''re wondering... which one of those is your husband? After receiving the baby''s food from the institution, Cecily returned to her room. She opened the door. ''I got it!You know what?This is the meal you''ve been waiting for, Krohi-- For a moment, Cecily froze. ''....Co? Currier, who is sitting side by side with Kurohiko on the bed, lets out a breath. This is the state of affairs, as if to say. Kurohiko sucked his fingers and tilted his head. ''''Onian-chan is...Cecily, lady? A baby, not a baby. A slightly grown-up Sagara Kurohiko was there. ''What does this mean, Currier? Kurohiko looks up at Currier''s face when asked. ''''Actually, after you left, Kurohiko''s body was enveloped in light again and I was hoping it would return to normal, but as you can see, so...'''' How old is the Kurohiko that Currier looked at, considering his age? It''s not a baby. Is it an age when you can call it an infant? It seems that he can speak the language from what he just said as "lady-chan". It seems to be able to communicate with each other. While pondering, Cecily cuts to the chase, "This is-- ''''Is it correct to assume that it''s returning to normal in stages? I know. The currier is ministering. Cecily notices. Now Kurohiko was wearing different clothes than when he was a baby. ''What are those clothes?'' Hmm?Oh, and here''s one I made while I was mending my... well, my torn chest, with a random cut of my spare clothes. Currier is a currier, and he''s handy. When I was traveling by myself, I used to sew up all the frayed and torn spots myself and the eye patch was adjustable, so it was easy to adjust. Fidgeting, Kurohiko leaned closer to Currier. ''Hmm?What''s going on? Kurohiko smiles at Currier as he chuckles. ''Thank you ... currier, lady.'' ! Isn''t Currier''s girl amazing? !!! ...Marie Curie? ... Huh? I''ll raise her! Currier hugs Kurohiko with a mugshot. ''''........what a sense of dj vu. Cecily smiled a twitchy smile. However, it wasn''t hard to understand Currier''s feelings. The current Kurohiko exudes a different kind of charm than the original Kurohiko. It''s a strange sensation that makes you want to get involved with it. Moreover, in the corner of that sensation is a strange tingle that makes me want to play a little trick on you. "Muguggh?Ugh....it hurts...it''s so painful...Currier lady... Kurohiko, whose face was buried in Currier''s cleavage, let out a muffled moan. ''''Ha!I''m sorry!Are you all right, Kurohiko? But what''s up with you all of a sudden, Currier lady? "No, no....Kurohiko was just....too much of a dick....so I just... ... My fault? Kurohiko''s eyes began to moisten. With a look on his face as he struggled to keep his face from crumpling, he said. ''I''m sorry, come... currier, lady.'' No, no!Wrong!It''s not your fault!So ... oh!What can I say?Cecily! ... Cecily? That second voice, calling his name, sounded different. ''What?'' Cecily, who was enthralled, came to herself. ''''Well, um ... Kurohiko, it''s okay, okay?None of them are angry, okay?Come here, come here~? What? Are you okay?You can walk by yourself? Uh, yeah... maybe. While you are concerned about Currier, a pompous Kurohiko approaches you from the bed. Currier, on the other hand, was extending his hand towards us while saying, "Awwww". The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Cecily bends down and squeezes and pulls Kurohiko into a hug. ''Whoa?Cecily, little girl...? We look at each other and smile at each other. ''''Hmm........hmm?Oh?What''s going on?What''s with your face all puffed up? Wow, I don''t know. I don''t know what it is, but being so close to Miss Cecily''s face makes my heart beat faster and faster, and it smells soothing. ... ''Chucks, is Kurohiko a sissy now?Hmmm....maybe I should come closer?Eh. Wow! If I get any closer to you my beating heart will explode? But it''s okay... even if I don''t squeezed you... it''s okay... ''''Hmmm........Kurohiko is great, isn''t he?Ch-chan, you''re a boy, right? Uh-huh. Poppin'' and patting Kurohiko''s head with enthusiasm. A pure smile with no evil intent. In that smile, there was certainly a trace of Kurohiko''s face before this happened. Umm, Currier groans in admiration. ''''That''s great, Cecily. ''Haha,'' chuckles Cecily. ''I don''t know if this is the right thing to do, though?I''m still figuring it out, too. The right place to explore that is talent. Yes?Anyway, Kurohiko now seems to be able to recognize us as "people who know"...? Kurohiko is touching the eye patch in his left eye. ''Is your left eye bothering you?'' I don''t think I''m blind in my left eye. Well, that''s because... Unable to think of how to explain, Cecily searched for words. Then Kurohiko said. ''But you know what?Losing this eye I''m proud to say that I''ve lost my left eye. I think I lost this eye for the sake of some very important people. Somehow, though. Oh, Kurohiko... The vocabulary seemed a little richer, perhaps because he was pulling the right words out of his former memories. Cecily combed Kurohiko''s hair with her white hands, stroking it with an affectionate touch. ''Hmm... you make me fall in love with you even when you''re tiny. ? You''re a fine man, even though you''re small. Well, I don''t know... ? Kurohiko is embarrassed by the compliment. ''Well,'' Cecily stands up. ''Would you like to eat?'' Do you have a diner? Yeah. Kurohiko-- Cecily squeezed Kurohiko''s fluffy hand with a squeak. ''Do you want me to take you with me?'' ''It will be all right if you give us another random reason and we don''t call you names in the dining room. We can''t leave you alone, either. Well, I''ll do it then. Is Kurohiko hungry? Uh, yeah ... actually, a little bit. ''Huh, no need to be shy, you know?Honestly, you can tell me anything you want, okay? Oh, thank you Cecily, little girl. Yes, it''s great to be able to say thank you, isn''t it?Well.........would you like to go to dinner with me while holding hands? Yeah! I think you were more friendly to me when you were a baby. So we''re all equal now. Mmmm... maybe I chose the wrong word or something. Kurohiko left Cecily''s hand and went in front of Currier. Looking up at Currier, Krahiko said. ''I love you too, Marie Curie, don''t I? ! So don''t hate me, all right? Uh-uh. Currier''s face was crumbling. It was similar to the melting of ice. ''I''ll be your lady for the rest of my life! Currier squeezed and embraced Kurohiko. ''''Ah.........'''' Cecily felt a little left out. 176-Ex14. "Kunren Gushuku! (6)" [Cecile Arkwright] I can eat it... by myself. A window seat in the dining room. On the pure white tablecloths were sumptuous dishes, mostly of seafood. ''Are you shy?Hmm?Embarrassed?It''s okay, don''t be shy. See, ah-hah? No, I''m good... Kurohiko resists softly. Kurohiko is sitting in a high chair. Next to him, Cecily had moved her chair. Currier has also taken up a position next to the opposite side of the table, so it can be said that the chair arrangement of this round table is oddly unbalanced. To the other guests, this scene must have seemed odd. The combination of two girls and a toddler who could not be her brother from the color of his hair. But Cecily doesn''t mind. ''''Haha, Kurohiko... it''s not bad that we''re being one-sided, isn''t it? Don''t be too hard on her, Cecily. Currier quickly nails it for me. ''I know that. So, Kurohiko is able to eat properly by himself, right? Uh-huh. While saying this, Kurohiko''s hands are awkward as he grabs his fork. Cecily holds out her hand. Yes, this is, hold it like this, you know?Look ... like ... like ... like ... understand? He takes Kurohiko''s small hand and instructs him on how to grab it. ''Oh, thank you ... thank you.'' Perhaps because of her pettiness, Kurohiko''s voice and mouth trembled a bit. Cecily felt her chest tighten, cooing at the shame-infused expression on her face. Cecily said in a fading voice, so faint that no one would hear her. ''Well, not good...'' --pleasure. The sensation of the heartbeat, increasing in speed. Normally Kurohiko is surprisingly firm with that one, and he doesn''t need much help. But right now, Kurohiko can''t even hold a fork well without his own help. And he''s somewhat ashamed to ask for help. ''Hey, Cecily you''re drooling...'' Ha! Currier points out to her, and she hurriedly wipes the drool off her fingers. Flicking her fingers with a hand wipe, Cecily gives one coughing fit. ''Shh, excuse me.'' Hmm?Look, Kurohiko you''ve got food particles on the edge of your mouth. Currier leans in close to Kurohiko, takes a mouthwipe cloth in his hand and wipes the edges of Kurohiko''s mouth. ''''Hmm ... ah ... thank you, thank you. Hmph. Don''t thank me. You can count on me more you can count on me more than you usually do, you know? Maybe. I''m sorry, but... okay. Yeah, you''re looking good. Um... This time Kurohiko picked up a mouthwipe cloth and grabbed it in his little hands and wiped Currier''s cheeks. ''''Currier-o''-niece is lucky, too. Hm?I''m sorry ... thanks for that, Kurohiko. No, no. .......... Cecily looks down at the plate in front of her with a chirp. Quickly, she checks her surroundings, left and right. With her fingertips, she scoops up a quick scoop of stewed fish soup from the edge of the plate. This unmistakable speed and precision of movement. This is the quintessential example of Cecily Arkwright, the renowned genius. Cecily finally saw the opportunity for Currier''s consciousness to pour all the way down to Kurohiko, and in an instant she had the fish juice on her own cheek. The overwhelming precision that led to the piercing of the skin of those four deadly disasters. --You''ve won. "Kurohiko? Hmm?What is it, Cecily?You got juice on your cheeks too, huh? .......... Hey, what''s up?Aren''t you going to wipe it down? ''''Well yes. Thank you. Oh, yeah ... well, you know, are you okay? Wipe... Wiping it out, wiping it out. .......... Wipe, wipe, wipe! .......... Squeak squeak. ''You shouldn''t be cheating...'' It was Cecily, with tears in her eyes, huffing and puffing out. After eating, they headed to the facility''s bathhouse. Once back in their rooms, Cecily and the others changed into their lodging clothes. Cecily''s mood was improving. While she was changing, she played a prank on Kurohiko, who was in the same room with her. ''''You can turn away now, okay? "Yes. "Oh, no, not yet! "Yes, sir! I couldn''t help but tease Kurohiko about it. But I didn''t like Kurohiko''s reaction. I feel a little sorry for her. Anyway, Kurohiko''s reaction made me so happy that the matter of the cafeteria had completely disappeared from Cecily''s mind. ''''Hmph, what''s different from the usual Kurohiko is that he doesn''t understand what he''s embarrassed about, huh? ''What can I say about Cecily today, she''s so ... emotionally expressive. That''s you too~, said Cecily, cutting back inwardly to Currier. This accommodation has an open bathing area. This time we were also able to get a separate bathing area, but since the open bathing area is famous for its open bathing area, I wanted to try it at least once. However, this place is separated for men and women. However. Do you think you''d be able to get away with it if you were as old as Kurohiko is now? If the children are too young, they are allowed to bathe with a parent or companion, regardless of gender, due to safety concerns. Hey, it''s okay. You can go in there by yourself, okay? Really? Yeah. With determination on his face as if he were standing up to a powerful enemy, Kurohiko clenches his fist.......but the current innocent Kurohiko doesn''t have a shred of the same awesomeness that he had when he defeated the Four Deadly Disasters and Noise. --Kay, cute! Moreover, there was a tense look on Kurohiko''s face. Clearly, he''s overwhelmed. In truth, he is not confident. Cecily, who had been bending down and making eye contact with him, stands up. Then, Currier, shall we go? Hm?Are you sure?Now, if you leave Kurohiko alone-- Cecily squeezed one eye shut for a moment. ''It''s part of my education,'' "...don''t you forget that it will probably go back to normal over time? .......... It was. ''And anyway!We''ll go to the women''s bathhouse! Cecily pushes Currier back, gingerly. ''''Then, Kurohiko, I''ll see you later! Uh-huh. Once in the dressing room, Cecily and Currier quickly turn back and gingerly look out into the hallway. They keep their voices down. ''''Well they''re still here. Yeah. Kurohiko stood still in front of the entrance. Sometimes she let out a weak voice, "Hmm...." or something like that. '' "But hang in there, Kurohiko........ Currier is praying. Is this what a parent''s mind is like as they watch their child grow up? ''''Uh ... uh ...'''' Kurohiko''s voice is laced with something a step short of a sob. ''''I, no!Cecily, I knew it-- Blackbeard? Cecily called out to Kurohiko to interrupt Currier as he was leaving. Then Kurohiko, who had a few tears in the corners of his eyes, turned to me. ''''Cecily, lady........'''' What''s going on? I, I, I... ''Hmmm, it''s okay?Perhaps it would be difficult for Kurohiko to enter this bathhouse by himself yet now... Of course, it would be better if he could go in alone-- Cecily! Currier interrupts. ''Why are you being so mean to Kurohiko!That''s terrible! ''''Ugh ... you''re right ...'''' Isn''t your mood different from the usual, Cecily reflected to herself, muttering in her mind, but Currier was not wrong, either. Because no matter how cute Kurohiko was, it was true that he was being mean to her. ''I''m sorry, Kurohiko ... here, come here? Hmmm. Teko-teko-teko, and Kurohiko walked over. Cecily gave him a gentle hug. You''ve done your best. Then why don''t we take a bath with the ladies? Hmmm. That''s a very good answer. Cecily turns around and looks up at Currier. ''Will you forgive me for this?'' Well I know Cecily doesn''t have any bad intentions. Kurohiko likes Cecily too, doesn''t he? Hmmm. I like you, Cecily. Oh! This was the moment when Kurohiko''s Like pierced Cecily''s chest as much as the third forbidden curse. Cecily, keeping their gaze level, smiled her own best smile and put her hands on both of Kurohiko''s cheeks. ''When we go to the bathhouse I''ll be a good, good girl for you, okay?So, please forgive me? ? Kurohiko made a face that didn''t swallow the words well, and then nodded with a small "...hmmm...". Kurohiko''s face was like a boiled octopus when he got out of the bathhouse. You were very popular. ''''Now Kurohiko is a fearsome older killer.......should we call it ''Forbidden Reception'' rather than ''Forbidden Curse''? "...What are you talking about, Cecily? No, it''s nothing. He gently seated the poofy, wobbly Kurohiko on the couch. Cecily smiled, feeling strangely satisfied. ''''Fufu, shall we go back to your room................................after we get some rest? 177-Ex15. "Kunren Gashshu! (7)" [Cecile Arkwright] Cecily and the others came back to their room after finishing their hot water bath. Poof. Cecily sat down on the bed. ''''Phew ... that''s refreshing. Well, let''s take a break for today, shall we? Kurohiko is sitting on the couch in his room, paddling his boat with a sleepy gaze. The heat still seems to have not subsided. ''I''d like to think that the effects of the potion will wear off after a night. Currier stroked Kurohiko''s head and began to undo his gathered hair. She has silver hair that makes you fall in love with it as always, Cecily thought. Of course, her hair was not the only thing she was attracted to. In the bathhouse, Cecily saw her naked body, and she almost lost her confidence. That supple naked body. Moreover, Currier Versteen has a body that is full of womanly charm. It was as if she was reminded of the difference between her and herself, as she was shown her spotlessly ideal body. ''After all, it''s the elements I don''t have that make me feel envious.......'' Hmm?What did you say? A little bit of human exploration, asking questions. Hmm?I''m sorry, but if you''re asking me something, I probably won''t be able to give you an answer, will I?That kind of petty talk would make Rokia or something like that happy, but I''m not that smart. Cecily chuckles. ''No one who says they aren''t smart enough is smart enough. ? Dejectedly, Cecily let out a sigh. ''I''m sorry. I kind of lost my confidence a little bit.'' ''Maybe you''re overthinking things a little too much. I think you were pushing yourself too hard when you lost to Hibigami. I''m sorry you had to worry about that. I don''t mind. But the fact that you think too much is what saved me and Kurohiko. And for that, I''m grateful. "Hmm. What?Suddenly, he smiled a creepy smile. You''ve changed. Really?Well, I suppose there are some unusual aspects to it, but I''m honestly not aware of it. Oh, yeah?But-- Cecily levitated her hips and walked over to Currier, who was sitting on the bed. She ran her hands over Currier''s body. ''Hiya!What are you doing, Cecily! I don''t think she''s too aware of her attraction to this side, either...? No, no, no... Currier lost his stance. "What? They tangle and fall together on the carpet. ''Ummmm... hmm?'' ...., huh? There was an uncomfortable feeling on his lips. When she opened her eyes, Currier''s eyes, tinged with surprise, were right in front of her eyes and nose. They were laying their lips on each other''s. ''''Pfft............................Sorry Cecily! Oh, no. Um, Currier? Hm?This feeling of...? Gunnily. Maybe it was because of the roughness of the touch, or maybe it was because of the lingering fire from the bathhouse earlier, but a strange feeling of pleasure ran through Cecily''s body, starting with her breasts. ''Wow!Sorry again, Cecily! Hahaha well, it was an accident. Currier didn''t seem to have much resistance to having her breasts rubbed, but she felt that touching someone else''s breasts was a bad thing to do. ''Besides, the other person is also a currier. I don''t feel bad, you know? If it was someone like that four evil plagues, there would be a sense of disgust, but if it was Currier, she wouldn''t feel that way. At that moment, a prankster''s heart sprang up in Cecily. First, she makes an embarrassed expression of goodwill. While making a motion to cover her breasts with her hands, she lays her legs on top of each other so that her shame is conveyed to the other party, while making a motion to cover her breasts with her hands, making her look both dainty and vulnerable at the same time. Finally - the same upward glance that I did to the facility manager here. ''''A girl named Currier is also a........object, what?'''' Then Currier''s eyes rolled around and he began to get confused. ''No, no, no!I don''t have the same sense of, I don''t know, same-s*x love - what?But Cecily, she had Kurohiko - oh, what?I don''t know what''s going on here........?Oh, I''ve got a Kurohiko...So.........I''m Kurohiko.......? The last word was incomprehensible, even to Cecily, who couldn''t understand what he was saying. ''..............'' Or maybe Currier also has some residual firelight from the bathhouse. But looking at his current appearance, it was hard to believe that he was the same person who had fought a demonic battle with that Noise Deuce. With a bitter smile, Cecily stood up. ''''Haha, I''m sorry. The prank was too much. Anyway, shall we go to bed for today?'''' Uh-- The currier regains his calmness. I''m sure you''re in a lot of trouble. By the way-- Currier''s gaze went to Kurohiko, who was rubbing his eyes sleepily. ''What do you want to do, Kurohiko?There are only two beds in this room, but... Well, why don''t we ask him? Cecily and Currier sat on each other''s beds and asked. ''Which one would you rather sleep with, Kurohiko?'' Hmm....uh... Kurohiko gets up and walks over. Today I want to sleep with Cecily Onion, you know. Blackbird! Cecily''s eyes sparkled and her hands were intertwined with each other in excitement. Kurohiko looked at Currier apologetically. ''''I''m sorry ... Currier, lady.'''' ''Don''t look at me like that. ''I don''t care about that, okay?After all, it''s that Cecily Arkwright you''re dealing with. It can''t be helped. ''Hmph,'' smiles Currier. ''Well, then I''m going to bed now, okay?See you tomorrow, you two ... good night. Yeah, good night. Currier draped the cloth over his head. Once that was done, Currier went quiet. Cecily dimmed the light intensity of the crystal lights. The only light that illuminated the dimly lit room was a pale orange glow. Cecily stepped into the drape and made space next to herself. She called out softly to Kurohiko. ''Here, come?'' Uh, yeah... Kurohiko is moping. ''Huh, what''s wrong?'' Do you want to do what you said before, like a bath? A loose chuckle comes to mind. ''''It''s okay, I won''t do it. I''m sorry about that one........right? Hmmm. I leave a spare pillow for Kurohiko as he crawls in. ''So this is Kurohiko''s pillow, then? ''Well thank you, Cecily Auntie. Well..... Hmm?What''s going on? I-- Yes? Kurohiko squeezed his eyes shut and said in a small voice. .......... She was about to go to bed, and she wanted to hug him as hard as she could. But Cecily held back. This momentum was not good. This is not good. It''s not good. Patience. Fighting between instinct and self-control, Cecily, Ehehehe, said Kurohiko, smiling shyly at her. ''Good night Cecily, girl........'' Soooooo, Kurohiko closed his eyes. He was tired and soon began to sleep. As I watched her sleeping face, Cecily gradually calmed down as well. I peck Kurohiko''s cheek with my fingertips. ''''Fufu ... good night, Kurohiko. I let out a choking breath. Turning off the crystal lights completely, Cecily went to sleep. 178-Ex16. "Kunren Gashshu! (8)" I woke up, and I was in a state of confusion. The last dim memory I had was in the carriage. As I recall, we were on our way to the Iowa nursery. Why was that - why was Cecily''s sleeping face in front of me now? And I''m under the covers. ''Soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...'' Cecily and I are sleeping in bed........ Cecily-san''s face, breathing quietly in her sleep. It is right in front of me. There is no shade of her beauty even in sleep. Her sleeping form was also beautiful, to the point that I thought she was awake. Just the smell and warmth of Cecily caged inside this comforter made my heart beat faster, for some reason...there was a strange magic to it that made me want to stay like this forever if it could come true. Or maybe this is a tremendously fortunate situation........ I mean - no way, I........have I made a mistake? I don''t remember any of it. Nothing. A man and a woman greeting the morning in the same bed....................is that what it means? But what is it about the lack of memory? Is it a side effect of the curse? No, if that''s the case, I have a feeling that the forbidden king will tell me something. ''''Ummmm........mmmmmmmmm.......yi, it''s okay......? ! Wake up? My husband, my husband he''s a little guy''s boy........................... Hey, you talk in your sleep. Would it be wrong to wake him up here? No, but I still think it''s better to ask for an explanation of the situation-- Blackbeard? Currier''s voice. I quietly raise my body so as not to wake Cecily-san. I mean, how can you be in the same room with Currier and the others... Currier pats his chest. ''Good, you''re back. Is she back?........hmm? There was something strange about it from earlier. ''Huh, my clothes are all over the kitsch...'' Mr. Currier chuckles. ''I''ll explain that and more. I don''t want to wake Cecily up, so after I finish getting dressed I''ll talk to you over there. I changed my clothes and went out on the balcony. Then he explained to me what had happened between yesterday and today. There were parts that seemed to have been blurred on purpose, but I didn''t dare to pursue that part because it seemed hard to say it out loud. ........Of course I was curious about what happened in that blurred part. ''''I see. I''m sorry that I seem to have caused you trouble. Hmm, it''s because of Shana''s medication. Don''t worry about it. Don''t worry about it, you''re not bad looking as a kid, either. .......... The little me, huh? ''What''s wrong?Did I bring back any bad memories? No I wondered what I was like back then. The old me, huh? I don''t remember much of what happened a long time ago... I have rather vivid memories of my time in the sixth house. Hmph, Currier-san''s mouth falls open. ''At any rate, it''s good to be back. I''m going to have to be very careful with Shana''s medication in the future... But you don''t seem to be as tired now as you were before you came here, do you?Including mental fatigue, I suppose. So it must have had a lightening effect on my mind. That-- Mr. Currier cleared his cheeks and coughed. ''Acting on instinct without care, well, maybe it''s a good rest for the spirit. ''What really happened while I was small?'' Don''t worry about it. Ha, ha. ''What?Do you, um do you really want to humiliate me and Cecily so badly? ''Humiliate?No, no!I didn''t mean to-- "Hmm. Pop-pop, he patted my head. I know. ''''H~~~'''' Currier-san is in trouble because she does this kind of surprise attack without feeling like she''s aiming for it....... ''''Se-Cecily-san!Please wait! I don''t know! Cecily Arkwright walks quickly down the stone corridor with a prurient aura of discontent. ''''What?What is the matter with you? Hm!I don''t know about the people who left me alone and made out with me outside the room anymore!Poof! Pfft... This time, I wondered if Cecily''s spirit had become infantilized. ''I mean, we''re not making out! I was!And the currier is a currier, too!Why didn''t you wake me up! Hmm?No, you were sleeping very happily. Well, I appreciate the concern, but.................... And you know what, Cecily? "Ugh-- I admit, that was a little depressing. Well that''s it. Are we even now? Yes, I''m sorry. Oh, Cecily-san is being held by Currier-san with the reins........ Or rather, I chose Cecily-san as the person to sleep with........ Incidentally, I--Sagara Kurohiko--was supposed to have arrived in Iowa earlier this morning. But when I woke up, Kurohiko was next to me, and I couldn''t find him in the room either.......at that time, I felt as if I had been cast into a prison cell. ....I felt the blood drain out of me and I almost fell over... and then I looked out the window of my room and saw Kurohiko and Currier, who had returned to normal, and they were very happy and flirting... I''ve been wondering what the hell my concern is right now... no... I know I was wrong to be so hasty... I know that... ...but I''m a bit of a wreck... so, um... sorry... Cecily''s shoulders slumped as she trudged along, and Currier put his hand on Cecily''s back and said, "You were worried because you thought little Kurohiko had left the room without permission, weren''t you?Mm...............................You''re a sweet guy," he said softly. I''m sorry that I made you worry, even if it was only for a moment....... ''''And yet--'''' I throw a glance at the beach I see from the long covered corridor. There is no sign of life on the beach right now. The sea is calm, but a thin stream of rain falls uninterruptedly on the surface of the sea. The sky is cloudy. "It''s a beautiful day, but I didn''t expect the weather to be so bad... I wanted it to be as sunny as it was for the sea event. Even Cecily, who was in a depressed state, seemed to feel this weather was a bit of a mouthful. ''''Ugh, it would really be too sad if the weather continues to worsen and the waterwalking suit goes to waste...'''' The weather is out of our control, though. It''s a shame that you might not be able to use your swimsuit, but that''s not an option. ''''You seem happy for saying you''re disappointed, Currier? Ugh ... is that so? Well I''m hoping it will clear up by early afternoon. So now we were heading to the training facility in the Iowa Nourishing Area, hoping that it would clear up in the afternoon. Cecily has the Sacred Martial Arts Festival coming up, and I have to practice the Twin Dragons. Even though it''s a fun trip, I can''t neglect my training right now. ''''Then... let''s get started. Currier-san, dressed in athletic clothes, holds up a training sword. ''Yes,'' I, too, raise my sword. ........... .......... I don''t like this, Blackie. Yeah, me too. You two, keep up the good work! Cecily''s cheers fly in from the couches set up inside the training grounds. Her cheers are flying in, well, it''s fine - but Oh, looks like the boy over there will be next. ''''Hmm, the silver-haired girl over there is probably Miss Cecily''s swordsmith, judging from her earlier skills. But ... is he the squire of Cecily Arkwright?Something awfully familiar, though. Hmm, so he''s learning swords from his master. Ha, that''s quite good. Young people should have the desire to rise. ''''But... I may feel a little sorry for saying this, but that... after witnessing Cecily Arkwright''s superb sword handling, that... ...I guess I''m somewhat inferior to them. Doesn''t that sound good? After all, I got to see the Jewel of Renowthred with my own eyes. ''''That''s true. But that silver-haired master not only has great swordsmanship, but he''s also an accomplished woman. How do you like it?Do you want to invite those two to join us after this? ''''Hmm. Then let''s show our swordsmanship to Miss Cecily and her master later on. Even with this, I''ve actually defeated a former holy warrior with a sword. Oh, that''s wonderful. But I once fought with a member of the Holy King''s Kingsguard, didn''t I?I''m somewhat confident in my sword skills. Then perhaps we''ll be the ones to teach those two men the sword. ''When you''re the one who trained that Cecily Arkwright, that''s a great deal to be proud of. The training facility at Iowa is made up of a series of small training grounds. The training grounds are separated from each other by a wall similar to a fence, so the other training grounds are visible to the public. From the moment they stepped into this facility, Currier and Cecily were the center of attention. Cecily in particular, perhaps because of her beauty, even her identity was immediately revealed. And since their training began, a crowd of people had gathered in all directions around the training ground we were using, the black mountain. Cecily-san, who was used to being the center of attention while crossing swords, seemed to have no problem with it, but Currier-san wasn''t able to show her usual strength. Furthermore, the two of them wore the athletic clothes they use at the school, so the synergy of the cuteness of their clothes was a terrible thing. I''m used to seeing them on a regular basis, but for those of us who don''t usually see them in their sports clothes, the effect was outstanding. The men, in particular, seem to be terribly attracted to it. And I have a feeling I know what that feeling is. I heard a rumor recently that Cecily''s mother may or may not have been involved in the changeover to the current sportswear...it''s just a rumor. The sight of these two beautiful girls dancing and dancing with their swords gloriously while letting their sweat fly must have been reflected like a butoh dance. There was even a round of applause when the exchange of blows ended. Then it was Currier and I''s turn. Well, even when we fought the noise, there were crowds of people. It''s a different kind of gaze than the one that''s flying at you right now. But ... I''m sure you won''t mind it when we get started. So--I''m going to go! Yes - once it started, things should return to their usual form. As a result, my prediction was correct. Once they cross swords, they have little time to devote to anything else. That''s the kind of training she and I usually do. While striking my sword, I weave in the "twin dragons" in between, albeit imperfectly. But due to the imperfection, or perhaps due to Currier Versteen''s high level of response, it ended up being a dud. ''''-- Looks like you''re trying out some interesting sword skills, Kurohiko. Yes, it''s a move that I''m anticipating a showdown with Hibigami. When the conversation ended, the brawl intensified. The crowd of people on all sides of the room grew noisier. What is that?That''s not a simple squire, that man!Not only are they inferior........but if they''re not good, they''re more than just Cecily Arkwright......? Who the hell do you think they are...? One of the men on the other side of the wall noticed something. ''Ah!Could it be........ What''s going on? No, it''s just a rumor, but have you ever heard of a forbidding spellcaster in King''s Landing? Oh, yeah I can at least hear the rumors. You heard about the Four Deadly Sins attacking King''s Landing last time, right? Oh. There''s a rumor that the one who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues wasn''t actually the Holy Tree Knights, but that forbidding curse user. ''What?But I didn''t know it was just from that swordplay... He lost his left eye when he was fighting the Four Deadly Plagues... I think his name is-- I could see the crowd''s eyes focused on my eye patch. ''You''ve made a name for yourself, Kurohiko. One spectator reacted to that word from Currier. ''Yes!His name, I believe, is Sagara Kurohiko!Hey, that''s a real one!He''s the forbidding wizard rumored to have defeated the Four Deadly Plagues! Wow!So I''m watching the man who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues with his swordplay! Well, if you look closely it''s kind of cool. ''Well, you look surprisingly dependable...'' ........Half of the Four Deadly Disasters were defeated by Currier-san and Hibigami, though. Moreover, this treatment is somewhat embarrassing. ''''Hmm........Is the day finally coming for Renowthred''s Jewel to be surpassed in name recognition by the forbidden curse users of the Holy Tree Country? Cecily chuckled as she said this jokingly. It was just after we had finished our training and left the facility. Cecily''s face lit up with a flash of light. a?Yay, ita?s sunny!It''s sunny, Currier! Cecily took Currier-san''s hand and jumped up and down like a jumping rabbit. You mustn''t lie, Curie, huh? With a grin. ''Ki, I was just imagining things... maybe... It was Cecily''s fearful smile. No one can resist that smile. Curie-san smiled at him. But it''s a bit too cold for water sports, isn''t it? So I''m going to go relax on the beach and rest my body... Let''s go change into our swimsuits, shall we, Currier? Where the hell are you hiding this power-- Whoa!Let go!No! Jittery, jittery. ''Well, then, Kurohiko, we''ll go to our room and change. Yeah. I''ll change in the facility''s locker room. I held up the bathing suit I had brought with me. "Then I''ll meet you on the beach. Yes, sir. Hmm, looking forward to it, aren''t you? ''Wow!Help me, help me, Blackhawk!Please, with the power of the Ninth Forbidden Curse, stop Cecily! .......... Kyu, Currier-san''s character......... The jittery Currier-san was pulled by Cecily-san and disappeared towards the accommodations. According to Cecily-san, the two of them went all the way back to their rooms. ''A shared changing room would probably draw too many eyes around you, even if you''re of the same s*x, because it would definitely make the currier feel like a hassle. It seems that''s why. So I turned to the men''s locker room-- Hmm?Is that...? From the gate into Iowa, I saw a pair of men walking towards the gate. ''Ah, it''s Kurohiko! One of them noticed us and waved to us. "Hey, Kurohiko!They''re here!I''m sorry I got sick all of a sudden yesterday! Mr. Ira! Here it comes, Blackhawk. Senior Ray! I waved my hand back, and Rei-senpai waved it back too. Or rather, if I looked closely, I could see another girl in a gothic dress behind the two walking side by side. The three of them, approaching. ''''Here they come.'''' The girl in the short-sleeved gothic loli dress - Makina-san snapped one eye shut and said, with a grin. ''''You''ve kept me waiting, Kurohiko. 179-Ex17. "Kunren Gashshu! (9)" After the arrival of the second day group, the weather that had been wobbling turned around and headed to clear. The sunshine poured down on the sandy beach and dried up the damp sand. The number of people coming out to the beach began to increase. None of the girls group has yet to show up. Will it take time to prepare? I bang out the mattress-like cloth I''ve been carrying. It''s made of a water-repellent material that doesn''t stick to sand. ''''This box with this tech machine is no different than a cooler box, right? This is the chilling box that Machina-san brought me. If you send the holy element into it regularly, it will cool what''s inside, so if it''s not good, it might be better than a cooler box. However, it seems to be a valuable and expensive object that only the duke class can obtain. Kurohiko~, here we go~! Oh, there''s Ira. ''Ray will be here in a minute!Huh?Are Currier and the others still here? Yeah, I see. Ira was wearing a deep red waterwalking suit - what we call a bikini. Her hair was in short twintails. She looks healthy, but her healthiness is even more pronounced when she''s in her water swimsuit. ''''Haha!Are you embarrassed by that? ''Maybe so...'' But you show as much skin as you do at Cirrus Baths? Hmmm........there''s a different kind of charm to being in a waterwalking suit. ''Hmph, it makes me happy when you say you''re embarrassed to see me like this!Kunu no~! I was pushed in my side with my elbow. When you get this close, you are at an angle looking down at your cleavage just from the position....... ''''Ta, you don''t need to be in good physical condition anymore, do you? ''Yes!As you can see, it''s a perfect fit! Ira showed off his recovery by flying and bouncing around. ''Good. Feel free to tell me if my training is too hard, okay? Ira-san chuckled. ''No, it''s not Kurohiko''s fault, because it''s because I overdid my personal training. It''s my fault for not adhering to the advice you gave me about the importance of resting my body. I guess you just don''t want to do anything rash. ''Yes!In other words........you can''t follow the example of Kurohiko who is always reckless, can you? Yes, that''s right. Naturally, we both laugh at each other. Talking with Ira makes me feel good. It''s like she''s sharing her energy with me. Hmmm........at that rate, should I have arrived late? Hey, Ray. From a distance, they looked like lovers, you know?You''re hot. Ray-senpai - was quite a bold bikini. The cloth area is less mindful than Ira-san. ''''No, you see, I''m too inferior to look good if I don''t make my presence felt with exposure! I don''t think so, sir. ''Haha, I expected Kurohiko to say that!I don''t have a choice!Then let your lady touch your tits. How can that be...? Let''s start with your sister. Hmmm. ''How can that be! ''Oh, should I push you, too?'' Ira was moping shyly. ''Yes, I''m sure Kurohiko would be delighted, wouldn''t he? Ms. Ira tries to get closer to me. I exercised the intimidating smile I learned from Cecily-san. ''''...Ray-senpai?'''' ''Whoa!Wow, I know!This is a joke!You can''t take a joke anymore, Kurohiko! ''''Da, ka-raaahhhh! Hmm? Is that voice Miss Cecily? Come on, Curiee!Don''t come out! I looked and saw Cecily stepping up to pull something out of the shadows. ''What power!Why didn''t you take out this power when you fought Hibigami! Currier''s voice from the other side of the grass. ''Don''t go off on a tangent! We''re not staying in King''s Landing anymore! This is the Iowa Nutrient Farm! Hey, somebody help me! Cecily is stepping on it like she''s trying to pull out a radish. "I mean, it''s not--what, you''re doing the same thing as you did at the Cirrus Baths? By the way, Cecily''s swimsuit was a white one piece swimsuit with a base. The frills encrusted in it were dainty, and it was skirt-like around the waist. The quality of the embroidery on the chest was amazing. The bosom is also quite well emphasized. The smoothness of her skin and the surprisingly milky whiteness of her skin, which I can see with my eyes, is in great shape today. She''s slender but reasonably well-built. After all, she is impeccable. Her blonde hair, usually tied back in a single bun, is untied today. The lustrous blonde hair was illuminated by the sunlight, and it shone like a jewel. But the expression on her face was not radiant. ''Why are you always like this? Why is it always you''re like this? Come out of there, now, on your own terms! No!Hey, the Iowa chapter is over!This one must be a shitty script written by a third-rate playwright like Noise! "What do you mean by that?You''re going to be really angry if you don''t come out for good!I mean, this is the stream that makes me feel so delicate again!I was hoping to make a cool appearance in a cute waterwalking suit! Hey, is Currier-san not willing to go out in public at the last minute again this time? And just as I feared, Cecily-san''s appearance was so subtle that she had a wonderfully plummy zero feeling. ''''Ha!Yes!You could bring the Revelgate and deploy the surgical magic armor!And this waterwalking suit will be hidden!Why didn''t I ever realize that!Genius! ''Yes, yes, yes, you''re a genius... you know... really, you''re a genius... yes, you''re a genius... Ugh. Oh, hi. What''s up?You''re going back for the Revelgate, right? Oh, what is that bizarre intimidating feeling you sometimes exhibit...? Well it''s not like I''m asking you to get naked. But this is no more than a pair of underwear. Shut up, shut up! Thud. Wow....wow! Almost falling over, Currier-san, with her hair pulled back in one piece, popped up. ''Ah,'' In a nutshell, Currier''s water playsuit was a black bikini. It was out where it showed and retracted where it was retracted. She has such near-perfect proportions that her current appearance makes her outstanding. It was embroidered in gold. Like Cecily-san, it was also decorated with ruffles. Maybe it''s because of the design, if you ask me, I feel it''s closer to underwear than swimwear. ''Look, don''t look!Don''t look at it! Currier hides her breasts and crotch with her hands. However, the way you hide it, I think it''s bad because it makes you look nude from here, but.... This is not it, Kurohiko! ...What''s the difference? ''And it looks good on you? That''s not the point! Can I get your jacket? .......... And if you don''t like it so much, there''s no need to force yourself to wear it. "...you''re happy for me to dress like this? ''I''m not saying I''m happy, but I think it''s cute...'' I see. Exhaling with a huff, Currier-san stops hiding her body. ''Well, well, it''s not like I wear it every day. Besides, when you come to the beach like this, everyone is dressed the same way. I''m sorry ... I guess I overreacted a bit. ''It can be embarrassing if you''re not used to it,'' Huh, that''s some Blackberry. Cecily approached with a wry smile. ''Cecily-san''s waterwalking suit looks good too. Hmm?How would you like it to be? I mean, it was a glorious mockery. Hey. And yet, it''s so innocent. .......... .......... You know what you''re doing, don''t you? Yes, sir. Tori. "Ow. Pish, I was given the standard deco pin. ''There''s nothing cute about Kurohiko these days anymore! The words came out as if they were angry, but also happy. ''You guys are really close, aren''t you? Hmm? Mr. Machina. Before I knew it, Makina-san was standing there in her bathing suit. ''''It''s been a long time since I''ve worn a swimsuit. It''s been a while since I''ve had a custom-made new one.......how do you like it? A one-piece swimsuit based on a gothic lolita look. I got the impression that they took pains not to make it look childish. That''s it-- Realizing my lack of vocabulary, I said. ''You''re selling [it suits you] at a great discount today. Anyway, we''re all here now. Everyone begins to do their preparatory exercises. It seems that every world is the same around here. It seems that Ray-senpai wants to relax, and after quickly completing his preparatory workout, he began to unfold the deployable couches that he borrowed from the facility. It seems that he also borrowed a standing sunshade - a so-called beach parasol. However, it is a little strange that beach parasols are available, but umbrellas for rain are not widely available. ''Oh, Currier, can you spread out and set up that stand-up awning over there? Hmm. Currier-san is handed a standing awning that is closed in the form of a stick by Ray-senpai. ''''.........'''' Suddenly, Currier-san held her standing awning up like a spear. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Cecily looking at the beach with her back to me. What is it? Black gold fang! Phew! ''Huh!Wha, what are you doing, Currier! What a surprise Mr. Currier poked Cecily in the flesh of her buttocks with the tip of the standing awning. ''Remember there is a surprise attack at any time I taught you that. "...Currier, you''re playing perfectly, aren''t you? The current Black Gold Fang was the name of the stick-shaped weapon that was snapped by the hibigami of one of the Seven Sins and End Fang....... ''''If you''ve got the heart, then... eat it, Mistortin!Yeah, yeah! Mr. Cecily splashed sand in Mr. Currier''s face. ''Oh, shit!It''s awful to throw sand on it, Cecily! ''''My unique technique, that''s how you''re treating me! Makina-san was shocked. Mr. Currier unfurled the upright awning with a bang. He thrust the standing awning forward and covered his entire body. ''Peyerkantar!'' This time it was Chairman Dristos'' unique technique. No, it''s true that it''s hidden, but........ "Then this one--the Ninth Forbidden Curse, that is! With a shudder, Cecily came around and hugged Currier-san''s body. ''''Whoa!Where are you touching me! Hmmm.........got you, Currier...? .......... I know it''s a childish exchange, but I was glad to see that Currier-san was willing to enjoy it, probably because of the atmosphere on this beach. Now Currier-san has an environment where she can enjoy herself like this, and she has friends who she can allow to enjoy each other''s company. Maybe that kind of innocence is what the real Currier Versteen is, or maybe it''s the real Currier Versteen. ''''Eh?No one has come with sunscreen pills...? When it''s time to go to the beach, it turns out that no one is wearing sunscreen. It''s said that applying a thin, whitish liquid extracted from some stems to the body helps to reduce sunburn. Now, why didn''t anyone put it on? Lei-senpai took a glance at me with a meaningful gaze. ''''Eh?No, I can at least get a tan... ''The aristocrats may care, but I don''t care either. Currier-san follows. Lei-senpai chuckles and deliberately strokes her skin. ''''But that tingling sensation is painful, you know? I think it''s better to apply it, though~?Doesn''t that affect the early morning drills we''ll be doing tomorrow morning?Even the headmaster who doesn''t participate in the training must be hard to do, like when you''re bathing in hot water? Ray-senpai you''re up to something. ''''So let''s get into pairs and paint each other!I''ve got the medicine for you! Two pairs........two pairs! Oh, I''ll paint it myself! Well, let''s get on with it, shall we?One, two-- What? Come on, Blackie! Okay. The otherworldly version of rock-paper-scissors (not goochkipers, but almost the same) was about to begin in a forced flow. Or rather, the look in some people''s eyes was for real.... And so it was decided which pair would apply the medicine to each other. 180-Ex18. "Kunren Gashshu! (10)" Gosh... then we''ll go. ''What are you nervous about?This isn''t much different from rubbing therapy. The partner of the pair was Currier-san. I blended sunscreen into my hand and was about to start applying it to Currier-san, who was lying face down on the mattress, but my hand had stopped right there. Currier-san who was relieved. It''s not necessary to paint the inside of the bathing suit, you know? No, I''m aware of that, but... I''m a little embarrassed to be in direct contact with my skin. ''It''s not as if I''m not embarrassed, either, you know?But I can put up with you because I know you''ll be safe. Come on, get it over with. Are you ready for this? ''All right. Now-- Nuchih, nuchih. I apply sunscreen to it. Touching Curie-san''s body, I feel that she has a strange body. It''s a tight body, but there''s no hardness in the flesh. The body of a top athlete is surprisingly soft - I''ve heard that story before in the world I was in. I wonder if her body is like that too. I also heard that people who pass the holy element through their bodies will improve their physical abilities themselves. The mysterious power that the slender Cecily demonstrated when she pulled Currier-san out of the shadows was also a boon to the holy element. ''''Ku, Kurohiko........'''' Yes? It''s a bit weird to paint your hand... ''Oh, I''m sorry. I was just having a little taste of Miss Currier''s body. ''Well... hmm?What the hell? At the same time, the other women who were painting each other reacted in unison with those words. ''''As I thought, it''s a body for combat, right? Oh, yeah, that''s what I''m talking about... and it''s very confusing. The bleakness of the other women - it was mainly Cecily and Makina - fizzled out. ''Well, I''m working out. If my breasts were a little smaller, I''d be better suited for combat.'' I couldn''t help but look at her lush breasts, which were crushed languidly on the sill. ''What?''Don''t tell me you.......want to smear it on my chest too? No, I don''t think so... Currier-san turns around while lying down - although it wouldn''t be conscious - and smiles charmingly. ''''We''re going to paint each other.... what, you want to touch mine? I''m afraid I''m going to regret it either way. Hmmm, that sounds like a good answer. People are bad. ''--Well, are we all done painting now? Maybe it was because I was observing the body, but I realized that my embarrassment had been blown away somewhere else. The front is supposed to apply itself. Currier-san applied the liquid medicine to her own body. ''''..........'''' I thought it was kind of a bit of an erotic scene. Shaking off my annoyance, I also apply it to myself. ''''The white stuff in this potion disappears when it''s exposed to sunlight, right...? The medicine is not transparent. Right after you apply it, it looks like you''ve been exposed to slippery white mucus for a while. I''ve heard that it will become transparent after a minute in the sun, though. ''Oh, it''s true!The color disappears pretty quickly, doesn''t it? When Currier-san got up and went outside the awning, the medicine quickly became clear. After that, I had Currier-san apply the medicine to me. At first, she suddenly got on my waist and I asked her to move to the side. ''''Hm?Am I heavy? I''m feeling a little overwhelmed... ? Cecily kept looking at me with a woozy look on her face while Makina-san was applying the medicine to her. ''Cecily, are you quite a draggart?'' Yes, only the black market. You''re not afraid to speak up. If you don''t say it out loud, he won''t notice.... It doesn''t matter if you''re dull. It''s many times better than being too sharp and jealous, right? That''s true, but... Ira-san and Lei-senpai are squealing and chatting and painting each other. Those two are really good friends. ''''Well, we''re all ready to go! And so we''re ready to go. Ira raises his arms vigorously. ''''All right!Now let''s go! By the way, though. I don''t understand why people come to the sea to play. There is often a scene in a manga or something where they splash each other with water. Should we do that? I don''t know if it would work in another world, but-- Yeah. Splash! ''Pfft!Kurohiko, what are you doing all of a sudden! Miss Currier was surprised. ''S-sorry,'' Will it? The look on your face says, "It''s good to be in the water, but I don''t know what to do. Makina-san came up to me while holding onto the floatation bag. A floating bag is probably closer to a beaten board than a floatation wheel. ''That kind of thing is part of the fun. ''Here.'' With a snap, Makina-san pointed to Cecily-san, who was doing a move like synchronized swimming. That''s what we call "water sports" over here. The movement of swimming while imagining the beautiful movements of the creatures that live in the sea and dancing in the water like that is called "water sports" here. Okay. So there''s no culture of beach volleyball, beach flags, or watermelon splitting in the other world? As far as Ira-san on the beach is concerned, there seems to be a game of imitating something with sand, though. Is that...................Castle Renault Thread? Hmm?Makina, what is that in your hand? In her small hand she held something white that reminded me of a bird. ''This is a waterwalking bird,'' "Sui Yuhao? That''s how you play it. You see what I''m looking at over there? Makina points out to a group of people who are making a lot of noise on the beach. A few men and women were happily chasing around a white waterwalking bird that was slowly falling while flying around in the sky. When they thought they were falling, they were flying up in the air again. Their movements are also quite acrobatic. In other words, they chase and catch that thing together? Yeah. When you pour the sacred element into it, it moves around for a certain amount of time. It''s also used to train bowmen to kill moving prey. There was another person who approached with a violent noise of water. ''''So, let''s play a game with prizes with the water fowl! It was Ray-senpai who suggested that with great enthusiasm. The beautiful girls lined up on the white sand beach were gathering the crowd. There were four of them lined up in a horizontal row. The blonde girl with pigtails - Rei Sitonos held up a waterwalking bird in front of the four of them. "This is not the one that the headmaster had earlier, this is a special watermobile bird that I obtained on my own! Ray-senpai, who flicks his gaze to the four of them in turn. ''By the way, here''s one thing. As for tonight''s room division......There are three rooms for two people, right?So that means one of these people will have to stay in the same room as Kurohiko? It sounds like a punishment for being forced to stay over, but it sounds like a punishment game. Mr. Currier raised his hand. ''I don''t mind sleeping on the floor of a room somewhere without bedding?I''m used to sleeping on the ground. I''m not going to let anyone get away with being selfish if this is the case! Wow, selfish... It was certified as selfish, and Currier-san became burly. ''''If you insist on sleeping on the floor I''ll have Currier stay in that waterwalking suit all the way to the royal capital instead! Oh, no, I don''t want that!Very, very annoying! It''s settled. Gulp, senior Ray gave a thumbs up. ''''Now, I hope the other ladies have a general idea of what''s going on! The waterwalking bird emits a pale light. Senior Lei is sending the holy element into it. ''''Yes!The person who successfully catches this waterwalking bird is entitled to share a room with a blackbird tonight!Oh, and by the way, I''ll be in a room with an extra person, okay? The women''s faces changed from one to the other in all four directions. Currier-san with a look of exasperation. Cecily, with her blue flames quietly blazing, and Makina, with her confused face. Mmmmmmmmm..." said Machina with a confused look on her face. Ira-san says it looks interesting, so let''s go for it! ''And!We will not be involved in any mistakes that may occur between Kurohiko and her roommates during the night and morning!Hey, Kurohiko? Huh, huh... Just before I cut this proposal out, I actually received a warning from Rei-senpai, who called it a threat. ''''It''s for everyone to have fun and excitement, so Kurohiko should cooperate too!If you don''t cooperate I''ll come in naked the next time you''re at home bathing with Kurohiko. The execution of the threatening part of the second half is really troubling from the heart. And when you''re a senior Ray, you''re actually going to do it. No, I''ll do it. So I have no choice but to cooperate this time. And also, if you destroy the watery bird, I''ll be forced to share a room with Kurohiko!If that happens, I''ll have a good time until morning! Crackling, Rei-senpai flew a wink at me. It''s usually cute, but it''s hard to react to the opposite. ''''And I won''t admit I caught a waterwalking bird until I count to three after I catch it!Now, let''s get right to it-- Senior Ray enters the ejection stance. "Start! The waterwalking bird, which emitted a blue-white light, left senior Lei''s hand. The waterwalking bird nimbly slides out, drawing a straight trail on the sand. It''s quite fast. "Kyah! Makina-san, who was about to run out, slipped flailing, and slipped forward. That''s right - the sandy beach has a bad foothold. You can''t run at your normal speed. Oh, and a thud spread. The one who is currently coming closest to the waterwalker - Currier-san. There were plenty of footholds as bad as this back then. Bad scaffolding has nothing to do with me! Those days, in other words, would be the apocalyptic era. It''s like a person living in a snowy country and getting used to snow-covered roads. Currier-san is fast approaching the waterwalker. ''''It would be bad for the air if I''m the only one to get out of the game here. So -- quick, let''s get this over with! Currier-san, with his usual athleticism, tries to capture his target. ''''Mm! But the waterwalking bird avoids capture with quick movements. And then it flies high in the sky in one fell swoop from a low flight. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. The waterwalking bird fell again. Aiming for the drop point, Cecily ran this time. ''The waterwalking bird is consuming the holy element as time passes and its movements are slowing down. but struck out. The waterwalker gained altitude again. ''Fake weakness!Nah, what an obnoxious waterwalking bird with a nasty personality!Moooo! Mukiiiiiii, Cecily-san steps on a shoestring. Even the sight of her stepping on a jidando with her face red, she is exuding cuteness, as expected. ''''Wah-wah!There''s a guy who just walked in here! A water-playing bird approached Mr. Ira rapidly. For some reason, Ira was startled and tried to run away, but soon enough, he stopped suddenly, spewing sand all over the place. ''''Ha!Oh, yeah, that''s right!We should get him!Eh! But the capture failed. Apparently, it''s not a simple matter. "Oh, I forgot to tell you!If it''s not too much, you can interfere with the other kids! Senior Ray called out. However, they do not seem to interfere with each other. Hmm, is it the spirit of fair play? At that time, Currier-san kicked the ground with enough solidity to step on, and leapt towards her target. ''''Okay, now!'''' A sudden gust of wind swept the waterwalking bird away by the wind. ''''What the hell?Suddenly, there''s an unnatural wind...! Miss Makina stood with her hands thrust forward and a scowl on her face. ''I''ll stop at nothing to win,'' It seems that he used a less powerful wind technique to sabotage it. ''''I''m no match for your physical abilities. With the wind system technique, I''m going to guide you towards me like this--what? The waterwalking bird''s agility suddenly increased. Senior Lei explained. ''''That''s a specially made waterwalking bird that absorbs some of the holy elements of the magic formula!And the more saints you absorb and the more saints you have, the better your performance will be!Oh, but if you go over a certain amount it will break, so be careful there, okay? The waterwalking birds, which have turned into a non-playful level, fly around in all directions. The girls continued to chase the fickle imitation birds while making a squeaky voice. The gallery seemed to be enjoying this gorgeous scene as a feast for the eyes. Their lustrous hair glistens in the sunshine, and their beautiful, healthy limbs move around violently. The swaying of some girls'' breasts is somewhat too exciting for the men, including me, but..... The only thing I can say is, as expected of the beautiful girls in our school!You''re drawing a lot of attention to the beach!Gulp......... Lei-senpai, who held a small cup of prime-water in her hand, said next to her. ''''But that water bird, isn''t it a little too high performing for play purposes? Well, it''s a good way to train, don''t you think? Oh, I see....now that you mention it. Because of the poor footing on the sandy beach, our movements are slower than usual. However, the legs and feet are strengthened. It''s a great way to develop a good sense of balance. Being careful not to bump into other people as you chase after them is also good for improving your ability to detect and react. Currently, Currier and Isla were swimming towards a waterwalking bird floating on the surface of the water with a puffy look. The waterwalking bird had no expression on its face, but I could sense a hatred in it, as if it was somewhat mocking me. ''I guess swimming isn''t so bad since it uses muscles you don''t normally use!Currier will continue to train with you too, so it makes sense to train your body, right? You have a lot on your mind, don''t you? It''s not long before the Feast of the Holy War. It seems to be a game that Rei-senpai thought up in his own way. Then the headmaster of the school, who seems to have been listening to what was just said, wandered up to you while breathing heavily. What she said........wasn''t it about me? ''What?Uh, you see ... the headmaster ... you see, um ... um ... exercise? You just forced it out of me! Ha-ha-ha, you''re awful...Look out, Blackbird! Hmm? With a word from Ray-senpai, I turn forward. "--Oh-bu! I think the last image I saw was of someone''s chest. The impact comes, and with a thud, I fall down on my back. ''''Mmmm........'''' .......... ........ah! ...hmm? When I opened my eyes, I saw Miss Cecily, with her hands covering her mouth, leaning on her horse. ''Cecily, Miss?'' Oh....sorry....Kurohiko.... Oh, no... When I saw Cecily-san''s water swimsuit again at such a close distance, I was still very nervous. But.........besides the smooth and soft feeling, I felt something touch my lips-- Where are the waterbirds - where are they?Huh? Cecily, who looked flustered, once again chased out the waterwalking bird that had taken off. Her face was strangely red, but... well, it''s this sunshine and temperature. ''''Hm?What''s wrong with you two? There were peculiar overtones in the gazes of Rei-senpai and Makina-san. ''''He doesn''t seem to have noticed.......Let''s keep quiet, Headmaster. ''Well well that was kind of an accident, wasn''t it? Now--I''m going to sabotage it! How about that too, Makina-san........ Well, the results of the capture contest that took place on this beach-- The winner was Ira. The sequence of events went like this. Everyone was one step away from catching him, but it was difficult to catch him. Ira, who had been moving around most energetically, ran out of stamina and fell into a slump. Just then, a waterwalking bird, which had just begun to run out of holy elements, came wobbling in a low flight. He thrust out his hand quickly, as if he had summoned his last ounce of strength, and caught the waterwalker beautifully. For three seconds, Ira did not let go of the watermobile. ''''Haha.......but is it right for me to do this? Ira-san seemed uncomfortable with the somewhat shelved victory. It''s also said that victory is the luck of the hour. Luck is also a part of one''s ability. ''Kurohiko is right, Ira. Congratulations!Kurohiko''s rooming with Ira for tonight! As if embarrassed, Ira-san smiles, lowering the corners of her eyebrows. "I''m so tired, I think I''m going to fall asleep soon, but.........take care of yourself today, Kurohiko? Yeah. Me too. On the other hand, the other three girls were drinking Purime-water on the mattress. ''''Gulp........hmmm........prime-water after exercise is really delicious.......hmmm, sometimes this kind of thing isn''t so bad.'''' .................. ... It was more than a result of losing, it was the faces of women who had done it. With a wry smile, I stand up. ''''I''ll take care of the paving and other things, so you guys can go back first and get some rest. I''ll return the small cup of prime-water and such to you. Ray-senpai patted me on the back with a pat on the back. You are a good-looking man, as expected of you, Kurohiko!Your sister is very impressed with-- ''''What are you talking about? Senior Ray and I are going to do it alone. ''What?Me? Thus, the two of us worked on the removal process. 181-Ex19. "Kunren Gashshu! (11)" As soon as we pulled back from the beach to our accommodations, we headed to the hot tub. Naturally, I was the only man in the hot tub today, and after getting cleaned up, we went to dinner. Then, after getting cleaned up and refreshed, it was time for dinner. There were more people at the dinner than yesterday, and I felt that the more people we had, the more fun we had. After we finished our leisurely dinner, it was time for each of us to have some free time. Currier and Cecily said that they will practice at the training facility from now on. Ira was willing to train with them, but this time it was Ray-senpai who offered to train with them. "Can I train with Ira tonight?In fact, I want to train for the Seibu Festival. My opponent in the second grade division is a sword similar to Ira''s. Besides, if everyone came to train, the headmaster wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. So Kurohiko should take a break and relax with the headmaster for a bit. Distantly, she urged me that I should deal with Makina-san. It must be a consideration of Ray-senpai''s own. If you ask me, I can''t leave Makina-san alone. After parting with them, I looked for Makina-san. According to Ray-senpai, he saw her going out of the facility some time ago. I went out, but I couldn''t find her around the facility. According to Lei senior''s research, most of the places where guests stay at the facility go out at night are fixed. ''''If you can''t find it here either, then I guess the rest is.......the beach?'''' I walked toward the beach at night, where the light from the crystal lights couldn''t reach me. I arrived at the beach. By the time I arrived, my eyes were already used to the darkness. The beach was quiet at night, but there were many people on it. I stepped on the soft sand and walked, looking for Makina-san''s figure. ''''Hmm?'''' Someone poked me in the back. "Kurohiko. Oh, Mr. Machina. Putting her hands behind her back, Makina-san smiles mischievously. ''What''s the matter?Are you on the beach, too, for an evening stroll? Yeah, well, that''s about as close as it gets. Do you mind if I join you? Of course. I mean, of course, I was looking for you and nothing else. Makina-san went ahead and I followed her little back. ''Lots of people, but it''s quiet.'' ...Yes. It''s hot season now, but tonight there''s a mild, cool breeze. The smell of the sea breeze. I just wanted to come out for a bit of a night breeze, but you know what, it''s killing me. Makina-san smiles bitterly and cowers her shoulders. ''You give up?For what? Giggling, Makina laughs. ''This beach is full of lovers. I''m more aware of my surroundings than before. As you can see, there are many men and women holding hands and hugging each other. I notice a sweet atmosphere wafting everywhere, and I feel a sense of embarrassment creeping in. Machina-san, who slowed down her walk and lined up next to me, suddenly folded her arms around me. ''''Ma, Makina-san?'''' There''s no shame in being like them, right? Do you mean boyfriend...? Just now. Just now. I didn''t feel comfortable before, either. He was just about to leave when he found me floating around all alone. ''Hey?'' Makina winked. ''Okay?'' Okay then, let''s pretend to be lovers just for now. Makina-san put a lot of strength into her arms that squeezed together. ''''Oh, is it just now?'''' A joking tone. "So you''ll marry me? Marriage, hey..... It seems like there won''t be any recipients at this point, and if you say something so irresponsible.......I''m going to get serious about it. All games aside, I''m sure Makina-san has plenty of company. Once I let go of her arm, Makina-san takes my hand. She starts to walk away as if she were an escort. ''Your father told me the other day, ''It''s time for you to get yourself together. He told me. It''s like he was refraining from bringing up marriage until his daughter''s wish was granted. Maybe he wasn''t in his usual petulant tone, so maybe it''s time to let him get down to business. ...What about Makina-san herself? Well, I suppose I could settle for a good man, but... Makina-san turned around and gave me a meaningful look. Then she took a breath with a refreshed face. ''''I''m still busy with the headmaster''s work, you know...'''' Makina-san looked up at the clear, starry night sky. ''''I was afraid that I would lose my mind after the matter of the four wrongs was settled. But that''s not the case. In fact, now that I don''t have to worry about the Four Deadly Sins, I''m able to concentrate on my work better than before. She looked out at the ocean''s horizon, holding back her hair, which was like a lustrous ink flowing in the sea breeze. "He''d be happy to see me, wouldn''t he? The current that person is - maybe she''s your sister. Makina-san''s eyebrows change into a figure eight. ''''Well, it doesn''t change the fact that there are so many troublesome things that make me want to complain about it. So now you''re just going to focus on your work? Well I guess we''ll have to wait and see, at least until the current first year graduates. You mean until our senior year is over? Yeah. Marriage, huh? ''It''s just ... how many people in Renowthred would want to be united with Makina Renowthia, cut off from the Renowthia family name? Makina is a very attractive woman, I think. ''Hmm, thanks. But most of the noble lords prefer something like Noise Deuce to an underdeveloped little girl like me. I mean, isn''t that a bad metaphor? Chuckle, is that right? But if it were me... I said, feeling the warmth of Makina-san''s slightly sweaty palms. ''I''ll definitely choose Makina-san over Noise,'' .................... Mr. Machina? You''re a natural, aren''t you? If you''re a natural next to being insensitive, then you''re proud of yourself, but when you''re fighting an enemy, you''re very observant. I''m going to do it, and I''m self-proclaimed, but. ''Hmmm ... well, either way, I don''t care. And besides ... because you''re like that, I''ve probably chosen you. I was chosen as the person to erase the Four Deadly Disasters. I was honestly happy to hear her words of trust. ''''I owe Makina-san a debt of gratitude that I can''t repay. If you hadn''t believed my story about you coming from another world, I don''t know what would have happened to me by now... I''m really glad to have met Makina-san. Now, it''s possible that the Forbidden Spell King might have forced himself to do something about it. In any case, I might have become a forbidden spell user. But - because I met Makina-san, I have this life now. ''''That''s why........people say that kind of thing is insensitive. What? Well you really can''t help it. Makina-san let go of my hand and stood in front of me. ''But--'' Behind her, the sea. The moonlight illuminates the surface of the sea and her back. "I''m glad I met you, too. I''m so happy to have met you. Naturally, the impressions came up in my head. Earlier, I had said that I wasn''t the type of aristocratic men who liked-- I''m sure any man would be attracted to this smile. Returning to the accommodations, I parted from Makina-san and headed for my room. On the way back, Makina-san and I talked about the future - mainly about the future with an eye on the resolution with Hibigami. Training to improve our combat abilities is important, but we will still need to collect other forbidden spells. Both of them were of the same opinion. That man - Hibigami had yet to show the bottom. Even though he was at the bottom of the pecking order among the Four Deadly Disasters, Zeke told me that he had won that Four Deadly Disasters as if he hadn''t been able to keep that one away. After the Noyes battle, he instantly killed the Seven Sins and End Fang. As far as I could tell, the Seven Deadly Sins were not exactly what they seemed. But-- Hibigami and the people of the 6th House were too overwhelming. The strongest man who is said to be the pinnacle of strength in the 6th House. If I don''t defeat that strongest man, the people I care about will be in danger. I can''t afford to lose. I''m going to turn the corner of the hallway. Speaking of which, I can''t afford to lose, so is the Holy War Festival. I won''t be competing, but I''m responsible for getting Ira-san to the finals. .......... Ira-san is a truly kind person. Anyone with a warm heart deserves to be equally happy. Even if I''m ruthless, I want to protect the happiness of the people I love with a warm heart. And if I could, I would make their wishes come true too. Click. So-- .......... But.... Uh-- I open the door and find Ira-san in the middle of changing. Ira-san was frozen, as if she had paused, looking at me. She was in what could be called her underwear. Ira-san''s body moved with a jerk. Because I was thinking, my attention was neglected........ ''''I''m sorry........! Instantly, I closed the door. I think Ira was about to say something, but I couldn''t think of anything else to do but high speed close it. I let out a deep breath. ''''You''re already back from practice.....oh dear........I suddenly got it wrong.......'''' I was aware that I was spending the night in the same room with a girl, so I should be more of a gentleman, but it started out as a peeping tom. What should I do? It would be too awkward to go back to the room now. It''s too awkward to go back to my room now. I''ll just spend the night on the couch in the facility.... Click. The door opens. "Kurohiko? ''Oh, Mr. Ira...'' Her cheeks were upturned in shame, but there was no rejection. Now she was in her pajamas. ''Haha, cut the training out of there early, okay?So, I heard Ray had gone to look for the headmaster, so I thought it might be a little while before he came back. ''I''m sorry, I didn''t even check to see if you were there... well, I was in the middle of getting dressed. Even though I was thinking about it, why didn''t I check it out? .................... No, I''ll admit it. I''m a dull - I''m a dullard. ''Hahaha, say it''s fine!It''s my fault for not locking the door, too. But... Ira-san averts her gaze. ''And ... if it''s Kurohiko, you wouldn''t mind being seen, would you? What? Come on, let''s get in! He grabs me by the arm and drags me into the room. ''Whoa!Wow! Because of the sudden dragging, I lose my balance and end up hugging Ira-san''s body, just like that. ''''Wah, Ku, Kurohiko--'''' Hmmm. I''m sorry. He rushes away and apologizes. ........... The texture was raw, just because the nightgown was a thin fabric. He was puzzled, but his generosity of spirit allowed him to forgive me. ''But ... I''m prepared for a slap or two. Hahaha, Kurohiko is so sincere and earnest. But that''s what I like about Kurohiko. Huh, huh... ''Oh, yes. So instead of asking for an apology, can I ask you for one favor? What the hell?If you ask me to die, I''ll compromise and at least half-dead-- ''It''s too exaggerated, and more importantly, it''s weirdly specific and kind of scary!In the first place, I would never ask you to do that! Unusually, Ira-san gave a tsk-tsk. ''What?I''m just kidding!Well, a finger, at most, one of the fingers, and a ho-- What? Not--or at best, but at best--well, you know, on your knees? Ha-ha, right? Phew, Ira lies on the bed while hailing himself. ''''Oh, Kurohiko, sometimes the joke doesn''t sound like a joke!It kind of freaked me out. It wasn''t even a joke. So, what are you asking me to do? Oh, yeah. Would you be willing to come with me to practice tomorrow morning? ''What?Are you sure that''s what you want to do? No? Yes, of course you can. Thank you. You''re so eager........ While gazing at the ceiling, Ira-san let out a breath as if to release the heat from the fire. ''''Hmmm........it''s refreshing to be with Kurohiko. It''s a strange thing to say, but Kurohiko isn''t from the world I know. She''s not even from the East. .......... Sharp. ''So?When I''m with Kurohiko, I feel like I''m having a lot of new experiences. ''I enjoy being with Ira too,'' Oh, yeah?But Attachi is so wild, he''s not as glamorous as Currier and Cecily, he''s not as dignified as the two presidents, he''s not as chatty as Ray, and he''s not as gracious as the headmaster... .......... Is it full of class? I guess the reason I''m suspicious of what you just said is because the majority of my head is occupied by the goofy, b*tc*y Makina-san and the occasional damsel in distress. Well, well, there''s a classy part to it, but.... Anyway-- ''There''s something good about Ira, you know. And ... I was Ira-san, so I took the role of his training partner. ...Blackberry. Was this training camp a nice break for you? ''Yeah. If I were to use a metaphor, I''d say it''s more windy where there was no windage. It was good. ''Hey ... Kurohiko ... Kurohiko ... if I ... if I ... if I ... ...Isla? Tiredness must have lulled her to sleep. Ira was breathing a quiet sleep. Gently, I put a thin blanket over her. Her belly was showing, so she fixed her clothes so they wouldn''t touch her skin. I turn the light of the crystal light to its lowest level, being careful of the sound of footsteps. Speaking of which, what was she going to say? But for now, I''ll let him sleep. I set the desk clock with the alarm function and whispered. ''Goodnight, Ira.'' The next morning, as planned, I had morning practice with Ira. She didn''t seem to have any tiredness left. The finish was good. We had become a different person from before we started practicing together. By the way, he didn''t seem to remember what he had said just before falling asleep. After morning practice, we had breakfast in the dining room with everyone who had finished dressing for departure. I heard that Currier, Cecily and Makina had gone for their morning bath after they woke up. It was a lively and enjoyable meal, but it still attracted the attention of the people around them today. It wasn''t so much that it was noisy, but more like the attraction of Cecily and her friends'' glamour. Wherever they are, the jewels shine. After we finished eating, we got ready and gathered at the entrance. ''''Hmm~!Mia has allowed me to stretch my wings for the first time in a long time. With a radiant face, Makina-san stretches out her arms. ''''I''ll have to thank Mia again when I return to King''s Landing. I''m glad that Makina-san enjoyed this trip as much as I did. ''Thank you for inviting me on this trip, Kurohiko. Oh, no. When she gives me an unmixed smile, I''m usually embarrassed. It''s easy to lose awareness of the fact that this is a family affair, but she''s also a beautiful girl. When she smiles at you with a tremendous smile, you can''t help but feel a thrill. I''m sure if she had an outstanding body with a lot of bumps and bruises, she''d be very competitive in the social scene. Well, I think the current Makina-san is good enough for me, but.... Makina-san, Ira-san, and Ray-senpai left the Iowa Nourishing Area before us in the carriage they rode in when they came. And a little later, Mr. Banton arrived. After a while, the carriage was ready and we began to bring in our belongings. ''Now, Banton, I''ll take this too, please. Mr. Cecily hands the package to Mr. Bunton. ''Yes, Miss. So ... how did you feel?Did you have a good trip this time? Yes, it was a very good trip. At least if you come with the Arkwright clan, it won''t be like this. Mr. Banton laughs bitterly. ''''Hohohoho........by any chance, you''re still dragging around that example of fun you had two years ago with Vadias-sama, Socie-sama, Diares-sama, and Guyden-sama.......? The emotion disappeared from Cecily''s face. ''''That... that... that was... that was a terrible trip... haha...'''' What happened......... No, well, I think I can imagine it. Her father hasn''t met her, but her mother, Socie-san, is over-interfering in her daughter along a strange line, and her brother, Diares-san, seems to be a eater as far as the way he treats Commander Sogut is concerned. And his grandfather, Gaiden, loves Cecily so much that it doesn''t even hurt to look her in the eye. And Guyden-san, he usually doesn''t get along well with Dearest-san. And I hear that your father is a very stubborn and strict person among them.... At least, I can''t imagine a harmonious trip. ''''I''ve never been on an outing for amusement purposes before, you know. Mr. Currier said as he carried his luggage into the carriage. ''This kind of outing has a different feel to it than the Cirrus Baths. I want to come back next time with the same group of people. Well..... If I could, next year, and the year after that, too. It would be great if we could beat that man and come back every year. We got into the carriage and it finally left the Iowa Feeding Ground. ''I don''t even see Iowa anymore. I''m feeling a little sad about that. Miss Cecily said, leaning against the carriage window. ''I hope to come back next year.'' ''Come to think of it, I didn''t ask you, but did Kurohiko enjoy this trip too? ''That''s the thing, I only have half a memory of the first day... but it was fun. I''m glad I came, I really am. I''ll have to thank Chairman Dristos again when I return for the convenience. ''''Niyo~,'''' said Cecily''s mouth fell open. ''''But........you remained insensitive after all on this trip as well, right? Yeah, I''m not very good at it. Mmm, so that''s what you''re supposed to be-- what? Cecily, who had been nodding her head, reacted with a thud. Thud! Ah-tah! The rocking and momentum of the carriage caused Cecily''s head to hit the window. ''Hey, are you alright Cecily...?'' ''''~~~~!'''' Miss Cecily gets teary-eyed and puts her head in her hands. ''Miss Cecily?Is everything okay? Yeah ... yeah ... it''s fine ... but I''m gonna get a bump ... Currier-san, who rushed over to check the condition. For now, it seems to be nothing serious, but........ Nevertheless, it is. ''''.........'''' I have to admit, after last night''s incident with Ira, I have to admit it. I make up my mind and cut him off. ''I seem to be slow after all, so I''d be happy to ask you to be proactive in the future. "Huh? When I''m thinking, I seem to lose my ability to detect things. It seems that my personality tends to get lost in the whirlpool of thought when I''m not careful. That''s why I try to be as careful as I can, but when I''m slowed down, I''d appreciate it if Cecily and the others would actively bring me back to myself. ''''Naturally, I''ll be as careful as I can be, but when I feel dull, please do me a favor. That''s quite a... bold statement, isn''t it... Actually....last night, as expected, I have to admit something happened. Currier-san and Cecily-san look at each other, and again, they turn their pouting faces in my direction. ''''You mean what happened last night.... in the room with Ira?'''' Yes, sir. Hey, do you mind if I ask you what happened to you? There''s no way I can tell you that I''m embarrassed to say that I''ve peeked in on your change of clothes due to my perceptive abilities being dulled. ''''I........I can''t tell you. N-No, Kurohiko! What?What''s going on all of a sudden, Cecily! Details. What? ''''I''m going to ask you to elaborate on last night''s incident. At the last minute, you brought an explosive technique class, didn''t you? What? You''re not going to...? Even Currier-san is looking at you so coldly...? The two men crowded in, almost simultaneously. ''Kurohiko!'' Eventually that misunderstanding was cleared up when we got to the place where I lost my memory on the first day. At the end of this trip, I found out. A girl''s imagination is an amazing thing, I thought. 182-13. "Warm days with light" Even after the first semester classes ended, Ira and I continued our training days. Normally at this time of year, many of us return to our parents'' homes in the countryside, but this year, due to the influence of the Sacred Martial Arts Festival, it seems that more than eighty percent of the students will remain in the royal capital. ''''That''s about it for today, shall we? Ira, breathing on her shoulder, wiped the sweat off her face. ''''Huh, hmmm... okay.'''' The first training ground was boiling hot again today. Thanks to the sun going down, though, it''s better now than it was when I started. After I finished cleaning up, I put my back to the wall and took a breath. ''''Ira-san, your swords become more brilliant when you enter a linear trajectory, don''t they?'''' With a clean smile, Ira wiped the sweat from his chin. ''''Is that so?Ehehe. It''s nice to be praised. In fact, there are moments when I''m in a knot and I''m very nervous about how I''ll react. Her sword, which entered a straight trajectory, has the impression of increasing its speed and power by fifty percent. Maybe it''s because it''s a straight trajectory, but fifty percent is phenomenal. On the contrary, it''s a big advantage that she''s not bad at curved trajectories. I hope I can make use of this trait somewhere in the game.... In order to win against the two chairmen and Cecily-san, you''ll need to have some kind of plan. They are not opponents who can win by challenging them with no plan. In particular, we must take special measures against those two unique techniques. For now, if we can get it right, we''ll be able to manage one of them-- I''m glad I asked Kurohiko to train with me. As I was thinking about it, Ira-san opened her mouth. ''''When you say so, it''s worth it for me to take on the task. Lately, I''ve been able to get a solid sense of my strength. Before Kurohiko trained me, I wasn''t sure if I was getting stronger or not... From what I can see, Ira-san is definitely getting stronger. She''s just learning how to be a training partner from Currier-san and Commander Sogut, and implementing the teachings, but the effect seems to be more than she expected. She was originally endowed with a talent. Until now, she just couldn''t develop that talent greatly due to the absence of a suitable teacher. The existence of a mentor who is compatible with you is significant. I wouldn''t have been able to reach my current strength without Currier-san and Commander Sogut. If I had only used the forbidden beast''s "eating" power to raise the level of my strength, I would have become a more unbalanced fighter than I am now. The reason why the Souryu that I''m training now has a reasonable shape is probably because the groundwork for the sword was naturally cultivated through training with Currier-san. ''''After this, is Kurohiko going to practice that technique again?'''' Ira-san has also seen the scene of Sanglong practice several times. ''''Yes. Even if it''s light, I think it''s important to do it every day without fail. You''re a really hard worker. ''That goes for you too, Ira. But be careful not to try too hard, okay? Yes, I''ll be careful. If you spend all your time training, your mind and body will take a toll. The training is only meaningful if you can continue it. Therefore, we should try to enjoy our daily life in a reasonable manner. The harder the training is, the more you need to take a break once in a while. The health of the body is as important as the health of the mind. Shall we go to the mess hall and drink some tonore water? Yeah. After leaving the training grounds, we changed into our uniforms, met up and headed to the cafeteria. As we walked down the corridor, I looked out the window. ''''It''s getting closer, the Holy War Festival.'''' Although not visible to the eye, the Great Sanctuary is far ahead in the direction you are looking at. The Great Sacred Ground is a semi-circular structure that turns into a solid fortress in an emergency. It is said that many of the people of the royal capital took refuge in the Great Sanctuary even when the Four Deadly Wonders attacked. It is said that the Great Sacred Ground is also used for festivals, and this time, the Great Sacred Ground was the venue for the Holy War Festival. The first semester''s classes are over and the Seibu Festival is approaching, and the atmosphere of the candidates is getting better and better. To tell you the truth, I''m looking forward to it now. I can''t wait to be able to fight with Cecily and the chairman and others. Aila''s eyes, staring towards the Great Sacred Ground, have a light of expectation in them. ''They were all my goals and aspirations,'' It reminds me of her determination. --I want to do my best to win until the Holy War Festival is over. I want to let her win. Now I feel that way. I want to put as much effort as possible into training and supporting her to get closer to victory. When we arrived at the cafeteria, we bought a bottle of tonore water and took our seats. ''''Speaking of which, are you expecting Ruvel Argan and the Imperials to be here soon?'''' I''m sure. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Shana-san. ''''If we win, we''ll fight in front of those people and the Holy King... if that happens, I think I''m going to go up. Let''s enjoy the tension. It''s important to have fun on the big stage. That kind of mindset is also important for winning. Well yeah, I guess so. Thanks, Kurohiko. It was just a word of advice that came out of my mouth, and it seems to have worked. Not long ago I never thought I would be in a position to give someone advice. Can we call this a change - a growth? ''''Anyway, let''s do our best until the Holy War Festival. I''ll do my best to help you, too. Ira-san nodded emphatically, "Yeah," he said. I was walking with Currier-san down a corridor where the sunlight couldn''t reach us. There were crystal lights set up at equal intervals on the walls, giving the corridor a kind of mystical atmosphere. ''''It''s finally tomorrow, the Holy War Festival.'''' What do you think of Ira''s finish? ''I''ve done all I can. How are you doing, Cecily? ''I guess a genius is still that kind of guy. It''s just that Hibigami recognized his talent. I''m adamantly against sending Cecily to Doomsday Township, but if she had grown up in the same environment as me and survived in one piece, she would have become a better swordsman than I was. More than Mr. Currier? My ability to fight is a product of my environment and experience. In terms of quality of talent, I''m not as good as Cecily. I feel that continuing to gain experience without dying in the environment of the apocalypse is a talent in itself. ''''Hm?What''s going on? No I was just wondering what the neighbor''s lawn is like. ? On this day before the Holy War Festival tomorrow, I had gone to the Great Sacred Ground with Currier-san for a preliminary inspection. It''s the same size as the general dome stadium of the previous world, or even larger. It was a vault that allowed him to see the sky, but he could form a transparent ceiling with the power of a surgical machine. It is said that the surgical machine to generate a transparent ceiling membrane is very valuable, and if it breaks, it cannot be replaced. The membrane that completely covers the ceiling is said to be unable to be broken by a half-hearted impact, even if one tries to attack from the sky. This was also the reason why the Great Sacred Ground was used as a place of refuge. Once the membranes were in place, except for the bow and the retractable chambers that were used for the art form, there were only four points of entry, north, south, east, west, and north-south, which meant that even those four points could be protected. In other words, as long as those four points are protected, it is impossible to enter the interior. However, I didn''t know until the very end whether that membrane was able to prevent Masso''s fist from hovering in the air. ''It''s amazing the construction technology that goes into making a building like this. Yeah. I can swing a sword, but I can''t build a building. I don''t know what I''ll do with this sword when I don''t need it anymore. Open a small restaurant with me?Mr. Currier will be in charge of the cook, and I''ll serve. Hmmm, can you get people to come over for my cooking? I can call you! You seem awfully sure of yourself. Because your food is so delicious. M........................ I have to admit, I''d like to eat that for the rest of my life. Uh-huh... Oh, really? ''You''re complimenting me on my cooking, okay, so.........here we go! His voice is rubbed upwards, and Currier-san goes ahead of him, tokatoka alone. I wonder if she was offended. However, from the sound of her voice, she didn''t seem to be offended, but... ha! Hurriedly, I followed the swaying back of the silver hair. ''''Well, wait........Currier-san! The Great Sacred Ground is not a place that is open to everyone, but as long as you follow the procedures, you can enter. The first game on the first day would be held at the school''s various training grounds due to the very large number of matches. The matches from the second round onwards will be held at this great sacred ground. When I caught up with them, I asked, ''''Speaking of which. ''''Currier-san, have you seen the match list for the first round yet?'''' Earlier this morning, the combination of the first round of the Holy Martial Festival was posted in the school''s square. ''''Yeah, I saw it,'''' Looking at the list of matches, there is no way Ira and Cecily will match in the first round. By the way, the list of matches for the Seibu Festival is shuffled and posted for each of the first, second and third rounds, so it is impossible to predict the opponents ahead at the time of the first round. Even so - the remaining contestants for sure can be predicted to some extent, though. ''''Ira-san and Cecily-san, I hope they can win each other over. ''Yeah. That Cecily guy, he keeps a cool face in front of everyone.......but he was hammering it in so hard that I was pressured during training. I noticed after the Holy Martial Arts Festival approached, but apparently Ira-san had moved to a different location and was training separately on his own after training with me was over. Due to the fatigue of that double training, it seems that she frequently overslept in the morning. ''''I hope the efforts you two have made so far will pay off. Yeah. Isla is resting in her quarters today to prepare for tomorrow. I heard that Cecily has also taken the day off. Most of the contestants, not just the two of them, must have taken today as a rest day. That''s why I had some free time today. But since I was tired from my daily life, I cut off my self-training in the morning. And after finishing my training, I was going to go home and rest. But as I was passing by the girls'' quarters on my way home, it occurred to me. If Cecily-san is also having a day off, wouldn''t Currier-san be free today? So, on the pretext of previewing the Great Sanctuary, I invited Miss Currier to go out. ''I''m happy now,'' When we got to the game field inside the Great Sanctuary, Mr. Currier said. ''I''m not sure I can be this happy. Before I go to sleep, I always find myself closing my eyes, wishing these days would last forever. The setting sun shone through the peeking sky and lit up Currier''s face. Her silver hair glowed warmly in the orange light. The smile on her face made my heart skip a beat for an unknown number of times already. ''You gave me this happiness, Kurohiko. I was filled with unspeakable joy. But I couldn''t think of anything witty to say in return. And if I tried to reply with a long, witty line, my voice was too shaky with happiness to say it well. ''To be continued, I''m sure,'' So I returned that much shortly. There are no more four evil disasters. The concern in the personal sphere is the settlement with Hibigami. As far as this country is concerned, it''s the resumption of the Imperial invasion of the East. But no matter what happens, I will protect you. Even if it''s taken away from me for a while, I will get it back. And to those who have taken these days away from me... I wish I could have more days like this. .................. Then we both stood side by side and looked at the uninhabited, orange-tinted game field for a while. 183-14. "Guests of Seibu Festival" [Machina Renousphere] Makina Renoussphere was leading the guests, who had arrived in the early afternoon from Louverargan, to the Great Sacred Place. This was because the first prince, Ghias Ruvelargan, wanted to see the Great Sacred Place. As soon as they arrived at their destination, Prince Geas jumped out of the carriage. ''''Every time I come to Renowthred, I see the Great Sacred Ground, and it''s always a spectacular sight to fall in love with! Although there are still traces of the face of the War God King in his facial features, many of the expressions on Gearas'' face are probably ones that his father wouldn''t give him. The good nature of his upbringing is fully evident in his behavior. Makina hurriedly chased after the prince, almost tumbling off the carriage with undue momentum. ''''I have a dinner meeting with the Holy King, so I can''t stay too long but until the time is up, but please, take your time.'''' Makina said, mindful of the civility of an invitee. ''You''re as uptight as ever about Geas, O-Su. Ton, the one who jumped down from the carriage was Prince Geas''s companion, Shanatrice Twoelf. He was the vice-captain of the God''s Punishment Corps, a special unit directly under the Military God King, and an old friend to Makina. While following the prince through the entrance, Makina sent the question she had been having for some time to Shanatrice. ''How can you be so rigid, you''re the prince of a country?It''s been bothering me for a while now, but.......do you usually act like that towards the prince?Oh, is that a problem? Geass!What''s wrong with my attitude? Shanatrice called out in a tone of reverence to Prince Geas, who looked around the building with a glint in his eye. ''No problem, sir?And you''ve been like that for a long time, even to your father, the King!So some of the credit goes to the attitude... no, but it''s a really great building!I love architecture, but this grand sanctuary gets my heart pumping every time I see it!Gunjinba is the ultimate in ruggedness, so he doesn''t have this exquisite subtlety!Yeah, I want to rebuild it! ''''........Gee, Prince Geas never gets tired of it either. Every time he comes to the Christophia, he always comes here. If Ruvel Argan was more peaceful than it is now, that might have created a more scenic royal city. Is the civil war still not over? Chain after chain of events. Well, maybe that''s why this is a country that fosters mercenaries. The War God King himself even favors warfare between local lords. Strange country... "If we wanted to, we could put down all the current internal conflicts with the God King''s Army and the Divine Punishment Corps led by the king. In other words, as long as the strongest absolute military force in the country is in the capital, civil strife in the provinces can be overlooked. To you, it may seem like a warped situation. And the finances will be paid for by an abundance of rare and scarce mineral resources. We''ve been steadily increasing our profits through trade with other countries. The irony is that this successful trade is thanks to the appearance of the Four Deadly Disasters, which has allowed the Empire to establish diplomatic relations, even if only superficially. Don''t talk nonsense to me. ''Ho-ho-ho!Don''t worry, Makina. At least Renowthred is safe. In addition to the Order of the Holy Tree led by the Black Juggernaut, you have the most powerful curse-smith in the land. The Empire is not foolish enough to pick a fight with the nation that defeated the Four Deadly Plagues. It''s because the Empire wanted to maintain their friendship with you that they accepted your invitation without hesitation. The only thing I can think of is a positive outlook, but.......and in terms of strength, you have the God King''s Army and God''s Punishment Squad at your place too. Moreover, the person leading the God Punishment Squad is-- Makina takes a glance at the obsidian armor that rises behind Shanatrice. ''''Captain of the Divine Punishment Corps [Armor War Demon]--Rose Claywall. Makina has yet to see Rose Claywall say a word. Shortly after her arrival, Shanatrice said, "He''s a silent one. Please forgive him," she apologized, and her second-in-command introduced Rose instead. The Armored Warrior Demon is sometimes spoken of as the equal of the Black Sacred Juggernaut. His stature was not even comparable to the giant Van Stos and that Beshgam. He is as tall as Nira''taru (two meters), even if it is conservatively estimated. The gender is unknown. Shanatrice asked, "Gender?Ho-ho-ho, it''s not like I''m in this armor," is all he said. From the way he said it, it seems that he doesn''t want his gender to be made clear. The gender is unknown, partly because I haven''t heard his voice, but also because Rose''s head is entirely covered by a helmet. Her chest is also covered by thick armor, so it''s impossible to tell if she has a bulge or not. ''''Ho-ho-ho!We can''t even tell them apart by their breasts, even if they aren''t in thick armor! ''Don''t just read my thoughts and go straight into my head!And ... soooo, there''s a little bit of that! Take it all off and I''ll have enough fun to keep a man happy, won''t I? ''A woman''s breasts are not meant to amuse men.Totally.... I re-partition my observations, staring at Shanatrice with zit eyes of dismay. Rose remained silent, watching Makina and the others. Darkness pooled around the eyes of their helmets. Even if you stare into its eyes, even the color of its eyes is indiscernible. The heavy helmet has two long horns that remind me of monsters in mythology or demons in eastern lore. The armor itself also has many rugged protrusions. Combined with the silent figure, it emits an eerie sense of menace. After arriving in this country, all of the deaf people had seen Rose for the first time and all of them had a look of surprise on their faces. Is it not unreasonable with that demeanor? The wide long sword at his waist is probably the holy demon sword "Tailfinger" that I have heard rumors about. Although I''ve met Prince Gears several times, this is the first time I''ve met Rose. The reason why Rose accompanied him only this time is because of the presence of the Empire''s guests, after all. ''''If the imperial god of war is over there, we''ll have all three of Midzubere''s famous warriors in one place. Garbarossa Gimmenze is on the western continent, and I heard he was all over the western conquest. I''ve heard. Speaking of which, Makina, the study of the human psyche is becoming very popular on the Western Continent. At that moment, Rose ran. Her footsteps were heavy, but her movements appeared light. Every time she stepped on the floor of the corridor, a metallic sound could be heard. ''Rose!What''s the matter with you? He seemed to be trying to catch up with Geass, who was ahead of him. I noticed that the prince had finally advanced far enough to be able to see behind him. ''''The four entrances and exits have been processed upon entry, and I don''t think any suspicious characters have entered... but just in case, let''s hurry up and chase after them. Makina followed the back of Shanatrice and Rose. Perhaps because of the large difference in stride, it was hard to catch up with them. ''''Hmmm... what is it?There''s a figure-- ''Oh?That huge, jet-black armor you are not Ruvel Argan''s "war-armored demon", are you? A cheerful female voice. ''Hmm?Nope. Too bad. A woman wearing a white hat embroidered with red embroidery pushed up the brim of the hat. Golden eyes. Long, monochromatic green hair. Surprisingly clear white skin. What she is emitting is the air of one who speaks from above. It''s nice to meet you. I''m the First Princess of the Empire of Guntarios, Hel Guntarios. What? Shannatrice was the one who uttered her surprise. Makina also gasped at the unexpected encounter with an unexpected person in an unexpected place. -- arriving earlier than the scheduled time she had heard about. Since she hadn''t met her and had no information about her appearance, she didn''t immediately realize that she was the Imperial Princess of the Empire. ''''Oh!You''re the First Princess of Guntarios!My name is Ruvelargan, First Prince of Ruvelargan, Ghias Ruvelargan.Henceforth, it shall be known to you. Rather unfazed, Prince Geas held out his hand. Hel smiled with just a mouthful and held the offered hand. I''m Hel Guntarios. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Yes, it''s a great honor. It''s a pleasure. It''s a pleasure. By the way, you''re a beautiful woman! There is not the slightest hint of discouragement in the Prince. He''s always been like that. He acts innocent and talks to everyone innocently. Whether that was calculated or not, I still can''t discern. ''''........Hmmm. The First Prince of Ruvel Argan seems to be quite an interesting guy. So - who are those two lovely people there?Are you related to the Holy King? Helle asks, bobbing up and down in the prince''s grasped hands. ''My name is Shanatrice Twelf,'' Shanatrice prodded her knees in awe. ''I''m the second-in-command of a special forces unit that reports directly to the War God King, who rules over Ruvel Argan. Hmm?Oh, I see. So you are the famous Ruvelargan witch? I''m sure you''re not the only one who has heard of you and your excellence has reached my ears. I''m sure you''ll be picked up by me if you lose your place in the world. It is an honor to receive such a generous compliment from Your Highness. ''Hahaha!It''s a total stranger''s distance. She seems to be a very inedible woman. That''s a witch indeed. And what about that other "princess" of yours? Helle shifts her gaze to Machina. Makina Fufu. ''''I''m Makina Renowskaia, the daughter of the Duke of Renowskaia''s family. I am the head of a training institute that trains candidates for holy warrior of Christophia. Oh, yeah?So you are the Makina Lenowskaia. Well I understand that Princess Helu is expected to arrive a little later. ''Surprise is the foundation of warfare, Miss Makina. I was selfish enough to ask to see the Great Sacred Field, and I was graciously offered a carriage. Ha, ha. Makina was put off by the open-ended mannerisms. ''But--whether it''s you or Shanatrice, you have a well-endowed appearance and physique. Given your track record, you''re not as old as you look.'''' There was no sound of mockery or sarcasm. As he approached the prostrate Makina, Helu let his fingers tuck his chin up. ''Physical characteristics that are worthy of mimicry are a kind of strength. Golden eyes filled with steel will. Hel softened her eyes. I''m not going to be the only one who can do that. If I''m wrong and my country dies, both of you should come to me. I like it. Makina looked straight back into Hel''s eyes. ''Don''t worry. Runowthread will not perish,'''' ''I suppose. After all, you have someone in your country who is powerful enough to repel those four plagues - the Forbidden Spell Maker. Kurohiko''s presence, I know. Vigilance grew in Makina. Hel shifts his gaze to Shanatrice. ''Rubel Argan also dug up that [Subhuman King], didn''t he?If we were to go toe-to-toe with the Empire from now on, wouldn''t we still have a good chance of winning? However, I believe that the best use of too much power is as a deterrent. For that reason, the name "Subhuman King" is a very reliable one. Throwing an amused smile at Shanatrice, who cunningly shrugged off the disturbing mannerisms, Hel stood up. If you are willing to fight. If you''re willing to fight, though, you''re welcome to do so. Battle is an evolution. Evolution? Man is a deadly creature in matters of life. Hence, in times of war, the speed of evolution increases rapidly. Aren''t you delighted? Makina''s expression tightened and she looked up. ''At the risk of sounding rude, I disagree. It is only in peace that human culture can evolve in a healthy way. Evolution made in an environment where life is exchanged is, in my opinion ... an unhealthy evolution. Haha, that''s an interesting way to think about it. Our desire is inexhaustible, even when there is no exchange of life. And that desire is surely the source of evolution. ''But the root of man is laziness but even the laziest of men need to sleep and eat. If you don''t do these two things, you''ll die. If you extend it to the life and death of the entire human race, the act of reproduction for the preservation of the species is also a necessary act - although I personally think that the fear of death is the biggest ass-kicking to humans, anyway. It''s not the same as the healthy evolution you''re referring to as the overall bottom line. I hate war with all my heart, though!With conditions, of course! Gears interrupted without reading the air. ''''Hmm, you said it was conditional. Let''s hear it. "I ask that you not destroy this precious piece of architecture--you must protect it!Oh, you can keep on destroying those haphazard buildings, if you like. Hel looked as if he had found something unexpected. ''Hmph, it seems I must examine my impression of the Ruvell Argan prince. I''m sure you have some interesting sensibilities. But you know what? Hel walked over to Geas and swung his arm over the edge. ''Even if you''re not wanted, for example, if you unravel history--'' Shanatrice steps forward. ''What do you think you''re doing? Sometimes these little events can start a war, don''t they? Helu slapped Gears on the cheek-- "...haha, it''s just a play for comfort. Are you serious? Rose was between Hel and Gears in a moment''s time. Rose seemed to have tried to grab Hel''s arm. But - that Rose''s arm had also been grabbed by another person. ''''Oh dear, I''m troubled by your highness the Princess. A voice that I would like to describe as tangled. ''I''m sure your brother would have warned you to refrain from this kind of behavior to the point where your ears hurt. There was one more man on the scene. Makina was unable to catch any movement at all until he appeared. Moreover, he was holding the arm of that Armored War Demon with one hand. From the trembling of both of their arms, it seemed that they had not yet relaxed from each other. ''''Let''s apologize for our excessive flirtation, Hel-sama. That was uncalled for.'''' Yeah, that''s rude. Hel stepped back and bowed his head. ''I beg your pardon, Prince Gears. I meant to play along, but I''m afraid I''ve created some unnecessary tension. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m sorry. Makina was uncomfortable. Even Shanatrice''s face was upset. In the midst of all this, Geass opened his mouth aloofly. ''''No, no, no!I was surprised, but I don''t get upset over a slap!So please, don''t worry about it!Oh no, but he''s an amazing person for blocking Rose''s movements, isn''t he?Can you introduce me to your side? Haha, you''re a very generous prince. Hmm?Yeah, he''s my roommate. It''s a good thing that I have no desire to get ahead in my career, because it''s a problem for me. Now, then, introduce yourself. Removing his hand from Rose''s arm, the man repositioned his square-framed glasses. A somewhat slouchy but fearless-looking man. His attire is reminiscent of a military uniform with a strong western color. His beard is neatly arranged on his shapely chin, and his dull blond hair is brushed back. He had the air of a gentleman, but there was an air of weary wildness about him. Or maybe that tiredness was a mimicry for him. With an honest smile on his face, the man spoke his name. ''''My name is Varaga Wormood. I''m the head of the department called Warehouse Management Department 2 in the Imperial City Branch. I knew it, Makina thought. The moment she saw his movements, which were impossible to capture with the naked eye, a premonition resembling a conviction ran through her. The Sixth House. Currier, Rokia, that Hibigami and Noyes'' hometown. He remembered that Hibigami had said something like that at a glance. I''m sure he''s not just a guy. But I don''t know why that man from the 6th House is currently in the Empire. ''''But, well--'''' Helle takes a glance at Rose. "As expected of the famed Armored Demon. It was a move that even I was amazed at. Even without that holy magic sword at your waist, no ordinary warrior could stand a chance against it. What do you mean?If I had to fight the pride of our empire, the Warrior God or the Black Archer, who would win?I''m very interested. And-- Helle, with a clunk of her shoes echoing down the corridor, stands in front of Makina in an intimidating manner. ''Rumours, I mean?Yes, the Forbidden Conjurer from the land of the Holy Tree. I have a strong interest in this person. If it''s all right with you, could you let me meet him? It''s a-- Can we allow this princess to meet with Kurohiko? There is something uncanny about Princess Hel, just like her behavior earlier. How should I respond? My thoughts do not play out the best answer. How far is silence permitted? ''''Hm?What''s the problem with bringing me along? The thing is... When Makina was at a loss for an answer-- "Last semester''s classes went off without a hitch, but it''s a little awkward that we''re the only ones who got a perfect score for the Seibu Festival, isn''t it? The one the Princess had requested to be brought in appeared from the passage a short distance away. ''Huh?'' This is where "he" notices us. ''Shana-san and Makina-san?'' 184-15. "Sixth House Snake" I was walking with Currier, talking about the evaluation of my first semester class, when I came to a large hallway. ''Huh?'' A familiar figure and a familiar figure were the first things that jumped out at me. ''Shana and Makina?'' Oh, I see. Today was a day for guests from other countries to visit........ They must have come to visit the Great Sacred Place or something. There was no need to get distracted, but when talking with Currier-san, it was easy to get distracted from her concentration on other things. When it was just the two of us, my attention would almost always be drawn to her. So I didn''t detect their presence until I saw them. The air seems to be a little tense.... ''Black, Hiko?'' Makina-san has an unexpected look on her face. Shana, of all people, has a strange look on her face, like now? While watching the visitors, she asks, "Is Ms. Makina-san a guide for these people? ''Do you feel like you are the guide for these people, Makina-san? ''What?Eh, eh..... Then I''d better get back. Wait. The one who stopped her was a woman dressed in a white fur coat that resembled a white fur coat. That outfit in this heat.........isn''t it hot? That patch in your left eye the Impaler lost his left eye during his battle with the Four Deadly Plagues. You''re not - you''re the conjurer? I took a glance at Makina-san and then replied. ''''It was the Holy Tree Order that defeated the Four Deadly Plagues, right? There is a lot of intentional misinformation out there, though. The woman in white said in a fitting tone as she raised the brim of her hat. Then she sent a look of agreement to Makina-san. There was a hint of saying that I already know. What are they? From the feeling of the place, it seems to be someone with a position on the Imperial side........ Wait. If we cross-reference it with the information we have obtained beforehand-- ''Haha, he seems to be concerned about me, doesn''t he?I want him to get to know me, too. Would you mind if I was introduced to you, Mistress Machina? Makina-san nodded slowly. ''''Well that''s cool.'''' With a modest attitude, Makina-san introduced her. ''''This is the First Princess of the Guntarios Empire, Heru Guntarios-sama. And next to her is her companion--'''' There was a slight pause before he mentioned his companion''s name. ''Lord Varaga Wormood,'' Varaga Wormood. I knew in advance that he was coming. Still, a special sensation ran through me. I still don''t know what this feeling is, though, until I know what it is. So far, there''s no stinging air that keeps people away, like Currier-san''s when we met. Nor is there an outpouring of awesomeness, like the hibigami of the Arkwright family''s attack on the carriage. Nor is there the clownish strangeness of Locia. No crazy, bewitching, noise-like atmosphere. As a gentleman, Varaga Wormald bows. If you look at it, Currier-san''s expression hasn''t broken down at all, he remains cool. But ever since she met with them, her gaze had been catching Varaga. Thinking back, I think Varaga has also been watching Currier-san for a long time. Even without exchanging words, there already seemed to be some sort of communication between the two of them. ''''And this is the First Prince of Ruvelargan, Ghias Ruvelargan-sama. It''s nice to meet you," said Prince Gears, smiling briskly. I have the impression that he''s a good-looking young man who seems to have good people. ''''Shanatrice--I don''t need to be introduced, so let''s skip it.......................This is the captain of the Ruvel Argan''s God''s Punishment Squad, Lord Rose Claywor. In terms of visual intimidation in the field, this Rose Claywall was overwhelming. Huge black armor. The devilishly horned helmet is a full-face design, so we can''t tell what it looks like. But from the air that oozes out, you can tell that he is not just any man. It''s not the beastly, destructive air of Hibigami and the Four Deadly Disasters. It''s a static yet sharp air that reminds me of a sharpened blade. Rose Claywol stood silently without saying a word. And then, with a crack, Shana pokes at her black armor. I''m sorry, Kurohiko. I''m sorry, Kurohiko," he said, "but this fellow is excessively quiet. He hasn''t even said a word to Princess Hel. No, you don''t have to apologize... by the way, Makina. What is it? Should I........should I introduce myself too? The tone of his words now put the question of whether or not he would reveal that he was a forbidden user. Makina-san''s eyes, which seemed to have guessed right away, said, "I''ll leave you to it," she said. I turned to my guests and got down on my knees. ''My name is Sagara Kurohiko. I''m a candidate for the Holy Treasurer, who attends the St. Renowthred School in this royal capital. And - I''m also a forbidden spell user, as Princess Hel said earlier. Phew! The smile that leaked out was that of Princess Hel. With a single smile, she spoke. I''m glad you answered my question straight away, she said. I heard that Makina-san is going to guide our guests to the castle of Renowthred to meet the Holy King. I''ll introduce Rose to Kurohiko when I have more time. I''ll introduce you to Rose at some other time. Shana pushed her almost-absent breasts languidly against her waist. ''Then we''ll see you when things settle down, Kurohiko. Chasing Prince Gears ahead, Shana-san disappeared into the back of the corridor with the Armored Warrior Demon in tow. Princess Hel had already disappeared from this place along with Makina-san. However, there was one guest who remained here. ''''Shouldn''t you follow me?'''' The person Currier-san asked was Varaga Wormood, who was looking in the direction where the Helle Princesses had disappeared. ''''You don''t have to worry,'''' Can the princess fight? ''''No, she has no fighting ability whatsoever. When it comes to arm strength, she''s only slightly weaker than most people. So why shouldn''t you be the one to go along with it? I''m not the only bodyguard who came along. As long as they don''t attack us from the Four Deadly Disasters or the Sixth House, we should be fine. So one more question-- why are you still here? Finally, Varaga turns to Mr. Currier. ''''It''s called warming up old friendships. I have nothing but praise for Currier Versteen... unlike Noyes, Rokia, and that dreaded Hibigami, I feel safe talking to him. But I''m not going to. I always hated you. You''re the same, aren''t you? You ... seem to have changed a bit. By the way, what happened to the Weakest?Aren''t they together? Oh, yeah?Did you know that? I heard from the noise. Oh dear, I have always been amazed at the information gathering abilities of the Formless Game...?So did Currier meet with Noyes after he left the apocalypse? He doesn''t seem to know about the case of the noise rampage in this royal city. Currier put his hand on the hilt of the Revelgate. ''It''s done - it''s done. You didn''t mean to make that noise, did you?You didn''t kill him... did you?If Noise was killed by you, then Noise won. Noyes himself admitted defeat. Only, after admitting defeat, Noyes died. Almost like a suicide, though. Varaga''s eyebrows responded to the words he just said. ''''Dead...?Um, the noise...? Varaga covers her mouth with her hand. ''''This is another.......complicated feeling.......I didn''t think that that formless play that didn''t seem to die even if I killed it, died......'''' I don''t know what his mouth looks like now. It was the hibigami that kept him there, though. ''The cracks?That''s surprising too. I knew that if that woman were to make an enemy of Hibigami she would survive, even if she didn''t win. Right. Varaga wasn''t there, so he didn''t know how Noyes had come to his death. In fact, Noyes had blocked Hibigami''s movements in that fight. In other words, Hibigami was only an interventionist at that time. So, as Currier-san said, Noyes was tantamount to committing suicide. Noyes had lost the meaning of life at that point. If a reason for her to live existed at that place, Noyes might be alive today--but I thought you''d be jumping for joy when you heard the news of Noyes'' death. ''That''s why it''s complicated. The surprise that comes from the unexpected mixed with the joy of good news is a very, very strange feeling. I had no idea where he got it from, because I had no idea where he got it from, and I recognized the vast amount of knowledge, the sharpness of his mind, his ability as a magician and spell user. Her mind was necrotic to the point where it was too late, but she was a woman of infuriatingly high ability itself. I''m surprised. You must have bought a lot of noise, as well as Hibigami. Valaga looks reluctant. ''''If even a billion people could get on my side, I wouldn''t have had such a reassuring ally. Well, I can''t imagine that play-mad, second-rate scriptwriter serving others for free.......but I still can''t believe it. That scumbag invader lost on his own-- You''re starting to sound like your old self again. ''''Hahaha, excuse me for this. I can''t get rid of the habit of becoming overly defensive when I feel the shadow of a "pest", even now. I''m having trouble with myself too. ''Humph, you''ll be in trouble for the rest of your life then. Admitting defeat doesn''t seem to have changed the fundamentals of the noise either. Valaga shoved his hands in his pockets and smiled kindly. ''At first I felt like you hadn''t changed, but I think you''ve changed a bit too. ''Yeah, I''ve changed. I''ve been influenced by a lot of people but maybe more than anything else, this guy has had a big influence on me. Currier-san stands next to me. ''The forbidden spell user--Sagara Kurohiko, is it? The matter of him defeating the Four Deadly Plagues, after all? It''s true. Feeling the need for a correction, I broke in. ''''But two of the four were defeated by Currier-san and Hibigami, right?As for Currier-san, it looks like Rokia was very supportive. Oh, yeah?Do you know Hibigami and Rokia? Yes, sort of. Was it bad that I talked to you?" he asks Currier with a look. It''s not a problem, Curie-san silently shook her head. I''m sure you''re aware that Hibigami and Rokia also visited the capital... well, mostly Noyes and others gathered them together to make the stage more attractive. That''s what I''m talking about, a six-school graduate. He understands the nature of noise. "And why are you the one who''s sitting on top of the Empire?From the looks of it, though, he seemed to have quite a friendly look to the Imperial Lady. ''I don''t care where I am, as long as I have a stable chair to sit in. There was an affordable chair in the Empire after I left the apocalypse. That''s all. Well, compared to Doomsday Land, any place looks stable. I heard about the the theft of the Empire by Khabigami. Then you said... ''Hahaha, of course I ran away in a flash, but what is it?Anyone in the Sixth House would be running and hiding. That''s what I''m saying, but I''m pretty sure Hibigami wanted to fight you. ''It''s troubling. He''s not in character to bully the weak, either. Currier-san moved. As soon as he sheathed the Revelgate and pulled it out... He thrust the tip of his blade at Valaga''s throat. Valaga raised his hands in the air as if to show his non-resistance. There is no agitation, none. ''''Aw, you''re not calm, are you? How can you call someone who can sense that I''m going to stop an attack right before it happens, a "weakling"? ''No, no, I have been very fortunate indeed. If it weren''t for Currier Versteen''s compassion, I would be dead. After all, you are a kind woman. Foolishness. Well, if you must know, it''s kind of a joke. Lifting her chin slightly, Varaga touched the vine of her glasses. The one whose dull copper-colored eyes captured Sagara Kurohiko. ''''He........the forbidden spell user is no ordinary person either. He sensed that you didn''t seriously intend to hurt me. If you''re a low-degree, fastidious person, you''re usually prone to making trivial moves in situations like this. Hmph, after all, this is a man that Hibigami has recognized as his sworn enemy. If you''re not careful, you''ll get hurt. What did you just say?That critter? Stepping back, Varaga steps back. It seemed a bit of a tinny move to keep my distance instead of saying I was interested. Suddenly, through the square space created by my fingers, Varaga began to observe me. A dozen seconds passed, and he slowly opened his eyes. ''''Well I''m surprised. Normally, humans have at least one thing to admire, but this--'' A streak of cold sweat ran down Valaga''s cheek as her mouth twisted. ''''There''s nothing to praise, not a single thing to admire. There is nothing to praise about it. ............ Why is it that I don''t feel much different about his mannerisms? ''''Well, well, I''m not a person to be praised, you know?I''m aware of it... Hey, honey can I get mad at you right now? Currier-san sighs. ''As usual, you''re either too indifferent or too tolerant of the abusive language directed at you... but--'' Currier-san flies a hard gaze at Varaga, who sits back and bends down on the spot. ''''I''d say it''s still true, but at the same time, I''m surprised. ''Hey, Varaga.'' What is it? How many people do you know who don''t have anything to admire in their lives? ''The seventh. Noyes Dees, Hibigami, Lokia, Ekiluot Schweizer, Tassogale, Skavishas Kiriht... oh?Is Sagara Kurohiko the first person outside of the six houses of parliament to be involved? I see, it''s only the people Hibigami has designated as potential nemesis. ''Never mind what he said earlier, Kurohiko. I don''t really understand it, but-- While sheathing the blade, Currier-san said. ''According to Rokia and Noyes, this guy''s assessment of a person with nothing to praise is a compliment. I''ve heard that it''s an expression used for people who may be a threat to Varaga. In fact, it also means that a person who has many things to praise is not a threat. In short-- With a click, Currier-san, whose blade is fully sheathed, looks at Varaga with cold eyes. ''''So, to that guy, I''m not enough of an opponent to feel threatened. You''re a threat to me on the strength of your fighting prowess alone. But you''re a relatively easy man to talk to, and you''re easy to understand when it makes sense to do so. That''s why I have a lot to praise you for. No.........Currier Versteen is also a rare race with only points to praise. Varaga put a finger to his wrinkled brow and gave him a world-weary look. ''But the people who could destroy my little world are extraordinarily powerful and hopelessly unreasonable - no, they can''t be reasoned with. They are self-centered beings to the point of disaster. Valaga traced the floor across with her fingertips. An imaginary horizontal line was drawn. It was like a boundary line. ''As long as you don''t invade my little world, basically, I won''t do anything to you. But the vermin that ravage my world need to be exterminated with every fiber of my being. All I want to do is to roll up a mole and sleep comfortably at the base of the big tree. But that big tree has to be the most comfortable place in the world for me. Valaga looks down to the floor with a shadow of pessimism. ''This world is infested with more insensitive and unaware trash than I expected. So we need to desperately endure the hardship and get rid of the pests one by one with a sigh. And then-- A vein floated up on the back of Valaga''s hand and jerked. So even though it''s a defense mechanism, you''ll still need the power to get rid of it. Varaga gently touches the glasses with the hand that doesn''t have the blood vessels raised. The color I saw in the eyes that stagnated darkly behind the lens is the color of madness - similar to that noise and the four evil plagues. Nii," said Varaga, raising the corners of his mouth in mischief. But--he is not smiling. I''ve been working hard to grow my own tree, and if vermin come close to my tree, I''ll use my fangs to bite off its body without question. Mischief. An eerie sound came from his hand, like a hard tree branch squeezing to its limit. ''I always have, and I always will,'' Valaga sat up and smiled self-deprecatingly as he huffed. ''The six people I just named are a bit of an exception, though. They''re troublesome opponents if they''re legitimate. Sagara Kurohiko--I have a feeling that you''re also an opponent that can''t be dealt with in a straightforward manner. So........I sincerely hope that you won''t become a pest to me. In short, what you''ve said so far is to be taken as a warning. It was as if I understood, but I didn''t.... Well, in short, it seems to be understood that it''s best to not get involved with Varaga Wormood as much as possible. At the very least, I don''t want to get close to someone who smells similar to that noise or the Four Deadly Disasters. From what I''ve heard, Currier-san doesn''t seem to be considered dangerous by Varaga. Then it should be hard to get into trouble. .................. At the moment, Varaga Wormood doesn''t seem to be either an enemy or an ally? Varaga, who finished issuing the warning, turns away. With a disgusted face, Currier-san let out a sigh. ''Hibigami is a potential nemesis. Lokia has the potential to be the best evil. Noise is a buckethead. And you''re a candidate for vermin. Valaga, who had flipped his body around to leave, turned around. ''Kukku,'' he chuckled lowly. ''It sounds like we''re all neatly in agreement on our views, doesn''t it? I''m not. ''The point is, it''s a matter of how the mind is distorted. You were the only one of the six hospitals that wasn''t distorted by far. That''s why you are a safe partner for my world. On the contrary, Noyes and others were irredeemably twisted in spirit. That''s a d*mn verminous woman who cannot be saved in the future. Currier-san has an unconcerned face. Varaga''s compliment doesn''t seem to make sense at the moment. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. I agree that Noyes has a crooked personality, but speaking of mental distortions, the princess that you now serve is also very dangerous. I''m not sure if she''s a candidate for a vermin. My impression was that Princess Hel was no less acute than someone from the Sixth House. ''''Ah........Princess Hel, huh?'''' Varaga looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow and touched the frames of his glasses with his hand. ''They''re fake,'' The edges of his mouth twisted into a sneer. ''A petulant coward whose only claim to fame is bravado ... a big mouth woman who just wants to look like a big shot. But she is also one of the most important components of my current world. That''s why I cherish her as much as I can. It''s just that........she''s always been like that despite being a fake, so she has a lot of enemies both inside and out. Thanks to that Princess Falsehood''s behavior, it''s hard for me to protect her life. ''Humph, what you just said is nothing short of disrespectful, is it?Would you like me to tell Her Highness that I''m the one to tell her? Be my guest. There''s a lot of room. ''''Hahahaha, compared to that hibigami, the Imperials are just cute. Well........but if by mistake, the Imperials tried to trample on my world-- Suddenly, Varaga''s face was transformed. The edges of her extremely narrowed eyes hung up and a long tongue peeked out of her mouth. He is smiling, but not laughing. ''''As a compensation--'''' Is that devilishly bizarre expression on his face the essence of his personality? ''''At the very least, I''ll have at least one of the branch cities poisoned to death unceremoniously...? It was like a snake-like expression. 185-16. "Fire lid" ? Is that Varaga Wormood? As we left the Great Sanctuary, me and Mr. Currier were walking down the main street. ''Sounds like a nasty one, right?As I''ve said before, I''m not very good at it. ''You say that, but it''s a relief to have Mr. Currier around in those situations. Feeling safe? Like with Hibigami and Lokiia, Currier-san speaks like an old acquaintance who''s used to being treated like one. He''s not afraid of anything. Even after seeing Varaga''s transformation just now, Currier-san only showed a dumbfounded face, ''''It''s certainly a vice to not be able to control your true self. ''''Really?I''m just talking in the same old sense... With the exception of Currier-san, the people from the 6th House that I''ve met so far were all unknowns. I have no hesitation in fighting them as enemies, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have a weakness for opponents who have that kind of air about them. However, there was a strange sense of security when Currier-san was talking with them. That may be the air that can be created because it is a hometown person who knows the other person from the past. ''''That man is also........strong, isn''t he?Hibigami even treated him in the same category as Currier-san as a potential nemesis. ''I don''t know what he''s really capable of, because he''s a man who, like Rokia, doesn''t show the bottom, either. I don''t remember seeing Varaga fight for real. However, he definitely surpasses me in defense. If that guy is serious about defense, even Hibigami might not be able to break him. ''It seems that Hibigami is good at creating motivation for his opponents to fight, but... didn''t... didn''t Hibigami mess with Varaga''s world or something?'' It''s easy to get them to take you seriously with that kind of excessive hatred you have for these vermin. I''m sure that''s why they don''t plan to take a straightforward approach against the six people who were named just now - simply to subdue them with force. I''m sure Varaga has prepared other countermeasures for the six people who were mentioned. In that respect, it''s the same as Noyes: it seems that even during his time in the Sixth House, he had a number of measures in mind to discourage the excitement of Hibigami. ''Well, we don''t need to deal with the noise anymore,'' added Currier. ''It looks like Varaga Wormood is not a straightforward opponent either. The "my world" as he calls it has always been unclear. It''s a good thing that you can''t get rid of it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who will be able to help you out. ''''Uh...I think I understand...'''' ''What?It''s a pain in the ass, isn''t it? I had heard that he was a competent person that Hibigami recognized, so I would have asked for one of the mock matches if I could. But if that''s the case, it would be wise to avoid getting involved. ''''I''d like to ask that guy to go back to the Empire as soon as the Holy Martial Arts Festival is over--what''s with the amused look on your face?'''' No, Currier-san, I just thought you were really harsh when dealing with someone from the sixth house. "Wow, I don''t like to be a bitter-sweet talker, do I?It''s the fault of those who come here without permission. Mr. Currier gets prurient and angry. ''That said, the founder of the Sixth House did a good job of keeping that dense group of people together, didn''t he? According to Noyes, though, Tassogale had some of them in his head, too. I had imagined a more superhuman figure, but it seems that the founder of the Sixth House was also endowed with a sense of humanity. It must have been hard work just to get all four of them together, Hibigami, Rokia, Noyes and Valaga. ''''By the way, Noyes was hated by Varaga, wasn''t he? ''The only people in the Sixth House who had a soft spot for Noyes were Tasogale and Hibigami. But whether you like it or not, I think everyone recognized Noyes'' abilities even back then. In terms of combat skills and ability to specialize in a single point, I''m sure the other 6 houses would have been better, but in terms of overall strength, I think Noyes was outstanding. It''s no longer possible but like Varaga said, if they were on our side, there wouldn''t have been such a reassuring ally. Then we walked down the main street, talking about our impressions of our guests. At the end of the street, we turned around in the direction of the Great Sanctuary. The guests are all there. Finally, tomorrow, the Holy War Festival would begin. I''m not a participant, but I might be more nervous than the person who is participating in the festival. Everyone has worked hard for this Seongbu Festival. It''s true that the results are important. But above all, I hope it''s a good tournament. On the first day of the Seibu Festival, the first round of each division is held. The place is the school''s training ground. In the case of the winners, the first round will be played in a single day with a maximum of three matches. Today alone, more than half of the participants would be eliminated from the first round. Anyway, due to the large number of matches, today''s matches are packed tightly into the morning. Each match in the first round has less time per game than the second and later rounds. For this reason, the first round is likely to be more effective in anticipating a short battle. ''It''s finally the first fight, Ira. Yes. Anyway, let''s keep calm. It''s all right. I''m calm. Well I''m gonna have to go, Kurohico. Ira-san walks to the center of the training ground with a light step while shaking her red hair. Nervousness cannot be seen from her expression or gait. From her complexion, she doesn''t seem to be in bad condition. This is the eighth training ground. This is the training ground where the first round of the ungraded class and Ira Horn will be held. His opponent was Gans Verheid, a male candidate from the third year twin snake class. Ganth is small in stature, but he has the body of a warrior. He has an air of elegance and grace. However, his bare arms are covered with a few faint scars. I wonder if they are wounds received during the attack on the Holy Ruins. In his eyes, the war spirit of someone who has gone through the battle dwells. Borrowing from Lei-senpai''s information network, he had obtained information about his opponent beforehand. The current Little Saint rank is fifteenth. He''s ranked tenth, so it''s safe to say that he''s a talented person. Gans is a third year student. Fifteenth place is a weighty result of two and a half years of accumulation. The two presidents and Cecily will be talked about, but there are a lot of students with that kind of ability in the ungraded class. And the ungraded class is inevitably dominated by third graders. I''ve heard that most of the first and second graders have registered for their respective grade divisions. The reason for this is that third-year students tend to have more experience, and there are many underclassmen who are not as good as them. So it''s rare for a student like Ira-san to participate in an ungraded class as a first year student. ''''You''re the daughter of the Horns, aren''t you? Your older brother is Nord Horn-dono, who serves as the Eight Swords in the Holy Tree Knights, was it? Yes, sir. Selecting a training sword and picking it up, Ira nodded. ''''I plan to become a holy warrior in the future, surpassing my brother. The two sides are relative. As if to see how well he was doing, Gance made a swing of his sword. "You can''t say that your minor sanctity is high by any means. But... Ganth takes a half-hearted stance with his sword sticking out. ''''An opponent who dares to come out to the ungraded class despite being a first year student I will not go easy on you and I will do my best to deal with you. The third year students who are thinking of joining the Order of the Holy Tree would like to leave as many results as possible before graduation. This is because it will give them an advantage in the examination for membership. It is said that the number of people who want to join the Order of the Holy Tree has decreased due to the Four Deadly Diseases, but there are still a certain number of people who want to become a holy warrior. What a holy warrior who joins the Order gains is not only honor. They receive various benefits from the state. Some of them exist that are applied after leaving the Order. Many of them want to take advantage of these benefits. This Holy War Festival, the third year students will also have to make a decision when choosing a division. Should they aim for a high ranking in the third-year division, which had a low basic evaluation score but had no strong enemies other than Beosa Fallontessa? Do you jump into the ungraded class with a high basic rating score, but be prepared to fight the two presidents and Cecily Arkwright, as well as other candidates who have the skills to do so? In the first place, the ungraded class was said to be filled with candidates who wanted to test their strength and expressed their willingness to compete. The enthusiasm of these future holy warriors made the Sogut Commander happy. I looked around the four sides of the wall that surrounded the training ground. The number of spectators, including me, was six. Registration for the Holy War Festival is not required. I heard that about eighty percent of the contestants were present. Also, because there are many candidates who have their own matches in the first round, the number of contestants spectators is small. Nevertheless, in this first round, non-participants and ordinary Wangdu residents are allowed to watch the match. The spectators themselves had gathered at the school in a good number, and the campus that I saw before I came here was more crowded than usual. However, the number of games is huge. That''s why the only matches that seem to draw crowds other than those related to the participants are the matches between the two presidents and Cecily-san. The duo who are whispering to each other from a distance from me also seem to be students who did not participate this time. They seem to be classmates of Ira-san''s opponent. I had been hearing their conversation since a while ago. Even now, the two of them are having a conversation about the Seibu Festival. ''''Oh, by the way, why didn''t you participate in the Holy Martial Arts Festival?'''' ''Because in the Holy Martial Arts Festival, the power of the art form is suppressed, right?Most of the guys who didn''t participate this time around are good at jutsu, to begin with.And they say that''s what caused Beoza to forgo the ungraded class. ''Weapons can be made for training, but the training jutsu itself doesn''t exist... well, the only reason I''m not participating is because of my injured leg. One of the pair stole a sideways glance at me. ''''Speaking of non-participation, I hear that the Forbidden Spell Maker and Currier Versteen aren''t participating either. ''''I heard that those two are good enough to deal with the Four Deadly Disasters, so the academy decided not to let them participate because they thought it wouldn''t be a competition.I hear you get a grade point for not participating. I think it''s the right decision. I think it''s the right decision. The guests from other countries would be disappointed to see a match with such a wide gap between them. ''But you know... it''s like that non-participation determined the veracity of the story about those two defeating the Four Deadly Plagues, right? ''''Yeah. Anyway, it''s quite something, the curse master in our school. Even that left eye of yours was lost in the battle against the Four Deadly Disasters, right?I''m sure it was the most epic battle we could ever imagine... ''But how could that cursed user be here to watch a game like this? "Isn''t that red-haired girl in the same group? ''If they''re in the same group, maybe they''ll go to see Cecily Arkwright''s game.They''re known to be close. Right?Do you know who she is? Um I''m sorry, I don''t know. Um, but... isn''t she pretty enough? ''No, well, I agree with you on that, but...'' I guess not many people know the story of me being Ira''s training partner. The topic of conversation on campus related to the use of forbidden spells seems to have ended up being the case of the match with the student council president. Well, it''s much better than being poorly marked. And - good, good, the time to start the match is approaching. Before the start of the match, both parties wore bangles-type magic tools with crystals in their arms. If the green crystal in that bracelet turns red and emits more sound, you will be disqualified at that point. What happens to the sound is said to be determined by the amount of holy elements. Taking into account the existence of candidates who are good at jutsu, the use of jutsu is also allowed in matches, to a point. However, if the amount of holy element is too much, it could cause lethal damage to the opponent. The match format of the Holy Martial Arts Festival is only a mock match. Since it is a battle, one must naturally be prepared for a certain amount of injuries, but this is not a tournament that is intended to exchange lives. There are many powerful attacking techniques. That''s why the academy prepared a special bracelet so that they could only knead a certain amount of holy elements into it. By the way, this Seibutsu Matsuri, I can''t use any magic, so I left most of the magic-related matters to Ira-san. ''You finished wearing the bracelet, right?Now, both of you, in your positions-- The match lasted nine minutes. The judges raised their hands high and swung them down vigorously. Start! 186-17. "Inferior talent" Finally, the first game began. Right at the start, neither of them still moved. Now, both of them are slowly moving to the side, taking their time. They are looking for an opportunity to jump in. I have been informed that Guns Verheid is good at footwork. He''s probably the type of person who claws around with his feet. I''ve heard that some of those who fought in combat classes in the past have lost without ever matching swords with Gans during a match. In the attack on the Holy Ruins, he''s also said to be the captain of the cutting edge. He is responsible for attracting and dodging demon attacks at the front line, and from there he can connect with his companions'' attacks. Thanks to his skillful footwork, he doesn''t get in the way even if the battle turns violent. Being strong in a melee means that one is able to make good decisions and have a wide perspective. And he is proud of his footwork, which allows him to make the most of his judgment and wide vision. In this match, he will be competing with his proud feet. The situation moved. The one who moved first was Ira-san. With her sword drawn back, she closes the distance between her and Ganth. Ganth moves diagonally backward in a step. Ira spins the axis of his foot to change direction and chase after him. Gans must have been measuring Ira''s instantaneous power and speed of the change of direction now. His stepping quickness is also real. Normal, fast. Still, Ira-san closed the distance between him and Gans. Until she was within sword''s reach. Before the match, Ira-san and I were discussing fighting techniques. ''''My opponent seems to be very good at footwork. So I came up with two tactics.'''' "Two?That''s great, Kurohiko! The first one is to thoroughly aim at the opponent''s legs right after the start. Anyway, when you get close to the range of your attack, aim at the opponent''s legs with all your might. Oh, you don''t have to aim at an effective strike at first. Shouldn''t you be aiming at them? ''First of all, you just need to make your opponent understand that you are trying to crush his legs. If your opponent understands that you are trying to destroy their legs, then you can make them focus on your legs. If your legs are your strength, they will almost certainly try to protect you. ''I see... so you''re going to go after other parts of the body that are less protected? ''''Yes, that''s right. And if you feel your intentions are being read, you can disperse your attacks to other parts of the body in an appropriate manner. Then, when he thinks that you are going to attack other parts of the body, go for the legs again. Anyway, I think it will be difficult for the opponent just to feel that his feet are being targeted. ''''Yeah, and what if the opponent''s speed is higher than expected and they can''t get close enough to reach the attacker?'''' ''When you feel you can''t catch up, look at the opponent''s eyes and initial movement and predict the direction of movement, then release the jutsu in the direction of the predicted movement. Just by making your opponent aware of this, they should be a little less likely to move. This is the realm of Ira-san''s prediction power here...'''' ''''Oh, I see........hahaha, I just thought of the sword. ''''Due to the rules of the tournament, you can''t expect much in the way of the power of the jutsu, but there should be a use for it, just to stop them. Anyway, the first thing you do is block your opponent''s movements and slow down their vaunted speed. This is the first battle method. And the second is--'''' Gance blocked Ira-san''s sword shot aimed at his leg. ''''After all, you''ve been aiming at my leg? Ira fires a second shot. Legs next. Guns prevents it. Third and fourth shots also target the legs. Fifth blow. As we talked about in our first battle strategy, this time he scatters the attack on the arm. However, Guns avoids Ira''s attack. As I thought, he''s good at using his legs. He also has an excellent sense of measuring distance. Ira continues to fire off a series of attacks, but Gance uses his feet to evade them with his skillfulness. Besides footwork, it seems that he also has good dynamic vision. It''s a good example of Gance. The other kid''s attacks don''t hit me at all. ''No, no, only a single-digit candidate can keep up with that speed. He''s just being able to close the gap between his attacks, and he''s doing very well. ''Well. But the only person who can keep up with Gans'' quickness, outside of the single digits, is Cecily Arkwright at best. The Spectator was right on the money with Gans, he is moving fast. Gans takes a short breather. ''That''s quite a feat, Ira Horne. I''ve been measuring your strength up until now, and I can''t believe you''re a freshman. But--'' As he says it, Gans now moves into an attacking stance. Ira-san is closing the distance inch by inch. ''''With that level of speed and swordplay, it would be difficult to win against even a ten-digit candidate of the Little Saint rank, let alone two presidents. Ganth steps on the floor. ''I''m afraid that''s it, Ira Horn. Finally, I understand. What? I don''t know what kind of strategy to use. At the moment, Ira-san "blocked" Ganth''s dive. Matching the timing to Ganth''s start of movement, Ira-san jumped in from his side. The speed of that dive far exceeded the speed of the previous one. ''''Huh?This, speed.........? Ira-san jumped in between and swung her sword. ''''The method of battle--the second one. In a whisper, I could hear Ira muttering that (I could hear the muttering because the power of the forbidden host had focused my hearing on Ira''s surroundings). The second strategy. It''s-- ''''The second way to fight is if Isla-san''s speed is greater than her opponent''s. "What?I wonder if that fighting style ... can it work?'''' ''Use the first minute and a bit of time from the start of the match to assess your opponent''s strength. So you don''t have to be at full throttle at first.'' "Yeah, okay. ''''So if you decide that your speed is higher than your opponent''s you can discard the first strategy at Ira-san''s discretion. ''Does that mean you don''t have to fight in a way that slows them down? "Yes. When that happens-- ''Go out and win with everything you''ve got,'' I told him. ''Oh, come on!Gance tried to evade, but well, he''s been turned around! ''Geez, geez!And that kid just generated a floating attack technique behind Gans!It''s only for a few seconds, but they''ve taken the retreat behind us! I had left the surgical procedure to Ira-san, but the speed at which he shot that technique was unexpected. It''s fast. He''s also good at using it. And movement speed. It was true that Gance was fast. But it was only ''normal'' fast. Ira-san''s sword shot became a wild attack and attacked Gance. ''''Phew!'''' But Gans isn''t just a man with legs, either. He used his vigorous sword speed to greet them. Furthermore, Gance also used his signature footwork in his attacks. He controlled his body''s center of gravity well with the axis shift of his feet and moderate stepping in. But--. ''Seriously........I can''t believe Gance can''t handle the attacks of his opponent.......'' ''''Gance uses the movement of his legs in his attacks as well. That''s why Gance''s attacks have so much momentum, and they''re surprisingly powerful... and yet you''re being pushed around...'''' Okay, okay, you''re handy. "Move? In terms of hand count, Gans is outnumbered look closely. "...Really. We''re outnumbered, so we''re defending ourselves... not quite effective, but we''re getting small attacks too... All of Ira''s attack returns have a straight-line trajectory. As with her attacks, Ira''s trajectory for her attacks and returns is almost a straight trajectory. It''s her signature trajectory. The faster the return, the faster the next attack occurs. That straight line trajectory that she''s good at is also suitable for incessant continuous attacks. Moreover--. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. What kind of physical strength is that........ Aila''s byproduct of the grueling, long-term training so far. It''s overwhelming stamina. In this short match time, she wouldn''t run out of stamina even if she attacked at full strength. At that moment, Gance forced the trajectory of the attack to change. From the way he twisted his body, it''s obvious that he was reckless, prepared to hurt himself. However, with that blow, he succeeded in escaping from Ira''s attack. Taking advantage of the momentum of playing off the opponent''s attack, Gance took the distance as it was. --At the last minute, it came to this. Ganth''s right finger glows. Technique. Probably planning to use it in place of a shield or smoke screen to buy time to breathe and adjust his stance. Gunth''s right finger draws a surgical formula-- Pow! Hey... Ira''s sword struck Gance''s right hand as he was about to draw the art form. With a blow from a reckless posture that disregarded the strain on his body, Gance was able to get out of the slashing storm. But Ira closed the gap again with more speed than Gance could imagine. Surprised, Gance tried to leave the scene with the footwork he was so proud of. A horizontal nagi was released from the direction that Gance was going to move in. ''''Gu--haha! As if to prevent Gans from moving, Ira-san, who was moving ahead of me, was hit by a horizontal nudge. ''''Yuh, effective hit!'''' The judge gives Ira-san an effective strike. ''''Kutu...! Gans holds his neck and wobbles. Ira tries to give chase. Her aim - her legs. Here, he went to destroy his opponent''s last resort. Even when he decided which battle method to use immediately after the start of the match. I also go for the other guy''s legs. Faithfully, he''s doing what I tell him to do. Does that mean that he trusts me that much? ''''........wait!'''' Guns has his hands full. Ira stops the attack. ''Judge I give up. I ... lose. There is no point in continuing this. Once the judge compared Ganth and Ira-san to each other. Then he raised his hand to Ira-san''s side. ''By the surrender of Gans Verheid the winner--Ira Horn! We won. Ira, you won. The tension that had been building up in me had finally loosened, and I let out a breath. The spectators were all wide-eyed. "But Gance lost to a first-year...? You weren''t feeling well today, Gance? Well, I don''t know... maybe I let my guard down because he was a pretty girl, or maybe I went easy on him... Either way, I can''t believe... Ira-san bowed to Gans-san with a smile. ''''Oh, um ... thank you, thank you very much. Ganth smiles as he runs his hand over the neck where he received the blow. ''''Huh, a thank you to the loser...............If it''s sarcasm, it''s an act of flogging in reverse. ''What?Oh, no, no, no, no!I didn''t mean to........ Ira waved his hand in denial, waving his hands in the air. ''Well, you won, that''s a fact. It''s frustrating, but that''s the result. You were stronger than me. That''s just it. But if I may just say-- Ganth''s twin eyes narrowed. ''I''ve fought two presidents. With the student body president, in a combat class. With the president of the wind school, I had to take an unofficial test of skill match. That''s where I thought that this Holy Martial Arts Festival...............................the best stage has been prepared for me. Ganth looked at Ira''s hand. ''''But........it''s actually a delicate point to ask if I had confidence in beating those two. The reason for that........is the difference in talent. Talent... ''''Yes. I''ve fought many candidates, including those who were testing their skills. In that situation, I''ve felt an overwhelming difference in talent--three of them. Three. Dristos Quirsinha, Koudelka Ferraris, and Beoza Fallontessa. So it is those three people who are the most famous, after all. In my eyes, there is no similarity between those who are blessed with talent. Similar...? A truly gifted person has their own ''something''. The air he emits, the atmosphere he wears, and the way he fights are also beyond the bounds of ordinary people. They have "something" that no one else can imitate. I believe that such people are geniuses. Cecily Arkwright, for example, is a genius in that sense. In fact, it seems to me that she has a form of attack that is unique to her. I have a good grasp of it. Ganth is right, Cecily''s type of attack is not so easy to imitate. ''But Ira Horne. I feel that you do indeed have a certain amount of talent and background. But - in the talent department, you are not far from those geniuses. Overwhelmingly, it''s inferior. That''s how I felt. Without hesitation, Gans said. Ira turned over and clenched his fists. ''''Yes I know. I know that my talents aren''t as good as those guys.'''' That''s why I want you to win. What? Ira looks up. ''It''s frustrating, but I''m on the lesser side of the talent spectrum too. Gance drops his gaze to his own palm. ''''And ... I''ve seen that most of your current abilities are the result of your own hard work. Ganth''s eyes looked once more at Ira-san''s hands, whose skin was torn and blisters were crushed by training. ''''I........I want to see someone like you win against [geniuses who have accumulated a lot of effort].... With a huff, Gance smiles. ''I really wanted to be that kind of person but I guess I haven''t worked hard enough, yet. Ganth held out his hand. ''Go ahead and win, Ira Horne. I''m rooting for you from afar. Thank you very much... And so, Ira gripped Gans'' offered hand forcefully with his palm, which still bore evidence of his training. 187-18. "After the first match" Hey, guys. After the match, it was Senior Brother Ray who called out to us from the training ground. ''''Ray!'''' Ira runs up to her, happy to see her. ''Is Ray''s game over yet?'' Yeah, I managed to break through. That''s what I''m talking about, Ray. Congratulations. Thank you. From what I see, it looks like you won as well. I was a little worried about you because you were facing a high ranked opponent, but I guess my fears were unnecessary? Ira tweaked the fingertips of both hands and said in a whisper. ''Kuh, thanks to Kurohiko...'' Rei-senpai looks at me with a smirk. ''''It''s all because of you, right?They''re counting on you, aren''t they? A win-win. Heh?A joint effort, right? You''re making a big leap, Ray! An embarrassed Ira-san slapped Rei-senpai on the back forcefully with a bachin. ''''Gofu!'''' I guess I used the wrong amount of force, and unexpected damage had been done to Rei-senpai. ''''And anyway, Ira-san''s first fight was great. Lei-senpai''s information was also useful. Thank you.'''' Kehoho....hmmm....well, you''re the one who made use of the information. If you can''t make use of what you''ve got, it''s useless to have all that information. Haha, Ray is pretty humble, isn''t he? Yes!I''m the most humble woman in Renowthread.I''ll take care of it! .......... If you''re going to be the most humble in the country, I''d like to see you go beyond Mia first. ''''But I''m not ready to let up yet. There are still two matches left today, so...'''' At my words, Ira-san''s expression tightens and he makes a clenched fist. ''Yes, I''ll have to try again next time. However, when it came time to open the lid, Ira won the second and third games with enough energy left over. In particular, the third game was against an opponent that was one notch higher than Gans in the first game, but Ira used his jutsu as a feint and launched an exquisite offensive to win without a hitch. ''''Hey, Kurohiko. Here you go. After the third game, Ira-san, in his uniform, came to the dining room where we were to meet him. ''''Thank you for your hard work today, Ira-san,'''' I say a few words of exertion and offer one of the cups I had in both hands. ''Yes, here''s one for you, congratulations on advancing to the second round,'' What''s in it is the usual tonore water. ''Thanks!Since it''s a gift, I''ll accept it without reservation. I wonder if the reason why we are no longer reserved in these places is because we have been practicing more and more and have become closer to each other. The two of us take our seats together. We used to drink tonore water together after training before the St. Boniface. It''s a little sad to think that a moment like this will end with the Holy War Festival. ''''My opponent for the third game was Xiao Sage rank higher than Gans, but it looks like we were able to do it without being overwhelmed. Scratching her head, Ira-san chuckles. ''See, Attah, I was watching the spectacle of Currier and the Four Deadly Disasters fighting?It makes me feel less overwhelmed when I think of it compared to those four bad luck plagues. She witnessed the fight of the four evil plagues. It could be said that she was unlucky to be there. But the injury had changed the standard for the quality of the fight in her mind. ''That''s the first target I have in my head, right?He''s strong enough to mix in with that battle and help Currier....... Aila said with a distant look as if she was thinking about the epic battle she herself had encountered. What she is aiming for is the strength to be able to play a supportive role in fighting the enemies of the Four Deadly Disasters class. Putting the cup on the table, Ira-san speaks of her decision. ''''It''s not possible right now--I want to reach that realm someday, too. ''As a first step, let''s first go all out for this Holy Martial Arts Festival. The higher you go, the more sustenance you''ll gain. Aim high--but one thing at a time in front of you, right? Those were the words I used to say sometimes, as a reminder to myself, while I was training for the Holy War Festival. ''''Yes, that''s right. Let''s make sure to win the second round, too. Yeah. We returned our cups and left the dining room. By the time the sun had set, the results of the first round had come in. In the freshman division, Siegbert Gil''es and and Hyrgis Emeralda had won, showing the overwhelming difference in power between them and their surroundings. The two of them seemed to be able to compete in the ungraded class, but after discussing it with the two of them, they decided to avoid clashing with Cecily. If the two of them continue on to the finals, Zeke and Hyrgis-san will clash in the finals. I heard that Zeke and others are sticking it out because their loved ones are coming to watch the game. There are some first year students who are well known for their abilities, and Hyrgis says that they can''t let their guard down just yet. In the second grade division, senior Ray advanced to the second round. In the third grade division without the two presidents, Beosa Fallontessa still showed her outstanding strength. Even in this Holy Martial Arts Festival, where the power of the jutsu is reduced by the tournament arm bands, he shows a fighting power that is unparalleled, so his ability is quite impressive. The top position of the Small Sacred Rank is not to be feared. And then there was the remarkable ungraded class. The two chairmen finished the entire first round with a victory, just as they had been told before. Neither of them had used an inherent technique. Would it be more accurate to say that they did not need to use it? As for President Koudelka, he faced an opponent who was close to his third-ranked Petty Saint, but I heard that the match itself was settled in about a minute. I heard that President Dristos gave up when his opponent in the third match received the first valid hit. Considering that the content of the game is taken into account in the evaluation of a fight, a capitulation is not the usual choice. But the opponent must have felt that there was a gap in power between them that made them want to give up. Incidentally, in that sense, Ira''s first game was also an unusual decision (my guess is that it was because he wanted to trust his opponent with his future and that''s why he surrendered). Speaking of the previous match, Cecily Arkwright was also. The third game was after all of Ira''s matches were over, so I went to watch it, too. The first thing that surprised me was the number of spectators. There hadn''t been any major fluctuations in Ira''s match until the third match, but in Cecily''s third match, there were more than fifty people in attendance. That many people in a much smaller training ground compared to the Great Sacred Ground. Normally, it wouldn''t be surprising if it affected his mental health, but even with all the stares from the people around him, Cecily was unperturbed. She was just used to attracting gazes on a regular basis. On the contrary, her opponent was consumed by the heat and air of the training ground, and it was depressing to watch. In the end, the match ended without a minute being ticked off. The next valid hit was decided within ten seconds of the judge''s decision. After the match, the crowd was more enthusiastic. If this Cecily Arkwright won the match, she would surely meet one of the two presidents at some point. The student body president who is called the strongest in the school. The president of the school, known as the undefeated president of the school. How will these two swordsmen, who are renowned for their genius and good looks, battle it out against the presidents, who have their own monstrous techniques? It was clear that everyone was filled with anticipation. After the match, they overheard the crowd talking like this. ''''Out of the three people I just mentioned, two of them will hit somewhere first, right? Yeah. So it''s going to be a triple threat in the finals. You know, ungraded class is twice as good. ''Well, it''s slightly disappointing that those two games are the only highlights because of the presence of Beoza Fallonteza in the school year. I really want Ira to win after hearing this conversation. Anyway, we''ll have to play the second game the day after tomorrow. Then, if we get through the second round, we can move on to the third round where the semi-finals and finals will take place. Now, we can''t wait to see the list of games that will be posted tomorrow afternoon. The day after the first game is a rest day. Ira will also have to focus on resting his body today, except for the morning training at the adjustment level. I want her to take her time to rest today and prepare for the second round. In the second round, you''ll be facing the best players who have passed the first round. There might even be some who have advanced beyond the level of the Little Saint through training. Well - today morning, I was called by Makina-san to come to the headmaster''s office. ''''I see that Ira, who was your training partner, has advanced to tomorrow''s second round. The first topic that came up was the first round. ''''If you look at the Little Sage rank alone, it''s a form of defeating a higher rank.......was that girl that strong?Or is your special training the reason for this result? There was room to grow to begin with. And since the time I entered the school, I''ve been treated as an effective player in the Lion''s Club. ''It''s been hiding behind Cecily and Currier, hasn''t it? Maybe. Surprisingly, people only see the top of the list. It seems that only Currier and Cecily had been the topic of conversation during the past missions to defeat the giants, and Ira-san, who was the head of the attack team, seemed to have no impression of her. I thought that because she is the daughter of the Horn family, which has a history with the Arkwright family, she would attract a lot of attention, but since the fate of the two families was settled during the old battle between the Deerless Arkwright and the Node-horn to capture the holy ruins of the Node-horn, people''s interest in her may have waned. I see. So the family''s causal confrontation was already feeling settled in his brother''s generation? But it''s probably better for Ira. I''m sure you''ll be able to fight spontaneously without being taken out of the Horn family. Well-- With a smile, Makina-san snapped a wink. ''''If it had been known beforehand that the rumored forbidding user was playing the role of Ira Horne''s rehearsal, though, the attention would have been different again, wouldn''t it? I guess my training in an old training ground in a secluded area where people rarely come, paid off. You''re welcome. So, you called me here today to talk about the Holy War Festival? When Makina-san comes to chat or complain, she usually comes to my house. On the contrary, when she is called to the headmaster''s office, it is often for some important matter. It seems that I was right in my reading, and there was a change in Makina-san''s complexion. ''''As expected.'''' The atmosphere was unusually solemn. To tell you the truth, I have a story I need to tell you. And that story is-- What I heard from Makina-san''s solemn face came from an unexpected direction. ''''The lives of our guests from other countries are being targeted by the followers of the Doomsday Empress?'''' 188-19. "Angry Day" Speaking of the Doomsday Empress'' followers, the Seven Sins of Evil who came to kill Noyes Deuce comes to mind. ''''If the princes and princesses of the other countries who were visiting die, it would be a huge blow to Renowthred...'''' Yes. Worst case scenario, one wrong move and we could be at war. If he was in league with that Seven Sins and the End Fang, would it be revenge? ''Maybe. No, or should I see it as a recovery of a crushed face? ''But if we''re going to pick a target for the killings, isn''t it the noise in the name of the Doomsday Empress?The way that Seven Sins and End Fang said it, it sounds like Noyes had a problem with Noyes calling herself the Doomsday Empress. This is not a good time to be flippant. Makina-san sighs as if she was forced to do something impossible. ''''I heard that they only cut out the fact that the Seven Sins End Fang headed to Renowthread was killed, and decided that the guilt was on Renowthread. "...Nonsense. It''s crazy. Regardless of the actions that Noise did, the people who were there were just paying off the fire that fell on them, right? And since the noise that was the spark is now dead, isn''t that the end of the story? It seems to make sense to them that the people who were there should also be blamed for the crime. Oh, no. It was like taking it out on them. Moreover, it was Hibigami who had killed more than half of the Seven Sins End Fang. ''''On the other side, it was probably easiest for them to put the blame on the place where the Seven Sins End Fang was destroyed. And the person to be held responsible is a famous person whose whereabouts are easy to ascertain... this way, there''s no need for them to frantically search around for the truth. This is crazy. It''s a complete, one-sided decision. Makina-san poses a hand up. "Well, I guess we can''t negotiate our way out of this one. Does that mean that future attacks are almost certain? But........it''s hard to prepare for an attack that can happen at any time. If we were to attack, would it still be the guest quarters for the night? Or on the move? There is a powerful Order of the Holy Tree in this royal capital. If so, the most likely scenario would be on the way back to the home country from King''s Landing--? Actually, we do know the date of the attack. ''What?Do you have any idea what the date of the attack will be? This information was given to me by one of Rokia''s men. Makina took out a folded piece of parchment and placed it on the desk. ''''As far as Rokia is concerned, I hear it''s a thank you. You know I gave my tacit approval of their actions in the school for the search for Noyes, right?I was told by one of my men that it was a thank you for that. It seems that when Makina-san was walking in the school, when she was alone, Rokia''s subordinate in the school''s uniform came in contact with her. ''''I felt it was dangerous to be less cautious just because I was wearing the school''s uniform. I wasn''t alert at all until the other party told me that he was Rokia''s subordinate...It seems that just because he is wearing the school uniform, he recognizes that he is not a dangerous person. Despite the fact that there was a past case of Rokia and the others searching for noise, dressed as candidates. Even the head of the school does not know the face and name of each candidate. Then, naturally, the factor to be judged would be whether or not they are wearing a uniform. Makina-san places her chin on her hands and sighs. ''''I wonder if we need more security and more rules for checking identities?Yeah, but it''s going to be another tedious task... even though there are a few matters that we''re putting off for the Saint''s Festival... Tutu, Makina-san put her forehead on the desk. ''Painful...'' Fatigue was evident in her weak voice. However, Makina-san quickly woke up. ''''It''s hard to think about the future, but weakness will come later.......but for now, we have to talk about the attacker.... What about the real one? ''First of all, I''m pretty sure the man who contacted me is one of Rokia''s men. He''s given me some information in evidence that I wouldn''t have known unless I''d been there to fight the noise. That kind of circumspection is typical of that man. Makina shakes her hand in a flutter. "I''m going to tell you exactly what Rokiah''s words were given to me by her subordinate: ''I gave you this case as my own way of being civil, and I''ll leave it to you to decide whether or not to believe me. Whether you believe in it or not is up to you. How much information do you have on the attacker? The Ten-Display Army -- it''s said that they are a group of followers of the Doomsday Empress. It seems that after returning to the Doomsday Homeland, Rokia investigated the Seven Sins and the Endgame. And as she did so, she discovered that there was an elite group of people who were moving behind the scenes of the doomsday world. ''Didn''t Rokia know of the group''s existence until now? The Nine Eradication Generals, right?He had known for a long time about the existence of the nine men who claimed to be under the direct control of the Terminal Empress, but he didn''t seem to know about the existence of the Tenth Degree Army. Hmm. ''''To that End No. 10 Indicators Army, is the Doomsday Empress equal to a god? ''''Yes. And that''s why the Seven Sins and End Fang moved to kill Noyes, who was using the name of the Doomsday Empress, This is where I get stuck. The Doomsday Empress is the equivalent of a non-existent god. ''''Is the appearance of the Doomsday Empress ever known? ''I don''t know ... at least I don''t know. There isn''t a single line of description of her appearance in any of the past documents. However, if she''s an empress, she must be a woman... ...a fictional character, right? I guess so. ''''But ... when Noyes went to Doomsday Township under the name of the Doomsday Empress, the inhabitants there believed ... you mean they didn''t think they were fictional?'''' Would you believe someone you thought was a god suddenly appeared in front of you so quickly? When I mentioned my current question, Makina-san gave me an answer. ''''As far as I know--it''s said that the Doomsday Empress will [return]. Return? "The Doomsday Empress used to exist in our doomsday village. But one day, she left Doomsday Township. On the day she left, she said to her men, ''I will return. Wait for my return. Is that a famous story? ''''This is a mythical lore that has spread to the lands outside of Doomsday Township. So it''s not a story that guarantees the real existence of the Doomsday Empress. "But the followers of Doomsday Township believe in the lore and await the return of the people of Doomsday... Yeah, I think it''s fair to understand. Was it because of that lore that I couldn''t help but believe it? Makina-san put her hand to her chin thoughtfully. In fact, they might even consider the return of the Doomsday Empress as one of their starting points....... Do you mean that they want change? That the residents are unhappy with the current situation in Doomsday Township? ''''Come to think of it, the only time we''ve seen much activity was the attack on Fort Salem the other day, but lately, Doomsday Township has been very quiet. It''s a good thing that Doomsday is now more relaxed in a sense. Aren''t the three major organizations that you hear about having a falling out or something? I''ve heard that the other two that are actually at odds with each other are the "Kingdom of Fools". From Rokia''s point of view, it''s a nuisance to be made into the three major organizations without permission. Makina, it seems that he got a lot out of the Lokia''s men who contacted him. It''s Makina Renoussphere when they don''t let you leave for free. Nevertheless, it''s that Rokia. I''m sure he''s done a good job of separating the information that can be given out and the information that can be kept hidden beforehand, though. ''''What about the relationship between the three major organizations and the Nine Annihilationist Generals? ''''The Nine Eradication Generals seem to have overlooked the existence of the three major organizations to some extent. Probably thanks to the two other than the Kingdom of Fools paying tribute to them on a regular basis, according to Lokia''s men, though. ''''Perhaps the reason Rokia dared to pass on this information is with the intention of having the Endnojutsuji Army''s strength reduced. If we take the stance of attacking them, even the Last Judgment Army will not end up unscathed. Of course, the competence of the opponent is still unknown.... "It''s something that he might consider. But in Rokia''s case, I don''t think he''s lying about his intention to thank me for the past. "It''s better to offer up two copies of the truth than one more poorly executed lie. ''''Um....in the first place?Rokia was at the place where that Seven Sins and End Fang was destroyed, so if you''re indebted to Makina-san, then you can move to only contradict the noise and hibigami. That headstrong Demon King would have been able to do that too. ''''Actually, I said something similar to his subordinate. Rokia seemed to have anticipated that question. His answer was. They''re fanatics because they only listen to arbitrary truths. They don''t care about the inconvenient truth. It''s all they can think about is how to create a situation where they can show their followers to the fullest. To them, continuing to show their faith is the procedure and the process of bringing back their god. So to speak, Renowthread was chosen as a sacrifice based on the Seven Sins and the End of Fang. That''s right. With a sigh of dismay, Makina-san shakes her head. ''That''s another nasty bunch...'' By the way, the Tenth Legion review of Rokia is ''just as evil as Crohitko in the sense that it doesn''t make any sense. Why do you think you''re part of the same d*mn group...? There, a shadow appears on Makina-san''s face. ''''What''s wrong?'''' So, you know, and here''s the hard part... After hesitating slightly, Makina-san said. ''It seems that you - that is, Sagara Kurohiko - are among the targets of this killing. Me? ''''They seem to think that the person who killed the Seven Sins and the End Fang was the Forbidden Spell Maker. They think that the sacrifice is to the Sacred Tree Country''s Forbidden Spell Master, who is famous for his Lunous Threads. They think the more famous the opponent, the better the sacrifice. I forgot to mention, but it seems that the target of the slaying is also the Holy King''s name. The Holy King, too, huh? At any rate, if he''s famous, I''ll make him a target. ''''If a famous opponent is what you want, I feel like I should have challenged the living Four Deadly Plagues to a fight, but...'''' According to a report from Rokia, the Ten-Day Army was planning to carry out the Four Deadly Disasters in the near future. But they killed the four deadly enemies they were planning to sacrifice. I see. From the point of view of the Ten-Digit Army, it would be a sacrifice to me, wouldn''t it? As an alternative to that, the Holy King, the VIPs of each country, and the forbidders in the land of the sacred tree - they set me up as a sacrifice? What a nice nuisance. You didn''t even investigate the truth and targeted me based on convenient assumptions. ''''And it''s not an assassination--it looks like they''re planning to kick you in the balls head on. Aren''t you going to target the time of day when there''s not a lot of people around, or when you''re on the move when you''re likely to attack...? "...Nonsense. What''s the point of that, anyway? According to Locia''s reading. It seems they value their own style. The reason why the Seven Sins of Fang made such a theatrical appearance was because they value formality. That''s why this head-on assault is a ritual for them. Perhaps this is the reason why it is valuable to them, because it is the most difficult thing to achieve a declaration under the most difficult circumstances. Their intention is to give their opponents a sense of despair that they can defeat with overwhelming force from the front. That''s how confident they are in their power. That''s right. ''''I don''t think you need to try to make your face and voice look like that every time you say Rokia''s words, but.......'''' What? It''s kind of cute, so I''ve kept it quiet until now. ''I''m good!I thought it would be easier to communicate this way! The face turns bright red, and with a puff, Makina-san, who folded her arms, turns away with her body. And then she straightened up in front of you, and gave a single cough of switching coughs, ahem. "Well--the day of the attack, but there isn''t much time to spare... What do you mean? If the information is correct, the attack is tomorrow. Tomorrow ... tomorrow? Huh? Tomorrow-- ''''Yes. They''re expected to storm the Great Sacred Ground where the Sacred Martial Arts Festival takes place. In the middle of the Great Sacrifice, during the Feast of the Holy War... ''''After this, I''m planning to take immediate action with the Sacred Tree Order, but if possible, you--'''' Tomorrow ... the assault on the Feast of the Holy War. ''Yes. In Rokia''s view, they should find it worthwhile to dare to kill a key figure head-on in front of the majority of the audience--Kurohiko? Suddenly, I saw Ira''s face as he was looking forward to the second round. When I was told that I was the object of the sacrifice, there was nothing to be upset about. It was just an impression of whether it was so. But now--I''m this much more upset. Ira-san has been practicing desperately for the Seibu Festival. It''s not just Ira-san. Zeke and Hyrgis-san have also. I''m sure that Ray-senpai and Beoza-san, Chairman Koudelka, and Chairman Dristos have also. And Cecily. I''m sure they have all worked hard for the Holy War Festival. That tournament could be destroyed by the trashy ideas of trash people. When I thought of that, I felt my emotions switch rapidly. --I can''t forgive them. For this attack, I was going to offer Shana-san an escort. As a guest, I only want to keep her safe. If she tried to attack me again, I was going to take a stand whenever she did. That''s what I was thinking. But then - I changed my mind. I understand. I''ll be there to help you plan for this. You were going to ask me to do that, right? ''What?Yeah, well that''s very helpful, Kurohiko. So, um ... yes, I''ll take care of it. Makina-san leaves me for a moment to coordinate the attendees of the countermeasure meeting. After separating from Makina-san in front of the headmaster''s office, I walked out of the corridor alone. The end of the tenth indicative army. For some reason, the word "pest" that Varaga had mentioned came to mind. That''s right. --The pests must be exterminated. Every single one of the enemies that came to undermine the Holy War Festival-- Turn it off and crush it. 189-20. "For every consultation with the witch" [Machina Renault Sphere] Well, that''s a disturbing story. After parting with Kurohiko, Makina was visiting the mansion where Shanatrice was staying. She was going to visit the headquarters facility of the Holy Tree Knights once in the future, and then go to Renowthred Castle. But before that, I decided to tell Shanatrice about the matter of the Last Ten Indications Army. "The Ten-Digit Army, huh? When Shanatrice heard about the attack, she looked like she had things caught in her teeth. ''What do you think of this matter?'' In a word, I don''t get it. There''s so much I don''t understand. Shanatrice sits cross-legged on the perch and crosses her arms. How trivial in that short skirt, Makina thinks inwardly, but doesn''t say it. That''s because there''s a risk of being steered the conversation in a strange direction from there. Shanatrice says while curling the ends of her hair, which is tied in two, around her fingers. In the event that the target is indiscriminate, I don''t care if the target is indiscriminate, but when the target is narrowed down, attacking it openly and squarely, that doesn''t seem like a trap to me. That''s an honest opinion. Of course, as Rokia says, that may be why it''s important. Anyway, this is not something that can be understood by ordinary people. I suppose that''s normal. But-- Yes. But if he''s as powerful as the Four Felons, that''s a different story. ''''That is... if you think you have a good chance of winning if you go head-to-head with the Holy Tree Knights or the Forbidden Spell User. ''''Hmm. What''s more, if the purpose of the man named Rokia, who brought that information to us, is to reduce the strength of the Endnojutu Army, then it''s possible that Rokia is telling us that our side''s strength is less. So, even if Rokia had known about Rose Claywall and Valaga Wormaldo, it''s possible that he didn''t tell the other side of the Tenth Sense Army about it intentionally. I''m not sure if this Rokia man is trustworthy or not. Is he an ally or an enemy? Is he true or false? Or maybe he is both, or maybe he is neither. But we don''t need to worry about that. Prince Gears has Rose and I am with him. And if the enemy is of the Four Deadly Sins, it would be a good way to test Rose''s strength. ''That said, we can''t afford not to have our guest nation, Renowthred, escorting you around. Ho-ho-ho, isn''t it? You must have a lot of trouble. Zuzu, Shanatrice sips her tea. Her crinkled right eye widens at once. ''''--Ah, ah, ah!Whew, whew!Heeeeee...!This tea that Rose brewed is too hot! I hadn''t touched it yet, but when I looked at it again, there was a tremendous amount of steam. It was made of pottery that didn''t allow heat to travel to the handle, so he didn''t notice it just by holding it in his hand. A teary-eyed Shanatrice wiped her breath on the tea with a huff, huff, huff, huff, huff. Then, after sipping the tea again with a small sip of chubby, Shanatrice said. It is a good idea to be very careful about assassination while on the move or being surrounded by spectators. Yeah, sure. As I thought, the matter of the frontal breakthrough should be considered a trap first and foremost. The information Rokia gave us could also be considered to be information that the Endnojutu Army side dared to leak in order to confuse us. Makina checked the time on her watch and then asked. ''By the way, Shana. Hmm? As a matter of fact, what do you think of that Imperial man, Varaga Wormood? Isn''t that man from the Sixth Estate? Oh, you noticed that too, didn''t you? It was only after we parted ways at the Great Sacred Ground that I realized it was a name I had heard before. I thought I''d heard that name before, but then I remembered that Hibigami or Noyes had mentioned it during the battle. Shanatrice was also present during the fight with Noise. "Hmmm........I''m not sure about that man. Wasn''t he, by the way, in charge of the warehouse management department of the offshoot of Midzhberia?From the name, I don''t think he is a key figure. But it''s the princess that walks around with him, and if he''s from the Sixth House, then he''s certainly not an ordinary man. Makina said, remembering Valaga''s face and the way she spoke. ''I looked like a normal human being,'' Hee hee, you look like a ladies'' man, don''t you? At least it''s not my cup of tea, but what, you like that kind of face? Hmm?Well ... what do I like?I''d like something a little younger than that one, with dark hair and an eye patch. .......... It''s not Kurohiko. ''I mean, don''t break your story. Her lack of enthusiasm is breaking my heart... Shanatrice sips her tea with a chuzuzuzuzuzuzuzu. "Hibigami, Lokia, and Noise exuded awesomeness and abnormality from the first impression. But that man, at first glance, is just so ordinary it''s uncanny. It''s a little unusual when you can match Rose on equal footing. It''s not just the power, but the humanity, you know, it''s the humanity, it''s just so obscure. The fact that I can''t feel anything is counterintuitive. ''Did you ask Currier, who was your homeboy, what his character was? Yeah. I''m sure Currier is just as mysterious to you as I am to him. It''s hard to believe that the girl is from the Sixth Estate. Is that why Currier was only able to feel "afraid" of the noise? ''I wish I could ask another person from the Sixth House, but I don''t know where Hibigami is, Rokia in the apocalypse can''t be reached from here, and Noyes is dead--'' Then Makina realized. ''Oh, by the way, the person who created the Sixth House that you say is in your country... did you ever meet him after that?'' Laguna - or is it really Tasogale? I have yet to meet him. Don''t tell me you''ve disappeared? Shanatrice puts a hand to her chin. ''That''s the thing I don''t understand. Well, what do you mean? I went to his house several times, but he wasn''t there. I went to his house several times, but he was away every time, but the house was still intact. The house was still inhabited. I waited for him all day and he didn''t show up. Since they live deep in the mountains, they can''t go back and forth so many times. Shanatrice frowns at the complexity of the situation. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world," he said, "but I''m sure my men who regularly visit the city meet with Tasogale. I''ve received a few messages that are little more than small talk. It''s not........actually......it''s said that he visited my laboratory in the capital a few times and left a souvenir behind. So you haven''t disappeared? Yes. And yet I haven''t been able to see Tasogale once since I returned to Ruvellargan after my troubles with the Four Deadly Sins. ''You didn''t let your men stop you when you showed up at the King''s Landing lab? They say you can get them to stay, but then they disappear like smoke before you know it. Do you think it''s a magic trick or something? I don''t know about that either. Shanatrice nods her head slightly. ''I mean, people don''t seem to know how they missed Tasogale leaving the room...'' Makina''s brow wrinkles deepened. ''Hey, I don''t understand what you''re saying. What do you mean?'' You know. Shanatrice makes a lame move. She explains that she didn''t understand what was going on, but the conversation allowed her to leave the room. The gatekeeper said, ''I did see him. But for some reason, I was just watching them. Speaking of spooky, that''s a spooky word. If he''s missing, it''s a bit early to tell. He''s been missing for some reason. This is easy to understand. But Tasogare is indeed "present". It exists, and yet it doesn''t exist. And yet, only certain people can''t meet him. It''s an eerie and mysterious story. ''''Hmm.......well, I have a feeling that that woman is capable of doing whatever she wants. As expected of the founder of the Sixth House. So it''s going to be hard to get information out of this Tasogale guy... But you''ve been worried about something, haven''t you? You''re the one who defeated the Four Felons and the Sixth Inquisitor, aren''t you? ''It''s... well... but...'' I''ll warn you about this Varaga guy. "I''ll keep an eye out for this Varaga guy, too. What can I say?Isn''t that exactly why the Imperial Princess is safe with that Varaga at her side? Well, you know ... maybe I should think of it that way. The End of the Ten Indications Army. Varaga Wormood. Both of them may be beings that cannot be understood by the ordinary senses. What is necessary to understand them--is it still madness? Only those who have madness can truly understand the madness of others. --Well I can only do what I can do for now. With that thought in mind, Makina grabbed the ceramic handle and made the tea--. Ahhhhhh? Makina hurriedly cupped her hand over her mouth. Her tongue tingled. Tears oozed out of the corners of her eyes, ooze. ''''Ugh, ugh...'''' ........I had forgotten how hot it was. 190-21. "Response Meeting" The countermeasure meeting is said to be held at the headquarters facility of the Knights of the Holy Tree. To the right of the Holy Tree, as seen from the academy, is the Great Sacred Ground. The white and light green building on the left is the Holy Tree Knights'' headquarters facility. I had seen it several times, but this is the first time I''ve actually set foot in it. When the sun was almost gone, I was heading to the headquarters facility with the carriage that Machina-san had prepared for me. It seems that Makina-san is already at the headquarters facility. When we arrived in front of the building, the carriage crossed the drawbridge and entered the grounds. ''''Sagara Kurohiko-dono. Welcome to the Knights of the Holy Tree Headquarters. The one who greeted me was Lili, the younger sister of Commander Sogut''s sister. Unlike the last time I visited the school today, she was dressed in a normal uniform. ''''Come to think of it, this is the first time I''m exchanging words with you directly like this. Lili smiles, which she doesn''t seem to be good at, as if she''s trying to avoid giving the other person a hard impression. ''I''m Lili Sigmsos,'' Sagara Kurohiko. He takes the offered hand and shakes it. ''Are you nervous?'' A little. ''You''ll find your familiar face in the conference room. You''ll have to be patient until then. Thank you for your concern. Her expression is hard, but she seems to be a nice person. When you see her up close like this, you can see that she''s more beautiful than from a distance. The parts of her face are amazingly well-defined. ''''Um, what''s wrong with my face?'''' Oh, no....sorry. I mean.........I can see the face of your brother.... I was embarrassed and faked it. Lili, this time, had a smile on her mouth that felt natural. ''Yes, I get that a lot.'' I got the impression that he liked his brother. ''Then let''s go,'' Lili takes me down a corridor with whitewashed walls. The interior is not rugged, but rather refined and elegant. This way. Everyone is already here. Lili opens the door to the conference room. It''s a spacious, rectangular room. It has a neat impression without any unnecessary decorations. Commander Sogut and Makina, who were discussing something at the back of the room, noticed me. The eyes of the other members of the group also linger on us. One of them, Diares-san, smiled at me. ''''You''re here, Kurohiko. It''s been a while.'''' I returned the greeting to Mr. Dearles and took the seat that Lili had recommended. I take one look at Mr. Van Stos, who is leaning against the wall, and he gives me a small bail. I return the bail as well. The next person I look at is in a symmetrical position with Mr. Van Stos, also leaning back against the wall - Currier Versteen. Currier-san, whose gaze met mine, nods one nod just as a substitute for a greeting. This one, too, nods back with a small nod. Makina-san must have called out to her. Currier-san is not a contestant either, so if you say her hands are free, they are free. Once Lili-san took her seat, there was a silence in the place once. Commander Sogut begins to explain about the attack. There was a part of the explanation being given now that was new to me. The cause of this attack was the retaliation for the battle with the inhabitants of Doomsday Township that occurred during the earlier retaking of Salem Fort. From the sense of the Commander''s explanation, it seems that he did so as a result of discussions with Makina-san. I''m sure she took it into consideration to avoid any possible repercussions to me, one of her targets, and to Curie-san, who had a run-in with the Seven Sins of Doom. The source of the information was not via Lokiia, but was brought from Salem Fort, which was recaptured. "--That''s how we got here. Anybody have any questions? In response to the Commander''s question, zero hands were raised. Somehow, there was a section where some of the group members realized that the current explanation was made up for some reason. The fact that no one pointed it out is proof that the Commander is trusted that much? ''If not, we''ll move on to tomorrow''s measures. This one will be led by Makina Renausphere. Makina leans forward slightly. ''''I''m Makina Renausphere. I had a brief discussion with the Commander earlier about how to deal with this attack. While checking the documents in hand, Makina-san begins to explain. ''''According to the information we''ve obtained, the enemy is going to attack us during the Holy War Festival. The red-haired member of the group raised his hand. ''If the goal is to kill the guest you invited, wouldn''t it be normal to assume they''d go after him on the move? Of course I''ll be on the move. Of course we won''t be negligent in protecting people on the move, because we don''t want to completely rely on the information we get. However, if there is no attack on the move, we need to decide what to do next. Makina-san breaks off her words once and looks over the group members. ''''First of all, I will divide into the Holy King''s group, Prince Gears'' group, and Princess Hel''s group, and each of them will be assigned to guard the group. Even after they enter the Great Sacred Ground, you will continue to guard them at all times. There''s a chance that the enemy may try to assassinate you by blending in with the crowd. Makina-san gave her a look, and the leader took over the rest of the group. ''That guard, but Master Yggd requested it. Master Yggd? I''ve never heard the name before. Perhaps the fact that I didn''t have any idea of the name showed on my face, but Lili-san, who was sitting next to me, tells me in a whisper. ''''Kurohiko-dono has only been in this country for a short time, hasn''t he? Yggud-sama is the second prince of this country. He has been touring the region on an amusement tour, but he returned to the royal capital the other day. After looking as if she was unsure if she should say it, Lili-san continued. ''''Since the First Prince, Prince Rhodia, is sickly and weak, it is said that the next Holy King will be Yggd-sama. That''s why Yggd-sama has so much influence at the moment. He couldn''t disregard the next Holy King''s request, he said. After Prince Yugud''s name was mentioned, Makina-san''s expression became more and more tired. Probably, but from the time she left me until the evening, she was probably visiting the castle to make adjustments for the day. Prince Yugud''s request must have been heard at that time as well. Judging from that Makina-san''s reaction, she might be a somewhat troublesome person. Come to think of it, Makina-san had hinted before that Cecily-san had a hot prince, but which prince was it? The Commander sighs. ''I have been appointed to guard the Holy King''s party. When they enter the Great Sanctuary, I and a few other members will be with the Holy King at all times. The Commander is unhappy with this. ''''The Holy King will be accompanied by Wagnus-dono and Gaiden-dono this time. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with them. And as for guarding our guests-- The names of Mr. Van Stoss and several members of the group were read out to guard Prince Gears'' group. To Princess Hel''s group, the names of the new members of the group who had been named to the Eight Sacred Trees Sword, excluding Ira''s brother, Nord-san and Lili-san, were raised. .........Guarding, huh? Although the strength of the Endnojutsujun Army is unknown, Prince Gears is accompanied by Shana-san and [Armor Warrior] Rose Claywall, and Princess Hel is accompanied by Varaga Wormood, who is from the Sixth House. With them, I feel like they would be sufficient as guards. Well, I guess that''s the problem with their face as an inviting country. From the feeling of listening to the story, it seems that the prince''s intentions can''t be ignored either....... Makina-san continues her story. ''''Furthermore, during the move, Lili Sigmsos should follow the Holy King''s party, Sagara Krohiko and Currier Versteen should follow Prince Geas'' party, and Nord Horn should follow Princess Hel''s party. However, those who have just been named will be assigned to guard the gates, east, west, north, south, and south, upon arrival at the Great Sacred Place. Makina-san darted her gaze in turn to the faces that had just been named. ''''If the information we got beforehand is correct, the enemy will attack us after the Holy Martial Arts Festival begins. The ceiling of the Great Sacred Ground will be covered with a protective membrane, so in effect, the only entry points will be the gates to the north, south, east and west. As long as we can defend this place, we should be able to prevent the enemy from entering completely. After the crowd enters the Great Sanctuary, the Great Sanctuary is banned until all the games for the day are over. We will also do everything possible to clear the perimeter. ...Would you be so foolish as to come head-on? The red-haired member of the group--Nord-san, interrupting, raised a question. By the way, I only learned about it when I read out the placement just now, but that red-haired dancer seems to be Ira-san''s brother. Node-san folded her arms and made a difficult face. ''Normally, that advance information, shouldn''t we still consider it a trap? ''''That''s why we have to remain vigilant, and each dignitary will be guarded at all times. If our prior information is really correct, I''d actually like to put all my men into guarding the gate. I''m not convinced. If they plan to carry out a frontal assault in the middle of enemy territory, the people in Doomsday Township are not in their right mind. They''re insane. If the source of the information was revealed to be the bosses of the three major organizations in the Doomsday Township, then the prior information would be even less reliable. Moreover, it would take a considerable amount of time to convince the people present that the Endless Tenth Legion was a fanatical, ritualistic - formality-obsessed group. There is no guarantee that I can explain and convince them, nor is there any solid evidence. It''s especially tough in a situation where we can''t reveal Lokia''s existence. Mr. Node cowered his shoulders. ''''That''s not exactly the Four Deadly Disasters, is it? From another point of view, it''s probably best to think of our enemies as being as much of a threat as the Four Deadly Disasters. At that word from Lili, the air in the place suddenly became heavy. It''s quite possible that not only the Seven Sins and End Fang, but also the story of the Four Deadly Disasters being scattered in Renowthread has been passed down. Still, coming to the front - even with the matter of their style - would not be possible without considerable confidence in their own strength. It would be better to just be prepared that they might be that much of an opponent. There would be nothing wrong with being too vigilant in this regard. ''''Tch........there''s no way I''m going to let those crazy people ruin that guy''s precious Holy War Festival.......'''' With a frustrated tone that seems to be hard to accept, Nord-san is mumbling to himself. The "that guy" he mentioned is probably his sister, Ira. At that time. Uh, do you mind? The one who raised his hand modestly in a small way was Mr. Dearles. ''My name wasn''t mentioned at all during my explanation just now...'' You know the answer to that, don''t you? You are the personal guard of Prince Yggud. Ms. Dearles pokes her cheekbones. ''Well, I knew that...'' Prince Yggud personally asked me to send you, ''Send me Diares to guard me. Good luck with that, Diares. Yes, yes, yes, you asked nicely. At this point, a harmonious mood washed over the room. Lili-san explained in another whisper. ''''Diares is Prince Hugud''s favorite. He''s the only person in this order who can take on that feisty Hugd prince. He would have been the prince''s guard, even if he had not been personally appointed. I was wondering why the Holy Tree Order Number 2 was not named, but I see, that''s what happened. After this, there was an explanation and confirmation of tomorrow''s detailed movements. And then - the day of the second round came. 191-22. "Absolutely" [Ira Horn] Hi, Ira. On the day before the second game tomorrow, Ray came to visit Ira''s room. As she closes the door to her room, Ray says, "Tomorrow, it''s the second game. ''Tomorrow, the second round is finally happening. Yes. Oh, what''s going on?You don''t have your usual energy. ''What?Is that so? ''Oh, by the way, when I went to look at the match-up table for the second round, I didn''t see Kurohiko. ''Oh, well Kurohiko had an urgent matter to attend to. The headmaster''s maid of honor came and gave me a message from Kurohiko. Hmmm, I see. What''s this all about?Oh, speaking of errands, I saw someone who looked like a member of the Order come in a while ago and leave here in a carriage with Currier... but maybe it''s the same errand. Ray sits down next to Ira, who is sitting on the edge of the bunk. ''What''s the matter, Ira?'' Ray playfully put his hands around her waist. In response to that, Ira responded with a wry smile. ''''Haha........I''m embarrassed to say, but I think I''m getting a bit nervous. You seem a bit weak compared to the first game. ''During the first round, Kurohiko was watching the fight he was there with me before and after the fight. I was supposed to go with him to see the matchup list today. Ray is waiting patiently for Ira''s words. ''I think I would have lost the first game if I was alone. The training is part of it, but I think the feelings are the biggest factor. Today, when I went to see the list of fights, I felt very discouraged.Everyone around me seemed stronger than I was, and I started to get scared... even though it wasn''t like that during the match when Kurohiko was near me. Of course, it''s not as scary as the Four Deadly Disasters. But that was a different kind of feeling than that one. It wasn''t a threat to life. It was a sense of insignificance. It''s that feeling of being in a place where you are out of place. "I see.......you went alone. I was sure I was going to go see it while flirting with Kurohiko, so no one was going to go see it with Ira, you know~ Hey, you''re flirting with me? Aila cupped her flaming cheeks with both hands. ''''But if you were in such a state, I should have gone with you....... But... Ira dropped his gaze to his lap. ''I also knew then that I shouldn''t just rely on Kurohiko all the time. It''s true that I''m nervous... but we mustn''t let our emotions get the better of us. If you are defeated by your feelings, you will not be able to win anything. Giggling, Ray smiles. ''You don''t seem to ... need to worry about it. Ray taps Ira''s shoulder with a peck. ''I''m stronger now, Isla. "....I used to be a girl who was used to giving up. I was always looking in the back of my mind for the edge to compromise. Even during the mission to defeat the giants, the attack team that was going to form up because of the dispute with Bashkatha left, and he thought he was going to apologize to Bashkatha and the others and call it a day. But when I told him that story, he said, seemingly unconcerned. --Uh.......well, is there something wrong with that? In the end, the mission to defeat the giants was carried out, but after that, the mission took an unexpected turn. A giant that didn''t look like a lowly hierarchical figure appeared, which didn''t seem to attract the skilled Bashkatha squad and destroyed them all. But he didn''t hesitate to fight back against such an unknown enemy. That''s right. When he appeared, everyone was enveloped in despair, but he stood up to the Four Deadly Disasters. When I first met him, he seemed to be kind, but compared to now, he was a different person. He''s changing at an alarming rate - he''s getting stronger. The old me was always looking for a way out. But now I''m always looking for a way out. Seeing him like that made me want to change, too. I''m just looking for a reason not to compromise. Ray let out a breath of deep emotion, hahaha. You''ve really gotten stronger. I''ve been with you for so long, there''s something about being together that makes me want to do it. But of course I''m grateful to Ray, right?And looking back, there''s a lot of things that Ray has helped me with. Puh-leeze. Ray pressed Ira''s cheek with his finger. ''So, now, Ira.......which do you like better, Kurohiko or me? "...what?What?You can''t choose.... Oh dear, it''s Ira that he doesn''t choose Kurohiko honestly... d*mn it, Ray... Well!I don''t think there is anything to worry about with Ira, so let''s get an early night''s rest in preparation for tomorrow! Ray stands up and walks to the door. ''Uh ... you know what, Ray?'' Ira called out to Ray. ''Hmm?What? What if?If I win this festival, I''m going to be the first one to do so. So on second thoughts, Ira shook his head. ''Nope, sorry it''s nothing.'' I see. He could feel the air he didn''t want to be questioned. Without asking further what she was going to say, Ray walked out of the room. Poof, Ira lies down on a thin blanket. She stared at the ceiling. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time here. Then I''ll have the courage to do so-- The words beyond that didn''t come out of his mouth, but stayed in his head. A few moments later, Ira pointed his fist at the ceiling. ''You''re going to win, I promise.'' 192-23. "The Last Army" It''s time. From last night to this morning, I was sitting and leaning against the wall of my house with the Mad Sakura in my arms. This is because I couldn''t dismiss the possibility that the end-of-the-week Jiu-Jitsu Army would attack me in my sleep. Although I took a nap in this position, I was prepared to switch my thoughts and movements to combat at any time. In the end, though, the attack didn''t happen until it was time to leave the house. I had a hard time getting out, but my head and body didn''t have any fatigue left in them. What''s filling my head and body right now - anger. Sword in hand, I leave the house. As I leave the house, I notice someone leaning against the fence a short distance away. "Huh? Oh, Kurohiko. It was Isla. She came running up to me, "Only a few minutes ago," she said. ''You''re up early, Ira-san. You''re up early, Ira-san, and you seem to be in.......good shape. Compared to the last time I saw him, I got the impression he was less nervous. Yeah, that''s perfect. With a big smile and a clenched fist, Ira-san appealed to me for energy. I had told her when I visited the girls'' quarters yesterday that I couldn''t go to her game today. ''Actually, you know what?Well I heard about today from Currier last night. And the reason why I couldn''t go to the match-up table yesterday. When I visited yesterday, she didn''t elaborate. Ira-san looks up at me like I''ve done something wrong. "And, um....you know....you said that Kurohiko is the target of the attackers. Is this from Miss Currier? Apparently, Makina-san, I''ve revealed the matter of me being a target to Currier-san as well. ''''Oh, it''s not!I got it out of Currier, who was very reluctant to do it.You see, because Kurohiko was acting strange when he visited my dormitory yesterday... so it''s not Currier''s fault, you know! I didn''t have the slightest intention of blaming Currier-san. Besides, if that person decided to talk, then surely it was the right decision. ''''I''m sorry, even for me, I didn''t really intend to hide what happened today, but I didn''t want to give you unnecessary worries before the game.'''' No, it''s fine. It''s nice to know you care. It''s just-- Ira turned on his heel and turned away. ''Make sure you come back safe and sound, okay? His voice sounded like he was desperately trying to keep the anxiety out of his voice. ''Currier said that the enemy would be a group with considerable confidence in their strength. He also said that it would not be possible for everyone to be safe from the attack... maybe even stronger than those four deadly disasters, right? He doesn''t say anything comforting when he''s not sure. That''s just the way she is. It''s the frustration of not being able to help in a situation like this. Ira-san''s shoulders were trembling a little as she said in a faint voice. ''''But ... I know exactly what I''m capable of right now. That''s why I''m going to do what I have in front of me right now. Isla clenched her fists. I''ll be there for the third round, that''s for sure. I''m going to win today, so that Kurohiko can see me. So-- After gulping down a spit, Ira said. ''Kurohiko, you have to win and come back. She held back the trembling in her voice. ''Because I want Kurohiko to see how much I''ve grown up--Atachi, I want him to see how much I''ve grown up in the third round. She has been building up for this day and training her mind to be strong. But now, it is being shaken by an element of anxiety that shouldn''t have been there. ''''I promise. I will definitely win, too. And I will come back alive. Ira also bumped his fist into my outstretched fist. "The third round--I''ll be there to see it for sure! Yes. Their fists part. Well I''ll see you later, Kurohiko! This time I didn''t turn around and Ira-san just ran off. As I stared at Ira-san''s back as she ran away, the anger in me changed in quality from before. The sensation of the fire that had been burning red was changing into a blue, quietly burning flame. ''''..........'''' Endno, Jujitsu Army. After meeting up with Currier-san, I rode the carriage that came to pick me up and headed to the Holy Tree Knights'' headquarters. ''''Good job, Kurohiko. Makina-san had already arrived at the headquarters. If you ask me, early this morning, I heard that there was an official warning of an attack from the Endno-Junken Army to the Holy Tree Knights Headquarters. They went out of their way to write a declaration on a fine quality parchment and slammed it into the headquarters without even showing themselves. The content was almost the same as the information given to Rokia''s subordinates. In fact, it was more of a statement to the effect that they were aware of our recent movements and were already aware that information about the attack had been leaked. I''m not sure if this can be taken as a fair statement.I still don''t get it. War between the nations, is this what you''re thinking of? Formal declaration of war. To them, does this Ritual feel similar to a mourning battle? After that, after receiving instructions from Commander Sogut, me, Currier-san and the knights were divided into each security team. I''m in charge of Prince Gears and his group. The security team of Prince Gears and his group immediately went to the mansion where the prince and the others were staying. When the group members rang the mansion''s doorbell, Prince Gears, Shana-san and Rose appeared from inside, having finished their preparations. There should be other Ruvel Argan''s companions, but today''s Holy Martial Festival seemed to have narrowed down the number of people who would be accompanying them. When Rose-san, dressed in jet-black armor, appeared, the members of the guarding group spat in a pressured manner. One of the group members begins to explain to Prince Gears about today''s movements. I checked my pocket watch. The spectators have already entered, and now it''s about time for the opening ceremony of the second round....... ''''I''m looking forward to working with you today. Well, yes, that''s reassuring. It''s a good idea to have that forbidding spell user as an escort to the Great Sacred Ground. Hmm, it''s a boon. Following the prince, who doesn''t seem to feel the slightest bit of anxiety, Rose stepped into the carriage, full of weight. With a small hand on the back of a jet-black hand held out from the carriage, Shanna-san gets into the carriage. Before she closed the door, Shana called out to us. You''ll be safer with you guys, won''t you? We''ll have Rose with us, so don''t worry about it too much.Especially Kurohiko, you don''t seem to be particularly at ease today, do you? ''''I''m sorry. I, I want this Holy War Festival to end safely at all costs. That''s why-- Good. Don''t apologize. Anger is a powerful thing, as long as you''re hurling it at the wrong people. So don''t worry about your currier, okay? Currier-san, who was dismissed from the conversation, looks up. ''''Ah, no I''m not worried about Kurohiko in that aspect. There''s something strangely disturbing about it... so, Kurohiko-- Currier''s face tightens. ''Take care of yourself, just in case. I nodded my head. Two interlocking carriages started to move towards the Great Sacred Ground with the riding knights. I offered myself and decided to use the Fifth Forbidden Spell to cover the surroundings from the sky. I leave the jacket I took off to Shana and activate the Fifth Forbidden Spell. Two huge wings grow out of my back and the ground. Leaving the impressed faces of the Geass princes, I immediately jump up into the sky to check my surroundings. The field of view is wider from the sky, and I can see the movement in the distance. But there was something else to aim for. I dare to let the Endo Tenjou Army, which is probably hiding near here right now, catch me in the act. They wanted to focus the enemy''s attention on me. It''s a good idea to show them this figure to show them that the existence of the forbidden spell user is a fact. I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than that. It''s a good idea to be aware of the power of the forbiddenbidden fruit, and allocate a lot of forces to where I am. It''s a good idea to be able to find a certain position based on the direction in which the attack took place, if you attack with arrows or magic tricks while flying in the sky. If that happened, they might be able to reduce their numbers before they arrived at the Great Sacred Field. However - the attack didn''t happen in the end until they reached the Great Sacred Ground. It seems that the other guards didn''t get attacked either. Currier-san looks up at the Great Sacred Ground, where cheers are leaking out. ''''If that''s the case, then today''s Holy Warrior Festival is safe...'''' Now, the rest of your guards will go right on into the Great Sanctuary! Makina-san is crisply giving instructions. It seems that Makina-san has assumed the role of organizing the security team outside. It seems that the Holy King''s party including Prince Yggud and Princess Hel''s party had already arrived at the venue before we arrived. Commander Sogut and Ms. Diares have also already entered the Great Sacred Ground. ''''The assignments for each gate are as I explained before we left. The enemy''s strength is unknown at the moment. Each group, please be very careful. The north gate is a defense team led by Lili. The east gate is the defense team led by Node-san. The south gate was a defense team led by Currier-san. And - the west gate, the largest front gate, was my defense squad in charge. It''s a painful thing that the top three of the Holy Tree Knights can''t go around defending each gate, but should I consider this place lucky that we didn''t have any attacks on the move? ''''Well then, Currier-san,'''' Yeah. We''ll protect their jubilee with our own hands. Yes, sir. Oh, and, uh, Cecily has a message for you. Is this from Miss Cecily? "''If I win, you''ll have to stay at the Arkwright family compound for a day. Haha Miss Cecily, I''m so relieved to see that today is just as usual. Also, ''So please make sure this case is over in one piece.'' ...I knew it was a requirement to survive. It''s really nice to know that someone is concerned for you. ''''I''ll be careful too. Please take care of yourself, Currier-san. "Don''t worry about it. I don''t think there is a greater threat on this continent than the Four Deadly Disasters and Hibigami. Even for me, after my recent battles, I''m stronger than ever. After that, the other groups went to their posts. Then I remained at the west gate with the twelve holy warriors of the Order of the Twelve. ''''..........'''' --If you''re coming, come. It was about twenty minutes after the other groups had left. I saw five figures walking towards us. A member of the group puts his hand on the hilt of his sword. ''''That''s the End of the Tenth Legion?As announced, it''s really up front... The voice of the group is not excellent. It''s because they have more than a certain amount of ability that they understand. I''m going to be able to say that those five are not ordinary people. All five of them were wearing eccentric speckled clothing. Purple and black based clothes. However, although there was a sense of color unity, their attire was not uniform like the uniforms. The five of them walked towards us in a horizontal line with an imposing gait. The purple-haired man on the far right was holding his sword on his shoulder. The other four have their swords at their waists. Five of them stop. The man with the white haired eye patch in the center stepped forward. ''''You''re the forbidding spellcaster, aren''t you?'''' The man with the eye patch smoothly draws his sword from his waistband. The first thing I want to tell you is that we do not underestimate you. The existence of the forbidden curse was also made more believable when I saw you flying through the air earlier. And the fact that you defeated the Four Deadly Plagues, well I guess it''s true. The man with the eye patch turns his head as if he is doing preparatory exercises. The best thing to do is to bring five people, including me, here instead of two at a time. ...I''m right on target here. I always had a bad feeling about this before I made my move but I guess my instincts can be good sometimes, too. A sharp and vicious gaze silently pierces me. "We are the Ten-Display Army, the Eight Funeral Blades. Eighth curse, release. Today, I''m going to bury you right here in this room-- the Conjurer. With his right hand, he pulled out the Mad Sakura with his sword. "--The eighth forbidden curse ... the second realm, released. 193-24. "Bad thing" The man carrying the long sword on his shoulder smiles, nii. ''You''re quick, forbidding spellcaster. You have a pretty fun arm. Did you defeat the Four Deadly Disasters with those demonic arms? Wordlessly, I get into a fighting stance. A member of the group behind me draws his sword and gives a command. ''''Yo, alright!We''ll be with you, Lady Sagara. I controlled the group members behind me with my hand as they tried to run out. ''Sagara, Lord?'' ''I''m sorry. I know you may think I''m being cocky but you guys can''t beat them. What? Can you, uh... can you just, uh... let me do it?Please. I understood more than they did. The eight burial blades at the end of the day are on the side of the powerful. I can''t say anything about the individual''s detailed fighting abilities yet, but that is the smell of a warrior who has gone through many battles. ''''I like the people of the Holy Tree Knights. What? So I wouldn''t want you to die if I could. It might have been a rude thing to say to a knight who takes up a sword to defend his country. But - I didn''t want to see these people die. I don''t want to see the people who said they liked Commander Sogut, to whom I owe a debt of gratitude, die for no reason. ''''Kudos.......I understand. If it''s Sagara-dono who defeated those four evil plagues says so, then it must be so. But in order to prevent the enemy from entering, I''m going to need you all to fortify the entrance to the gate just in case. Can you do that for me? Ah, ah!All right, guys, I''m gonna go in and secure the doorway! The group members move backwards. The man on the far left of the final eight funeral blades laughed loudly. ''''Since you are the man who defeated the Seven Sins and the Four Deadly Disasters, I thought you were a man of what kind of ruthlessness and ruthlessness... but what a sweet man you are, caring for your fellow man...'''' What''s so funny? He grips the hilt of his sword and holds it up. ''It''s only natural to think of your fellow man, isn''t it? Heck, maybe. But ... are you aware of this, forbidders?The battle has already begun. And we are now measuring your quality as a sacrifice.... The man on the far right, carrying a sword, poked the ground with the tip of his shoe with a thump. ''''I mean, yo--'''' A moment later, the figure of the man on the far right disappeared from the ranks. Behind him, a stinging sword Qi. ''''There''s a lot of gaps, forbid user. I intentionally created an opening for you, my friend. What? He dodges a slash from the approaching enemy and takes a swing of his sword. The enemy dodges the attack. One of the Eight Funeral Blades from a distance huffed and shouted, "No! ''''No!Move it, Rishburn! The enemy has dodged an attack. --Thud! -- --The feeling of crushed flesh, facial bones, caving in. I fired a blow with my left arm, with all my strength, at the enemy. Before I could scream, the enemy, who had been hit by my blow, died as it was. --Dozza-- The enemy, who has almost lost his face body, rolls to the ground as a catapult of flesh. --Zunn--. I thrust the blade of the Mad Sakura into the corpse at my feet. This was my aim. I deliberately created a large opening and lured out the man on the right who seemed to be very bloodthirsty. He then neutralized the enemy he had lured out and let the Mad Sakura suck its blood. This was also a move that would only work because he was a competent person who could detect an opening in the opponent. Up to this point, it was right on target. ''''Now........suck the power to your heart''s content and bloom madly. The cherry-colored blade began to glow faintly, dokudokku, as it rejoiced. One of the enemies, who was reduced to four, huffed and sniffed. ''''I see.......apparently, you have the strength to live up to the name of a forbidden spell user. The blow just now was a reenactment of that Beshgam Angren''s attack. In the battle with Beschgam, I "ate" a lot of that man''s power with the power of the forbidden beast. I couldn''t eat it all and ate it to the point of vomiting. The one born from digesting that was the current blow. A fist on which more than 90% of his total weight was placed. That''s where the speed comes in. It is a vicious attack that seems to be unavoidable now that the forbidden left arm struck each other and lost. The peculiar twisting of the body. Multi-stage interlocking of the joints. Stepping in, creating a perfect balance. Special center-of-gravity shift, the When various other conditions are met, this is a strike of evil that is delivered. If I had to name it, should I call it "The Deadly Attack"? If he was able to launch it naturally and without awareness, then Beth Gum is definitely the "different person". ''''--The Fifth Curse, Release.'''' Black wings grow on my back. Huge wings appear on the ground behind me, too. I''ll tell you one thing first. Picking up the sword belonging to the man named Rishbaan with my left arm, I thrust it at the eight funeral blades of the end. "If you will have the rest of your people pull out of this country from now on and surrender their intent to attack and their weapons I will save your lives right here. The enemy''s eyes bled with anger. But there is still a generous smile on his mouth. ''''Was that supposed to be a threat?Hmm ... we''ve been licked, too. I''m not trying to downplay it. I know you''re strong. And that''s why I''m not going to take any chances. If you refuse to back down and fight in the field I will be forced to kill you. If we take the man named Rishbaan as a standard, the Endo No. 8 Funeral Blade is at least slightly below Masso Angren in strength. It''s not surprising that he was trying to challenge the Four Deadly Disasters, a competence that is not surprising. Aside from Currier-san, if the owner of this competence is heading to the gate where Lili-san and Nord-san are, it''s unlikely they''ll be safe. I don''t want Lili-san or Nod-san to die. So - if you can pull out here, that''s fine. The other day, Currier-san was talking about it. She said that the state of making a place for calmness in the midst of fierce anger is the state in which she can maximize her power. She said that the four deadly disasters she once fought against had given up their chances of winning early because of the loss of her calmness. In truth, she wanted to tear the enemy in front of her to pieces right now. But.........I can at least try and negotiate with them. If Lili-san and Nord-san are safe, even if the odds are overwhelmingly low, it''s better. If the enemy pulls back here, the Holy War Festival can continue safely. The man who seemed to have the most say in the four of them drew his sword from its scabbard. It''s a white-haired, eye-patched man. Was that the Holy Sword? ''''Are you an idiot, curse master? Anticipated, answer. The eye-patch man bites his teeth angrily. ''''Do you really think that this final eight funeral blades will easily pull back here.......do you really think that you.......aaaaaaaaah! The man with the eye patch turns around and holds it in place with his blade glinting. The man removes his eye patch. The eye of the one who took off the eye patch was emitting red light. A surgical eye, huh? And, in other words. "That''s an insult to us and to the Doomsday Empress... The Holy War Festival. Excuse me. I don''t want to stop. I have to. The You mean. With your death, you have to pay for this. Shut up. "Third Abjuration, Release. A deafening roar that sounded like a lightning strike rang out. In the next moment, the third forbidden ray of lightning penetrated the face of the enemy who had just become enraged. Without the power of the surgical eye, the man with the surgical eye collapsed and lost his life. Negotiations were lost. So, in that case. You guys. Here. Kill it. --Three left. ''What the hell was that attack...?Aside from the other forbidden spells what is that ridiculous power? Hey, Robis. I think we may have underestimated that d*mn cursed user. Don''t you see?That curse user.................is much more intimidating than before. That figure it''s like a mythical incarnation of evil. Third Prohibition. This forbidding spell is good for surprise attacks. Moreover, unlike before, the distance and power can be adjusted now. As proof of this, this time I was able to adjust the distance so that it wouldn''t reach the buildings behind the enemy. It was during the Battle of Beshgam that he realized that the power and other adjustments could be made. At that time - when I used the third forbidden curse continuously within the body of the Beshgam, no rays of light were coming out of my right eye. Apparently, at that time, I had unconsciously poured the energy for my right eye towards the left eye that I had gouged out. The number of times it can be used is limited, but if used well, it can become an even more powerful weapon than ever before. Hey, Robis. What is it, Raggedy? I''m not that close to you, even though we''re both of the eight funeral blades. It''s a good thing that we''ve never been able to get along with each other. But today - just for today, we need the three of us to work together. We were lucky to be able to reduce our numbers from five to three. Taking on a large number of people alone would be quite disadvantageous, depending on the opponent''s linkage ability. I heard that the Four Deadly Disasters were originally monsters that could only be maximized by the coordination of four people. Even if their individual strengths were inferior to those of the Four Deadly Disasters, if their coordination was good enough, there might be those who could surpass them. So I wanted to reduce their numbers by surprise whenever possible. However, I want to have at least one hidden ball. This time, that was the Ninth Forbidden Curse. ''''Huh...............You ask people to do things, tomorrow might be a storm. It''s not a good idea. It''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it. The three of us need to join forces to win that thing. Huh. I agree. Hey... we''ve been together as the last eight funeral blades, and now you''re looking good for the first time. This might be the first day we''ve ever had an opinion on anything. That''s the irony of this day, isn''t it? The three members of the End No. 8 Funeral Blade all raise their swords at once. ''''For the sake of our Doomsday Empress, we will definitely return to fulfill our purpose. I know. I don''t want you to die, Robis. "So do you, Raggedy. As if to give him a pep talk, Raggedy taps his other companion on the shoulder. ''Just make sure you do it right today, Erstadt. The word... Hmm? I''ll just give it back to you in its entirety. Raggedy rolls his eyes. Then he laughed. ''Haha!I''m telling you!Okay, I''ll-- The three of them get into a fighting stance. Let''s go, boys. --Zschuh-- .......... I pulled the blood-filled youkai sword out of the mass of flesh. Thanks to the lazy conversations of the remaining Endo Eight Funeral Blade, the youkai must have been quite sharp now. I wouldn''t scoff at their compassion for their friends. With both long swords and swords in my hands, I tilted my head and my head snapped. ''''Well........'''' I said, in a voice so chilled I doubted it was my own. ''Have you said your goodbyes yet?'' 194-25. "This side and that side" f*ck off! The three of us at the same time, the eight funeral blades of the end of the day started attacking. I threw the sword of the enemy I killed at them. --Geez! -- Raggedy flicks the flying sword with his blade. I see. So you have the ability to deal with that attack with that reaction speed? Even with just the actions I just took, I have a pretty good grasp of their competence. The three of them are keeping an eye on my Line of Fire. In other words, the Third Curse. The advantage of the Third Forbidden Curse was here as well. My first opponent didn''t know how few times I could release the Third Forbidden Spell. Therefore, the enemy would have to be aware of the Third Forbidden Curse''s vigilance as well. Furthermore, they are also wary of the Mad Cherry Blossom, which has changed its appearance after sucking blood. The Third Forbidden Curse. Mad Sakura. As the battle progressed, these two impressions would have become stronger. Hence--. --Gosh! -- The vigilance he had used earlier in the fight against the deadly attack had faded. --Gotch! -- ''Nuh-uh?Gugu.........? A vicious blow hits Robis'' left arm. The flesh is crushed and the bone is cracked by a dry breaking sound. However, as expected of an assassin from the apocalypse. He has that much spit in his face. A quick defense, but it was just in time. You have to be able to use your own personal computer for this purpose. As soon as he saw that it was unavoidable, he was instantly ready and determined to sacrifice his arm. He also has a keen instinct for battle. At the same time as the attack struck Robis'' arm-- The remaining two split off to the left and right. Simultaneous attacks from three directions. In contrast, I have two arms. As long as I don''t use the third forbidden curse, the only means of attack is my left arm and my sword. The ninth forbidden curse is difficult to lock on to and cannot be used because the enemies who are wary of the third forbidden curse disappear quickly from view. --Do you want to try and do it? With his deformed arm, he fires a back fist at Ragiri, who is approaching from the left. With the power of the fifth forbidding wing, he assists in the balance and speed of his body. I put all the strength into my right arm at once. And to the enemy in front and to the right-- ''What?What?This orbit--! ----The two dragons... Although incomplete, they roared valiantly. The two dragons ate into the final blade. ''''--hah......................! -- Pop, pop, pop -- Drops of blood fell to the ground and made a stain. Exhaling heavily, I look at the reddened scene. Several lacerations running through my body send signals of pain. But it''s a faint signal. The chunks of flesh falling around me were no longer sending out that signal. Those that were once the enemy are now nothing more than blood, flesh and bone. A bird was circling above. Did they smell the smell of death? The sweat that came to the surface mingled with the blood. It was another reasonably hot day. The sunlight was gently burning the ground. The cheers of the Great Sanctuary, which occasionally turned into loud voices, seemed terribly distant. This side and that side. Divided. I thought vaguely. --It''s all right. That''s all right. We should be halfway across. Our side and the other side should be separate. "...our side and the other side. I look at the things that were the "Eight Funeral Blades". It was a phenomenal coordinated attack. When it comes to the only point of linkage, he was arguably the strongest opponent I''ve ever encountered. It was a great decision to reduce the number of players by two at first. If all five of us had been present, we would have struggled even harder. No.........if all of the Eight Funeral Blades of the End No. 8 other than those who were here were present...... Even for the Seven Sins End Fang, it could have been a much more difficult battle if it wasn''t for the pride of underestimating the unknown opponent''s strength and the mistake of losing their numbers as fast as they were touched by Hibigami''s wrath (well, as far as that place is concerned, there is a sense that our side''s face was too powerful). The Threat of Coordination. The reason why the attack on the Holy Ruins is basically done in teams is because the candidates can coordinate with each other. Skillful coordination will increase each other''s strength many times over. It''s frightening. If the four of us had been working together, we would have had an even harder time. But even so, I still wouldn''t have given up. Even if all four of us were together, I would still be prepared to risk everything for the sake of the people we were supposed to protect. To me at that point in time, getting scared was the worst thing I could have done. However, in that situation where two attacks were needed in one movement, even though it was pseudo-improvised, he was able to increase his moves because of the "Ssangyong". Still, if the opponent''s strength was a little higher, he wouldn''t have used the "Ssang Long". Moreover, my still imperfect "Ssangyong" was all I could do to intercept. However, the fact that I was able to use it in an actual battle should be of great use to me in the future. ''''Kurohiko-dono.......are you okay? Seeing that the curtain of the battle had fallen, one of the members of the group called out to me. ''''Yes, it''s okay. And most of this blood isn''t my blood. A member of the group spat at my blood-soaked form as if he felt it was horrible. I sheathed the blade of consciousness, full of killing intent. ''''I''m saved.'''' What? ''Thanks to the members of the corps for setting up the entrances and exits, I felt safe to fight. Thank you. This was a fact. If there is no one in the room, or if someone else is standing in the doorway, the distribution of consciousness will be very different when you are fighting. With that in mind, I thought that coordination was important in terms of place placement. I hold my left arm without a scratch. All the prohibitions were lifted once. Feedback is about as good as it gets. It''s good. I can still fight. I sheathed the completely docile demon sword. ''''Um...I wish I had one, but I''d appreciate it if you could give me something to wipe the blood off...do you have one?'''' ''What?Uh ... yeah!Hey, get a couple of absorbent cloths! He was called out to me and ran to the wagon where the group members were parked. ''''And, well as a holy warrior, you guys are more senior than me, so you don''t have to be respectful, right? I chuckled at that and said, but the group member showed his refusal. No, what you have done is worthy of respect. It doesn''t matter how long you''ve been in office or how long you''ve been in office. I ... respect you. So respect is not unnatural, either. ''What?Um ... well ... it''s an honor ... I was embarrassed and my voice was low. And I was glad that these people were safe. ''''But then again, as expected of Kurohiko-dono. A member of the group looks at the corpse of the final eight funeral blades. ''''Our ranks are so different that we wouldn''t have been able to make it into a fight... as a holy warrior who takes up the sword, I''m sorry to say. ''I wasn''t someone I could afford to do it with either. That''s why I''m now ... worried about the rest of the defense team. With an enemy of this level, I''m worried about whether the other defense teams can handle it. Moreover, the attackers this time were not the Nine Eradication Finishing Generals that Rokia had reported. Didn''t General Nine Eradication and Final General go out directly this time? Or - are you headed for the other gate? If the Nine Annihilation End General is more powerful than the End No. 8 Funeral Blade, then this is bad. However, if General Nine Eradication and Final General is the core of the End No. 10 Indicator Army, then the probability of him going out directly is low....... I can''t be optimistic. ''''Besides--'''' I don''t know why. For a little while now, I''ve been in a state of turmoil that won''t go away. For some reason, I can''t help but think of that person''s face. --something strange is going on in my chest.... And even though he''s the least of the defense team, he''s the one who shouldn''t have to worry about it. --Hun, there''s no need to worry about it. For some reason, I can''t help but worry about Currier-san now. ''''Kurohiko-dono?How can I help you? I''m disgusted. --This feeling... It was like having ice rammed down my spine. What, huh? The south gate, in that direction...? There''s something about the south gate... Hey, Blackhawk! Shana? It was Shana who slipped past the group members in the doorway and came running in with a wave of her hand. ''What''s going on?'' Well, I thought maybe I could do something for you, too... and what''s this? This is the Tenth Legion, as usual. Somehow, we managed to win. Hmmm, you''re a bit late to the party. I wish you had come earlier, so I could have covered you. I''m just glad to hear it. "Hmmm... but you have defeated the assassins of Doomsday Land all by yourself. That''s my girl. Oh, yeah. "Um, Shana. Hmm?What is it? ''''I''m sure it''s all right here, but just in case, would you be willing to guard this western gate with the Knights for me? That''s all right, but what about you? I''m wondering what''s going on at the south gate. ''South gate?As I recall, the man guarding the south gate is Currier, right?Hmm.........in a sense, this is the gate that I feel most comfortable leaving to you. Nevertheless, Machina will be assisting at the north gate, and Rose is at the east gate. So I''m sure all of the gates have resolved their shortages in terms of strength. Therefore, there''s no problem for you to move freely. Makina and Rose? It seems that Varaga Wormood of the Empire has gone to Currier''s place. And I''m here with a surplus. Well Varaga Wormood is. But if you want to go to Currier, I''ll be happy to help you. But in return, I''d like you to let me watch you do it alone sometime. "?What are you talking about? Don''t worry. I''m just here to collect my sons. .......... Ho-ho-ho, I''m dead serious. ''I should say that''s a joke! What is it?You want me to help you?Like this? .......... Hand movements.......... No comment. ...Totally, this guy. He''s very good at easing the atmosphere of the place. But soon, Shana-san switched from joking mode. And then she slapped me on the hip. I''ll leave it to me," she said. I''m sure you''re feeling a little less tense now. Thank you, Shanna. The fifth curse, redeployed. I flew up into the sky and aimed for the south gate. 195-26. "Missing Giant" [Curie Verstein] It was an appearance, out of context. The hulking Sole approached from across the street with an imposing gait. Visibly rough animal breath. A huge body, its entire body colored in black and gold. The head was reminiscent of a wolf. Compared to other species, it seemed somewhat more distant from humans, but it was probably a sub-race. Its fur is golden. Extra-fine black veins running through the golden eyes. In those eyes, Currier felt an inexplicable fear and madness. The oddly developed muscles of the peaches. The muscular arms that were thick and vein-filled. It was a majesty worthy of being described as divine. One of the reaches of perfect beauty. It was a different kind of standard than Cecily Arkwright, but as a form of beauty, it felt worthy of being called perfect. But it''s lacking. It felt like something was missing from this one. That''s right - a fatal "something". It''s not strength or a part of the body, or anything like that. In other words, something akin to a concept. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that. A snarky existence. That''s what it felt like to Currier. Sole had an awe-inspiring perfection and a lonely sense of lack. The black beast grabbed the head of the speckled-clothed human with one hand and dragged it along. --Zulk, zulk--. The tips of his feet, which had lost their strength, scraped against the ground, making a pitiful sound. Looking at the weakness and blood loss of the one being grabbed by the head, that figure in purple and black was probably already dead. --What was that thing? Are they both the end of the tenth indicative army? I don''t know. --Thud-- The dull sound of flesh and bone being crushed. The head of the corpse was crushed. --Boom--. It throws the body away. He crashes into a building wall and caves in. "Who are you?Is this the end of the Tenth Legion? Currier had interjected a question. ''Na, ni...?Zui..........no.......juju......gung........? ..... He is speaking what looks like words, but it''s unclear if he can communicate properly. My guess is that there are two words that Sol has just uttered. The end of the tenth indicative army. The guy from earlier. That''s what he must have said. But I don''t know. Whether this mysterious sub-race is the Last Ten Indications Army or not is impossible to determine. Wha........o....o....o....o....o....o....o....o....o....o....o....o....o....o....z He couldn''t construct a single word now. Currier was confused. Who was it really? Why is that thing here? It was different from the Four Deadly Disasters and the Last Ten Indicators Army. It is not a known, unknown entity. ...mono, domo, wo... kuduk... kuduk... kuduk... kuduk... ..................... A raspy, muddy voice. The sound which contains a destructive evil. And two words that led to a guess. Kill. Extermination. --the enemy and, I suppose, should be seen. A black killing intent is rising from the soles. Those red, bloody golden eyes were catching Currier like a fierce beast that hunts. ''''I ask you again.......who are you?'''' Gui.... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu.... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu... gu.... gu... gu.... gu.... gu... gu... gu.... gu... gu... gu.... gu... gu.... gu.... gu.... gu.... gu... gu... gu.... gu.... gu... gu.... gu. Extermination. Decent communication is still impossible? --Potato-- Cold sweat fell to the ground. It was incomparable to the time when he was facing that Four Deadly Plagues Zemeckis Angren, an intimidating feeling that made his entire body stand on end. The magnitude of the alarm bells inside Currier exceeded even the Formless Games that exceeded the limits of the drug''s power. Run away, my mind howled. I can''t escape, my heart cries out. Can you win, the mind asks. The heart - silent. The heart--Zsing--. Solee took a step forward. There is no gap. No, it''s no longer even a matter of whether there is an opening or not. This is a siege. The opponent is just one person, but it''s as if a powerful encircling net has been laid around them. ''''Fu, fuuuuuuuck........!Go ... go ... go ... go ... go ... go ... go ... go ... go ... Killing. Crush. The black giant''s killing intent complements the currier perfectly. Should I curse my talent, should I curse it? Should I curse this talent that is able to measure the opponent''s strength, should I curse it today? The sole twisted the body wide open. --Misi......... Sole''s thick arms and legs creaked up. He moved into an attack stance. Currier intuits that. Wa... wa... wa... wa... wa... na... i... I don''t know. I don''t know, I guess I said. I don''t know, and neither did Currier. What I do know, however, is the feeling of death. For some reason, the memories that had been running through Currier''s mind since he arrived in this country. There were times when it was difficult, but in this country, I was able to find more joy than that. Friends, were made. I felt like I finally understood the "happiness" that I didn''t understand when I was in that apocalypse. The happiness is there. I thought so. The premonition of death was almost there. In a complete turn of events, I am now about to be caught up in a vortex of despair. ''But--'' The holy element is poured into Revelgate. ''''No matter the situation, that guy didn''t give up.......! We can''t just die in vain, not fighting death. Suddenly I remembered the words of Tasogale: "Man is a creature of the will. ''Man is a creature of the will. Those without a will will cause death that could have been avoided. Magical armor, deploy. -Survive, don''t ever-- 196-27. "East Gate Defense" [Nord Horn] The battle between the defense squad and the Endo 8 Funeral Blade, led by the Nord Horns guarding the east gate, had already begun. ''''Kook...!Keep your distance and fight!If you don''t fight in time, you''ll get attacked properly! While surrounding the enemy with several members of the group, the node was looking for the next opportunity to go on the offensive. ''''The end of the ten indicative armies................................The end of the eight funeral blades is one, Fabiisi. A purple and white speckled outfit. The man dressed in those bizarre shades of clothing announced this as soon as he appeared. Immediately after the enemy came forward, the nodes began attacking at once. The other party was a resident of Doomsday Township. This is not an opponent that can be negotiated with. The nodes immediately decided that. At the very least, it was unlikely that they would accept the words of an opponent who was lower in rank than them. So. Nodo quickly realized that his opponent was not someone he could win one-on-one. ''''Watch out!If you take a real bite of that weapon, it''s going to cut your body in half! Fabisi''s weapon is a huge axe. --Boom--. A large axe that was as long as the height of the user. As Favisi swung that great axe with a speed that didn''t make you feel the weight, a wind arose. It was neither a holy sword nor a magic sword, but it was dangerous enough to be called a threat. ''''Lord Node!I''ll get his attention myself! One of the members of the group - Rosso has been looking out for me. He is a member of the group that has a reputation for defense and its persistence among the people here right now. It seems that he wants me to find an opening while I''m on the defensive and launch an attack. ''''Alright!'''' The Great Axe rampaging like a storm. ''''...........'''' Fabisi seemed to be a quiet man. He hadn''t spoken a word since he first said his name. Lozo moved forward while thrusting his shield, which had an uneven shape, forward. Depending on the shape of the opponent''s weapon, he could hook the weapon with that uneven part of the shield. If he does it well, he might be able to hook and entangle that axe and stop it from moving. --Gakin-- He did it. The unevenness of Lozo''s shield caught Favisi''s axe. ''Whoa, whoa, whoa! Rosso pulled the axe. He was also proud of his strength. --guy--. Fabisi''s body was slightly pulled towards Lozo. There''s an opening. ''Now!'' --What the hell? ''Gafu!What....to...?Stupid, what..... A spear had pierced Rosso''s body. Where had it been hidden? No, it was "planted" in his other arm. "A planted spear, you say?d*mn........shit! In a desperate move, the node stepped forward. He took a glance at the group members behind him. I''m probably in a terrible shape now, he thought. --Rozzo, save it. Fabisi pulled the spear out of Rosso. The Great Axe attacked the node. The node caught the big axe with his holy sword. He tries to use the angle to escape his opponent''s power. -- The blades of the axe and sword violently cut into each other, causing a loud noise and sparks to fly. ''''Gu........! In the shoulder, an uncomfortable feeling and heat. The axe attack for the amount of power it couldn''t escape, gouged the flesh of the node''s shoulder. While jumping away, the node removes his gaze from the enemy for a moment. Lozo, pierced by the planted spear, is being held by his companions and taken off. The rescue is successful. The node chooses to keep the pause. --Boom! -- Huh? An axe blade with killing intent rode past the tip of his nose. If I had been a little later in jumping, my head might have been cut in half to the side. ''''Haha, haha...! We have not yet given the enemy a wound that seems to be a wound. Moreover, the enemy is not only unharmed, but not even a single breath has been disturbed. "Weak. Favici opened his mouth. "He''s too weak. He''s no match for me. The tone is emotionless, but there''s a hint of amusement in the sound of it. "I guess it''s time to just kill us all and be done with it. Is this the difference in class? For some reason, Nodd was worried about Lili. His own body should be in danger as well, but for some reason, he suddenly felt worried for Lili. If it was the Forbidden Spell Maker or Currier Versteen, who had also brought down the Four Deadly Disasters, they might have a chance to win. But an enemy of this rank--. The faces of the Holy Tree Knights'' members float and drift away in my brain. If they didn''t have the same level of strength as Commander Sogut, they wouldn''t be able to win. I can''t abandon the fight here. Our mission must be carried out to the letter. But I can''t think of a way to win with our current strength in this place. Even if we all made a desperate charge, we would not be able to defeat them. As soon as we realized that... Oh, you''re... A member of the group behind me let out a puzzled voice. He turned around behind him. A jet black armor was standing there. ''''Rose....Clay, Wal...?'''' Ruvel Argan''s "Armored War Demon". Rose should have been following beside Prince Geas........ Passing through the members of the group who naturally gave way, Rose walked straight towards the fabisi in silence. With each step, there was the illusion that the ground was creaking. So much so, a sense of weight. She had already heard from Makina Renoussphere that the Armored Warrior was a silent person. So this silence of the Armored Warrior is not so strange. It must be that kind of personality. ''''You''re going to join us, you mean...? To the node''s words, which could be taken as both a question and a soliloquy, still, or rather, Rose did not respond. However, from the jet-black armor, a wariness to Fabisi was rising up from the jet-black armor. ''''The appearance of the rumored "Armor Warrior" is enough to be an offering to our Empress. The sound of sand scraping against the soles of his shoes. While moving with sliding feet, Fabisi is trying to pause. You''re going to be able to cut through that armor with this crystal-rich Breakthrough Axe........................let''s try it out. Armor is not a complete piece of protective equipment. Even if they are wrapped in armor, their joints will inevitably be exposed due to mobility issues. You can still say it''s lucky that your opponent isn''t a striking weapon, but with an opponent of that kind of strength, they''re sure to come for the gaps in your joints. There''s also a possibility that a planted spear will shoot your brain out of your eyes at once. ''''Lord Rose, that fellow has a planted spear in his left arm please be careful. And the enemy controls that huge axe as if it has no weight. One of the group members said to Rose what Node was about to tell her. Rose did not respond to the words. However, to Node, it appeared that Rose nodded slightly. The distance between the black armor and Favisi was closing. Rose still hadn''t pulled out the sword at her waist - the Holy Magic Sword Tailfinger. He didn''t think about covering him. It''s not much of a stretch for someone with their own level of competence to be able to mix in a fight of this caliber. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you can do to help. The distance between the two sides was narrowing further. And then... The demon in the armor. The Great Axe. In time. I''m in. "Past the vaunted Sacred Demon Sword, Armored Demon. Fabisi urged, but Rose was unresponsive. ''That seemingly thick armour ... so confident, huh? Fabiji let out a snorting snort. ''Then--'' --Gosh-- The big axe roared. That pause. You can reach it. The distance you can mow down the black armor. --Cuey-- Just before the axe moved, there was a strange sound. A moment later, the black armor turned into a super-speed shadow. --Huff-- Immediately afterwards, there was a crushing sound like a thunderclap. Continued, the sound of a crack in the ground. A piece of stone flew in the air. The heartbeat was found to be gaining speed. Words involuntarily escaped from Node''s mouth. ''''What, what........was that.......? The ground around Fabisi''s head had caved in around it. Rose''s black cuirass grabbed the white-eyed, unconscious head of Favisi in an eagle grip. I couldn''t see what had happened. But I could predict it. Perhaps, though. Rushing forward with tremendous speed, Rose jumped into his opponent''s bosom faster than Favisi''s axe. And in an instant, she must have grabbed Favisi''s head and slammed it straight into the ground. --with that huge armor, what speed........ Rose Claywall was even more different in rank than Favisi. It could be called extraordinary. ''''That........is the Rouvel Argan''s "Armored Warrior".......'''' All of the group members who were present at the scene were speechless. Fabisi still had breath in his body. A weak, trembling hand was searching for his weapon, which he had removed. Above him, a shadow covered his head. He looked upward with only his eyeballs, and there was the soles of his black armor. The will to life vanished from Favisi''s eyes. His hands cease their search for weapons. And--. The foot, wrapped in heavy leg armor, was ruthlessly swung down like an execution hammer. ---- thud! 197-28. "North Gate Defense Battle (before)" [Lili Sigmussos] The one who appeared before Lili Sigismos, who guarded the north gate, was a large man with long hair, wearing a costume of unique colors. ''''You''re here, as announced? All hands, please take up your positions. The magic sword is pulled out of its sheath and released. ''''After attacking with the jutsu, I will watch my opponent''s movements before I move. Is that clear? We''ve given you instructions on how to deal with the enemy in case they show up. We are well prepared. But, the feeling inside Lili told her. --I''m strong. I can feel my sweat losing its warmth. I''ve never wished my brother was here as much as he is now. ''Ho?There''s a good-looking woman in here. The long haired man stroked his stubble and looked at Lili with a smirk on his face. ''''And the rest........a bunch of mooks that can''t cook no matter how you do it.......hmm? Well, it''s pretty good for a garnish. But... A sneer on the man''s face. "Will our empress be happy to sacrifice these scumbags? A long-haired man drew a large sword boldly from a huge scabbard. Sitting down, the man readied himself. I am the Eight Eternal Blades, the Shieldblade Gildoga. What''s your name, girl?Courtesy, right? Lili complied while injecting the holy element into the demon sword. ''''I have one holy tree eight swords, Lili Sigmsos. I''m sorry but I can''t let you pass through here. Sigismos?Okay, I know I''ve heard that name before but that''s okay. You know, you''re the only one I''m interested in at the moment, okay? The stubborn gaze of Gildega licked the lower half of Lili''s body from her chest. "You''re too weak to be a sacrifice so I''m going to eat you. ...you son of a b*tc*. Gildoga was a man of contemptuous nature. One of the members of the group was indignant. ''''What the hell, that man...!No!Guys, we will definitely protect Lord Lili! "Yea! The group members raise their spirits. ''''Ladies and gentlemen........although he is a graceless opponent, I can tell just from the air that is released that the man is a formidable foe. The elder member of the group nodded. ''''Against this number of people, that kind of calmness.....................The other party seems to be quite confident in their abilities. Lili didn''t say anything about this future. If the opponent was deemed by Lili to be a Strong Enemy, it was decided how they would move. They would assist each other and use a series of attacks to chip away at the opponent''s strength. Without taking any risks, they would first devote their efforts to defense. The opponent''s bottom is not yet in sight. There are still too many uncertainties to attempt a desperate assault. Gildoga says, "Come on? He challenged her with a hand movement. Lili unleashed her attack technique Flame Axe. Light gushed out from Gildoga''s great sword. ''''Mmmm!'''' With a bold shout, a transparent crimson defensive technique appeared in front of Gildoga. Moreover, there were three of them. Lili''s offensive techniques scattered without being able to destroy even one of the defensive techniques. ''''With that level of jutsu, you can''t destroy this magic sword''s jutsu shield, can you? Let''s go. --Zach-- The soles of their shoes rubbed against the sand as the group members began to move. The Flame Axe signaled the start of the attack that had been decided upon earlier from the beginning. Along with the group members, Lili also marched straight to Gildoga while holding her sword. --Gakiyin! -- One of the members of the group crossed blades with the enemy with the Shesho sword. In the next moment, that member of the group was blown away by a front kick. This front kick creates an opening for Gildoga. There is no other dancer in the line of fire. Lili immediately swung her sword and activated her magic sword ability. From the demonic sword that emitted light, a mass of holy elements in the shape of a bird flew away from the demonic sword towards Gildoga. This magic sword had been purchased by the Knights from a traveling merchant the other day. The enemy''s technical shield was activated. But the holy elemental bird didn''t collide and stopped in front of the enemy''s eyes. It split from there, and now the three sword birds attacked Gildoga. ''''What?!'''' The one who raised his voice - Lili. The three surgical shields split into ten surgical shields. A surgical shield covers Gildoga''s body. The holy element sword bird collides with the surgical shield and dissipates. ''''Don''t be frightened!Thanks to Lord Lili, they have their hands full with defense now!Go for that gap in that shield and make a thrust! The members of the group point their swords at the enemy. Nii," said Gildoga, laughing. "Are you done with your magic? --Huh-- Gildoga''s figure, disappeared. A toothy smile appears in front of Lili''s eyes, which had disappeared from the gaze of the members of the group and was a bit distant from her. ''''Hehe ... isn''t it even better when you see it up close? d*mn! Lili drew back and narrowly avoided the thrust with the hilt of the great sword that Gildoga had delivered. If he had reacted a little more slowly, he would have taken a decent bite. And - if the blade had been pointed at me instead of the hilt....... ''''........huh?You dodged a bullet, didn''t you? What........you''re doing better than I thought you would........huh.......huh.... You!Stay away from Lord Lili! The group members slash at Gildoga from behind. ''''Nuh-uh!f*ck you, you scum! --Boom. --Zash! -- Ulysse! Without thinking, Lili exclaimed. ''''Ah...uh...?Gu.................... The belly of the female member who was at the front of the group in the middle of the slash was slashed by the blade of the great sword. Heh, bad, bad. Lili''s decision was made instantly. ''''I''ll hold them off here!The others evacuate Ulis and stay in a defensive formation!Robert and Ginista, please give her the healing technique! In a desperate move, Lili slashes at Gildoga. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands dirty. If you can hone that, you''ll be a great weapon. I remember my brother''s words. The aim - a big swing. Lili unleashed a blow that gave the illusion of a suicide attack of abandonment. Gildoga deployed his surgical shield - splitting it into small pieces and covering the great sword with the shield. The guidance was right on target. The enemy''s great sword missed its aim and cut the sky. Lili quickly tried to take a swing at Gildoga - and Huh? Gildoga''s cudgel-like great sword blew Lili away bodily. The second blow came sooner than expected. After the swing, Gildoga, with centrifugal force intact, twisted his body to deliver a blow to the front of Lili''s body. That second strike was faster than Lili''s attack that took advantage of the gap in the large swing. If I hadn''t made it into a club, I''d have been cut in half. I felt like I was being led into an attack, but........well, whatever. Lili is thrown into the air and falls straight to the ground. The body struck by the ground, a shock. ''''Lili-dono!'''' The urgency of the group''s voices. Getting down on all fours, Lili tries to raise her body. ''''Guh...............................Goof! Maybe it was because of the shock to her internal organs. Feeling a sense of reflux, Lili vomited blood from her mouth. ''''Gufu........haha.......haha.......! Hmmm.... well, it''s still in good shape on the outside, so if you wipe the blood off, you''ll be fine. Gildega licks his tongue and licks his lips. I''ll never let you go this time... Something caught Gildoga''s attention. ''Oh?Did your friend in the audience get lost and end up here?Well I''m a woman after all but I''m not interested in kids. Get the hell out of here. It''s time for you to get some adult time. Lili followed Gildoga''s gaze as she endured the pain. ''Oh, you''re--'' --Beep, beep-- The figure''s temples were quivering with a twinge. ''''It''s hard to say kid........'''' The dress is reminiscent of her doll hobby. Her beautiful black hair and red eyes that shine on her white skin. And the younger sister of a holy warrior who was once called the strongest in the Order of the Holy Tree. ''''Makina, Lord.'''' Looking up at Lili, she brushed her hair out of her face and said, "Makina Renausphere. ''I don''t know if I can help you, but I''ll join you. 198-29. "North Gate Defense Battle (later)" [Liri Sigmussos] ''Oh?Additions? Gildoga''s complexion changes to one that is aware of the enemy. Tipping her chin up, Makina brushed her hair away with a mature gesture. ''''I''m the one who is in charge of the defensive operations of this Great Sacred Field. Gildoga looks at the reaction of Lili and the other members of the group. I''m sure the people around them are not lying about their reactions. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your time.And?What can you do with a little boy like you? Gildoga''s arm muscles rise and he takes a rushing stance. Machina''s binoculars froze. Lili could see that the margin that had been faintly drifting away was being peeled away. Makina had already placed her consciousness in the realm of the Killing Competition. She must have been able to feel the enemy''s unadulterated air. ''''Lili. Machina called out to me. ''Yes,'' Can you distract the enemy for a second? Lili asks back, checking the remaining pain. ''Do you have a chance of winning?'' To put it bluntly, I don''t know but it''s better than nothing. Enough. Lili answered immediately. Despite the cold sweat, Makina smiled back at her. Not a smile of strength, but rather a smile of determination. In fact, I was thinking of sending the Lord Commander-- my brother-- to call on one of the troopers. ''I don''t know ... right now Rose Claywall, Shanatrice, and Varaga Wormood are temporarily away from the target of our guard. As long as we can''t dismiss the possibility that the Tenth Legion of the End of the Year has entered among the spectators, it will be difficult to summon Sogut, Diales, and Vanshtos. Yes. Lili knows that too. In fact, the Holy King''s guards seem to have no problem with Sogut leaving his post as long as he has Wagnus and Gaiden by his side. However, he couldn''t ignore Prince Yugud''s orders. Even if it''s anyone from the five great dukes'' families. ''''It''s just... although now I also feel that I should have forced myself to bring Sogut here. Makina, who was starting to sweat more and more, uttered an apology. ''I''m sorry for being an unreliable reinforcement. No I''m sorry for my mistakes. ''Kuhn...'' Gildega''s laugh interrupts. It''s like licking your wounds, but fun. This is the kind of mental foreplay we get when we collect the humanity of our prey. Not bad. Lili said, taking no notice of the victorious Gildoga. ''I''ll leave about three of them for your protection. No but we''ll take the whole group. But you don''t even have a weapon. Makina lightly tucked up the hem of her skirt, revealing her white thighs to Lili. ''In case you''re wondering, I have a weapon. A sheathed leather belt was attached to her smooth white thighs and housed a dagger. The offer was a very weak reason not to put the defense on Makina, but it did convey her intention to not have to wear it. Besides, the enemy''s fighting ability far surpassed Lili and the other members of the group. Then the more people who can participate in the attack, the better, even if there is one more person who can participate in the attack. With the power of coordination, we will find a chance to win. You don''t have to do it. It''s only for a little while ... when you decide it''s safe to leave, you give the order to disengage. You''ll probably find out sooner or later about the breakaway machine. I understand. Putting strength into her legs, Lili stands up. The odds of winning are 50-50, judging from the way Machina said it. ''''If it looks like I can get a shot at you, I will. And your aim will be more likely to succeed if you inflict even a small wound. Thank you. But... Yes, I''ll be fine. Makina nodded one nod in return to that answer. Lili took the lead and took a stance. ''''You all heard it, right?From now on, all of us except Ulysse, the person who is performing the healing technique on her and her two guards will attack the enemy. The resolve on the faces of the members of the group. ''Now, let''s do what we can to help. Lili sucked in a sigh. ''The way is to me.'' Gildogah waits, and then raises his greatsword again. I''m sure you''ve been waiting for this. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something to do with the fact that you''re a good fit. Thanks for the food. --Zach-- f*ck you. At the same time as the cut-off reply, Lili runs off. The group members follow. Just before she started running, Makina''s body had begun to emit light. --You are going to use that magic formula, right? Before, he had heard about that technique - the unique technique Mistortin from his brother. Perhaps because Machina''s older sister, whom her brother admired, also used the same intrinsic technique, her brother was familiar with Mistortin. ''''That Mistortin takes a few beew (a few seconds) to fix the opponent as a ''target''. I mean, it''ll only take a few beats. It''s all about getting the enemy''s attention. Gather your senses. The holy elemental sword bird is released from the magic sword. Gildoga deploys his red shield and swings his sword vigorously. The swordbird disappears. Perhaps due to the skillful placement of the shield, a wind arises and a headwind hits Lili and the others. On the contrary - Gildoga accelerates. It rushes forward in a straight line. In one fell swoop, Lili jumped backwards. "The road is to me. The words spoken by Lili just before the attack began. Lili Sigmsos is good at guiding the attack. The other members of the group split up to the left and right to make the Route Easy Path to Charge and dared Gildoga to rush in a straight line to Lili. The group members who were divided to the left and right launched a simultaneous attack. A pincer attack. Lili unleashes a sword bird while jumping back. From further forward, a three-point attack. ''''Fuhahahahahaha!It''s so clever - you, you mooks! The red shield which was split off wraps the big sword. The cudgel clad in a fierce hardness. It''s the same way as the other two. ''''Guaaaah! Gefu......... Haha! Not even a single sword can be showered on him. Not even a swordswoman is effective. And then. We''ve got you. The voice of Makina Renausphere. Lili switched consciousness rapidly. ''All hands, break away!'' The members of the group, who had not yet been attacked, began to leave, assisting the group members who had been hit directly. Gildoga - chasing and not coming. Ahead of his gaze. A huge sword of light had appeared above Makina''s head. In her mouth, which was opened with a snap, a jutsu formula engraved on a pale cherry-red tongue was emitting light. Her clothes and hair were fluttering in the holy wind generated by the inherent jutsu formula. ''''Ho?Well that''s it, isn''t it?It''s proprietary, right?Hmmm ... well, you know what? Gildoga peels his teeth and smiles menacingly. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.Well-- Gildoga deployed his red shield. ''''Even if they were to hit me, though, I''d still have this shield. Makina turned forward and waved her hand. ''''Mistortin'''' Unlike the chanting spell, the inherent magic formula did not require the name of the magic formula to be chanted as a rule. But for Mist Lutin, saying the name of the magic formula was the signal to attack. Charging in, the giant sword of light. ''''Hwahaha!Too late, too late, too late!I don''t even need to use my magic sword shield to protect you, hey! Gildoga smiles with a smile on his face as he tries to get out of the line of fire - he''s got it. What...? The margin is peeled away from Gildoga''s face for a moment. ''''What, what...?My body is........heavy........? With a sluggish movement, Gildoga slips his gaze. Out of the corner of his eye, the sword of light released by Makina Renoussphere. ''''Gu........!No!I can''t dodge........ But despite the impatience on his face, Gildoga did not cease to be confident of victory. In front of him, his prized red shield was unfolded in multiple layers. A strong shield of magical elements that defies the sword birds spawned by the magic sword. --Peak-- What...?Hmm, you mean...? A streak of crack ran through the red shield. And then. --Purrrrrrrgh! -- Starting with a sound like a glass cup breaking, one after another, the red shields are destroyed by the sword of light. Gildoga hurriedly creates red shields in front of him one after another, but they are ruthlessly destroyed at every turn. ''What........what is this power?Oh, that can''t be...This massive mass of weaponry... ----! Gildoga and the Sword of Light collided. It was on the side of the eight funeral blades that they were buried, leaving behind a scream of death. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this. ''''Yes......... With that one word from Makina, both Lili and the group members came to life. ''Hahaaaaahhhh.......... Makina lowers her outstretched arm as if she were losing strength all at once. Placing a hand on her chest, she takes one deep breath. Next, a breath of relief was let out of her small mouth. ''''Huh........oh my god.......properly, I can restrain the opponent''s movements after capturing it, and it''s not just powerful enough to call itself a unique art form, after all.... ...Huh.......thank God.......! Makina wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve. After skipping instructions to the group members, Lili called out to them. ''''As expected of you, Makina-dono. But the only reason we were able to make sure we got the enemy was because you guys got their attention. But I do have one question. Hmm? ''''With such a powerful inherent technique, why did Lord Machina look so anxious? In hindsight, the impression may have been that I was more concerned about my own abilities than the strength of my enemies. ''''Not at all, it didn''t work. Yes? It''s not slowed down at all to the point where you suspect that the restraining ability hasn''t been activated, not even as a shield, but as a flesh-and-blood defender and annihilator... and after all that, it''s charging straight at Mistortin. -- Haaaaahhhhh~, Makina let out a full breath again, which seemed to be relaxing. And then, as if she recalled even in the bitter past, she slumped her shoulders with a sneer. 199-30. "South Gate Giant Battle" [Curie Verstein] You can find a lot of people who have a lot of experience in this field. The spear of the holy element - the holy spear is shot from the sword. Although its power is slightly lower, it''s an excellent attack as a wait-and-see attack. The black giant beast is still in a stance with its body twisted wide. It was impossible to determine whether or not it sensed that an attack was imminent on itself. --Bash! -- There was the sound of a giant animal leaping. Disappearance. Currier knew this feeling. The phenomenon that can occur when an object crosses the speed barrier at a certain stage. The illusion of disappearance. He hadn''t taken his gaze off the enemy. He was looking directly at it. It was watching. Staring at it. And I couldn''t follow it. --It''s all right. In less than a beu (a second), Currier would inspire himself. No need to get upset. It just moved at super speed. It''s not that he really disappeared. It didn''t go out of recognition like that "Peelkantal". The trajectory should be predictable. --Boom! -- Immediately after, wind pressure. Silver hair curled up in the wind. I saw that the tip of the feather decoration was snapped off. ......... I couldn''t chase him, but I could just barely see him. While lowering my posture, I avoided going diagonally downwards. Barely, the evasion was successful. The chest and head of the giant beast was now above Currier''s head. With gray-blue eyes, she looked up at the black beast that was covering her. --Gyorro-- The cloudy, golden, deadly eyes looked down at Currier. ''''Yo.........geta.......no......gah......nin......gen.....gah.......'''' ... You dodged a bullet, human. That''s what it sounded like. Survival instinct told me. Faster than consciousness could travel, every cell in her body was trying to get Currier out of this place. Or so it seemed. --Huh-- When I noticed, Currier had taken a pause from the giant beast. Delayed from there, distance, my own consciousness finally transmitted a signal. Such a feeling. The distance I was able to secure was about ten lathal (ten meters). Immediately after my consciousness caught up with me after I had gained distance, my whole body stood on end. A cold sweat erupted as I remembered. Was my instinct saving me? The moment I looked up at that wesen, I felt almost dizzy. The existence of a tyrannical storm that ravaged the peaceful sea seemed to be condensed in its body. What is it? What is it? Currier cut off the questioning thoughts that were trying to get at the mystery. This thought is noise. He had to let go of the noise and survive now. The only thing we should seek here is survival--. A closer look. -- Don''t miss a moment of movement. Hibigami''s words were correct. The longer the fight goes on, the more you will be able to adapt to your opponent''s fighting style. You will be able to see. --Bash! -- The beast jumped. Now we''re in pursuit. Evasive maneuvering. What? I doubted my own eyes. I couldn''t understand what was going on. I had never seen anything like this before. What........is this........? A super-slow motion. There was a huge beast in front of me, twisting its body to release its fist right now. It hasn''t stopped. Slowly, but it is moving. The body of the black giant beast is jittery, shifting to the next movement at an almost uncanny speed. --Is it accelerating itself? --No, no. --the wind against the skin is not slow. Intuitively, Currier understands. --I mean--. The enemy in front of me is the only one that is currently in the Super Slow State. How do I make sense of this phenomenon? What is this attack? If it''s a super-speed attack, it''s understandable. But how can I understand an attack that turns into a super slow state right in front of the enemy? The sound of the bell of confusion fills the hollow of reason. --What to do? --Should we go on the offensive? -- or -- Goosebumps. Something deep inside my body told me that I was in danger. Was this also a warning from instinct? Intuition. Currier chose to evade as before. --Huff-- It was at that moment that instinct made a decision and the body moved on to the next movement. --Boom! -- Once again, a wind pressure filled with killing intent rolled up. A superspeed black iron ball turned into a momentary shadow and ran right past him. Directly past the side was an execution mallet. It grew stifling, breathing. The fist was released at the very moment it was about to move. I couldn''t see. I couldn''t see. Only instinct made me choose to evade, again. --even there, if I had chosen to attack. I felt like I was dead. I would have destroyed this magical magic armor and probably been violated by a fist on my body. ''''Ha--ha.........'''' It''s suffocating, as if you''re underwater. The air feels thin. Reason sends a desperate signal to you to calm down. Think about the meaning of that attack. What was the nature of that super slow attack? If we don''t figure out what that thing is, we can''t make a decision on a move either. --Bash! -- Giant beast, leap. Gu....! The giant beast has already entered a super slow attack stance in front of him. It was an attack that caused a strange sensation. His sense of time was about to go haywire. Quickly, Currier set up a guidance. Inviting the attack. The intent was clear. Guidance with the assumption of evasion. Immediately after the induction, the fist of execution that started to move went across his side head. He jumped back and shortened the interval between his breaths. ''''Ha--ha--ha--ha. Once more. The giant beast has shifted into a super-slow attack state. Guiding the attack. Running through, a deadly blow. Barely evading. --All right, dude. The difference between the two attacks and the ones that had come before. The difference is the speed of the attacks. No, perhaps the power is also different. --That''s what''s called a "tame". That ultra-slow state can be thought of as a state similar to, for example, squeezing a bow before releasing an arrow. The more you squeeze, the more power and speed you have. The reason why they dare to approach here is probably because their range is not so long. In addition, this attack is only possible if you are confident that your attack speed is faster than your opponent''s. They are confident that they can attack first, even after the opponent has moved. In other words - in order to survive, you need to attack in rapid succession in order to prevent them from having as much time to accumulate as possible. I was able to lure the attack twice with guidance. However, it was unlikely that induction would be able to get through so many times. In fact, the color of understanding is lighting up in the giant beast''s eyes. The current currier, whose senses have been sharpened, intuitively understood that. This one is also beginning to understand the other party. Little by little, I''m also getting used to that huge beast. But--I can''t see the clue to counterattack. Even if you understand the nature of the attack, you can''t evade and attack at the same time. That''s impossible with this opponent. It is also difficult to continue to evade the nerves. It would be quicker for the nerves to make a noise before this one could "conform". Defensive strength. Yes, we need defense. It''s necessary, but considering that the feather decorations were broken like candy cane, I''m not sure if this magical magic armor can withstand the blow. --Bash! -- The giant beast leaps. In front of you, the giant beast enters a super slow state. Guiding the attack, Currier plans to use the opportunity to evade This beast is going nowhere. We''re losing it. The failure to guide it affected its evasion as well. Just before the giant beast''s attack unleashed, Currier understood on instinct that it was impossible to avoid it completely. Complete evasion is impossible. --then. Currier jumped backwards, choosing to reduce the impact as much as possible. Crossing her arms, she defended her front body. ''''Gu, uh--! --crash! -- The hand armor and front plate of the armor were destroyed. Considering the collision distance, more than fifty percent of the impact should have been avoided. And yet, this power. The impact, which resembles a mass of compressed air, violently struck Currier''s stomach. ''''Gah, phew--! Vomiting blood, Currier was blown away by the impact and rolled on the ground with a rumble. ''''Ki, Currier........Lord..... The members of the Holy Tree Knights had forgotten about the existence of the huge beast due to the threat of it being so huge. It seems that they, too, had been unable to speak due to the appearance of the mysterious monster, let alone move, until now. The "ni..............That black beast is an order of magnitude different. ..... The faces of the members of the group light up with wariness. ''''Ki, let''s protect Currier-dono!If you can do it, I''ll draw that beast away from the Great Sacred Ground!Let''s go, guys! You can''t... no... no... He tries to somehow get his body up, but it won''t lift. The effects of the shock they received had not yet left them. Most of the group members were squirming. It was not unreasonable. Nevertheless, they inspired each other and strived to do their part. But the giant beast''s tyrannical arm sent them flying through the air, blown away and slammed into the wall of the building, leaving them all helpless and helpless. Fortunately, they didn''t use that super slow attack. Thanks to an attack that seemed to dispel even the most obtrusive winged insects, more than half of the group members still had breath. ''''Ku-so........oh! Using the revergate, which she had grabbed and not released, as her wand, Currier somehow managed to stand up. Her knees still trembled. One, tongue lashing. ...... But I don''t think the man will show up conveniently. Rokia won''t show up this time either. ''Peh!Hmmm.... I spit out the blood in my mouth and breathe. I remember Cecily''s face and back this morning as I headed to the Holy War Festival. I promised her. I would show her that I would make sure to keep the Feast of the Holy War. I would be happy if I could repay her for the happiness she has given me. I don''t care if I burn up in here. I will stop this enemy. So... A large amount of holy elements are created from the currier and poured into the holy magic sword that has been with him for a long time in many battles as his partner. --Cuyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. The turmoil had vanished from his mind. The giant beast that had finished kicking out the group members noticed the gushing luminescence of the holy magic sword. --all the holy elements I can concoct now, all the holy elements that I can concoct. Revelgate began to emit a roar, a roar that had never been uttered before. 200-31. "Third" [Curie Verstein] Numerous fine and countless heat rays were running around his body. An unprecedented amount of holy elemental heat running through his entire body. Currier had experienced this sensation in the past. A sensation very similar to the first time he activated his magical armor. The giant beast rushed out. It was not a super slow attack. Was it unable to catch Currier''s position due to the intense amount of light emitted? Currier took a gamble. I bet on this power that is pouring out. In his legs, he puts his strength into them. A large blue-white light converged, and that light enveloped the sprinting Currier. A new "Silver Maiden" had been born. The second form of magical clothing-- The second magical outfit. Its appearance eclipsed the dainty warrior maiden who wore a brave appearance in mythology, and even acquired the atmosphere of a majestic warrior god. The revel gate has also changed shape and the tip of the sword has become longer than usual. The newborn demon''s outfit asserted its own existence while transmitting its own usage into the brain. It begins to inscribe information into the cells, the cells of the entire body. While understanding the new power, Currier held the Revelgate, which had become more robust. In his left hand, a huge white silver shield mounted on his cuirass. It made a thick sound and the shield received the fist released by the giant beast. A roaring, violent sound that can hardly be thought of as a sound caused by a fist. At the moment of the collision, I found that the power of the magic armor was gathered in the shield. Immediately after receiving it, Currier tilts the shield and releases the power of his fist. While the reverberations of the sound of the collision did not cease to echo, he twisted his body to secure centrifugal force. To the giant beast that had only slightly lost its posture, Currier poured a blow of the holy light sword on it. It was formidable. The giant beast drew back as soon as possible, but the holy light sword cut through the thin skin of his shoulder and mouth. For the first time, the attack went through. However, one must not be caught off guard. No - there is no way that this opponent could ever be careless. Immediately spinning on one leg on its axis, Currier took a pause as it was. ''''--? I thought I had a pause, but the giant beast is already closing in on me. In front of me is a black beast in a super slow state. --You moved from such a reckless stance to this state? However, he immediately cut off the bewilderment and Currier took up an interception stance. The beast''s fist was prevented by the new magic shield just now. He got the defense he wanted. The emblem of the spear embedded in the magic armor began to strongly emit light. The holy spear, which takes up a circle, expands around the currier. The shape is thicker and more aggressive than the first magical outfit. Aiming at the giant beast, the holy spear is ejected. The ejection was executed with just a reminder. The spear pierced the giant beast''s skin - it pierced, but the tip of the blade only pierced slightly. But the aim was not injury. The moment the attack was received, that Tame attack would be released. In other words, this made it much easier for the opponent to grasp the opportunity to release the attack. Even the giant beasts that didn''t move with guidance had to move if it was a direct attack that wasn''t guidance. The enemy''s Tame was crushed. From here on out, that attack can be received with the least amount of force. --I''m not going to be able to get it right. The holy spear is shot out. Without regard to the scratches, the giant beast rushed in. About a meter in front of me, the beast goes into a super slow state. It ejects its spear and lets out an attack. As soon as the pointed holy spear tip sticks, the giant beast released a fist as aimed. Currier received it with his shield--. What, you mean...? A disgusting squeaking sound, like a crack, hit my earbuds. A wrinkle of frustration was etched between his eyebrows. A crushing sound. The shield of the magic armor shattered miserably. The sacred armor, which had been concentrating its defensive power on the shield, hastily moved its defensive power to the destination of the pierced fist. ''''Guh, ugh, ugh, ugh--'''' While receiving the extra impact on his shoulder from the attack, Currier let out a yell and slashed up with all his might from diagonally below. ''''--Aaaaahhhhhh! A sure sound and feel of tearing skin. The blood of the beast danced in the air as a single wound ran from the waist to the chest plate of the giant beast that was empty. ''''Nu.........gu.......?Kiz...?Scratch........da.......t...? I noticed the bleeding, but the giant beast only squinted its twin eyes in a curious manner. There was no sign of anguish. There was no reaction of pain. --This guy.........doesn''t feel any pain? A creaking sound, similar to the sound of a branch squishing. The giant beast twists its body just far enough to reach the beast''s breath. --It''s coming! A super slow attack that laid waste to everything. Currier sensed, sensibly, the realm of the gods. The realm of the monsters who carved their names into mythology. From this beast, Currier felt a power of existence beyond the world of man. Something different. Not human, Nanika. Glancing down at his own guise with a glimpse. There were unreliable cracks running through the magical clothing. --I''m not sure if I can stand one more blow........ The actuality of the situation is that it''s not without its effects, but it''s not without its effects. ..... I look up at the giant beast. ''''Even if they were a god-like being, it doesn''t matter what they are I''ll scrape my way through it!I will do what I can, and I will do it! Infuse the holy element into the Revelgate again. Deploy the holy spear around it. --Just one more blow, hold it. The holy spear flies off while shifting its axial feet into the form of an attack. The sharp point of the spear is buried in the giant beast''s skin. The attack is coming. It''s no problem. I''ve got the plane in my grasp. Align the planes, the light blade''s counterattack-- What...? There are no attacks. You''ve learned. That the sense of that spear of light could no longer be ignored. In a turn of events, on the contrary, the form of Currier was off the plane. It felt like he was losing his sanity, but he had intelligence. Currier, who had completely lost the opportunity to attack, was then in a halfway state, neither attacking nor evading. ''''Tch!Shit. The sound of something hard shattering. Immediately after, a strong, pneumatic impact struck Currier mercilessly. Just when she thought she felt a floating sensation, her body was blown away as if she was being pulled. Slamming her back hard against the gate pillar and rubbing her back against the pillar as it is, Currier slips down without any effort. ''''Guh........gufu! Coughing up blood. Blood splatters on the ground. ''''Huh..............!You monster......... Even the new magical armor could only give them a pressing role. If this was the case, it was still better to deal with those two Zemeckis Angren at the same time. That''s how different the dimensions of that enemy were. ''''Hmph.........!d*mn........! The all-important plan has been exhausted. The current Currier had no more weapons than the second magic armor. Furthermore, because he had concocted a large amount of holy elements repeatedly in a short period of time, the organs in his body were screaming in protest all at once. ''''Haha ... haha ... haha ... don''t be weak ... find ... what you can do ... He scolds himself and stands up. The giant beast that has been observing the groaning fallen group members returns its attention to the roused currier. ''''What''s wrong?I''m still ... alive.Try to kill me!I''m still here! Currier caught the members of the group, who seemed to still be moving their bodies, at the edge of his vision. There was one person crawling towards the Great Sacred Field. I can only hope that while I''m drawing attention to myself, he''ll enter and tell Varaga, the Armored War Demon, or Sogut about this huge beast''s existence. Or-- He] who defeated the enemy at the west gate might hear about it and come here. But I also knew that it wouldn''t be so convenient. If an enemy of the same magnitude as this giant beast was appearing at the other gates, then there was no way the ones guarding the other gates would come here. ''''And it wouldn''t suit me... a prince to save me, a fighting princess...'''' --Cecily, Kurohiko. ---------. I struggled to swallow the sobs that were about to break out. --It''s not my body. "Cu........... Murmuring that, Currier flushed the Revelgate back and held it ready. A cross wind that suddenly wiped, fluttered her silver hair. The holy element is kneaded and poured in. --At least one more time........! The pale light that expands. The grains of holy light that surround the whole body. The holy element that exorcises evil. The trembling and gushing sound of the holy element. Both eyes of the giant beast are fixed on the silver maiden of war who is ready. The second, magical clothing. "Come on, monster I''ll take care of you to the end! Fast! War armor and huge shields that are worn at the same time as the gallop. The deployment and ejection of the holy spear. ......................Gr-- Strong. The enemy. The advance of the giant beast that shakes the earth is launched. dang, dang, dang, dang, dang! Every time the giant beast stepped on it, the ground creaked and carved a painful crack into it. It was so powerful, intimidating, and threatening that one could say with certainty that no one would blame them if they escaped here. Accompanied by those three, the black beast rushed forward like a giant disaster. To the opposing currier - there is no retreat. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. ''''Gu, gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!Goro, Zu.........! Super slow attack. Currier ejected his spear and crushed the ground under the giant beast''s feet. A violent crushing sound hit his earlobe. Expanding his range, he destroyed the ground around him with his holy spear. Several ejected into the giant beast. -- Here it comes. The giant beast''s mallet, which was unleashed, attacked Currier. The iron ball-like fist shattered the shield and destroyed the magical armor. This time, it didn''t even move to release the impact, and everything shattered in one hit. The giant beast with its eyes narrowed. Why do they keep going back to it for nothing? It was as if he was asking himself that question. ''Humph.......how should I take it.......'' The ground around him with the holy spear continues to shatter and emit noises. ''''I thought it wasn''t me, but anyway, this--'''' Once again, I send the holy element to Revelgate. It''s a pincer movement! While swinging a powerful blow in an exaggerated manner, Currier acknowledges with his eyes the man who spreads his black wings behind the giant beast. A little while ago, Currier had noticed the presence of "he" that was flying in. With a determination to do everything in his power, he attracted the attention of the giant beast, and with the sound of the destruction of the ground by the holy spear, he drowned out the roar of the wind that his wings cut. All for this moment--. "Third Abjuration, Release. 201-32. "Bakemono" I could see that Currier-san was drawing the attention of the mysterious enemy towards me. A-Un''s Breath, let''s call it. Maybe it''s the result of training together on a daily basis. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what I''m going to do with it and form a pincer movement. A giant with jet-black skin. As I stuck to that giant''s back, I aimed at the opponent''s spine and activated the Third Forbidden Spell. I had already used the Third Forbidden Spell today, so I had to be prepared for the strain on my eyes. But I can still shoot. A line shot of lightning lightning that was released in super close proximity. The shooting sound of the Destruction Forbidden Curse that violently hit my eardrums. Continued, a collision sound that resembles a popping sound. Blood flies into the sky. It is the blood of a black giant that danced due to Currier Versteen''s slash. The giant changes the direction of its body. Twisting its hips, the giant, whose momentum has not waned, threw a side hook at me. A super-attack, like a gust of wind, blows past my eyes. "...and... Manipulating Forbidden Spell''s wings to force the angle in the air, he successfully evades. As it is, he turns around and strikes the giant''s cheek with his left arm of the forbidden curse. A hard sensation, like punching a rock. The giant lets out a low, muddy roar. Guillotine. The black bloodshot golden eye caught my presence. I immediately launch a series of slashes with the Mad Cherry Blossom. The giant defends with both arms. I''m sure you''ll be able to find fine lacerations that reach 10 of your arms that are as thick as logs. However, it''s hard to say that the damage has passed. You can see it visually. The giant is perfectly still. With the other arm, the giant unleashes a hook that reaps life. A sudden acceleration of the fifth forbidden curse. Wind pressure. I will not go along with the attack now, and for once, I will keep my distance-- Krohi--oh, my God! Excuse me, Mr. Currier! On the way across, I put my arms around Currier''s waist and held her body in my arms. With her in my arms, I took a dozen or so meters away from the giant. This was an action based on the judgment that her current condition could not be called good. I felt that I should pull her away from the enemy as much as possible. Let go of Currier-san''s body. ''''I''m sorry, Kurohiko. No. I''m just glad you made it just in time. Well I didn''t expect you to come. What Cecily meant when she said she fell in love with me at the Four Deadly Disasters, well, now I know a little bit about it. I''m happy, but I''m not in a situation where I''m jumping for joy right now. Currier-san understands that as well. She quickly tightens her expression and stares at the giant. ''''What is that guy?'''' Facing the giant with increased caution, we stand shoulder to shoulder. ''''I don''t understand. They appeared out of the blue, dragging the corpse of a man who looked like the Tenth Tenth Legion. The man from the Last Ten Indications Army must have been killed by that giant beast. It seems almost impossible to communicate with him.......he seems to have intelligence, but I don''t think he''s sane. The giant - or should I call it a giant beast - had been standing there with its fist released after its own attack had ended in a blank stance. Now it has its back to us. It swallows its spit. The back of his neck, which had been directly hit by the third forbidden curse, was red, swollen and bleeding. Currier wrinkles his brow, as if to say it''s hard to believe. ''''After receiving a direct hit from that forbidden curse of Kurohiko''s over there, is that the extent of the wound...?'''' Currier''s wrinkles were faintly etched with despair. But she shook off the despair that was about to surface. But it''s still too early to give up. And now that such a grateful reinforcement has arrived, it''s just that........ I understand. Right now, Currier-san seems to be right after going through quite a bit of strain in the fight. Your body is not as strong as you would like it to be. From the way the blood vessels in his neck and hands are floating, it can''t be called a normal condition. The reason for this is probably due to the large amount of holy elements that were kneaded into the mixture in a short period of time. Currier-san leaned against a street tree and sat down with his back to it. ''''Looks like you''ve figured out my current condition I''m sorry, I don''t think I can join you for a while.'''' Without taking my gaze off the giant beast, I stand between Mr. Currier and my enemy. ''Just knowing that you''re alive is enough for me. "Huh.........that''s your response....... The giant beast seemed to be in contemplation. He just turned his back on it and there was no gap. ˺ߤʤΤ ξުˤĤơƤȤ롹 ̤ˡξުʹٹġˤĤƥꥨ󤬽̤Ƥ줿 狼ޤ^ˡߵzǤޤ kӡ \𤬽·ҤϿդ򤫤äƤ롣 ϰkӈxۤܤ롣 ʤΤһȽޤΈǰkӤֱ ե`ɥХåؤgʹߤФߤäʹÕrۤɤؓɤϤʤä \Τުע򤱤Ƥ롣 ϵ򤵤ؤͤ ˡӋö롣 á 򤤤ުügޤ Ɇ򱧤ƤĿä ֤ˤƤ뵶򰳤Է֤˴̤ζǤʤΤ ѪȤФζ򉈤δڤ֪äƤСЄӤζǤϤ դáʷǤʹΤϡΥ楰ɥ饷ǤϤޤʡ o_QgǓeӤ{Ӥǡꥨ΢Ц Ϥޤ䤹ȤǤ롣 ʹߤϤ뤬ʤƤϤʤʤ ʹߤˤϑT줬ʤ ؓСȻʤʹ Ĥ¤ˤʧärʹߤȱȤ٤뤳ȤǡϬFgʹߤ򸲤LƤ ʹߤʹߤ򡢾ͤƤȤǤԤ ƽݤ򤷤ƤɤϺg ꥨˤäȤҊʤ顣 餳ϨDD䤻 Ԫݤȡi ڤѪҺwɢä ޤǡDߤˡ ʹϡö ͶöСμلʮ롣 륥 ä򛪤餹ު ԥá ު̤ߤ᤿ؤQ DD롣 ުDD μ١ ޤ˔ܤȤ˲gϾѤ򶨤һݤ˼٤ުΑwz CȤƤΤˡɹ áá ϤΥԩ`ɤäΤ@Ҋު ǔؤϤ롣 ުρIǥ`ɡ ϤrѪ ɡdz ⟼ӲȤ ӲȤ򤫤ĤơYݤ Fϡ˄٤Ƥʤ RС L С מġС DDξުˤϤäһĤΤQĤʥԩ`ǷƤ褦ʚݤ⤷ 줬ǷƤȤƤ⡢@ĤʑLФƤԌg Υ٥奬ҥӥߤξުȑϤäϡνY׷Ĥʤ ۤɤˤϡߤߤˤ֡ ߤʤΤ 狼ʤ Ǥ_gʤȤһĤDD ؤϤݤ򤽤Τޤäe餷ުҕڤʤDDξѤפء DDĤϡ hΤȤ¤줿ުȭˌ򤫤ͻϤ롣 ȭnͻ ƤwDD⤬ ӲȤkʯȴϤä褦ʸҙä ʹߤȭˤƼ٤ˡ͸Ƥ ֤롣 ުϥǰ˳F clatter The giant beast''s knee kick hit me in the face. ''''Gu--'''' The giant beast''s knee attacked faster than he could swing his demon sword. But the youkai''s attack also cut through the skin of the enemy''s knee. Since it was a slash while receiving the opponent''s attack, it was not a direct hit, but-- Milly. "--? Love, one. In an instant you understand what the giant beast is trying to do. The sensation of flesh ripping apart and separating from each other. Wings ripping, ripping, ripping, ripping........! Merrimilligutti, Belli!Goff! G... gahhhh... Opportunity. This is an opportunity. The giant beast is about to tear my wings off. So... You try to slam your left fist into the giant beast''s lower abdomen and release your fist in an unbalanced position while attempting to block the pain from your consciousness as much as possible. Right now, your hands are occupied. The giant beast showed its reflexes as expected and blocked the fist with its knees. The reflexes are off-kilter. But this is good. I also made him spit out his knee, which is the third "shield". Now...you can''t block this one with your arms! Zash! From a stance that can be said to be on the verge of falling down, the arc of the slash flash is drawn to the heavens, the cherry blossom blade of the crazy bloodsucking. The pulsing light pink blade carves a vertical wound from the giant beast''s neck to its temple. ''''Gu........Nu.........! So I''m gonna stick the blade into his neck... At that moment, it was. The giant beast grabbed the nearly shredded wings, crushing them with a tremendous grip. Then it slams me to the ground with all its might. Bagaan! Phew! The impact of the smack makes the air in my lungs look funny. Continuing on, I vomit blood. ''Gosh.............................Gosh!Geez.........! Not good. It''s not good to stay slammed down. The last thing you want to do is get mounted with a body that big... "Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... I wielded the power of the remaining fifth forbidden curse. To avoid the chase, I forced myself to regain my position. Sliding on the soles of my shoes, I planted my feet on the ground and faced the giant beast. The giant beast was looking at me with a complicated expression, blood flowing from its cheeks. There was a hint that I had missed my opponent''s aim. A sign that the future I was planning to do this was not fulfilled. I knew he was going to cover up and mount me and take my freedom. ''Ha, ha!Huhhhh.....Peh! Spit out the blood in your mouth. I breathe on my shoulder. ''Hah--ah--ah... ah!Hmmm........ Regulate your breathing. "Kurohiko! Currier-san, who had been killing her voice to keep out of the way, shouts my name as soon as the dam is broken. I stick out my palm to her. --It''s okay, Currier-san. I think she got the message. --I can still do it. There is one wing left. Two battered wings. Acceleration itself is still possible. However, against this giant beast, the fifth forbidden wing is also a risk. The chances of your opponent grabbing you increase. But you can''t disarm it now. You should wait until after this battle to get feedback. You shouldn''t take this thing''s load now. Move the demon sword and let it suck the blood from the torn wing. Huh! When I touched the wound, pain coursed through my entire body. But I didn''t scream. Screaming to release the pain is an opening. A spirited roar of strength is still a good idea, but screaming is not good. Clenching my teeth, I topped the pain with my battle cry for the giant beast. It''s not as if it wasn''t doing any damage. With the current sharpness of this demon sword, it can cut through that steel skin. The beast took a bent forward stance. I can feel the power injected into its legs. --coming. The ultra-low speed attack that Currier-san was talking about. It can no longer control the plane with the same level of acceleration as before. The wings are tattered. The same countermeasures cannot be taken. That monster must have instinctively sensed that the cause of its first move was the fifth forbidden wing. That''s why he came to rip off the forbidden wings first, prepared to be slashed....... If that''s the case, my aim was successful. Zulli. Stopping the sucking blood of the demon sword. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to give up on you. He brings his left arm back to the first realm of his shield and holds up his sword, which is dripping blood. "Come. The beast jumped. 202-33. "Intact" How should we capture the super slow motion in front of us? My thoughts rapidly increase in processing speed. If I hadn''t heard about the nature of this attack from Currier-san beforehand, I would have definitely been confused first. Currier-san is amazing, after all. Because she faced this attack without knowing anything about it and grasped its true nature. To end this super slow motion - to activate it, you must attack. ''''--The Ninth Curse, release.'''' The chains popped out of the dimensional hole and swooped in, triggering the giant beast''s attack. Although I had expected it from past experience, the attempt to restrain it with the chains ended up being a result that I could call null and void. However, just letting the opponent''s attack come out was enough to do the job. In the first place, the ninth forbidden curse is only of real value when the opponent is an advanced magician or holy magic sword user. On the contrary, it cannot show its true value against such power-type opponents. This is something I have learned from experience. The fist that was shot out like a bullet was guarded by the forbidden shield. Snap--! You can''t even prevent a blow from being struck. As soon as it cracks, it will return to the second realm. The deformed left arm collided with the fist of the giant beast as it was. The left half of his body bounces backwards from the impact of the strike. A horizontal cut with the sword in his right hand. The giant beast blocks with its elbow. A laceration on the enemy''s skin. Its blood loss is minute. The sword is immediately changed from the state of swinging out, and a fast instantaneous thrust towards the heavens. I aim for a penetration from the chin to the brain. I let out a roar and summon up my strength. Penetrate. The opposing giant beast''s intimidation, air flames. "Ggaaaaahhhhhhhhhh! The giant beast did not run away. It did not choose to evade. The enemy dared to push its face diagonally downward and "forward". The cherry-red blade scraped off the giant beast''s cheek flesh. The vision of the chase had been constructed within me. Wherever the opponent evaded to the rear, I intended to pour the remaining acceleration power to the fullest extent to give chase. But - prepared to be wounded, the giant beast came forward. It is prepared for the danger. This opponent has the resolve. It has the will. A warrior''s will, if you will... Grrrrrrrr... The enemy''s aim is to bite the neck. Gulp. As soon as I could, I bit my left arm. At the same time, I attacked with my sword and the third--. Bizzare! What the hell...? The giant beast sprayed my eyes with the blood of its own wounds. It had come to seal the third forbidden curse. My vision is temporarily taken away. But the action continues. Don''t rely on your vision alone. Remember your training with Commander Sogut. Remember when you fought the Peelkantar. The breathing. The sound of air being cut. You''d clash with a giant beast at close range, fist-pumping. A fist strike to the solar plexus. "Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Vomit. While scattering vomit and vomit, a flash to the giant beast''s arm. As it is, a strike with the left arm into the belly of the giant beast seamlessly. I could feel the presence of the giant beast''s fist - and somehow, from below, the impact of the launch was applied to my left arm. The hint of the giant beast''s intimidating fist hid the hint of a knee kick up. My left hand is kicked up into the sky. Wha, what...? Aaahhhh..........? My left fist bites me. The beast''s thick, sharp fangs are buried in my left fist. I took the sword-- What? A back fist struck him in the cheek with the force of a whip. A direct hit. A strong electric shock and numbness ran through my entire body. My arm was no exception, and I felt a near-paralyzing numbness. I dropped the demon sword. Consciousness fades away. ''''Ugh......................... It''s all I can do now as I connect with my consciousness. The giant beast grabbed my left arm with both hands. "? Mississippi... meri... yi... What... what...? Mary...... Aaaaahhhhhhhh! Meri-meri-meri... "Aaahhhhhhhh..... ----! As expected, this forced him to let the pain go with a scream. While being held back by the bite of the giant beast, with the arm strength of both hands and claws-- The skin from the tip of his elbow to his fist had been stripped away. Bones were peeking out from where the skin had been removed. A miserable situation, you could say. Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I wielded the power of the fifth forbidden curse and picked up the demon sword in a forced stance. At that time, an alarming change of horror ran down my spine. It looms under my chin - the fist of a giant beast. The giant beast had stopped biting and was moving on to its next attacking move with surprising speed. It came to crush your jaw. Or is it going to shoot straight through to the brain? Quickly, he guarded the giant beast''s uppercut with the elbow of his left arm. In the elbow, a shock that is too hard. ''''Ugh.........? But somehow he managed to prevent a direct hit to the chin. A storm of merciless killing blows that didn''t give you a moment to catch your breath. This guy is different. She''s not like the demon from the holy ruins. And the golem. And the people of the Sixth House. It''s not like the Four Deadly Disasters. It''s not like any of them. But it doesn''t matter what they are, as long as they''re enemies. Does it matter? You''re getting your vision back. "--- The giant beast goes into a super-slow attack stance. It''s coming to stab me with a counterattack. "--Fifth curse released. The fifth forbidden spell - acceleration ability, with the assumption that I will no longer be caught, is released. Huge black wings grow on my back, and a fifth or sixth wing sprouts on my back. "I unleash the forbidden curse... At this point, I felt like I was already operating on instinct and unconsciousness. All of my thoughts are fully driven to execute the best solution and the best plan. "I am the king of the demon eyes, the source of the annihilation of this hell. The tattered old wing is turned at an angle and rolled up into a tube. It''s like a sheath on your back. "I am the life of my life... I hold the demon sword and insert it into the sheath of the forbidden wings. Blood seeps out of the gap between the wings and the folded sheath of the wings. He shrinks the wings further towards the inside. It''s as if the wings are used to squeeze the sword. The wings, which have turned into a shrinking sheath, tingle as a sacrifice to the cursed blade. The flesh of the wings rips open and the sword accelerates the bloodsucking. He takes a stance. A new fifth or sixth cursed wing. It begins to prepare to use its acceleration performance to full capacity. The giant beast enters into an attacking motion. The accelerated attack by those wings is faster than the start of its own movement - this giant beast knows this. But it is already too late. "I am the eyes of my enemy... Accelerate, start. Charge. The giant beast''s tame attack that is released - with a single piece of paper, he dodges the blow. The sound of tearing flesh. A pulsing blade appears from the forbidden sheath, slashing through the wings. The black wings scatter. --Peak--. There are several streaks of pain in my right eye - but I don''t care. If you don''t shoot now, when do you shoot? "Third Abjuration, Release. The target was the eye of the giant beast. A red thunderbolt shoots at the target''s face. The giant beast crosses its hands in front of its face. As I thought, is the eye protected? At the same time, it fires a front kick, but it avoids it with a forceful change of direction of acceleration. And now the third forbidden curse is a fake. The main goal is--. Aaaaahhhhhh! The blood sucking demon sword Mad Sakura. He instantly stepped aside and aimed at the giant beast''s eyes as well as his eyes and delivered a slash with all his strength. The giant beast at that time looked ready to sacrifice an arm. But the giant beast pulled back. It let its upper body escape to the opposite side of the blade''s trajectory. If he could avoid it, he must have stepped on it. Even if he couldn''t avoid it, he probably thought he could prevent it by sacrificing an arm. He must have thought that he could win this battle. That''s what I thought was coming. The left arm that has completed its role. The forbidden left arm that seemed to have finished. The skin was peeling painfully and bones were peeking out. It''s not in a condition to fight. Earlier, I thought. The bones. Cracks. Come on in. None. That is to say, it is equal to "intact". I can say. The bones of the forbidden mutation that didn''t shatter even if they met head-on with Beshgam''s fist. The flesh was crushed, but the bones didn''t budge. Not even when I went head to head with this giant beast. It would probably hurt to the point of death if this bare nerve endings touched anywhere. It would definitely hurt. If I let go of my fist, the pain could knock me out. Or worse, you''d go into shock. So. So. So... What''s up. Without hesitation. Pellucid, empty sound. Thoughts stopped. Stopped. The big one. I''m sure that the bone hammer, which I believe will not shatter, will strike the temple of the giant beast, which has been ripped from the demon sword, without an ounce of hesitation. -- With all my strength, I shot in. 203-34. "Wolfhead Giant" I wasn''t sure if I had shot through the giant beast''s left temple to the core. Immediately after I felt the attack had hit, what struck me was an intense pain that penetrated my entire body in every direction. I felt like that was beyond even the concept of pain. I can''t even put into words, extreme pain. The flesh was peeled off and shot with the bone. It was a double-edged sword itself. Before I knew it, I had been blown away by the giant beast''s wild front kick. It was her voice, soothing to my ears, that brought my consciousness back to an awakening level. If I remember now, I think she''s been screaming something since the skin of her fist was removed. Her voice was wet and trembling. As I moved my blurred vision, I felt that her position was different from where I remembered it to be. Perhaps she was about to run out to cover me and fell in the process. Maybe that''s where I blew up. ''''Ki........Currier, Mr........'''' My vision connects with the outline. I can see the blood trickling down from around my eyes, but I can still see enough of my eyes. I''m glad I can still see Currier-san''s face. ''''Are you okay, Kurohiko? She held me in her arms. She''s crying. Her expression is crumpled. ''How reckless you are, my dear! ....but that doesn''t mean you have to be so reckless... I put my own hand over hers in an attempt to reassure her. ''The giant beast is still ... standing ...?'' Kok. She nodded. Good grief. Oh, dear.... What was I supposed to do? "I''ll do that one. What? We''ve talked about this, haven''t we?That thing you did when you took down the beshugam... if not from the outside, then from the inside... As a last resort, I was thinking about it. The only question is whether or not I can make that giant beast swallow my eyes while I''ve completely lost my eyesight--that''s all. Other than that, all I have to do is "do it". I''m prepared to burn my life away, and I''m going to do it solemnly. But the promise I made to Isla and Cecily may not be fulfilled. Even if I defeat the giant beasts, I won''t be safe, and I won''t be able to watch their matches with my own eyes. What will Hibigami say when he finds out about my condition....... But-- No, Kurohiko that''s not the only thing you can do!Let''s get out of here!If Valaga, the Armored Warrior, and Commander Sogut join forces, we might be able to defeat that guy! I don''t know. That giant beast is "different". Somehow, though. If there''s anyone on this continent that would be able to compete with that giant beast, it''s likely to be Hibigami. Or, if that Beschgam Angren was alive, they might have been able to fight each other. I haven''t even seen Rose Claywall or Sogut Sigismos in earnest yet. I don''t know why, intuitively, I thought so. I had a feeling that Varaga Wormood, who I had heard was heading to this south gate again, would not be the last to come here. This, too, was just an unfounded intuition, though. And if I couldn''t take care of that huge beast here, the lives of the important people inside the Great Sacred Field might be in danger too. -- But if we''re going to do this, we''re going to do it together. What? I''ve got a plan now. Strategies...? ''''I''ll manage to manifest the second magic armor just one more time.........and then I''ll put as deep a wound as possible on that huge beast''s body somewhere. ''''Don''t worry.......with just one or two blows I can withstand that giant beast''s attack......'''' While keeping an eye out for the giant beast that is slowly walking towards us, Currier-san continues. ''''Try attacking the wound I made with your Third Forbidden Spell or that demon sword that made it suck blood. It seems that he let go of it after taking a front kick, and the demon sword had fallen right between us and the giant beast. ''''Even that''s like from [inside], right?If.........if that''s not possible, then you can fight the same way you did with Beshgam......so please, Kurohiko....... Marie Curie takes my hand. Harder. "Currier, Mr..... I''ll be the eye. What? "If you lose your sight I''ll be with you for the rest of your life and I''ll replace your eyes, so please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please. He kneels down and tries to stand up. My whole body is still slightly numb. But I can still move. I don''t want you to be the only one who has to sacrifice........ It was like praying, the way he said it. It was like clinging to him, the way he said it. ''I''m sorry, Currier-san I''m actually also glad it was you who was here. What? "Because of you, you were able to fight that giant beast so well without losing your life you were able to hold on until I came along. I laugh. ''Because it was you, someone else at the gate didn''t die.............................I knew that Currier-san was an amazing person. "Kurohiko-- It''s because of you that I felt like I wanted to try the current plan. ''Oh--oh!Let''s do it! I''m going to borrow a shoulder and stand up. To be honest, it''s probably not a strategy that has much chance of success. Because both me and Currier-san are quite worn out. There''s a possibility that we''ll run out of fuel at some point. But we have no choice. There''s no choice but to do it. ''''For some reason, I just remembered the time when we both dove into the Holy Ruins. Huh, that''s odd ... for me too. Once the beast is dead, I have no regrets. Or worse, run out. ''In case you''re wondering, let me just say thank you...'' Yeah, I''m glad to see you too. The giant beast stomped on the ground. ''''Gu, Luuu..................'''' The super slow attack is yet to come. Gu, uh-- That''s when it happened. "Gah, g..........? Thud! The giant beast took its place, violently falling to one knee. A loud vibration that could be perceived as a rumbling of the earth was transmitted to the ground. ''''Gu.........oh.......? The giant beast held his hand to his temple where he had just been shot with a fist of bone. Its eyes lit up with a light of confusion for the first time today. ...Dado? Pain? A blow? The giant beast was on its knees, holding its temples as it looked up to the sky and let out a roar that seemed to reach the heavens. ''''Ggaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! That blow had been effective. If you think about it, after receiving that blow, the giant beast didn''t rush towards you right away, but approached you with a slow gait. It was a chance to fold up in one fell swoop. Right. It''s not that I didn''t, it''s that I couldn''t. That was more of an effect of my attack than I thought, and I couldn''t move into an attacking stance right away. ''''Gu........Guu?Saw Ga....wala...wala...ha...Iga...shing...jog...wala...wala. ..... I''ll put together a list of words I could associate with. Body. Time. Erosion? Huh...? What is it? Although his vision should already be clear, the color of some parts of the giant beast''s body seemed to be fading. ''''Gu, uu........'''' The giant beast rises up. You can see it clearly when it stands up. From toe to knee, it is indeed approaching transparency. "Jigan, da........wareha.......sama, yo......igai no......teki, no. Hours. Wandering. Enemies. The destroyer, the...? The giant beast pointed at me. "Fujigina o-su-ya-odd-go-han-boom. ....wale, la... han, bun... iga, iga... so, no. ...nah...?Na, wo ... osi, e ... hosiery, i ... Strange, male? A man? Half? Us? N... what... name... do you want it? No way, are you trying to measure communication? Maybe it''s not safe to teach here. But for some reason, I feel like I should teach them. Something inside me is screaming that I should do it. Sagara, Kurohiko. The giant beast''s legs disappeared. Halfway down the body of the giant beast, it was becoming translucent. ''''Za, Ga.......Sagara......Kuro.......Hiko......Yoki.... ....center, si... so... mito, mer... mata... is... le.. ....a... kettle... tai... mono... da... Sagara Kurohiko. A good warrior? Admit it? We''re going to have to go through this again in due course, don''t we? I could associate those words with it. Currier-san is taken aback. ''''Are we able to communicate.........?You don''t think... that Kurohiko''s blow was enough to bring you back to your senses, do you?And........the body, it''s disappearing.... It''s a little overwhelming, but it''s a little overwhelming, but it''s a little overwhelming, but it''s a little overwhelming. .........Yue, na...... Absolutely. Somewhere else. So, what happens next time we don''t take our lives to settle this? Half. Tongue and genus? The body of the giant beast finally becomes only its neck. From the neck upwards, it also gradually loses its color and becomes translucent. ''''Wagga........na.......'''' My name is. Su-co-lu-ba-n-gar. Skolbanger. Is that the name of that giant beast? I didn''t have time to ask him who he was - he didn''t seem to have the time. It''s gone. The giant beast - Skolbanger disappeared completely from the scene without a trace when Ono left his name for the last time. 204-35. "Cheers for good work" The encounter with that mysterious giant beast that called itself Skolbanger was like a nightmarish daydream. ''''What was that... that giant who called himself Skolbanger...?'''' Currier-san muttered as she was wary of her surroundings. ''''I don''t know.......I can''t even imagine. However, I''m sure that the purpose of the Endnojujutsu Army and the Endnojutsu Army were different.'''' Not to mention the fact that Scolbanger had killed the last Ten-Digit Army member. Mr. Currier gasps. Anyway, if he''s gone, the first thing we''ll do is treat you!As usual, you''re being too reckless, Kurohiko! I''m sorry. A classic exchange. "The one time you attacked me with your tattered left arm, I was completely speechless. You really make me cringe every time... but using your wings as a sheath to supply blood to the demon sword... how dare you come up with an attack like that? Currier-san supports my wobbly body and gently holds the back of my head with her hands while she slowly lays me down. She holds me in a reclining position. ''''As Currier-san says, that''s always the case, too. I''d say that attack came to me while I was fighting frantically....... To be honest, I''m inclined to blame you for your routine recklessness. The smile on his face was uncanny. "Thank you for running to me. She slides her hand from around the eye patch and strokes her hair. ''And, goodnight ... Kurohiko. Maybe it''s because they say things like this to me that I end up working harder than my stature. ''''Um, is Currier-san okay?'''' Hmm?Ahh ... my physical strength is heavily depleted, but it seems that that giant beast''s attack was almost able to be offset by the defense of my new magical armor. It''s a little sluggish, but other than that, it''s surprisingly okay. Good. Currier-san makes a thoughtful face. ''''Anyway, first of all, this left hand.........Okay. Currier-san laid me down on the ground with care for my body, then stood up and, to my surprise, began to tear the hem of my skirt. The exposed area of my thighs increases at once. I hurriedly missed my gaze, as it was angle-wise dangerous waters. Grabbing the long fabric, she sat back down and touched my left hand. ''Touching it, was it all right?'' I''ve been working with Marie Currier. I''m an idiot. Currier was embarrassed as she closed her eyes and reprimanded him. But she quickly returned to a serious expression. ''''It''s a tough one to sanitize, so we''ll need to change it to a new bandage right away. But if it''s bare, the wind will stain it.......it should be better than leaving it exposed. Currier-san begins wrapping the fabric as a bandage for a quick fix. ''''Hmm.......well, if you can afford to be shy under these circumstances, it looks fine. Squeak. The knot tightens loosely. "Y-yes! I''m sorry. Was that a little strong? No.... ''''But this left hand, I wonder if this healing technique will heal properly.......'''' ''The healing power of the forbidden host is high, so I thought it would be okay... um, Currier-san? He seemed somewhat disapproving. What''s wrong with my answer? I''m the only one who''s upset... and I feel like I''m the one who''s crazy... ''Ha I think I''m out of it now that the crisis is over I feel like I''ve had a nightmare in broad daylight...'' I look around. The members of the knights who were able to move slightly were also beginning to check the extent of each other''s injuries. Or rather, when I looked carefully at the entrance, I saw that the member of the group who should have gone inside to call for help had lost consciousness a little way from the entrance. However, I think that member who tried to call for support even though he ran out of energy on the way is admirable. From the appearance of the other members who rushed over, they seemed to be breathing. ''''Alright ... so this is what the bandage on my left arm looks like. Miss Currier finishes the bandage procedure. ''How''s that?Do you want to break the curse first? ''For now, I''m going to solve the fifth one first... well, if I pass out like before, could you do the rest?I think there''s a high probability that you''ll pass out... ''All right - I mean, what do you think?Should I ask for a healing technique first? Well, he''s not going to die... maybe. I''ve never died before, either. ''That''s not evidence!Yeah, I don''t know what to do-- I''m sure you''re tired, Curie, too. He''s only worried about me. Well I''m not dying! I''ll blow away the sound of death with my energy. However.........if I pass out from the load of the forbidden curse, can you force me to wake up before the third round tomorrow? I know it''s an absurd request. ...Isla''s game. I''m sure you''ll win, Ira. While saying that, I was glad that I was able to protect her Holy War Festival, no matter the outcome of the second game. Because I think the worst thing to do is to cancel it because you can''t exert all your strength. ''''I mean, the gates to the north and east--goof! As I tried to move, pain shot through my body, starting in my left arm. "Dude, are you okay? Yeah, yeah. At that moment, Shana-san came rushing up from the direction I had flown with my forbidden wings with the group members in tow. ''''Oi, Kurohiko!The other gates are said to be cleared - but what is this again!The forbidden feathers are tattered, and what''s that amount of blood on your left arm?Wait for me!Now, I''m the one-- It''s done. I can''t tell you how much that means to me. Thank you, Shana. "So, we may have to give you some trouble after you pass out for a while... Currier-san smiles. It was a soft smile, just as if to say good job. She seemed to understand that my words just now were a prelude to breaking the forbidden spell. ''''Oh, at least give me plenty of trouble. .......... At a time like this this this man is really beautiful. ''I''ll be glad to take care of the rest and leave the rest to you. A warm hand grabbed my right hand. The warmth of this hand was probably the best therapy for me right now. It was a relief before I could break the curse. Now, and-- I broke the curse. 205-36. "Things that do not exist" [Varaga Wormood] Valaga Wormood was not in a good mood. He was to go to the south gate guarded by Currier at the suggestion of Shanatrice Tuelf. ''Even though we are guests, what are we going to do if we, who are here as guards, go out!The Order of the Sacred Tree is in no position to ask for our help!Therefore, it is time for us to offer our cooperation! At first, my first impression of him was that he didn''t deserve the name "Witch," but he was, indeed, a cunning man. "If you won''t help me, I''ll use my ingenuity to bring the forbidding spell-caster to the princess Helu tonight. ?Why do I say that?But you don''t like that, do you? What a great way to create an air of compulsion to move, using Princess Hel as a dupe. Looks don''t seem to deceive you. But now, something in Varaga is refusing to reach the south gate. It''s a feeling similar to when Hibigami showed up in the branch city and stole from them. Something instinctive is telling you that you can''t go. If you go there, it will only be a problem for your world. Then follow your instincts. This is the voice of the heart that deserves to be heard. There must be something more than useless to your world right now in the South Gate. In any case, there will be only a limited number of people who can defeat that Silver Maiden, and on the contrary, if there is an enemy in the South Gate with more power than Currier, then I don''t want to get involved with such a troublesome opponent. I have no obligation to protect Currier, nor do I have any righteousness. Although he is relatively likable among those from the Sixth House, he doesn''t have to put his own world in danger to protect it. If he was an enemy of the Four Deadly Calamities class, all he had to do was secure the safety of Princess Hel and quickly run back to the branch city. I don''t care what happens to this Renowthread, and whether the Holy King or Ruvel Argan''s guests die, that''s just someone else''s business. Of course, it would be better if no one else died, especially Currier. Valaga is sometimes willing to cut away elements that are unnecessary to his world. If it''s unnecessary, he cuts it away mercilessly. When these elements are stripped away, the world becomes more transparent. In the world of Varaga, Varaga Wormood is the center of all things. Everything else is nothing more than the furniture that decorates your world. It would be nice to have it. It would be useful. Valaga simply arranges and preserves "as much as possible" of the things he feels as he goes along. He considers this thought to be a natural part of being human. No one and he is the center of his world. One''s thoughts are nothing special. They are just a natural part of being a human being. I would venture to say that we are just a little less emotional about things other than ourselves than other people. In fact, if there is a world where the center of your world is occupied by something other than yourself, that world is broken and crazy. If there is a person who is willing to strip away his or her own self in order to protect the other person at the center of the world, it is a monster in human form or something else. Unless it''s explained as excessive self-absorption, drunk on the form of dramatic self-sacrifice, Varaga can''t accept its existence. Then, for some reason, the face of that cursed user suddenly came to mind. He was a man who left a strange impression on her. There must be something special about that currier when he''s opening his mind. ''''If I could, I''d be grateful if he would kill Hibigami, which is the biggest concern for me,'''' Blurting out to himself, Varaga was strolling around the Great Sacred Field, killing time. The members of the Holy Tree Knights were rushing around in a hurry. At each gate, he heard that the battle with the Endno Ten Indicators Army had already begun. The people surrounding a small desk in a corner of the room are probably the ones who share and check the information of each gate. ''''Mi, only the south gate still hasn''t received any information! What? What do we do now? Nanmen is that girl from the Sixth House? As I recall, she also defeated the Four Deadly Disasters, right? The problem is with Nod-dono and Lili-dono....... I''m told that somewhere at the gates, the Machina-sama is on her way-- Master Machina? But he''s also a master magician. Um... well, I guess it''s all right... Honestly, I didn''t think they were competent. From the feel of it, it didn''t seem like they were trying to get information from us. Maybe they were so short on personnel, or maybe they were sent indoors because they had one foot in incompetence.... Well, the only thing Valaga should be concerned about is the safety of Princess Hel at the moment. The rest of it doesn''t matter, so it doesn''t matter. Varaga was now walking to the corridor around the halfway point between the north gate and the east gate. The whole time he was tracking that man. --The smell, at least, should be hidden. A familiar smell. The smell of the apocalypse. We''ve got information about the end-of-the-world ten-indicator army that is planning to attack -- or is currently attacking -- the end-of-the-world ten-indicator army. I heard that the one who made the attack this time was the Endo no 8 Funeral Blade. --Didn''t the Nine Erasures End General come out? The man with the odor of Doomsday Township has not noticed Varaga''s tail. Even though he is oblivious to the signs, the degree is known when he does not notice this. Like a snake that is noiselessly looming, Varaga is crucified behind the man. Pop. When I put my hand on his shoulder, the man yelled out in surprise. ''Whoa!What... what do you need? Valaga made a smile. ''I can''t hide it well.'' What? When you put a number in a group''s name that shows off how many people you belong to, there are certain preconceptions that are there. What do you mean...? I would use that preconception to my advantage. The man''s voice was trembling. He couldn''t move. He understands that if he moves, he will be killed in the blink of an eye. Valaga''s eyes were shaped like a horseshoe and he laughed. ''''For example, if you call yourself the last [8] funeral blade, I would prepare a [ninth] as a backup. You''re not gonna... If that''s the case, then what exactly is the number of you here in the middle of the general public? In the same apocalypse... Gosh. It can be a challenge if your sense of smell is weak. Varaga snapped the neck of the nameless man of the End No. 8 Funeral Blade with a flowing motion. ''''You should have at least sent someone competent enough to make me use the 1no defilement, don''t you think, Final Ten Indication Army? I recall the map and information about the Great Sacred Ground. When I was told about the attackers, the detailed information was given to me by Renowthred''s side. As I recall, there was a restroom that was out of service due to a broken jutsu machine, I remember. It must have been located in a secluded area near the warehouse. Valaga headed to that restroom and set up a [Cleaning In Progress] impulse as a backup, so that no unknown civilians could blend in. Humming, he took off all his clothes. The corpse of the ninth man - probably the ninth man this man was sent as a backup - is also stripped naked. Then, he begins Dismantling. Mogi,. Crush. Crush. Mash it up, finely, finely, finely so that the toilet bowl doesn''t clog. The happy little humming continues. No one with a sane mind could possibly do this "work" in silence. If he wasn''t humming a tune, he''d be out of his mind. Because of the horrific act, the goosebumps on his arms are also rising. Humming a lilting tune in silence, Varaga continued to work quickly and efficiently. When it''s finely tuned, I drop it into the toilet bowl with the unbroken surgical machine. He activates the machine and flushes it all at once. The "thing" is sucked into the bowl and the human being disappears. In the end, it will be mixed with feces and urine, and its identity will soon be lost. It''s easy to do this mostly with your bare hands without using any tools. When the flesh itself is a weapon, it is an advantage to be less likely to be alerted. --Well, you should train your body on a regular basis. It will be useful in times of need. The blood that is splattered on the way is wiped off with the ninth man''s clothing. Wash off the blood with cold water, not warm water, which can easily coagulate. He also wipes the blood from his own body and carefully washes off any blood that has gotten between his nails. Finally, I used the cleaning tools provided to clean up the pool of water and flushed it down the drain. After wiping the blood off the cloth, I tore it into small pieces and flushed it down the toilet. I washed my hands one last time. It''s done. Varaga wiped his sweat off his face after finishing his work. I''m not sure if this is a normal, insane thing to do. It''s not something a human being would do. But thanks to that, it''s much cleaner. However, the smell of blood still lingered to the extent that it was annoying. After quickly washing his hands, Varaga took out an imperial sprayer from the back pocket of his clothes. Swoosh, swoosh. He sprinkles the perfume with the sprayer. The rest of this smell would disappear naturally. Even if there''s a little bit of discomfort, people don''t pay as much attention to it as I thought. I don''t believe that there was a "dismantling operation" here. Until I actually saw the source of the odor with my own eyes. That''s about it. And even if this matter was exposed, that was fine with me. In the extreme, I don''t mind if they find out it was done by me. I''ll be honest with you then, and if necessary, I''ll shut the mouths of anyone who gets in my way. Likewise, you can dismantle it. Continuing to hum, Varaga adjusted her hair in the mirror in the hand washing room. He then applied the perfume once more, just to be sure, before putting on his clothes, inhaling its mild smell into his nose. ''Phew, that was unusually auspicious for me. It was a whim to avoid causing a fuss for nothing, but, well, since he didn''t head to the south gate, this was the least he could do. If push came to shove, he could use this as a reason for not heading to the south gate. There was a ninth man there, and I couldn''t go fighting it. Good. That''s it. Perfect. Just as I thought, Varaga realized something and slanted his mouth. --I''m sorry. It''s a good thing I didn''t have any evidence left to explain because I made it disappear. --Well ... if words aren''t enough for you, you''ll think about it then. Pushing up the tendrils of his glasses and scratching his head, oh dear, Valaga went over to Princess Hel, who was watching the game. When he returned to the game field and sat down next to her, Hel asked. ''What have you been doing, Valaga?'' Shanatrice did not tell Hel that Varaga and the others would cooperate with the Holy Tree Knights. Then I''ll cooperate too - because I don''t want to be a burden on the scene by sticking out like that, Shanatrice said without hiding it. Indeed, Valaga thought, he knows Hel Guntarios'' character very well. ''The restroom,'' Lie. It''s too long. I''ll be taking a walk while you''re at it. Laziness. Well well look at that girl, Ira Horne. What about her? I see you''ve made some good moves. That''s my push. Okay. I smell something. I went to the washroom and put on some perfume. Did you ever have a hobby like that?What the hell happened? No, there''s nothing special about it. Valaga chuckled. ''Just a whim, sir.'' 206-37. "Wake up that day" Umm... hmmm... When I opened my eyes, I saw the ceiling. Crystal lights. "This place is-- I get my body up. The pain runs through me, but the pain feels mild for all that wear and tear. The first thing that bothered me about the pain was the back of the fifth forbidden curse. I had to lean on my wings and stuff........ There''s still heavy pain in my right eye as well. The most abused left arm had a massive amount of bandages wrapped around it. It throbbed and hurt violently, but he had made her do such a reckless thing. It can''t be helped, only the left arm. I would rather thank my left arm for holding up so well. Now ... what time is it? I''m on a bed. The area around me is covered with a white drape that looks like a curtain. I can''t see a clock within range. I dodge the drape and look out. This isn''t the school''s medical bay. Is this the Great Sacred Ground Medical Center? This is supposed to be a private room. Hmm? A man in a knight''s uniform could be seen through a gap in the hanging curtain. That person who was sitting down gets up from his chair. ''''Ku, Kurohiko-dono!You''re already awake!I was told by Lady Machina that it might not happen until tomorrow, so-- Then a member of the group calls out to someone. ''Hey, tell Lady Machina!Lord Kurohiko is awake!And to Lord Shanatrice! From the feel of the words, it hasn''t been too long since he lost consciousness from the load of lifting the ban...? I was expecting that I might be asleep until at least tomorrow afternoon.... Besides. Although I was knocked out by the load that was placed on me all at once, considering the damage I received and the feedback I received, I feel the impact is generally lighter this time. ''''.........'''' Don''t tell me that my body is getting used to being forbidden...? So is it less of a load or feedback than it used to be? It could be possible, I thought. Besides.........somehow, my resilience seems to have increased....... Zuki. Even so, don''t be alarmed. As if to warn me, a dull pain ran through my right eye, back and left arm. But with this, I feel like I can go watch the third game tomorrow. Oh, speaking of which........as expected, the second game is already over, but what was the result? I hope both Ira and Cecily are winning, but........ I''m curious. I really want to hear from the contestants themselves, but I can''t help but want to be the first to know. When Makina-san and the others arrive, I''ll ask them about the results. As the young-looking member of the group was rolling up a hanging cloth, Currier-san jumped in. ''You''re awake, Kurohiko!How''s it going?! Soon after, a breathless Makina-san and Shana-san entered the room. After a brief greeting to Makina-san, the group members left the room. ''''Kurohiko, are you sure you can''t get up already! Ms. Machina leaned forward with her hands on the edge of the bed. The pain is quite strong in some places, but the overall load on my body was less than expected. This way I can talk and move. I think I can even stand up--wow! I was about to get up on my knees to show how well I was doing, but my legs couldn''t support my body and I fell down. ''''Kyah!'''' Mm-hmm. This softness is not just the fluffiness of the material of gothic loli clothing. It''s not just the texture of the material of gothic lolita clothing, but it''s also the feel of soft, mushy skin. It was definitely there. ''''Not--not! With the momentum of my spinning, I had ended up pushing Makina-san down. ''Excuse me, Makina-san--Uh, hey! Pain rushed through me. I thought the lightning of blame would strike, but Makina-san blushed while frowning, and made a face like, well, it can''t be helped. Makina-san looks at me gently while smiling. ''''I heard about the South Gate from Currier you did your best, Kurohiko. With his little hand, he stroked my head. When I praise someone, I pat their head. The way my sister used to compliment her, or was it? ''How is the pain?'' Well it''s going to take a while for him to fully recover, but hey, he''s going to be okay. When it was close to her, a definite bulge could be felt in her chest. When I looked up from there, there was Makina-san''s small face with ruby eyes. Is it because of the close proximity that almost took my breath away, or is it because of the enveloping, fluffy smile? I couldn''t help but feel a thrill at the sight of that contrived, doll-like face. Curie-san puts her hands on her hips and breathes. I''m sure you''re not as loaded as you feared. Shana-san poked Currier-san''s thigh with her elbow with a nasty look on her face. You don''t get jealous when you see something like that, is that what you call a legitimate wife''s margin of appreciation? Hmmm, Currier-san nodded. ''''I don''t care if it''s someone Kurohiko doesn''t like, there''s no point in blinking an eye at someone he likes. Isn''t that a bit presumptuous of you?What a feeling of superiority! Seeing Shana-san jump up, Makina-san let out a chuckle. ''''You can''t beat Currier, can you? Then I was given a sort of a medical interview by Shana. Next, I asked her to take a look at my body. Incidentally, she said that this room was a medical room in one of the several great sanctuaries. When I asked about it, the time was past nine in the afternoon. Well.........my left arm still needs to be monitored, but the rest of my arm looks fine. However, today, as long as time permits, it would be better to have someone who is skilled in healing techniques perform the healing process on your left arm until you fall asleep. Well, that''s a relief. Phew. That''s good. Looks like it''s nothing serious. "Hmm? Suddenly, I notice Shana''s grinning eyes and mouth. ''Hee hee, but Kurohiko?In a little while, you''ll be back in a much better body? Ehon! Makina cleared her throat in reproach. ''Take it seriously, Shana. Yet you''re staring at Kurohiko''s naked upper body, aren''t you? ''No, I''m not looking at you with a guilty conscience! Yes, but it''s a strange story. Women scream and yell at the sight of a naked upper body, but is it okay for a woman to see a man''s naked upper body? That''s not... with a whimper For some reason, Shana poked my nipple with her finger. ........what? Hey, Shana! Hmm?Would you like to touch all the muscular aspects of Kurohiko''s body, Machina?What?I was just rustling around, and I felt like, you know, Kurohiko''s nipples-- No, stop!Haha, that''s embarrassing! Machina-san hits Shana-san with a comical punch. "Ho-ho-ho-ho, I can''t stop making fun of you after all. He was the headmaster of St. Renowthred''s school, completely played by a witch. It was somewhat strange to feel that he was worthy of his appearance when he was doing that. When it comes to Currier-san, who has become a bystander at a distance, she was cowering her shoulders as if to say that she was out of her depth. I What should I do? When I asked her with my eyes, she shook her head loosely, I don''t know. ''''Muguugu..........................I''ll insulate you if you keep saying such nasty things! "Ho-ho-ho, I''m tired of hearing that too... This time I''m serious! Maybe it''s because we''re happy to see that Kurohiko is safe, or maybe it''s because the tension of the day after day has worn off, but Makina seems to be on top of her game today! Shut up! The pudgy-looking Makina-san''s spoiled punches explode on the witch without pause. Poppycock, poppycock, poppycock, poppycock. ''Fuhahaha!It won''t work, it won''t work! Ughhhh... and I''m taking it easy!Isn''t it obvious! Poof! Poof! Pow! "Ho-ho-ho-ho, I don''t need to take it easy!Seriously? .......... .......... "Misteltine. "f*ck off!You''re going to kill me! Oh, um.........my physical examination..... 207-38. "Results and reports" I was in a wheelchair. Because I still can''t balance my body well with my lower body. The wheelchair is being pushed by Currier-san. The Holy Tree Knights are holding a meeting right now in a room in the Great Sacred Ground. Machina-san and the others left the meeting midway after receiving the report of my awakening. They asked me to participate in that meeting if possible. I could just talk, so I agreed. Then, after they had settled down from their smackdown, I was the first to ask Makina-san about the north and east gates. I was relieved to hear that Lili and Node-san were safe and sound. I heard that Makina-san had rushed to the north gate and Rose Claywoll had defeated the enemy at the east gate. Incidentally, no mysterious enemies like Skolbanger had appeared at the other gates. ''You''re fidgeting, Kurohiko. Oh, really? We won. In a tone that made me guess what was on my mind, Currier said. ''Isla and Cecily have been selected to compete in the third round. Oh, really?Yah, it''s--yah, there it is! Look, I know you''re happy, but don''t be stupid. Currier smiles bitterly. ''''Cecily and the others wanted to see you too, but those guys are just getting started. I told them to go back to the mansion and quarters today. It was a bit of a sly thing for me to say about how it was your job to make sure that when Kurohiko wakes up she has the best game possible. ''I see...'' We did it. We both won the second game. We were able to defend that game. From the bottom of my heart, I knew it was worth the desperate fight. ''By the way, the other contestants in the third round...? Dristos and Koudelka. So... Four of the names you just mentioned are going to be in round three. The only remaining matches are the semifinals and the final. The pairings will be announced tomorrow. But if you''ve made it this far, you can say that you''re in the same boat as the final, no matter who you''re playing. From now on, it would be no use worrying about the luck of the opposing cards. By the way, Sieg and Hyrgis won the first year division, Rei seniors won the second year division, and Beosa won the third year division. After all, everyone is sure of their abilities. ''''The day after tomorrow''s Holy Martial Arts Festival will be worth cheering for. Yeah. It''s just-- "Just? As for you, who do you root for, Isla or Cecily? ''What?It''s just that-- No, I should say it firmly here. ''''This Seibu Festival, I''m going to support Ira-san. And in the meantime, I''ve served as her training partner. Well said. If I had gotten an ambiguous response here, I might have been a little disappointed in you. Naturally, I''m rooting for Cecily. Of course, I wish Cecily the best of luck, but... ''Yeah, I wish Ira the best of luck, too. But apart from that, there are still some things that are non-negotiable. Both of us. Yeah. As we were talking about this, we saw a door with lights leaking out. Makina and Shana, who were walking ahead of me, opened the door and entered. Shanna-san stuck out her head only and beckoned me in. When I entered the room, the Holy Tree Knights were all there. All eyes are drawn to me. They all had a somewhat tense expression on their faces. Hm? It''s like your eyes are focused on a single point...? Oh, this left arm. The bandage is also soaked in blood, and the pain must be noticeable. Before Makina-san sat down next to Commander Sogut, she overheard something to Diares-san. Diares-san gets up from her seat and calls out to Lili-san with a hand gesture. Then they brought a chair to sit down beside me. ''''I heard you were very active this time too, Kurohiko. Ms. Diaz smiles gracefully. He''s a man, but his voice is also rather neutral, and together with his good looks, I almost mistook him for a woman many times. Well, it makes sense that this beauty is also the brother of Cecily Arkwright, who is described as the most beautiful woman on the continent. ''''Would it be alright if I went over the bandages? Lili asked, and Dearest replied, "According to Lord Shanatrice, you''re going to be fine. During this meeting, the two of them are going to take turns applying a healing technique to my left arm while I take turns. ''''Ah, thank you. Thank you for your help. ''''What are you talking about, Kurohiko? As far as the mysterious giant beast is concerned, if it weren''t for you, the damage would have been much worse. This healing technique is par for the course. The compliment makes me embarrassed. I''m sorry, sir. No matter how strong you get, you remain humble. ''''I can only fight... and I''m not able to do the work of a headmaster like Machina-san, nor can I use healing techniques like Deerless-san. ''Hmm I like that haughty attitude of yours. The healing ceremony begins. A pale green light envelops my left arm. The pain eased. The throbbing sensation was replaced with a tingle. Makina-san, who saw that my treatment had begun, nodded to Commander Sogut. The meeting resumed. The reports on the various guards for today''s Holy Martial Festival and the battle with the Endno Ten Indicators Army that occurred at each gate had already been completed. It seemed that the people who had their heads in the sand this time were Commander Sogut, Diares-san, and Van Stos, who were unable to participate in the battle. This time, the majority of the Eight Sacred Trees and Eight Swords were also under the escort of Princess Hel this time. ''''Even if Prince Yggud has a strong request, if this kind of situation happens again, I''ll be the one to leave, prepared to face the punishment. This time, I''m sorry for everyone. Commander Sogut declared that once and for all. It''s fortunate that there weren''t too many casualties in this attack, thanks to the participation of Makina-san and the Armor War Demon. If it wasn''t done well, there was a possibility that Node-san and Lili-san would have died. My sense is that it''s inevitably based on hibigami, noise and beshgams. For that reason, I may have somewhat underestimated the final eight funeral blades. However, they were not an opponent that could be dismissed as weak. However, it was really good that there weren''t many casualties. The meeting was currently discussing whether or not the Endnojutsuji Army would continue to attack in the future, and if so, how to deal with them. From what I''ve heard, it seems that the first concern is the lack of personnel. Also, in order to increase the number of corps members who have the combat ability to counter the End No. 10 Indicator Army, it was suggested that more attacks on the Holy Ruins at the base of the Holy Tree should be conducted as training. It was also suggested that if it was for training purposes, individuals should be allowed to enter the Holy Ruins with permission. After the Commander finished summarizing the issues for consideration, the next step was to move on to talk about the mysterious giant beast - the Skolbanger. The Commander and Makina-san threw questions at me, and me and Currier-san explained what had happened. Suddenly, he appeared, killing the Endnojutsuji Army. We don''t know why they attacked us. There was a section where he had lost his mind, so maybe that''s why he attacked me. His skin is so hard that even a high-powered third forbidden curse could only inflict a slight wound. I had the impression that he had regained his reasoning somewhat during the process. There was some sort of time limit for him to retain his appearance, and when that time was reached, he would disappear and transfer to another place - I could guess that from the way he spoke. His name was Skolbanger. Makina-san hmmm and pondered. ''Skolbanger I''ve never heard of that name. Does anyone have any idea what that name is? There is no one to answer. ''Wolf-headed giants, or ... if you look into the mythology, what do you think you''ll find?Oh my God, if only Clarice were here at a time like this... Dr. Clarice, who knows things, is not in Renowthread right now, as I recall. Shana wrinkles her brow, hmmm. "I don''t have any idea either. Maybe she can tell me why I can''t see her when I go to see her, but I don''t know if I''ll ever see her. That woman is probably the person called Tasogale, who created the Sixth House. Currier-san gives her a complicated look. ''''If Noyes, whose knowledge was so broad and rich, were still alive, he might have had some idea of what he was talking about...'''' Apparently, there''s not going to be any more progress on the Skolbanger now than what just happened and what is known. ''''As for that Skolbanger, it doesn''t look like we can take any countermeasures beyond being on guard for now... If it appears again, it would be pathetic for us, but with the help of Sagara Krohko and Currier Versteen, who were able to bite back and fight it. We, the Order of the Sacred Tree, will have to use all our resources to deal with this. When Commander Sogut summarized that and Makina-san agreed, "Well......." the door of the conference room was opened. ''''Excuse me.'''' The one who came in was Princess Hel, accompanied by Varaga Wormald. ''''Thank you for your efforts on this matter, Holy Tree Knights. I hear that a threat has been approaching without my knowledge?I would have been more than willing to help you if you had told me. Everyone in the room sat up from their chairs. Incidentally, I was the only one who didn''t stand because I was worried that if I stood up I might fall off the wheelchair. Makina-san also casually sent me instructions with a lightly raised flutter and a glance that said you don''t have to stand up. The air in the room changed drastically and was filled with a sense of tension. If she is the princess of a country, this reaction is inevitable. The first one to respond to the princess was Makina-san. ''''From the beginning, we on Renowthred''s side had no intention of offering cooperation to our guests, including Her Highness. It was the suggestion of Lord Shanatrice Twelfth here, and as a result we were able to enlist the help of some of our guests. Since she was in front of the Imperial Princess, Makina-san''s language was used accordingly. To be able to consciously change her behavior like that depending on the situation, as expected of a duchess. Princess Hel took a curious glance at Shana-san and said with amusement. Unusually, this Valaga also praised you. I wish you could use your talent in the Empire. It''s a great honor to receive such words from the Imperial Highness. Shana-san gives a clear smile and bows reverently. Both Makina-san and Shana-san were so relaxed in the medical room earlier, but when it comes to a situation like this gut-wrenching, they firmly become like important people in the country....... ''''I heard later that Varaga Wormald-dono who was praising that Shanatrice-dono, if you ask me, should have been on his way to the south gate...Where on earth was he?'''' It was Currier-san who made that statement with a sharp gaze. When the question was thrown at her, Varaga didn''t move and answered calmly. ''''I''m embarrassed to tell you this, but.......actually, I got lost within this large and spacious Great Sacred Field, right?While I was hanging around some more, I felt, well I''m embarrassed to tell you again, but I felt a sudden pain in my stomach due to anxiety. I was holed up in the washroom the whole time. That really troubled me, Valaga shrugs his shoulders, ''''I was really troubled by that. ''''Well it sounds like I asked you something rude. I apologize for the question I just asked you. Mr. Currier politely offered his apologies. There would be some diplomatic issues, so she was conscious of the language she used, no matter how much they were homegrown in the Sixth House. But she clearly seemed to realize that Varaga''s story just now was a lie. I can tell. That sudden coldness in her feeling was probably due to the realization that Varaga had uttered a lie. Princess Hel stepped forward, as if to show off herself. ''I am sorry that my people have been unavailable to you at a critical moment. Well, I heard that the rumored Armoured Warrior did well, and-- The eyes of the princess as she inspects her prey catch me. ''''If you ask me, didn''t I hear that the forbidding spellcaster over there has defeated an enemy that rivals the Four Deadly Plagues?It''s a wonderful force. What a terrific force this country is-- "Master Hel, I thought we were here to thank you for the escort? Valaga interrupted. It seemed to be worthy of disrespect to interrupt the princess'' words, but the Helle Princess smiled pleasantly, not seeming to care. ''''Ha, that was it, wasn''t it!I''m very happy with the way he''s escorted. I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results of this latest incident, and it proves once again that Renowthread is capable of fighting a one-world enemy even without Soght Sigismos and the other major players.No, no, your notable strength is truly enviable. A one-world enemy, huh? Come to think of it, the Four Deadly Disasters had a history of stamping out the Empire''s continental invasion of the east, right? If the Skolbanger''s fighting ability is of the Beshgam class, then indeed, he might be powerful enough to play with a country. And then I notice that Princess Hel is looking at me. It reminds me of the look in her eyes, like a child wanting a toy that she wants. Then Valaga speaks up again. ''''Hel-sama, it would be a nuisance to them if you stay too long. After what happened today, they are probably at the extreme end of their fatigue....................especially the Lord Forbidden Spell Maker. Isn''t that right, Lord Kurohiko? Valaga questioned me with a smile, but I couldn''t take his smile as well as his expression. After Princess Hel and Valaga left the room, the meeting ended after about thirty minutes. The future miscellaneous matters will be handled by Makina-san and the Knights'' side. In other words, I''ve received an order that I can now return to normal operation, but-- ''Kurohiko, why don''t you stay in the Sickbay at the Great Sacred Ground today? It was Mr. Diaz who suggested this to me right after I left the conference room. 208-39. "I believed" ''Lord Shanatrice said that we should apply the healing rituals for as long as we can, so Lili and I, who are very good at healing rituals, will take on that role. ''What?But I''m sure the two of you are tired too, and-- It''s fine. It''s not only because of today''s great success, but also because I and others like me are in the care of my sister on a daily basis. Lili puts her hand on her chest. ''I don''t mind, either, okay?It''s thanks to Kurohiko-dono that the lives of many members of the Order were saved. Rather, I would rather be allowed to do this much. Lili-san seems to agree with Diares-san''s proposal. But the two of them must be tired, and I feel bad about it.... When I was hesitating, Currier-san said. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that the two of you are willing to do this, so why don''t you stay the night?Considering the condition of my left arm, it would be best not to force it to move, at least tonight. Oh, I''ll let Cecily and Ira know from me. And the headmaster might tell them - if I have a chance to see them before tomorrow morning, I''ll tell Mia Posta about Kurohiko, just in case. So you can stay the night in peace. Currier-san told me that, which was the deciding factor, and I decided to stay in the medical room at the Great Sacred Place that day. When I woke up in the morning, Diares-san and Lili-san were not there. It seems that I had fallen asleep as I was listening to the problems that the Sacred Tree Knights were currently facing from Diares-san. While I was awake last night, I had been talking with the two people who were giving me the healing ceremony all the time to pass the time. I had the impression that Ms. Dearles was used to conversation, and the topics of conversation were wide ranging, and the conversation never once ceased. Perhaps it''s because she''s used to listening in and her skill at making me talk to her as much as possible. But the topic that left a particular impression on me was the current Holy Tree Order. I also talked with Lili, who was replaced during the course of the conversation, and she was concerned about the same problems with the Knights of the Sacred Tree as Diales. The lack of manpower was serious, but what was more serious was that the strength of the enemies they had fought recently was at a level that the current Knights'' members couldn''t stand up to. In the Knights, first of all, the strength of the leader of the Order, Sogut Sigismus, was overwhelmingly outstanding compared to the others. According to Diares-san''s analysis, the two of them, himself and Vanstos Troia, who were in the second place below him, would somehow be able to cross over to the Last No. 8 Funeral Blade the other day. The Holy Tree Knights had too much of a gap in strength between the top three and their lower-ranked counterparts. In addition, he said regretfully that he had lost his old friend David Hamonis, who had brought out the skillful coordination of the members of the group with precise instructions, in the battle against the four evil plagues. ''''That''s why I''m looking forward to seeing Kurohiko, Currier and Cecily graduate from the school. Of course, I''m also looking to raise the bottom line for the current group members. Well, I''ve heard that Drystos Quirsinha and Beoza Fallontessa will be joining the group next year, and Koudelka Ferraris the following year. So, they alone will be enough to increase our strength.......However, as an objective analysis, the presence of Kurohiko and Currier, who defeated the Four Deadly Disasters, is still significant.'''' From my point of view, your presence is especially nice, said Mr. Dearles, smiling at me expectantly. I like you, Mr. Dearles, and I feel like I want to live up to your expectations. Becoming a holy warrior is one of the goals I have to do in this world. Once I''ve dealt with Hibigami, I''ll be able to think positively about it. But aside from Cecily, who originally wanted to become a holy warrior, what about Currier-san? In fact, I haven''t heard any specifics about what she''s going to do after graduation. If I could, I''d like to stay by her side forever, but... Blackbird! Just then, a girl burst into the room. ''Miss Isla,'' ''Currier told me about it!An enemy as strong as the Four Deadly Disasters appeared, but thanks to Kurohiko''s efforts, they managed to drive him back--oh. Ira''s agitated gaze falls on my left arm as I''m propped up on the bed. I beat her to it and softened my expression in an attempt to ease her anxiety. ''Don''t worry about this arm, it''s fine. It might take a little while for it to heal properly, though.'''' Although through the bandages - whether it was the result of last night''s healing ceremony or the benefit of my resilience as a forbidden host - the pain was surprisingly less than the day before. I won''t know until it heals again, but unlike the left eye I lost in the Battle of Beshgam, I have a sense that it has somehow begun to regenerate. If it wasn''t for the extraordinary resilience of this forbidden host, I honestly think I would have been in a body that couldn''t fight anymore. Even though side effects exist, I have a lot to be thankful for the forbidden curse that gives me all sorts of powers. I tried to get out of bed. Now, how is the body that was wobbling yesterday-- I''m sorry, Miss Isla. I wobbled on my feet, and Ira stopped me before I fell to the floor. ''Duh, are you okay?Blackbeard? I don''t think she can walk with ease just yet, though I''m sure she''s in better shape than she was yesterday. Even so, I''m grateful that I have almost no pain running through my body anymore, except for my left arm when I move. And besides, I''m happy to report that I''m not the only one. But tomorrow''s third game I''ll be able to watch it as promised. He hugged me tightly. ''Isla, Mr....?'' I wasn''t worried about that at all, okay? I can''t see his expression due to his position, but his voice is gentle. "I believed that Kurohiko would not lose to any opponent. That''s why I focused on my own battle and fought - nope, I could fight. The results of the second round, Miss Currier told me. You did it, Ira. Congratulations. ''No, I think they''ve won so far. Me and Kurohiko. I think it''s a result of Ira-san''s hard work, but I guess we should agree here. ''Yes, well I''m just happy to win the second game, of course--'' You''re not out of it yet, are you? ''''Well it goes without saying. I can use the wheelchair there to move, so why don''t we go over tomorrow''s matchup list together later? Yeah. .......... It''s a time like this, but even through the clothes, a girl''s body is so soft. I feel like a different creature. What a thought, I was about to break the embrace - but Ira-san hugged me tightly again. Hmm....um, Ira?What''s going on? I still can''t make out her expression because Ira''s prone face is at her neck. ''Good.'' Something that had been taut from her body felt like it had melted away. It was hard and strong, but now it felt like it had relaxed. I believed in you, right?But to come back-- Ira sniffed with a small, swooshing sniff. ''I''m so glad.'' 209-40. "Its complicated after all" [Cecile Arkwright] As expected, it would be too tactful for me to leave here, wouldn''t it? Cecily Arkwright breathed in the hallway in front of the medical bay where Krohiko was. Right now, inside the Sickbay, Kurohiko and Ira were embracing each other. However, as far as the conversation was concerned, it felt like Ira, who was worried about Kurohiko''s safety, had embraced him with relief. So, as Cecily, it feels tactless to spear her. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I wonder if I should have asked Kurohiko to be my training partner without holding back....... A small voice that may or may not be a voice. ''''Well how can I say that now?'''' Cecily was blessed to have Currier as a training partner. Cecily felt that her training with her was improving her fighting skills at a rapid rate. ''''Hmm........If you want more than this, you''ll be cursed by the Hell God Odysoguzeia. You are a humble man. Yes, I''m humble and timid in spite of my appearance - Ray!When did you-- Before I knew it, Ray Sithonos, who had appeared next to me, shhhh, put his index finger to his lips. ''''They''ll notice, okay?From the looks of it you don''t want the two of you to find out right now, do you? I peeked inside the room, wary. Perhaps because of the throbbing in Ira''s embrace, Kurohiko didn''t seem to notice us. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Cecily lowered her voice. ''''Ray, did you come to check on Kurohiko too?'''' Yeah. But it''s a hard air to get into right now, isn''t it? Cecily lets out a sigh of resignation. From the looks of it, Kurohiko, who I''d heard was badly injured, seems to be in better spirits than I''d expected. Just being able to confirm that would be enough for now. ''''Well let''s give those two a little time now. Cecily said and cast her gaze across the hallway. Along with Ray, who immediately understood her intentions, Cecily slipped away from the scene. ''''But to be a first year and participate in the third round... that''s a genius, Cecily Arkwright. As they came to a spot away from the medical bay, Ray opened his mouth. ''If you say you''re a freshman, then so is Isla. Besides, you''ve also advanced to the third round of the sophomore division. I''ve noticed that you''re competent, but aren''t you more competent than I expected? Haha, I don''t know.We don''t have our President Koo in the sophomore division! Chairman Koo? Oh, I wouldn''t want you to call me that in front of him, would you? Huh.... Anyway, if you''re gonna deal with our chairman, you better be prepared, okay? Koudelka''s unique technique, the Polar Sky. That ability is said to be futuristic vision. However, Currier expected that it shouldn''t be future vision like a prophecy. --although even if it was, it''s still a powerful inherent technique. ''Come to think of it, I''m changing the subject, but Cecily is also very tolerant, or rather, how can I say this...'' Hmm?What are you talking about? The whole thing with Kurohiko and Ira. ''''Oh ... hmm, I''m still aware that I''m the most disgusting and jealous woman around Kurohiko--'''' Ha-ha, I don''t mind your honesty. With a clear face, Cecily lowered her chin lightly. ''Hi.'' I used to think you were a boxed-up princess with a reputation for integrity, but the more time we''ve spent together, the more I''ve learned that I was wrong. You''re your own person and you''re in a lot of trouble. What''s up with being a jealous princess? ''Ugh?Well..........well, you know.......I mean......that jealousy doesn''t grow for those two, or rather......that jealousy doesn''t grow for Isla, strangely enough. Oh, yeah? Cecily smiles pleasantly. ''I guess that''s because I myself like Ira... only I''m somewhat jealous of his straightforward purity. That''s probably why she''s so straightforward even when she''s hurt. Recalling Isla during that operation to defeat the giants, Cecily analyzed her like that. ''It''s frustrating, but sometimes I think about it. I think you and Kurohiko are a good match for each other. ''Oh?That''s a weak statement from the One who is also known as the Jewel, isn''t it? This light response from Ray made it easier for Cecily to have a conversation with him. ''''Because even if you have the looks of a reputation that resonates across the continent, you don''t hold much value against Kurohiko. I know how people talk about my appearance. I also know that I can get a good feeling for the opposite s*x. Even Kurohiko tells me I''m beautiful and I know he feels that way about me. But I feel like he helped me even without this good looks. I feel like he brought me out of that maze of suffering in the same way. That''s why this beauty that is called a jewel is surely useless in the end. When it''s the most important time to communicate your feelings, this appearance shouldn''t be the most important factor. But I think that''s why I fell in love with him. And I think I will continue to like him. ''You know, I feel like Cecily has grown up. Hmmm... what''s that, all of a sudden? I mean, I''d be in love with you if I were a man. If you were a man, I''m sure you''d be charming the girls of the school here and there. "Haha, but if Ira was here...I feel like I''d still be next to her. If that was the case, what would I think of Kurohiko? That''s exactly what I''m feeling, isn''t it? Complicated? Cecily smiles to herself. ''Yes, that''s it,'' Haha, then I''m glad I was born a woman. Oh, and by the way, what would have happened if Kurohiko was a girl? ''Hmm I never thought about it, but I can''t imagine that...'' It''s like the sister who can''t leave you alone, isn''t it? Cecily and the others found themselves walking up to the matchground where tomorrow''s third round would be held. ''''The match list is about to be put up soon, isn''t it?'''' Yeah. I wonder what kind of combination I''ll have. Without Koudelka, is the sophomore division seemingly unbeatable? What do you think?You can''t let your guard down, you know. They stand shoulder to shoulder and look at the game field. Now.....who will I face in the next semifinal... In any case, they won''t let you win easily against anyone. The two chairmen go without saying. The two chairmen, needless to say, will have a tough time no matter who they face. Isla also won this third round without a hitch. All the contestants in the third round of the ungraded division knew that she was the real deal. ''''I''m still wondering who her next opponent will be, right? Yes. But... Cecily is a quiet fighter. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. I feel like this festival is one of the walls that I will have to cross. I have to catch up with them. 210-41. "Competition table of the third round" Ira-san, who had been in the form of hugging me for a while, hurriedly broke free of the embrace when she huffed. ''''Ah--awwwww, sorry Kurohiko!I didn''t mean to be a jerk. Haha........Ki, don''t worry about it. Ira-san''s feelings were clearly conveyed to me, and........ ............. Was that really a follow-up? Okay, let''s change the subject. I look at the clock. ''Tomorrow''s matchup list should be posted by now, right? Uh-huh. Well, I guess we''ll just have to go see it together. Ira agreed, and I helped her into the wheelchair. She told me that if I felt well as of yesterday, I could go back home, so I wouldn''t have a problem leaving without her permission. On our way out of the Great Sanctuary with Ira-san pushing the wheelchair, we met Cecily-san and Ray-senpai, who were heading for the medical room. ''''Well I bumped into Rei right there. We were just about to go to Kurohiko''s medical room now. It seems somewhat awkward... what''s going on? Well, anyway, I have something to say to Miss Cecily first. ''Congratulations to Miss Cecily on your third round appearance. Thank you. I''m relieved to see that Kurohiko seems to be in better spirits than I expected. And-- Zeke and Hyrgis-san were concerned that if too many people came to visit them, it would be difficult for me, so they refrained from visiting. That kind of consideration is really typical of those two. By the way, Currier-san has decided to rest in his quarters for the day. This can''t be helped. She went to a meeting right after the battle yesterday and also informed Cecily and Ira-san of my situation. I was tired from using the second armor with a heavy load, but she showed no signs of fatigue and was only worried about me yesterday. As for me, on the other hand, after I fought Skolbanger, I was left to other people to do something....... That''s why I thought I should learn from Currier-san''s mental toughness - when I talked about it, Cecily-san said If you start talking like that, he''ll say, ''What you did was probably something that no one else in the country could have done,'' and then he''ll say, ''No one else could have done it. So you can leave all the cleanup work of yesterday to someone else, and no one will complain. He chuckled and smiled at me. ''You seem to know what you''re thinking, don''t you?'' .......... Currier-san, you are a dreadful person. They were also planning to go to see the battle table after checking me out, so the four of us will go to see the battle table. The battle table for the third round was posted at the square in front of the west gate of the Great Sacred Ground. So it''s not a big distance. The West Gate is the place where I fought the eight funeral blades of the last day, but the current square in front of the West Gate has been cleaned up as if there was no bloody battle. However, if you look closely, the battle scars were still there on the ground. In front of the bulletin board, there was a crowd of Black Mountain people. However, perhaps because of the appearance of the third round contestants, Ira and Cecily, the road to the bulletin board naturally opened up. On the way to the bulletin board, Ray-senpai said with a caracara laugh. ''''I think the reactions of these people are mixed with respect for the Forbidden Spell Master who protected the royal capital from the monster again, though. Hmm, since Skolbanger seems to have disappeared after some time, defending the royal capital seems to be an exaggeration, but....... Besides, as can be seen from the conversations exchanged in whispers, it seems that the attention is still focused on the two people who have advanced to the third round. "Hey, that''s Cecily Arkwright. It''s just as they say, he showed his natural talent to win, but as expected of him, he''s even more talented than his older brother, Diaz Arclight... She''s not just a beautiful doll, she''s a first-class sword and a first-class art form. The sword and the art form are top-notch and she''s the real deal, and with her is the daughter of the Horns, who made a name for herself at this tournament. ''''I didn''t expect that one of the Eight Sacred Trees, my brother Nord Horn, who is one of the Eight Sacred Trees, despite being so famous, I never heard of my sister at all... but I didn''t expect her to be as good as she was. We''ve made it to the third round, so it''s no fluke. It''s an amazing amount of attention. Aside from Cecily-san, Ira-san looked a bit embarrassed. ''''Well, the list of matches is--'''' I looked up at the board. Ira''s opponent in the semifinals-- Dristos Quirsinha. Chairman Dristos is Ira''s next opponent. So that means--. Oh, I see. I suppose I''m going to have to move on to Koudelka Ferraris. Cecily crosses her arms loosely and smiles challengingly. ''Oh?It looks like my next match is with Ira Horn. When I turned around, President Dristos was standing there. ''''I was hoping that we could finally settle the matter with the causal Koudelka... but apparently that settlement is going to be carried over to the final match. The buzz grows as more main characters appear. ''''Hey, that''s Kielcinha''s...'''' No wonder, considering the location, you''re meeting your next opponent. ''''She hasn''t failed her previous reputation and she''s won so far in order...'''' And I''m told you haven''t used your most powerful unique technique yet. So you''re a top-notch fighter without resorting to proper technique? When you get to the finals with the daughter of the Ferraris family, the one you call fate, this one will be a sight to behold... but what a big breasts you have. Hey. I''m just stating a fact. Tte--tte, shaking his assertive chest, Chairman Dristos comes trotting toward me. Hmm? What is it? I looked up at the chairman, who looked down at me with a good-natured smile. ''By the way ... I heard you, Kurohiko?I heard that while I was fighting in the second round, you did a great job against a group of tramps who were trying to kill the Holy King. Muggs? Hmmm. Suddenly, my vision closed down. ''Nah, what are you doing, student council president! Ira-san''s scream that was so loud it made me jump up and down. You''ve been hugged to your chest again. ........... It was completely undetectable. It seems that I''m thoroughly weak against surprise attacks that don''t have hostile or killing intent. With this, it still seems like that Skolbanger''s ultra-slow speed attack is more manageable. ''''Huh?This is my own passionate embrace of gratitude for a hero?You have protected our holy war festival. But Kurohiko looks like he''s in pain! Do you think so?Isn''t it true that the curse-maker who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues could easily dispel them if he wanted to?Hmm?What do you think, Kurohiko? .......... Hmm. I kind of analyze it calmly, but while playing around like this........Chairman, you are carefully taking care not to touch my left arm, which is casually wrapped in a bandage. Is this also a calculated move? And the current chairman of the board has been radiating strange favors. So I hesitate to shake it off vainly, but........ The next most fearsome enemy to me after Hibigami may be the one that strongly favors you. 211-42. "Four girls" I try to resist as much as I can. ''Oh?Kurohiko says she''s happy to feel the full force of my breasts. ''It doesn''t look like that to me! ''From the looks of things now, Kurohiko can''t get up, can he?If so, then this position can''t be helped. Zeez, it''s exquisitely held in place to prevent you from getting out. There shouldn''t have been that much force in it. What a terrible technique......... And subtly, I want you to stop moving your chest from side to side in this state. I really want you to stop. It''s too stimulating for someone with a low tolerance like me! Puffy, chubby! As if she couldn''t speak from earlier, her mouth is blocked by her pressed chest. You''re a very naughty girl, aren''t you? What a public spectacle I''ve become........ Muhiiiii. You don''t hate me, do you? .......... It was getting hot to my ears. ''Oh?He''s stopped resisting, hasn''t he?We''ve given up, Kurohiko? When the chairman finally freed my head from the pressure of his chest, he opened his thin eyes and asked me a fascinating question. ''''Puh-uh!'''' Did you enjoy playing with me? "...that question is now unanswered, please. Isn''t that the answer to why you couldn''t just shy away from me? You''re about to find out. Geez, I don''t suppose you''re embarrassed? I could only chuckle helplessly now. ''What?Are you going to congratulate me as well? ''''Of course. But the person I''ll be rooting for first in this Holy Martial Arts Festival is Ira-san, though. While I think that''s a little unfair, I don''t dislike your refusal to hold the line at the end of the day. When he released his mischievous mode, the chairman gracefully brushed his hair to the side. ''''Good grief. Even though I thought I was cleverly attacking you, it''s hard to bend your core.......and Ira Horne. ''What?Yes, yes. ''To say the least, I''m surprised at how good you are. I only thought you were a junior there. Oh, I''m amazed that I''ve made it this far myself... but...! Staring straight at the chairman, Ira-san said the rest of his words. ''''I''m going to win this Holy Martial Arts Festival, yup, I''m going to win it! Oooh, and a thunderous roar runs through the surroundings. Since he had declared war on Dristos Kielcinha, who has the strongest unique technique Peyerkantal, was that throbbing natural? The chairman accepted the declaration with a soft but fearless smile. ''''Yes, I''m looking forward to it. And also.........it seems that your opponent has been chosen as well, Koudelka? Chairman Dristos'' gaze is followed by the gazes of all those present. Out of the corner of my eye, I see a dark-haired girl wearing a dressing gown. Koudelka Ferraris. ''''It seems we already have the actors in place, don''t we? As he said in a cool voice, Chairman Koudelka looked at the battle table. Then he put his hand on the hilt of his sword and turned his body to Cecily. ''Looks like the semi-finals will be between you and me. Yeah. Let''s have a good game. President Koudelka asks for a handshake. ''Yes. Just-- Cecily shook his hand and said, "I''m not going to end up with a good game. I''m not going to end it with "that was a good game". With good gusto. I will not be defeated in any way, shape or form by my opponent, the genius Cecily Arkwright. President Koudelka took Cecily''s wariness head on. ''There''s no bargaining or anything, it just highlights your foolish honesty, Koudelka. Opening his eyes thinly, Chairman Dristos watered down. .........He''s already. But if you think about it, the only person President Dristos gets involved with on a regular basis in such a blatantly unpleasant way is President Koudelka. ''If it makes you feel good about the game, so much the better. You''re the one who just said that, that''s what a clouded mind would do. President Koudelka speaks harshly and confronts Dristos. "We don''t get along with each other at all, do we? ''I was somewhat hoping that I could beat you down before the third round... but in the end, we didn''t even have a chance in the semi-finals of the third round. I''d have to agree with the theory that Uma doesn''t fit in. This is a nasty matchup. If I''m competing in the finals, I have nothing to complain about. It will be doubtful in this Holy War festival if we can settle it in the final, though. Does that mean you''re going to lose to Cecily Arkwright? Well... Chairman Koudelka''s eyes catch Ira-san, who was watching the exchange with a blink of an eye. ''''What do you think?'''' Nevertheless, Ira-san may be able to say that he has gone up against the most troublesome opponent. I, who fought Chairman Dristos, would understand. The peculiar technique of unrecognizable peculiarity, the Peelkantal. I managed to capture it with a spur-of-the-moment strategy, but Curie-san later told me that even if Ira and Cecily had used the same strategy, it would have been nearly impossible to execute. In short, it''s such a powerful unique technique. I''ve heard it said that if the Peelkantal is to be defeated head-on, it''s going to be Koudelka Ferraris''s unique magic formula, the Polar Air - it''s a well-known story. Ira and I tried our best to come up with a battle plan when we faced off against Chairman Dristos. However, the odds were not a hundred percent. We just tried to get it as close to a hundred as possible. I don''t know to what extent Cecily-san tried to counteract Chairman Dristos''s "Peelkantal", but that unique technique is once again too powerful. I''m sure that every single one of the participants in the third round here had the intention of winning. However, everyone knows that. It is impossible to defeat the Peelkantar by ordinary means. Especially for Ira and Cecily, who don''t have the Polaris, Chairman Dristos is the most difficult obstacle to overcome in this Holy Armament Festival. Ira-san''s next semi-final would be a battle compared to the final. You can think of it that way. And Koudelka Ferraris, who is said to be the only one who can oppose Peyerkantal, who also has a powerful unique technique Polar Sky. Even for Cecily-san, she would have to defeat it to advance to the final. So I don''t think it''s fair to say that this third round - all matches are equal to the final. ''''Even so, I was thinking of having a little chat with Sagara-dono while visiting her, but with the black vixen in my belly, I don''t think I''ll be able to talk to her at peace. I''m afraid that with all that fur and all that chirping, my mind will be distracted before the big third game. There is a quiet spark between the two presidents. Chairman Koudelka squinted his twin eyes. There was a strong hostility behind her eyes. ''''I''m looking forward to seeing your barking face at last, and I''m looking forward to tomorrow. You''d better make sure you brush your regretful teeth before tomorrow. I''m gonna put my mouth on it. Chairman Koudelka sniffed one as if this was the end of the line. Then she bowed to the people around her with a smile. ''I have shown you an unseemly place, ladies and gentlemen ... and Lord Sagara. Tomorrow, I''m hoping to make the match against any other than some vixen a pleasant one, so.... The.........er.... Thoughtfully, Chairman Koudelka began to thrash around his mouth. Apparently, he was searching for words. ''Ah, yes - I''ll do my best to make Lord Sagara think it''s a match worth watching. Now, if you''ll excuse me. Chairman Koudelka ducked the hem of his dressing gown, revealing his healthy thighs, and walked away. Then Ray-senpai followed Chairman Koudelka, "Sorry, I''ll stay here too then. Well-- Chairman Dristos walked a bit, then spun around. Then, facing us, he plucked the hem of her skirt with both hands and bowed gracefully. ''Cecily Arkwright,'' Yes, sir. I believe that tomorrow we will witness a stunning defeat of Koudelka. It was a warped pep talk. I''ve heard that the Kielcinha family is very friendly to the Arkwrights. Miss Cecily relaxed the air and returned the words. ''I feel that you and I are actually a bit alike. I hear a lot of things being said about you in the academy, but I believe that we need people like you in our organization. Oh, my God, is that right? Chairman Dristos also made a surprising face at this. .......................... For example, the unexpectedly dark-hearted part? What is it, Blackie? Cecily''s hereditary sword, a smug intimidation, hit me. ........I didn''t say it out loud, did I? What a sharp sensor..... Swoosh. Chairman Dristos then bowed to Ira-san. ''''I am sincerely looking forward to tomorrow''s semifinal, Ira Horn. If you look at it from a small saint''s point of view, it''s a natural match for me to win, but-- The Chairman''s gaze, which opened only one eye, catches me. "You can''t be too careful. I''m going to brace myself to the hilt and prepare for the match. Okay. Well, it''s nice to meet you, too. When Ira-san bowed his head with a deep posture, the chairman exhaled with a completely venomous look on his face. Like Chairman Koudelka, he doesn''t do anything that would cause sparks to fly. Or rather, it''s Ira who can''t. Swoosh. The chairman let out a smile. ''''If I had met Kurohiko before you, would there have been a future where it was me next to him? In the Chairman''s eyes, which opened slightly, the color of melancholy could be confirmed - I felt it. ........eh? Well, the future is more important than the past. I''d like to be a part of it, too. The Chairman quickly returned to his threadbare face, and his expression returned to a smirk. Then she left a graceful goodbye bow. Then, ladies and gentlemen, good day - I will do my best to give you a good match in the third round tomorrow. 212-43. "Witch Invitation" That evening, I was invited to the mansion where Shana-san was staying. I was told that it was because Prince Gears wanted to thank me again for the escort--but That''s just an excuse to get your ass in here. It seems to have been. Now, it was just me and Shana, who was dressed in her usual military dress-like attire, in the upstairs room of the mansion. After the two chairmen left, I went back to the medical room at the Great Sacred Ground. Ira-san and Cecily-san were going to take a rest today to prepare for tomorrow''s semifinals, respectively. After seeing them off, it was Mia, who had arrived at the west gate of the Great Sanctuary in the Renoufia family''s carriage, who took me to the Great Sanctuary''s medical room. As soon as she jumped out of the carriage, she ran up to me, looking upset. ''''Ahh, are you alright, Kurohiko-sama...! If you ask me, for the past few days, she has been taking over part of Makina-san''s duties as headmaster of the school, which she had been running around for the last few days to counter the Endo-Junpo Army, and handling it on her behalf. She was so occupied with her duties that she couldn''t come to me. As soon as she reached the front of the wheelchair, Mia bent down and put her hands on my lap. She bent down and put her hands on my lap and leaned forward. I didn''t expect it to be such a big deal........ Mia-san looks at her left arm while pale. ''''If it had been in this serious condition--Mia would have rushed over to take care of it right away! Since Makina-san was able to get into the headmaster''s job, she was able to afford to go to me. Well, since it''s Makina-san, she probably kept my recent detailed information about me from Mia-san in order not to cause her excessive worry. So I returned to the Great Sanctuary and was resting in the medical bay while chatting with Mia-san. Then one of Prince Geass''s guards from Ruvel Argan received an order from Shanna-san to invite me to her residence. Shana-san has been a great help to me in some way, and I had no reason to refuse. Mia said she would come with me, but she seemed exhausted, perhaps because of the daily chores she''d been doing on my behalf, or perhaps because of her heartache. So I decided to have Mia-san rest for a while in the medical room of the Great Sacred Place. At first. ''''Kurohiko-sama is ... is Mia with you, disturbing you? He refused (?) with an anxious look on his face. I was made to. But when I asked her to play an important role of explaining my destination to the person who came to visit me, she reluctantly agreed to it. By the way, the person who carried me upstairs with my wheelchair is Rose, who seems to be in the next room right now. .............. It''s amazing how easily she can lift a whole wheelchair. So, what do you want from me? Shana-san crossed her legs in the same short skirt as always, and Shana-san fluffed up. ''''Once again, I thought I''d introduce Rose to you. Do you know Mr. Rose? Hmm. What do you want? Mm, I''m afraid so. ''Somehow...? ''Ho-ho-ho, there''s more to it than that, isn''t there?I thought it would be a good time to ask you to let me take some measurements so I can make an artificial eye for you. I have the impression that you are difficult to catch on your own, so I asked you to come here when you can. Hearing this, I half-heartedly touch the eye patch. ''''The prosthetic eye....'''' "With the use of magic, if the connection works, you may be able to get some vision, but I thought you couldn''t use magic? Yes. I can use the forbidden spell, but the magic element--the holy element, I have no idea. Though I suppose it would be nice to take the patch off. By the way, how do you care for that prosthetic eye? Hmm?We can do this without having to travel to the Ruvelargan. It''s just a matter of time before he''ll have to travel to our country to get the implant. ''I''ve actually been wanting to go to the Rouvel Argan if I get the chance. Hmm?The way you put it, it''s not just for an artificial eye, is it? ''That Tasogale, the one who created the Sixth House, was his alias in Ruvelargan, Laguna?Mr. Currier wants to meet the man. "Hmm. So when I had the chance to visit the Louvre-Argan for a prosthesis, I wanted to take Marie Currier with me so I could give her what she wanted. "Hmmm... even now, that woman, Tasogale, is half in hiding, and yet she is quite unexpectedly visible to me, once she realizes that someone from the Sixth House has arrived. He might show up. I have something to say to him, Shana added. "Mostly to complain," she said. "...Isn''t that why you''re running away from Miss Shana? You are such a small man! She was a pudgy Shana. ''''It''s just ... actually, I haven''t left the country since I arrived in Midzberia. Shana looks surprised. ''Oh, really?'' ''Yes. So I was wondering if Shana could help me with the formalities of getting to the Rouvelargan and then arriving and so on. Makina-san, due to her position, would find it difficult to leave this royal capital. However, if she was to go to Ruvel Argan, I feel that I would want one person who is familiar with that country. In that respect, Shana-san would be a perfect choice. After all, she is the one known as the Ruvel Argan Witch. Well, I''ll keep that in mind for now. ''In return you said you wanted to study me, a forbidden spell user, didn''t you?I''ll help you as much as I can, as long as it doesn''t diminish my ability to fight. Then in the name of research, you should do some erotic things with me. I won''t do it. Shana sucks her thumb and strikes a coquettish pose. "You can do whatever you want with such a pretty little eagle, can''t you? Chillax. The next thing I know, he''s trying to show off his chest by doing a coy collar. I let out a sigh. ''For what it''s worth, Shana-san is pretty cute, so some people will think you''re doing that, right? It''s a good thing that you''ve been able to get away with it.Oh, my goodness! The little witch who walks up next to the wheelchair every single time and wiggles and rubs her body against it. Huh.........If only he didn''t have these pranks....... ''''Mmm, what is it?What about that subtle look on his face, "If only this person didn''t have this kind of prank"? I remembered how I was intimidated by Cecily-san when she read my mind in front of the bulletin board where I went to look at the battle table today, and I was intimidated by her. ''''........Shana-san. Hmm. Do I really think that I show my thoughts easily? You seem to have a tendency to come up at the right time. Well.... I slump my shoulders. Shana claps me on the back to encourage me. "Ho-ho-ho, don''t be so downhearted. You''d be surprised how easy it is for people to understand your feelings. ''It''s kind of like Shanna-san is like a kind grandmother sometimes...'' ''Oh, Grandma!It''s true that people say I''m getting old, but I''m not that old yet! ''Huh?I was in your face again! That''s the first thing I''ve ever said to you!Mmmmmm ... behold, Kurohiko!This youthful, fresh, fruitful body of mine in its prime! Gasp! ''No, no, you don''t have to take it off!Shana, please calm down!I take back what I said earlier!Young!Shana is young!Um, so - don''t take it off! Oh my god, this guy......... 213-44. "Kaishen Ghost" Rose is in the next room. After calming Shana-san, who had gone out of control, I had to visit Rose-san in the next room. Ugh...... I felt thumpingly tired. "Huh?Is Shana not coming? Shana''s face became mysterious as she asked this after she stepped out into the hallway. I''m going to take you to the next room and reapply your makeup in this room to rejuvenate you. I will not back down if you say I look like an old lady. It''s a woman''s battle! So, I''m sorry for what I said earlier! Shanna laughs. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s going to be introduced to the world. To begin with, it''s only when it''s just the two of us that he or she can hardly say a word. Even if Shanna is there with you? I don''t care if we''re in the same room. But is it okay with me being alone with you...? You''re a harmless-looking man, you know that? Are you judging me on my face alone? You''ve got time. As usual, this guy is appropriate in this kind of way........ "And it''s not like I''m shy at all, but........ That part of it is all right. In fact, you don''t mind talking to me, the so-called "witch" in this conversation. Aggressive types like Shana are easy to talk to, but my image of Rose is that she''s an extremely quiet person.... I wonder if she is similar to Hyrgis-san. No, but Hyrgis-san is the type of person who speaks to me. But I''ve heard that Rose didn''t say a word during the battle with the eight burial blades.... The wheelchair is pushed forward. "Here, let''s get going. Huh, huh... ''By the way, that guy is hard of hearing, so if he doesn''t answer when you call out to him, you can go straight into the room, okay?I''ve written down the "Do not attack" instructions for you now, so you won''t be mistaken for a crook and attacked. Don''t worry. I wondered at the word "write" that she mentioned, but Shana-san pushed me in her wheelchair and we headed to the next room. Even though it was next door, Rose''s room was located in a secluded area, away from Shana-san''s room. Perhaps it''s because they are treated as state guests, but each of the rooms is a large mansion. I think Rose is the captain of the God''s Punishment Corps and Shana is the vice-captain, but I have the impression that Shana''s position is superior to mine. When she came to the front of the room, Shana-san went back to her room. I took one deep breath and knocked on the door. I wait, but there is no response from the room. ''''Um........I''m Sagara Kurohiko, who had a wheelchair carried to me earlier. With Shana-san''s recommendation, I wanted to introduce myself to Rose-san again. No reply. I''m kind of worried that I''m really indoors. ''Shanna-san said you can go straight into the room if you don''t hear back, but...'' I hear you''re deaf, and I wonder if you''re an older person? Hmmm. I should still try to get into the room here........ Well.........if I were to stay at the Rouvelargan in the future, there''s even a chance that we''ll meet each other many times. So maybe we should say a firm hello here. ''''Shall I excuse you........'''' No matter how grandly he is hyped up as a forbidding spell user in the Land of the Holy Tree who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues, I feel as though this part of him hasn''t changed....... Fearfully, I open the door. Hmm? Is the room dim? ........... Ah, it''s because the armoire is closed off. Only the crystal lights, which emit a pale warm color light, vaguely illuminate the room. ''''..........'''' What can I say? All of a sudden, there''s an air of horror in the air? Ah. The one standing there, Mr. Rose...? .................. But what is it? Perhaps because I''m watching in the dark, I can''t feel any life. It looks like a hollow armor with its soul missing. The sound of my wheelchair seems to be audible, but the armor shows no sign of responding. It''s facing this way - in front of me. Slightly bent over, the massive armor is staring at my feet. I''m so nervous that I gulp down a gulp of spit. "Oh........my name is Sagara Kurohiko....... No response. Hmm. It''s no use. Let''s get a closer look. I try to get closer, solos, and closer. But the armor is still not moving. Or rather, it''s almost right in front of me. "Rose, sir? I called out to him, but still no response. What is it? Really, I think he''s dead......... It''s not like he was really old and died a natural death here.... No, that''s the problem. Just to make sure we''re okay. Mr. Rose!Duh, are you okay?! Grrrr. The armor shook. The huge black armor fell straight into a frontal position. ''''.......Huh?'''' As I looked at the falling armor, I noticed that the back of the armor was open. The back back of the armor was wide open from inside to out. Yes - like the shell of a cicada. ''''Ugh, whoa--what''s that?'''' As I stepped back a little, I caught my eye on the space behind the armor, which I hadn''t been able to see before because the armor was in the way. ''''Woman, child...?'''' A girl with white hair. It''s hard to say for sure because it''s dark, but her eyes are gray - I think. Long hair up to her waist. Skin that appears to be white. Not a single stain can be seen on the naked body turned away from the pale crystal light. Incidentally, the reason I knew it was a girl was because I could see a girlish bulge at the chest from a diagonal back position. There was a thin layer of moisture on her entire body. She held a water-absorbed cloth in her hands, and a tub of water at her feet. ........... Ah, I see. You''re wiping your body? I mean--. I''m sorry! He hurriedly turned the wheelchair around and turned away. Huh? What is it? Mr. Rose is not an old man, but a girl...? But compared to the size of her armor, she''s too small by all accounts. If that was the case, she''s even smaller than Cecily-san who thinks she''s on the petite side. Bigger than Makina-san and Shana-san, but........ ''''I heard you were coming. The sound of moisture seeping out of the cloth. Did you start wiping your body again...? Doesn''t it bother you that I''m here? Is it because the room is so dark? ''I''m sorry...Shana-san told me that if I called out to her and she didn''t respond, I could go straight into my room--'' Slam, slam, slam. Huh? Footsteps, but-- I''m sorry, but I''m hard of hearing. I am hard of hearing, so would you mind speaking to me up close? Close. Close, close. I''m right behind you........ Or rather, the front of my chest is against my back! Confused, I repeated the words containing almost the same apology as before, as loudly as possible. Therefore, we heard you were coming. There''s no need for you to apologize. He''s a light-hearted talker. But it bothered me. But I was curious because there was a hint of dissatisfaction in the beginning. "I''ll tell you what, I don''t like you very much. ''What?I''m sorry.......................I apologize if I''ve done anything to irritate you. Or rather..........it''s no wonder that people don''t like you when you come into their rooms without permission while they''re cleaning themselves.......how should I apologize? -- You don''t have to do that. Yes? "Shana likes you more than Watashi, so I hate you a little bit. Jealous? That''s fine. But that''s not your fault, you''re not the only one, and I need to be more like Shana. That''s why I have to work harder with that armor to defeat Shana''s enemies. That armor.... A sideways glance at the fallen black armor. I see. Is this the main body of Rose Claywall--the "Armored Warrior"? From the feeling I saw earlier, considering the way he has a physique and muscles, I don''t think he can fight with that armor on as is. In the first place, if that is normal armor, the size isn''t right either. In other words, it''s driven by some "other power source"--that''s what I think. In short, that armor is probably a special type of armor that is driven by a holy element or something else. However, not everyone can handle it. Perhaps there is something like an aptitude for it. And the person with the most aptitude for the most sophisticated armor - the white-haired girl behind me. That''s about it. But she''s a strange person. For all that she says she hates me, she doesn''t have any animosity, and she accepts the feeling of jealousy inside her. I can''t feel the kind of wariness that a powerful man gives off. It''s a far cry from the image released by the name of the "Armored Warrior" who is the strongest in the Ruvel Argan''s elite unit, the "Divine Punishment Squad". Munchu. A soft chest like slime was pressed against my back. ''''Ro, Rose-san! Your left eye. What? Rose put her hand behind her and tried to touch my left eye. That seemed to be the reason why she was so close to me. However, that white hand of hers, which was stretched out, stopped before the eye patch. ''''........I heard from Shana. I hate it when you sacrifice your left eye to protect someone you care about, but I respect you for that. Respect, sir? Yes, I''m prepared to sacrifice my life to protect Shana. I would sacrifice my life to protect Shana, but there aren''t many of us who would. Everyone comes first. A freak. I remember how I was described as such. Someone told me that I''m a broken creature. I don''t really understand the difficulties, but it seems that it''s because I put other people before myself too much... To me, it''s only natural. So do I, then. I have given my entire life to Shana. Hands and breasts leave me. Drops fall from Rose''s body to the floor with a plop. "Originally I was blind, deaf and mute. It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who has been able to give me light, sound and words. Up until now, Rose had been speaking in an emotionless tone, but only when she said Shana''s name at the end of her speech did she feel a hint of emotion. It was gratitude. I reflected on that. I wondered if the reason for Rose''s weak hearing was perhaps a side effect of that armor. The reason I thought this was probably because I usually receive a powerful force - a side effect of the forbidden curse - in my body. But it was the opposite. The current eyes and ears and words were brought to her by Shana-san. It''s a good thing that Shana was the one who picked up me after I was thrown away like trash. Some of them say that I only survived because I was an aptitude for that armor, but that''s okay. Shana gave me the chance to be judged for my suit of armor when I was a piece of trash. And that''s enough for me. ...Shanna-san is a very important benefactor to Rose, isn''t she? Yes. A loved one who has saved you. You are prepared to sacrifice your own life to protect that important person. Sacrificing yourself to save someone else. I had never been told that I would be respected for that act before. I just thought to myself, "Well, we''re kinda alike. "Maybe we''re just a little bit alike. It''s a thing. What is this? I don''t know if I''ve ever seen you before. ............ ''I don''t feel like a stranger, do I? Rose gulped and pushed me back with her fingertips. "Yeah, yeah, that''s it. 214-45. "excitation" After having the bizarre experience of conversing over my back with a beautiful naked girl, I greeted Rose again, then mobilized all my trained sense of presence and left the room with my eyes closed. I know where I''m headed. It goes without saying. The witch''s room. Briskly, I open the door. ''Hey!What the hell?I''m in the middle of changing my clothes!What?You''re finally going to offer your offspring to the eagle?Ho-ho-ho-ho, that''s pretty forceful! Now I don''t flinch at the extent of the Lucky Snake event. I close my eyes and say, "You planned it, didn''t you? ''You planned it, didn''t you?'' Phi-phi. A deceptive whistle. The quality was also low. ''You led me to Miss Rose''s room, knowing it was time for her to wipe herself off, didn''t you? "Hilopi. Pippi. .......... What?Kurohiko is the face of murder!I''m afraid! What was your intention? ''What?Oh, that''s as good as it gets!I''m just trying to be mischievous!Mm-hmm!But from the looks of things, it looks like they were successful!Oh, hot?Rose''s physique was quite impressive for someone of her size, wasn''t it? Shana, in her underwear in the middle of changing - probably because her eyes are closed - slips up to me. Yup. Even with your eyes closed, you can still grab them to a distance. But to think that presence detection, which excludes sight, would come close to completion in such a trivial situation. What a shame. I let out a sigh, releasing the intimidation I felt for Beschgum Angren. ''''Well, it seems that Shana-san made a lot of moves during the end-of-the-week Tenth Legion battle the other day--'''' Also, in deference to Rose''s respect for Shana. Let''s leave it a non-issue this time. And as it turns out, you''re lucky enough to see a pretty girl naked, aren''t you? .......... I''m just kidding!It''s a joke! Before I left the mansion where Shana-san was staying, Prince Geas thanked me again for the escort I got the other day. Come to think of it, that was why I had been called to that mansion. After silently shaking hands with Rose-san, who came down in armor, I took the carriage Shana-san had arranged for me and returned to the Great Sacred Ground. A member of the Holy Tree Order who was waiting at the Great Sacred Ground took me to the Sickbay. When I returned to the Sickbay, Mia-san was leaning back on the bed and sleeping soundly. She must have been tired after all. I decided to wait for her to wake up. Then I woke up and Mia and... ''''I didn''t think you''d fall asleep without realizing that Kurohiko-sama had returned, I''m sorry!I couldn''t help but doze off. ''''Don''t mind me,'''' she said. I was able to watch Mia-san sleep peacefully while she slept and it helped me to heal myself. "Heeeee--Uh, I''m so embarrassed........ The exchange was like that. Then, while following Mia-san, who was devastated with her ears flattened, I then headed to the academy with Mia-san and the Renowthread family''s carriage. I had a feeling that if I held Mia-san in my arms and used the fifth forbidden spell, it would be a step in the right direction, but it wouldn''t be a good idea to put a load on my body right now. After getting off at the main gate, Mia-san had to push her wheelchair home. ''Is it okay for you to work as a maid of honor?'' ''Yes!As a reward for handling some of Makina-sama''s business on her behalf for a while, I''ve taken the day off. I''m sorry to have you take care of me on your day off. ''What are you talking about, Mr. Kurohiko?Mia is more than happy to use this holiday to take care of Kurohiko-sama! Oh, you''re happy taking care of me? Yes! ''''It''s so embarrassing.......I feel like Mia-san is the only person who can say that to me. I hope I can thank you in some way-- That''s when the wheelchair stopped. ''No, Mr. Kurohiko.'' In a very calm voice, Mia said. ''It''s exactly this kind of time we get to spend together that is like a reward for Mia. On the way back to the house, I asked Mia to stop by the girls'' quarters. Now was the time when I was still allowed to visit. After completing the formalities in the janitor''s office, Mia-san pushed my wheelchair and I came to the ground floor hall. This is the only space where boys are allowed to enter as guests in these quarters. ''Oh, look!It''s Sagara Kurohiko! It''s great. Did you hear that?Rumor has it that they got rid of a mysterious monster as strong as the Four Deadly Plagues yesterday? Wow, that left arm.........it''s bleeding on the bandage.......ouch.... ''But it''s pretty promising though, isn''t it?He has a surprisingly good face. Don''t do that. There''s no way we can compete with Cecily Arkwright or Currier Verstein. ''''........well.... Oh, if you''re going to be such an amazing person, I should have gotten to know you earlier... Mia chuckles. ''You are a popular man, Kurohiko-sama. A popular person, huh? ''''Even before she became ''popular'', Mia-san was kind to me... that''s why Mia-san is a special person to me. And special! ''Ha, Mia, you''re exaggerating. I''m just telling you the truth. That fact pleases me to no end, Mr. Kurohiko.... Swoosh. At that moment, I hear a sound like I can smell something from Mia''s nose. Mia-san steps in front of me and bows nicely. ''Kurohiko-sama.......Mia is waiting outside. Miss Mia? Please do not hesitate to call me when you''re ready to leave. Now, if you''ll excuse me. After slurring that, Mia left the hall at a trot. Huh? What''s going on? Blackbird! Ah, I see. So you refrained from doing so because Ira-san came? But you didn''t have to be reserved........ If it''s typical of Mia-san, it''s typical of her, but.... ''Excuse me. You were absent, weren''t you? Ira ran up to me and shook his head. ''Nope!I''m so glad Kurohiko came to visit! I thought I''d give you a pep talk to see how we''re going to fight tomorrow. While Ira''s expression was shining, I explained to him again about the points of tomorrow''s game against Dristos. At the third round level, it''s unknown whether or not the strategy we have in place will work. I think this is the same in a real fight. The higher your opponent''s strength, the greater the uncertainties. How flexible you can be in responding to those uncertainties in the moment. How quick and easy it is to come up with a path to victory. I believe this is the difference between victory and defeat. It''s possible for me to think of and communicate macro tactics in advance. However, the micro battle would depend on Ira''s presence on stage. When we finished checking everything, Ira-san let out an "uh-huh" and his mouth fell open. There was a thin layer of tears under her eyes. "W-what''s wrong? No....I feel safer with Kurohiko around. If I was alone, I think I would have been messed up in my head.......that''s a different kind of peace of mind. That''s why I''m grateful that you came to see me today. Even without me, Ira-san won the second round. I think she''s gained enough strength of will to fight without me. But I was honestly happy to hear her say that. ''''Tomorrow is finally the last day. Let''s do our best to finish so that there are no regrets.'''' ''Yeah I''m going to give it everything I''ve got, and I''m going to do my best. Oh, but-- ''If you''re thinking about the final, you don''t want to be too reckless in the semifinals - right? I chuckled, I guess I''m still prone to letting my thoughts show on my face. ''''Haha it looks like there won''t be anything more for me to tell Ira-san before the third round. Tomorrow, the winner of the Holy War Festival will finally be decided. 215-46. "Seibu Festival, Round 3" Since I couldn''t watch the second game, this third game would be the first time I would be able to watch a match at the Great Sacred Ground. Today, I came to the Great Sacred Ground with Ira, who had recovered to the point where he didn''t need to use a wheelchair. The semifinals for each grade were held first. The finals were to be held in the afternoon. The freshman division was won by Siegbert Gil''es and Hyrgis Emeralda. The finals of this division will be a battle between Sieg and Hyrgis. They both highlighted the difference in ability between them and the other freshmen. I wouldn''t have known if Cecily and Ira had participated, but this could be considered an orderly result. In the sophomore division, Ray Citnos advanced to the finals, and Beosa Fallontessa won the third grade division. Thus, the finalists for each grade level are now in place. However, there was something lacking in the air in the hall, probably because of the absence of the highly touted candidates such as Cecily Arkwright in the freshman division, Koudelka Ferraris in the sophomore division, and Drystos Quirsinha in the junior division. This would be a fact that had to be admitted. And - next up was finally the ungraded class. Ira-san and I had parted ways in front of the waiting room a while ago, and now I was back in the audience. I think I''ve already told her everything I needed to tell her before the match. From here on out, it would be Ira''s fight. Looking around the hall, I could make out Ruvel Argan and his Imperial guests. ''''Whoa, Krohikor! Shana-san waved her hand at me, and I waved it back with a wry smile. That makes her look like a child who is excited to come to a sports match with her parents.... Shana-san had talked before about people being like multifaceted creatures, but I think her swing is too big. No, rather, that hard-soft swing is probably why she''s so capable, though. In another corner of the auditorium, Cecily''s grandfather, Mr. Gaiden, could be seen in one corner of the auditorium. And that man with the magnificent beard tucked into his face is probably Makina-san''s father, court magician Waggnus Lenowskaia himself. After all, I hadn''t had a chance to meet him in person until today, but I''d like to meet him eventually. And the one sitting on that canopied seat - the Holy King, huh? An old man with deep wrinkled white hair. However, although I''ve heard that he''s elderly, he doesn''t seem to be wasting away, and coupled with his good physical appearance, he''s full of dignity even when he''s sitting down. It should have been called Prince Yggd, or Prince Yggd. He has a sullen expression on his face. He crossed his legs awkwardly and looked blatantly boring. Every time Prince Yugud speaks, Mr. Diares is smiling back at him. No matter what kind of attitude he comes in, he does not fall apart in such a manner, which is probably why he is the one in charge of Prince Hugde''s "charge", Mr. Diares. It seems like he''s the best at placating and taunting people in the Order....... With the power of the forbidden host''s power, my hearing as well as my eyesight has improved, so it''s possible for me to hear conversations at a distance if I focus my consciousness somewhat. But right now, the voices were blocked out due to the noise of the hall, and he couldn''t understand the conversation to the content. If the distance is around the battlefield, I''ll be able to hear it somehow, but.... By the way, today as well, Commander Sogut, Mr. Van Stoss, and some of the Holy Tree Eight Swords are on guard of each guest and the Holy King. Among the Eight Sacred Trees and Eight Swords is Ira''s older brother, Nord-san. Although the attack by the Endnojutsujunjun Army the day before yesterday was repelled, there is no guarantee that there will not be another attack. Although the security is lighter than the other day, the Holy Tree Knights are still patrolling the Great Sacred Ground today. If the attack occurred again, I was scheduled to be sent out to defend myself as well. ''''At last,'''' The person sitting next to me spoke to me. "Mr. Currier. Can I watch the game next to you? ''''Yes, of course you''re welcome. ''''Humph ... I guess everyone is uncomfortable with the forbidding users who are making a name for themselves by the day. ''Huh?Come to think of it, I don''t see Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis, do I? ''I guess they both plan to rest a little until the final this afternoon. Cecily''s in the waiting room now, too. Mr. Currier crosses his arms and looks down at the war table. ''Isla''s opponent the student body president, huh? ''If Cecily''s counterpart was President Dristos, did Miss Currier have any measures in mind? It''s a matter of time. How far you can go against that Peelkantal is an unknown quantity, but is it Kurohiko who says that, was he the one who was able to counteract that "Polar Sky"? "Ira-san and I thought about it and came up with some countermeasures, but to be honest, we don''t know how far we could go against the "Polar Sky" now either. If you can do anything at all, but in a one-on-one match like this one, you''ll need to play a hand that can''t be stopped. The strongest "Pelcanthal". The undefeated Gokkuu. Regardless of which of these unique techniques you were fighting against, it was unlikely that you would be able to win by going head-to-head with them. However, there is a glimmer of light that can be seen because of this Holy Martial Arts Festival. According to the rules of the tournament, the wearing of an armband that limits the amount of holy elements is compulsory at the Holy Martial Arts Festival. Under the influence of the bracelet''s restriction, you lose more stamina than usual when using unique techniques. If the amount of holy elements kneaded into the armband is insufficient, the user will attempt to knead more holy elements into the armband. However, since the user can only knead a certain amount of the element at one time, the process of kneading the element must be divided into a series of steps. In other words, the action that could be done only once in a short period of time must be done several times in succession. The theory seems to be that this places a greater burden on the body and consumes more stamina than usual. Then, it is difficult to use randomly. In other words, the number of unique techniques that can be used in a match is fixed. Therefore, it could be said that this third match of the ungraded class will depend on how well you can prevent attacks that mix in a finite number of unique magic formula launches. As long as you can prevent it from happening, you can try to get your opponent to run out of stamina. ''''Next to you, if that''s okay?'''' Hey, Ray. ''Well, it''s a full house and there''s an empty space around here. Is that it?Do you all think the forbidders are monsters like the Four Deadly Plagues? I chuckle. ''Looks like it,'' I mean, normally, you''re such a harmless boy, aren''t you? I sat down next to the vacant one, and Lei-senpai, who was sitting next to me, gave me a finger peck on my cheek. It''s a good thing you''re the one who''s allowed to do this.We still have a final to go to... That''s okay. Nerves don''t get the best of me if I''m too nervous in the waiting room. ''Even senior Ray is nervous. ''Whoa!That''s a good one, Kurohiko! I mean, I know it''s late, but congratulations on making it to the finals. Currier-san followed with ''Congratulations, Ray''. "Thanks, I''d like to say thank you, but there''s still one game left to play. I''m still very excited inside. Ray, my senior, grabbed my arm. "Hmm? Mmmm. ''See?'' What? I let go of my hand in a hurry. ''What''s the point of letting me touch your breasts here? I mean, Kurohiko, you love your tits. No way! ''It''s about time you started to understand the subtle differences in the tits of the girls you meet and so on!How do you like it, irresistible, forbidden teacher? Lei-senpai with a bad look on his face cornered me. How can he afford this kind of antics when the final is coming up, this guy....... Currier-san closed her eyes and was slumped over. ''''Mmmm........it''s another nice day.......what''s for dinner today?'''' .......... I didn''t expect it to be here, it was a very poorly pretended stranger........................ ........... OK. Let''s change the subject. ''Hmmm, yeah. I feel like I want Cecily to win, but I also feel like I want our chairman to win, so... yeah, well, I guess it''s complicated. Then you can support both of them. Now, who do you root for, then? ''This Holy War Festival, I''m just cheering for Ira-san. ''Whoa, I bet there are a lot of girls out there who would cry if they heard that! ''No, that''s right, I want Cecily to win... I want President Koudelka and President Dristos to do well... but first and foremost, Ira...'' ...well... until this Holy Week, I''ll be Ira-san''s training partner... "Ha-ha, I know that part!You''re so serious. Senior Ray slapped the back of the vespers. The crowd behind him started whispering. ''''Hey, the girl who casually slaps the backside of the Besi-Besi Forbidden Curse User, she''s going to be in the finals of the sophomore division, right?'''' ''Oh, the Sithnos family ... up close like this, they''re just plain cute. I mean, did you hear that, honey?I''ve heard that the forbidding spellcaster is putting his skills to work on the daughters of all the influential families, right? ''''Looking at that flourish in his hands, it seems the rumor is true...'''' Oh, it''s a horrible story... You are horribly mistaken! There are no facts! I always try to ignore the whispering around me, but I couldn''t help but turn around and deny it. No, I had no choice but to deny it. ''''Whoa!Excuse me, Master Conjurer!How do you feel about... forgive me! ''Oh, no ... I''m sorry, too, I''m sorry about that ... well, what I said earlier isn''t true, but ... you know, to raise your voice. It wasn''t a big deal... The audience behind me is stunned. ''What?Yes, yes..... Sigh. I had no idea I was so scared.... I hear the whispering again from behind me. "Hey, how humble was that? ''Aside from the free-for-all eye patch, it looks normal when you look at it like that, doesn''t it? No, it''s usually the calmer people who are more powerful when they come out of their shell. ''''Well if you have the ability to defeat the Four Deadly Disasters and have that low profile, it''s somewhat understandable that the opposite s*x would like you...'''' I don''t have a bad feeling about it, like Prince Yggd. And is the reputation of Prince Yggud, who I hear is the next Holy King, okay with the people of King''s Landing? Yeah, but the current rumors about Kurohiko are mostly true! ''''What do you say, Senior Ray! Ha-ha, that''s what it looks like to some people. Well, don''t worry about it and just take a stand. .......... He''s really good at placating people like this, isn''t he? He''s a cunning man. I''d like to let him compete with Mr. Dearles once. Beside her, Curie-san was smiling and shaking her head gently, saying, "Oh, dear. ''''Oh, here it comes out! When I looked towards the battle platform at the sound of the crowd behind me, I saw two people from both gates who were competing in the semi-finals - Ira-san and President Dristos. Both of them are dressed in athletic uniforms, and on top of that, they are wearing the light armor that is recognized by the Holy Martial Arts Festival. The weapons are for matches. Both men are holding standard long swords. Both of them advance to the center of the battle platform. ''''Hmm?'''' The judge''s face looks familiar, though he''s wearing a hat...? Is that Lili? Come to think of it, I didn''t think I could see him in the hall, but I didn''t know that Lili was the judge for the third round of the ungraded class. ''''At the third round, the fighting techniques also improve. In order to make an accurate judgement, I think they want someone who has a certain level of fighting ability. And, Ray, sir. I see. Curie-san pours his attention into the center of the battle platform. "Here we go, here we go. 216-47. "Iras Third Round" [Ira Horn] The judges'' various cautions by Lili ended. ''I expected him to win the first round but I didn''t think he''d make it to the third round. In response to those words from Dristos, Ira Horne said. ''Attah didn''t think I''d make it this far either - until I first decided to compete in the Holy War Festival. There have been changes since then, haven''t there? Yes, sir. Ira looked at Krohico. He''s coming to watch the third game. I can''t just show you a hapless game. "S-- Breathe in, breathe out. You''ll be okay. You''re gonna be okay. You have to do it. Even though your opponent is said to have the most powerful indigenous system of magic in the world, Dhristos Kircinha. A sword at the ready. In the swordsmanship of the eastern world, the stance of a seigan. "Today-- Ira said. ''I''ll win you over,'' I said it. I said it outright. Ayla was surprised at herself for saying it. One of Dristos'' eyes opened. ''You looked horrified when we met in front of the bulletin board where the match-up list for the third round was posted. Dristos is half-formed, holding a long sword in one hand. ''I thought you might be a different person than Ira Horn, who was fighting in the second round. The way she was talking now. She seemed to be watching her own fight in the second round. But when it comes to the battle, the atmosphere changes drastically, and that''s probably how you are like him. You can''t be too careful with people like you. And yet-- Dristos opens his other eye thinly. His mouth was smiling, but his eyes weren''t smiling. ''I will win this match, though. Sweat beaded on my hand gripping the handle. --I can''t do it, Kurohiko. Ira''s mouth fell open. If we win this one, the finals will be next. The finals will be held on the same day as the semifinals, and there will be no rest days. There will be no rest days. If you give it everything you''ve got in the semifinals, you''ll probably run out of steam before the final. That''s what we talked about last night with Kurohiko. But I''ve learned a lot from the fight. He''s no match for me, I''ll have to save my energy to win. Ira accepted everything. --This is my final match. In the morning, Ray, who came to give me a pep talk, said. ''Everyone seems to be paying attention to Ira''s game. After all, everyone except Ira was expected to advance to the third round, but no one seemed to be expecting Ira to be in the third round. I was kind of happy that it wasn''t expected. Because it means I''m growing up. It means that I''ve surpassed everyone''s expectations. Lili raised her hand. --It''s coming. The announcement of the start of the match. Let the game begin. Immediately after his declaration, he dives into Dristos'' pocket. What--Ha, you''re fast! Dristos opens one eye with surprise. Fastest speed. With the highest speed in this Holy War Festival, Ira sneaked into Dristos'' bosom. The instructions he received from Kurohiko before the second round. ''''If you feel that you can win with room to spare, try to fight the second round with less speed in your dive.'''' "The speed of the dive? ''Ira''s top speed makes me think that this second round''s is the fastest. And it would be perfect if she could do a very physical performance after the match. "I can do a tired act!I''ve acquired plenty of sensations when I''m tired from all the training I''ve done so far................and that feeling, just remember it! Can you do it? "Yeah, I''ll try! So in the second game, I increased my movements and sweat a lot more than usual, and after the victory, I did a tired acting. Sword, swinging. Ira''s blow goes to Dristos. Dristos is surprised. The plan was a success. "But-- Dristos took a defensive stance as he flew backwards. ''I can make it,'' Yes. Dristos has great reflexes. Much better than I am. That''s why Dristos is able to intercept them in time. But - what he needed to do was to jump in "up here". Thud! ....? It was a blow, with a mountainous trajectory. It caught Dristos'' shoulder. On the other hand, Dristos''s sword, which tried to intercept - not to be a counterattack, but to cut the sky. Lili took a short breath. ''Effective strike! When the attack hit, the hall was as still as water. However, the next moment was filled with surprise and excitement. ''''Whoa!Ira Horne got the first effective hit! But was that blow so fast? ''''If you ask me... it was a sharp blow, but if you ask me if that Dristos was a blow that could be taken out so easily and effectively...'''' You''re not careful, are you? It''s not. Dristos isn''t caught off guard. It seems that Ira-san is good at attacking in a "straight" trajectory. It was only after Kurohiko pointed that out to me, that I noticed my signature attack. I wasn''t aware of it at first, but he said that the power and speed had increased only when the attack was in a linear trajectory. Kurohiko also said this. ''''But it seems that Ira-san isn''t so bad with curved attacks. In short, she''s just good at "straight-line attacks". In other words. That meant that curved attacks could be a good enough attack option. In this Holy Martial Arts Festival, Ira had not used a single "curved" trajectory attack throughout the entire match. Hence, Dristos must have stepped on the assumption that she would only be able to attack in a straight line trajectory. That''s why she intercepted the "straight line" just now to deal with it. Surely, that was the only thing she had in mind. The curved trajectory that she had saved until now was alive here. --I see. Ira felt it seeping into him. --That''s what assembling a fight was all about. Even if they were inferior in basic ability, they could still compete with each other if they assembled their tactics. Kurohiko said. ''If it''s those two chairmen, while saying things like they couldn''t read how they came up to this point with their mouths, I think they''ll still pay attention to the competence of Ira-san, who is the training partner of themselves and drawn me.'' Kurohiko''s reading was another one that was a hit. He probably wouldn''t use Peyerkantar right at the start of the game. He had read it that way. ''''Chairman Dristos'' most cautious thing in this third game should still be Polar Sky. If Peyerkantar and Polar Sky cancels out each other''s effects, then it will be a physical battle from there on.'''' ''Oh, I see!So you''re reading that Kurohiko is going to preserve the inherent technique at first and see what happens?'''' ''''Yes, probably. ''Yes, probably, but if Ira-san turns out to be a strong opponent, he should be able to use that thing right away. Therefore, if there is an opportunity, right after the match, when we are still trying to measure Ira-san''s strength, we will make the first move. He succeeded. Dristos wasn''t caught off guard, but he was preserved. It was his first move, and he got a valuable and effective hit. But then Ira steps forward. --But," he said, "Ira steps forward. Dristos'' eyes lit up. The strongest peculiar technique, the Peelkantal - invoked. 217-48. "The strongest to awaken" I hope I can continue to earn an effective hit as far as I can. But it seems that it''s still not so easy. ''''It''s gone!Dristos has suddenly disappeared! The crowd shouted. It was activated. That unique technique. Even looking at it like this from the audience, that scene can only be described as bizarre. It''s out of recognition. It''s not like he''s going to disappear. Nor are the footsteps. And the air flow that you touch. And a hint of... Disappear. I try to squint. I''m trying to listen closely. I''m trying to keep my senses sharp. You can''t take it. ''What!Ira Horne is running in the opposite direction! While running, Ira-san starts swinging his sword with minimal movement. That''s the method of warfare as instructed by me. Even though I''m out of recognition, it doesn''t mean that the existence itself disappears. It will always be somewhere on this battlefield. So even just swinging the sword around the body would have a certain defensive effect. Besides, it should be more difficult to be caught by an attacker if you run around rather than stay still on the spot. And the destination is the edge of the battle platform. According to the rules of the Holy Martial Arts Festival, if you fall from the battle platform, depending on the judge''s decision, it will be ruled an effective strike. Therefore, the edge of the battle platform is a place you don''t want to get close to. However, if you stand with your back to the edge, you don''t need to pay attention to your back. If you''re dealing with someone you can''t recognize, I think this is an effective move. With this, you won''t have to worry about the chairman standing behind you and getting an effective strike. Ira-san reaches the edge. Quickly she drew an abbreviated formula with her free left hand. Then, she unleashes a series of attacking techniques. The audience shouts in admiration. ''''Oh!That''s a plan that says if you fire off a bunch of attack techniques, you might hit it! ''I see!You''re quite a thinker, Ira Horne! That''s part of it, but the actual aim is a little different. Chairman Dristos should be able to avoid an attack jutsu formula of that magnitude. In fact, that one is continuing to release the attack technique in a certain direction, crushing part of the route that Chairman Dristos took to reach Ira-san. Even though he no longer needs to pay attention to his back, Ira still needs to pay attention to the five positions in which he appears: left, left-slanting, front, right-slanting, and right. So, she would crush the route by continuing to intermittently and quickly unleash her attack technique to the left and left diagonal directions. Then, the range in which the sword needs to be swung around becomes three, front, right-slanting and right-slanting, and the direction in which the Chairman''s attention is drawn to at the moment he appears can be narrowed down to those three directions. This was a strategy I came up with because Ira-san''s speed in releasing her abbreviated formulas was much faster than I thought it would be due to the voluntary special training she was doing. In addition, she had acquired an enormous amount of stamina through her special training. So she could unleash a lot of jutsu. The crowd was amazed. ''''But to be able to release abbreviated formulas at such a speed... that girl is amazing...'''' Two products of Ira Horne''s constant and diligent training. The unparalleled speed with which he draws abbreviated formulas. The stamina that lasts even if she keeps firing the abbreviated formulas. This method of warfare was made possible only by those two. With this, the range of consciousness that was 180 degrees of a semicircle can be narrowed down to about 90 degrees, half of that. ''''Ah--'''' It was then that Chairman Dristos appeared. The route was narrowed down. After all, he had avoided the left and left slant that was being crushed by the technique. No, rather--. Front... Mr. Currier said. Head on. Straight up. Directly in front. The sword that Ira-san had scattered for defense passed by, right after that-- From the front, Chairman Dristos appeared, already in attack position. Ira quickly moves to intercept him. However, she couldn''t do it in time. Bash! Furthermore, Ira''s counterattack was played by Chairman Dristos'' quick return blade. ''''Effective strike!'''' One effective hit counts for President Dristos. It''s catching up to him. It was a surprise attack, a valuable and effective hit. Oh!No chase? It may have been different right at the start of the fight, but now Dristos looks like he''s on his guard! I''m not going to be reckless. I''m not going to take any risks. He''s going to make sure that he takes effective hits one by one from here. Chairman Dristos misses recognition with Peyerkantar again. I can see that he is out of range of Ira-san''s sword. However, I can''t tell if she is close or far away. ''''Kuch........! I put my hand over my mouth. It''s much faster than when I did it. The speed of Chairman Dristos''s attack has increased tremendously since the last time he did it with me. You could even say it''s something else. Chairman Dristos appeared about five meters away from Ira-san. As I thought, the <> just before was used to get a distance. Both of the Chairman''s eyes widen into a thin line. ''''Thanks to that mock match with Kurohiko I felt something changed within me. The way he stands is full of confidence. But there is no pride. An unadulterated confidence that is accompanied by certainty. "And now I''m in touch with a very pleasant sensation... yes, the sensation that all the blood-soaked effort we''ve put in every day since the day of the mock match with Kurohiko until today has finally come to fruition, Or should I say, Grown up, I guess. Compared to the time of the mock match with me, Chairman Dristos has grown so much. Ira wasn''t the only one who had been building up. ''I thank you, Ira Horne. Golden eyes that shine mysteriously. Your effective strike just before........it reminded me so much of that mock-up match with Kurohiko. Because of this, I feel as though something more is being brought back to me now. The Chairman of the Board has come to a further awakening here-- I just... A warlike spirit began to rise from Chairman Dristos, numbing his skin. "I don''t think anyone can beat me. Gone. Next, the Peyerkantal for the attack. If the speed of the attack just now was given out, Ira-san''s sword interception wouldn''t be able to intercept it in time. Even if I narrowed my prediction of the appearance position to about 90 degrees - no, even if my prediction of the appearance position was correct. With that attack speed, against the chairman-- Hey!Ira Horne, I''ve stopped firing off offensive techniques! Maybe I''m going to focus on intercepting them with my sword! Chairman Dristos appears right in front of Ira. We''re going to lose him. If he attacks from that position at that speed, we''re going to lose him. And evasive maneuvers. And sword intercepts. I can''t get there in time. Ira probably won''t be able to keep up with his reflexes. That''s how fast - and strong - Chairman Dristos is getting now. ''This is not good.'' Mr. Currier opened his mouth. "When the student body president decides to attack... Boom! A moment later, an explosion occurred. Wha.........an explosion? As if played, Currier floated his hips. I bit my lip. If I could, I didn''t want him to use that method. But to defeat President Dristos now-- That''s the only thing that matters. With that thing, there''s no need for an interception motion. The moment you recognize that Chairman Dristos has appeared, you can simply write the last part of the Activation Ceremony at the moment you recognize that Chairman Dristos has appeared. That would only require a level of action like scratching with a claw. In order to prevent the lethal power from being produced, there is a rule for wearing an arm band that limits the amount of holy elements in this Holy Martial Festival. Therefore, the power is suppressed from normal. That is why it can be said to be a technique that can be shot. Normally, that is a technique that is not recognized as useful. It can be said that the time for the effect to occur is overwhelmingly short. But other than that, it is usually regarded as a technique that has no use. However, the technique may be useful only in this phase. It''s a self-destructible-- Explosive. Technique. 218-49. "Everyone is amazing" Also known as the self-destruct technique. The explosive technique is an attacking technique that does not "trigger" when you draw the target formula. Normally, the attack formula usually flies towards the target only by adding a formula that specifies the target. However, only with the explosive technique, if you draw the target formula, it becomes invalid. In other words, the explosion occurs at your position or right in front of your eyes and nose. That''s why there is no one who uses that technique. The smoke clears. ''Ah.'' Senior Ray let his voice trail off. Ira''s attack had caught Chairman Dristos by the neck. The chairman is in a frightened posture. It''s not unreasonable. He should not have expected the explosive technique to come at that stage. Lili, who came to her senses, raised her hand to Ira''s side. ''''Yup, effective strike!'''' A groan. ''Oh, hey ... was that an explosive technique? I know it''s not as powerful as it should be but I didn''t think they''d use it like that... Isla is taking damage. Currier-san sits back down. ''In the midst of that explosion, did Ira go on the attack...?Kurohiko........is that also your.......? ''''No, that was a plan Ira-san suggested... if possible, I wouldn''t have wanted him to use it, but...'''' He had heard from the person himself that when Mr. Currier fought the Four Deadly Disasters, he had tried to release the explosive technique with the intention of blowing himself up. And Ira-san was there and had witnessed the sequence of events. That was after I had proposed a plan to narrow down the route with an abbreviated barrage of bullets. ''''I saw the Four Deadly Disasters use an explosive technique........so?I''m wondering if we can use it as a means of attack in a pinch.......if we can reduce the amount of holy grail we can reduce the number of injuries...... .......... "From what I heard from Kurohiko, that attack by the student council president when he used the Peelkantar, I might not be able to defend against it. Ira-san spoke his own battle plan. He drew the explosive technique in abbreviated form, leaving only one step of the Activation. She kept that state and waited for Chairman Dristos to appear. Then, at the moment he recognized the appearance - "Activate". ''''I''m not saying anything, but Kurohiko came up with that just now, didn''t he?But I didn''t tell you.'' He could see right through it. ''''........Let''s make that a last resort. Even if it''s the final, if you use it in the semifinals, it will echo the next.'''' "Yeah, okay. This will be a last resort. While effective, it was still a one-or-nothing strategy. However, it seems to have been effective. It''s a good idea to have an explosive technique.....and to attack me without fear of explosion. Chairman Dristos, who once took a pause in the "Peyerkantar", looks unsettled. Ira-san doesn''t move from the spot. Right now, she''s in a situation where she has one more effective strike. There''s no need to force her to move. On the contrary, Chairman Dristos has no choice but to attack. If he ends up not attacking at this point, time will run out and he will lose. d*mn! The Chairman unleashed an attack jutsu. Ira-san offset it with an attack jutsu. Since the amount of holy elements is limited by the arm band, the power is almost even. If that''s the case, what makes it superior or inferior is the speed to activation. And the interception of Ira-san''s jutsu was a speed that was sufficient to deal with it. That Peyerkantar probably couldn''t be used in conjunction with any other jutsu. If it was possible, he would have shot the jutsu from a disappearing state. With this, Chairman Dristos had no point in choosing an offensive method of attack with a surgical technique. However, if she disappeared with the Peerkantar and attacked with her sword, she would have to be prepared to be hit by an explosive technique. Even though the power is suppressed, the damage is inevitable. As you can see from Ira-san, she must be prepared to suffer burns as well. The Chairman disappears, disappearing. This time, from Ira-san''s perspective, he appears from the right, in an attack stance. Ira-san''s left finger has already left one process in place, waiting for the explosive technique. Explosion. ''''Ahhhh!Ugh! The smoke cleared. Ira''s blow had been decided by President Dristos. "Effective strike! The Chairman activated the Peyerkantar. Do you want to go for a pause here? Or-- Boom! What? The Chairman, who was hit by the explosive technique, appears in a crouched position. The chairman kneeling down. He disappears, and even though he may already be out of range in time and out of range, Ira activates the explosive technique. The Chairman stopped his hit-and-away, disappeared right then and there, probably trying to grab his leg or something to make him fall. But Ira-san didn''t hesitate to activate the explosive technique. ''''Before he disappeared, the student council president--'''' Miss Isla said. "She didn''t have eyes to run. It wasn''t one or the other. I was reading. This time, the chairman doesn''t use his inherent technique to get a pause. And this situation called the Holy Martial Arts Festival has weakened the Chairman''s inherent jutsu. The judges can''t take an effective strike with his ''unrecognizable'' figure. ''''That''s right. He has to show the judges the moment the attack hits. Therefore, he has to appear just before the attack to show that it was a powerful blow. It is unrecognizable. On the contrary, it''s an ability that cuts off all the back and forth to make a decision. It''s great for real fights, but it may not be suitable for this type of match format. The chairman probably didn''t even notice because he had won without any problems so far. To begin with, this semifinal was the first time that the Chairman had used the Peelkantal in this Holy Martial Arts Festival. The Chairman disappeared, and this time he kept his distance. When he emerged, the Chairman was breathing on his shoulder. ''''The way Kurohiko won the match against the Chairman is a battle method that can only work with Kurohiko''s reflexes and speed--I can''t imitate it with Atachi. Ira draws the explosive technique. ''''So this is the only way for Attah to fight. The explosion that occurs at such close range doesn''t scare you...? Even though the power is suppressed, if an explosion happens right in front of you, you would normally be reflexively frightened. Yes, like Chairman Dristos. Rather, that''s a natural reaction, as a living organism. Some of Ira-san''s clothes were burned and her cheeks and arms were burned. ''Guys, it''s awesome,'' Smiling wistfully, Ira replied. ''Because everyone is ... awesome?'' The Chairman looks dubious and frowns. ''''The currier who fought against the Four Deadly Plagues, and the person who fought with the currier at that time... Cecily, Siegbert, and Hyrgis who fought against the Four Deadly Plagues... and Cecily, Siegbert, and Hyrgis who fought against the Four Deadly Plagues... sacrificed her left eye to defeat the Four Deadly Plagues and her left hand... I fought the enemy even though I was torn to pieces, and Kurohiko - because they''re all amazing...! His voice was clear and strong. "If you''re afraid of explosions I''m never going to get anywhere near you guys. Eyes without hesitation. ''Burns like this can be healed with a healing technique... so I''m not afraid of explosions - not if I''m afraid. The chairman smiles. It''s not the usual smile he made. That one comes from the heart. ''''You''re a strange person after all... you seemed to be so afraid of the attention and contact with people... and yet you''re not afraid of the explosive technique.'''' The chairman holds his long sword. It was the most beautiful stance I''ve seen in this match. The wind shakes the chairman''s silver hair. "My mistake, it was a misunderstanding. What? I feel I''ve grown up a great deal. But perhaps I''m not as prepared as you are. The golden eyes shine - Peyerkantar. The effective strike is Ira, four. The Chairman is one. If one more is taken out, the Chairman will lose. He must know that the explosive technique is coming. Are you still going to go there? The Chairman will disappear. He''s out of the game. By the time Currier-san finished saying that, the chairman had appeared in front of Ira-san in an attacking stance. From the front, they were going to go at each other. Ira-san''s eyes were no longer looking at anyone but the chairman. Nothing else was in his eyes. Leaning forward, I clench my fists. Ira, Mr.-- The sound of the explosion echoed through the hall. Everyone watched with bated breath as the smoke cleared. The gray smoke screen was clearing. Lili is staring through the clearing smoke. Quickly, Lili declared. ''Effective strike!'' Ira''s sword was against the chairman''s neck. But. The head of the school board he has shown that he knows what he''s doing. Currier-san said. Lili-san raised her both hands. Chairman Dristos had also delivered a blow to Ira-san''s arm, too. Without being frightened by the blast, even while scorching the tips of her hair. He was striking a determined blow, a blow that he was prepared to deliver. ''''If we are frightened here, the name of the Kielcinha family will fall to the ground, you know. The chairman smiled at Ira, who was covered in sweat as much as he was covered in sweat, with a refreshing expression on his face. ''You win, Ira,'' 219-50. "Before the semi-finals" Ira-san won. ''''That guy came up with a crazy idea too but that may have been the only way Ira could counter the Peyerkantar. Currier-san is impressed. ''Sorry, Bok I think I''m going to cry a bit...'' The one who said that with a choking feeling was senior Ray, who covered his mouth with his hand. She was probably impressed by Ira-san''s struggles. She was especially close to Ira-san, so maybe she was also impressed. Tears pooled in the corners of his eyes. ''''Huh.......I don''t think I''d be this happy if I won.......'''' Lei-senpai really cares about Isla-san........ ''''But is Isla okay?It''s an explosive technique, even if it''s less powerful, right?And at such a close range... Currier-san looks worriedly at the top of the battle table. Ira-san and Chairman Dristos on the battle platform were just now going back to each other''s waiting room. They seemed to be able to walk and didn''t seem to be hurting too hard in any way, but....... I got up. ''''I''m going to go for a while.'''' Mr. Currier nodded. He seemed to understand without telling me where we were going. We walk out of the auditorium into the hallway and head to the waiting room. The destination is, of course, Ira-san''s waiting room. ''At any rate, thank you for your hard work, Ira-san. Once again, I say a few words of thanks and wrap a bandage around Ira''s arm. I apply a burn medicine like ointment to the burn area. ''''Thanks--ah, it was........'''' ''Oh, sorry. Was that too strong? No, it''s okay.......heh....... Ira-san looked somewhat happy. So far, there are no other contestants in the waiting room other than Ira-san. And in front of the waiting room is a person from the Holy Tree Order standing guard-like in front of the waiting room, but it seems that during this Seibutsu Matsuri, I''m being recognized as a member of the same position. As soon as I told them my business, they let me through. There was a sense of face-passing. ''''You won that President Dristos, right? I can understand why you''re so happy. ''What?Ummm....well that''s part of it, but I''m just....happy that Kurohiko came to see me, I mean.... ''I was happy to see Ira win, too. But it was an amazing match I was a little worried about it. I finish wrapping the bandage on my arm. Next I prepare a white thin cloth that looks like a bandage. It''s called a healing cloth. It can be used similar to a bandage, thanks to a special fluid with an adhesive that comes off naturally. I carefully applied the thin healing cloth to Ira-san''s cheek. ''''Okay, well........I guess that''s pretty much the end of the treatment for the wound. Thanks, Blackie. No, it''s just an inexpensive way to do business. Above all, I''m like Ira-san''s partner during this holy war festival. So this is a natural duty. Ira touched the healing cloth on his cheek with his hand and looked deeply moved. ''What''s wrong, Miss Ira?'' ''I still can''t believe I beat that student council president... haha... weird, right?I was so determined to win, I thought I was going to win... When you suddenly improve in some capacity, you may feel a strong gap between you and your old self. This has happened to me. ''That feeling, similar to confusion, is probably a natural one. I used to have a feeling of incredulity that I was able to defeat that Cyclops. By the way, that time........Kurohiko saved me, didn''t he? He smiles bitterly. ''As it turns out, though,'' Wasn''t it cool when you were with Kurohiko? Haha I just remember being desperate, that''s all I remember. Ira looked at the hand with the healing cloth on it. Somewhere, with eyes looking into the distance. ''Somehow that day seems like a long, long time ago... it hasn''t even been a year yet... it''s a strange feeling... There''s been a lot going on. So many things have happened since I came into this world. The good and the bad. "Hey, Kurohiko. Yes, sir. I know this is a very insidious request, but I have a very big goal for myself at the moment. Will you listen to me? I nodded, yeah, as I dropped to my knees. Ira-san clutched the open flippers. ''I want to be like Kurohiko. Like me? Ira-san smiles as if to mend her embarrassment and scratches her head. ''''Haha........but of course I know it''s a reckless goal, right? Ira-san looks at the match long sword that is standing up. ''It''s just that I was training with Kurohiko... and I really wish I could be like that... and that''s what I came to think...'' ... Then she folded her hands in her lap and smiled with strong feelings. ''Longing, I guess. That''s why Kurohiko is my admirer.......but you know what?But ... for me, probably more than that-- At that moment, the door to the waiting room opened. Ira cut off mid-sentence and caught sight of a figure entering the room. ''Oh, Cecily!'' It was Miss Cecily. Behind her, Currier-san is also behind her. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that. ''''Well........could I have been interrupting you.......? ''What?I don''t think so! Ira-san stands up apologetically. ''''I''m the one who''s sorry for sitting around for so long after the game, right? ''No, don''t worry about it. Besides, it''s not strange for those of us who still have a game left to play to wait in the waiting room, is it?But more importantly ... that game you just played was absolutely brilliant. ''Oh, thank you ... it''s nice to hear Cecily say that! When I saw that match, I felt that I could not lose. Cecily holds out her hand. ''I''ll see you at the final,'' Although there was a slight languor, Ira also gripped it back forcefully. ''''Unh.'''' An unclouded reply. There may have been some burning pain in his hands, but he didn''t seem to care. Maybe he was more happy to shake hands with this Cecily-san than the pain he felt. Miss Currier said. ''''But that windbag probably isn''t a simple matter either, is it?Well, I''m sure you''re well aware of that. It''s true that the Polaris is a powerful unique art form. However, depending on how you fight, it is possible to win - and this is what Ira has shown us. Cecily holds the twin swords for the match. ''If you don''t give up, you''ll find a way. I knew one thing from what he just said. I haven''t drawn up the perfect winning formula yet. But I have enough spirit. And he has a calmer air than Ira did before the semifinals. She was elegant and impeccable. There''s not a hint of preoccupation. .......... However, I still have the feeling that that was Cecily-san on the outside. When it''s just the two of us and I, and when we''re together with several people like this. Both are "Cecily Arkwright", but.......I feel like the weight of what I''m carrying on my back is different. Should we call it a weight on our shoulders? I''ll do my best to give Kurohiko a good match. So I boldly asked. "Are you prepared to deal with the [Polaris]? I''ve been thinking about how I''m going to fight this fight. I don''t know if it''s enough, but I''m going to do what I can do anyway. Feeling hesitant, I said. ''''Um, Cecily-san.......actually, in my own way, that [Polar Sky]--'''' Shh. Miss Cecily bent forward and put her white fingers to her own lips. ''It''s all right. We are ourselves, and we have come up with our own methods of warfare. Above all, you should think only of this tournament, of Isla''s victory. It''s a-- Cecily is right. This Holy War Festival, you should focus on winning Isla. Currier-san said, and Ira-san followed. ''''Oh, Attah.......I want Cecily to win, too! Cecily loosens her eyes. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re talking about. So..........I feel that if I were to get advice from Kurohiko here, I would destroy that equality. Oh, I''m sorry. I don''t know what''s going on here... ''Hmmm, that''s not for you to apologize for. Cecily smiled gently, and Currier placed a strong hand on Cecily''s shoulder. ''''What, Cecily has me with her. Hm ... well, I understand how Kurohiko feels. Earlier, I unintentionally almost told him the guess I got from analyzing the Polar Sky in my own way. ............ What is it? I felt that Cecily-san was pushing herself too hard somehow, and I suddenly felt that I should take her side here. Because of that, I almost mentioned some information that would support Cecily-san in this semi-final. Miss Cecily put her fist to her chest and lowered her lashes in happiness. ''I''m glad I was able to touch your feelings before the game. How can I put it, I feel as if I have been nourished by you. Taking a deep breath as if to reunify her mind, Cecily stretched out her chest and turned her body towards the match field. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t afford to play a hapless match, since you spoke so loudly in response to Kurohiko''s kindness. Well-- The expression on his face is already that of a dignified swordsman. ''''Shall we go?'''' 220-51. "Unforgettable things" [Doristos Kircinha] After the semi-final, Dristos Quirsinha was in the waiting room. ''Is this how it''s done?'' Beosa Fallonteza, who was on one knee in front of me, stood up. He was tending to the wound he had sustained in the semi-finals. ''''Now it''s time to use the healing technique to enhance the healing power. During the Holy Martial Festival, there will be an excellent healer waiting in the medical room.'''' ''Just wanted to thank you for that, Beosa. Feeling the fire of the earlier match still lingering in his body, Dristos spoke a word of thanks. ''No need to thank me,'' ''What?I wonder if you have a crush on me? Beosa shakes his head with a mature, spare smile. ''Silly.'' The angle of the threadbare eyes was sharper, and Dristos ran a hand over his arcing mouth. ''Isn''t it?'' Beosa Fallonteza has a girlfriend who has promised to be her future. We''ve seen them together a few times, and they''re so passionate about each other that it''s embarrassing to watch. Sometimes he is seen as frivolous, but that''s what makes him such a single-minded man. ''I only ran to you because I was worried that it would leave a scar on something beautiful. I don''t have the slightest feeling for you as a member of the opposite s*x. But as a work of art, I must admit that it is beautiful. I''m not hiding my embarrassment, nor am I being humble. In Beoza''s case, he really meant it, so there was nothing more he could say either. But since his brother died in the battle against the four evil plagues, he too seems to have changed a bit from before that. ''''I will only praise your foresight in recognizing beauty. Beauty is more beautiful when you''re unaware of it, though. ''Oh, you''re being sarcastic, aren''t you?Oh dear, he''s a man of many words. In attempting to express a high level of beauty in words, one or two words are superfluous. He hasn''t changed in the way he creates a decisive attitude at every turn. It''s hard to put into words how beautiful that semi-final was. The game? Actively, Dristos flaunted his arm, which was covered with a healing cloth. ''It was such a flashy, noisy match that you got these burns, remember? ''That''s why. There was an intrinsic beauty to that game. He cowered his shoulders in disgust. I''m not sure what your standard of beauty is either. However, I have to say that I was very satisfied with the game itself. At that moment, the door to the waiting room opened. The person who entered was Koudelka Ferraris, who was preparing for the next semi-final. ''Oh, Koudelka,'' Koudelka looks calm and collected. Beoza stepped back. It was as if he was going to give the two chairmen the opportunity to have a conversation. Koudelka walked slightly past the couch where Dristos was sitting. Then he stopped. ''I was watching the semifinals now,'' I''m sorry to hear that our final is not going to happen. It''s a shame about that. ''''If I win this Sacred Martial Arts Festival can we consider the match with you to be my victory in form?'''' Of course. With a twitch, Koudelka responded. ''That''s a surprising response you''re okay with, Doris? Huh... I have a funny feeling right now, you know? Do you feel weird? ''I should be Drystos Kircinha if I wanted to see Koudelka Ferraris defeated here - but for some reason I feel that I want you to win now. ''''..................Indeed, it is strange. For those of the Kielcynha family, they would rather wish for the Arkwright family to win. It was true that those of Kielcynha were relatively friendly towards the Arkwrights. But now, for some reason, Dristos felt that he wanted Koudelka to win. Strangely, in a sunny mood. ''''It''s somewhat awkward to lose to a freshman who was just admitted this year when the school''s ''strongest'' and ''undefeated'' are all together.......it''s somewhat awkward. It''s not like that, Doris. Yes, that''s so unlike you. Perhaps the explosive technique of the previous match blew up my reasoning as well. Koudelka shows a slight hesitation. ''That was, well ... a good match. And Ira Horne''s resolve, but honestly - I''ve never seen you in a fight that blew my mind like that before. Does that mean you''re upset? Yes I was upset that I had the least amount of respect for you. He didn''t return the usual sarcasm of pompous platitudes. Rather, the return blade of the words struck Dristos hard on his bones. He opens his eyes thinly. ''''It''s also ... a rare thing, isn''t it? Koudelka picked up a match katana. ''''So those who are here now are the top three in the academy in terms of the Little Saint rank? Beoza Fallonteza. Dristos Quirsinha. Koudelka Ferraris. Come to think of it, this may be the first time the three of us have met in one place alone. That may be true, if you ask me. ''Doris, I agree with you for a moment. Maybe there is indeed a sense of seniority - maybe we should have it, maybe we should have it. It was almost time for the game. Beoza smiled to himself. ''''For some reason, now I''m beginning to think that maybe I should have participated in the ungraded class too.......but I''ll win the third grade division. I hope to be able to show the existence of another ''strongest'' in its own right at this Holy Martial Arts Festival. Dristos was slightly impressed by Beoza''s manner of speaking, which did not show much enthusiasm. ''''Of course, Beosa. If you don''t do that, then the value of the other "strongest" will also decrease. Holding the match katana resolutely at his waist, Koudelka says. ''''Then I''ll have to maintain the name of The Undefeated--I''m sorry to Cecily Arkwright and Ira Horne. Substantive, a victory notice. Dristos saw that Koudelka''s air was changing. I made a "change" during the game. But right after the start of the game, he hadn''t yet been able to make that "change" of feeling. The current Koudelka had a serenity that resembled the darkness of night. It was like the night sea in the Iowa nourishment area on a windless day-- Doris. What is it, Koudelka? ''''If I win this Holy Warrior Festival I will ask my father to personally rent this grand sanctuary at a later date. ''What?Are you planning to have a big victory celebration party at this great sanctuary? You''re the only one who can do that, Doris. After finishing fitting the bangles for the match, Koudelka said with her back to me. Dristos had to admit that he was only slightly flustered by these words from Koudelka. ''''However, my opponent for the semifinals..............the genius, Cecily Arkwright. I don''t expect them to let me win easily.'''' Koudelka held a different katana in her hand than the long-blade katana she holds in her waist. The blade is shorter than the one at her waist. This match, apparently she intends to use two katanas. ''''Her partner is also that Currier Versteen. And above all, her twin swords are no ordinary thing. Dristos also had an idea of the name of that katana. Was it the katana called "Kodachi" in the East? ''''Still, I''ll remain undefeated and run this Sacred Martial Arts Festival up to victory. As if he had gained a new companion, Koudelka forcefully inserted another scabbard into his waistband. ''''Because there are some things I cannot give up, too. 221-52. "Another semi-final" By the time me and Currier-san and I returned to the bleachers, Cecily-san and President Koudelka were already standing on the central battle platform. I sat down next to Ray-senpai. ''''Welcome back, Kurohiko.'''' Senior Lei, who had been overcome with tears and emotion after the game, was now back to his normal self. Her eyes were still a little red, but........ ''''How was Isla''s condition?'''' There are some burns, but there don''t seem to be any wounds that leave a mark. Good, I''m so relieved. Did you catch Kurohiko''s when he did that? I''m sorry, I''m sorry... Ha-ha, you don''t have to apologize for that. You''re a very responsible guy in some weird way, aren''t you? By the way, Ira has decided to rest in the medical room until the final in the afternoon. As far as I was concerned, the semi-finals were going to be very exhausting. I wanted her to regain as much energy as possible, even if it was only a little, for now. If anything happened in the semifinals, I''d tell Ira-san exactly what happened. And I''ll make a plan to deal with it. That''s my role. Ray-senpai called out to Currier-san, who was sitting to my left. ''''Currier, have you been able to see Cecily?'''' Yeah. He didn''t seem to be doing too badly. Currier-san''s gaze was on Cecily, who was standing on the battlefield - no, no. She was looking at President Koudelka. Did she notice it too? Chairman Koudelka, there''s something different about you, isn''t there? You''re on to him now, aren''t you, Blackie? I don''t think it''s just that the scabbard that''s inserted into my waist is two different scabbards than before. There is something fundamentally different about them. It seems that Koudelka, in his own way, has some strong feelings about this semifinal, right? From behind me, I heard a voice. I turned around and saw President Dristos sitting in the seat directly behind me. He smiled at me and said, "It''s no problem for me to be here to watch the game. It''s not a problem for me to watch the game here, is it? Chairman Dristos quickly rearranged his legs. I hurriedly turned forward and blushed, kaaah. ''''And of course!'''' I don''t know if it''s because of the height of the seats in front of and behind me, or if it''s because of the position of my gaze, or if it''s because the back of my head is right at the back of the student body president''s crotch. So there''s that......... "Kurohiko........perks? Rei-senpai, who had attached his shoulders to mine, said in a whispered tone in my ear. Kuh! Chairman Dristos, you''re not doing this on purpose... are you? However, it''s impossible to guess the emotions from the student council president''s seamless smile. It''s a force majeure," he said.The game is about to begin! Totally.......... Chairman Dristos lets out an amused smile with a chuckle. You''re really weak with people who treat you like one of your own, aren''t you?Kurohiko is a man too, so why not just tell the women to take it harder and get it over with? Leave me alone. ''Oh my, isn''t that very kind of you?Huh, oh dear. You''re so nice to everyone in that way that you can be cruel to some people, you know? ? Come on. The game is about to start. At my prompting, I refocus on the two men on the war table. Cecily-san and President Koudelka are holding their weapons at the ready. Cecily-san is the twin swords. Chairman Koudelka is a two-sword weapon. "My chairman is very strong. The tone of the language hasn''t changed. Maybe more than ever. But Ray-senpai''s eyes had completely changed to a serious mode. Everyone can sense it. You can sense that Chairman Koudelka''s atmosphere is different from what it was before. Perhaps because of this, Currier-san in particular has a tense look on her face. I focused my attention once again on the two men facing each other on the battlefield. ''''Two swords, is it?'''' Cecily said. ''It also means a bizarre plan. ''Because you must not know how to fight my two swords,'' Up until this semifinal, President Koudelka has fought with a single long sword. I don''t know her who uses two swords either. ''''I''m sure she knows how to use it.... President Koudelka''s shoulders slump loosely to match his stance. Hopefully this game will prove that. Then the judge, Lili, announced the start of the match. The audience erupted in excitement. The air in this semifinal was slightly different from the previous semifinal. This was the air characteristic of Cecily Arkwright''s match. The crowd that creates this air wants a dance by the gem of Renowthred, who fights brilliantly and brilliantly. In a previous world-like way, it might be similar to the feeling of being at an idol event. But soon everyone understands that this match has a different kind of air to it. Immediately after the announcement of the start, Cecily-san closed the distance at once. ''''I''m coming for you, Chairman Koudelka. I could tell from the feeling in her eyes. We have already entered the state of "Polar Void". There''s no stalling. In the match with Chairman Dristos, a surprise strategy was established in anticipation of conserving energy. But Chairman Koudelka - from the beginning, full throttle. Sword and sword clashed and echoed together. Two blades catching, two blades of the opponent. The timing of the step. The speed of the sword strike. The sharpness. Everything about Cecily''s attack seemed ideal. However, Chairman Koudelka prevented it with such ease that it seemed to be easily received by the viewer. It was as if he had already seen the attack coming. Cecily-san, whose attack was blocked, took a pause for two steps only, wary. ''''As I thought, [Polar Sky].......will the attack on that one be the crux of this match......'''' Miss Currier bent forward and put her hand on her shapely chin. ''But it''s funny,'' It was Chairman Dristos who expressed that question. Senior Ray turns around and asks. ''''Funny?What? Think about it. Koudelka is already in the Polar Void. And yet, she was unable to make an effective counterattack. Senior Lei let out a voice, "Ah. That''s right. The Oա, which uses extreme concentration to anticipate the opponent''s movements, is an ability that shows its true value in the state of interception. In a nutshell, compared to going on the offensive, the interceptor has less of a thought process to follow. In other words, the interceptor will be able to focus his thoughts on the counterattack from the start. The ultimate equation for victory in battle is probably born when the futility is reduced to the extreme. The equation that eliminates all the waste is the one that creates victory. The ability to reduce the amount of thought processes is a tremendous advantage in battle. In short, Chairman Koudelka was almost at his best, waiting for Cecily''s attack. Despite this, he was unable to take an effective strike with the so-called afterwards. Simply put, Chairman Koudelka should have had an overwhelming advantage-- For Koudelka, it seems that Cecily''s speed of attack was more than he could have imagined. Mr. Currier said so in his analysis. As if to prove his words, a phase of surprise was recognized on Chairman Koudelka''s face. She is in a cold sweat. Perhaps Cecily-san''s attack was far beyond her imagination. ''''But--'''' Chairman Dristos said. ''It sounds like the other side was more than you could have imagined, too, don''t you think? Once, Cecily''s expression took a pause. She too had a look of surprise that resembled confusion. The "Polar Sky" that she had experienced with her own body was probably more than she had ever imagined. I think she was prepared for this, but the raw Polar Sky easily surpassed that preparedness - probably something like that. In both cases, the competence and abilities of the other party had far surpassed his own imagination. Or maybe that was proof that the two of them had grown significantly in this short period of time. I held my breath. The two of them are about to surpass our expectations in this game. I had a feeling that they were. 222-53. "Look-ahead" Mr. Cecily attacked again. President Koudelka intercepted her. The sound of a sword. What was repeated was the same scene as before. Cecily-san who seems to be saying that her plan has been missed. Chairman Koudelka, in contrast, has a grim expression on his face. ''''It''s still strange.'''' It was Chairman Dristos who voiced his discomfort. Did she have the same question as I did? I''ll check it out. "That Chairman Koudelka, in his state of polar space, can''t get any effective hits from Cecily-san? You''re good. He still seemed to remember the same question. Even though Cecily-san is an exceptional swordsman, I don''t think she can cross over to that <>> without using any strategy. Only as a realistic matter. ''''Cecily is trying to take the plane off with the slow speed of the sword.......................First of all, I can see that. That was a fact that was revealed by the second blow just now. His sword speed was faster than the first strike. The speed of the first blow was probably the fastest of all the attacks he had shown at this Holy Martial Festival. That was why Chairman Koudelka was so surprised. But there was an upside to that. The aim was, as Chairman Dristos said, to shift the timing of the attack by slow and fast. If I were to use a baseball metaphor, it would be like using both a loose change-up and a fast and powerful straight line, to get rid of the opponent''s batting timing. However, even so, the Kyokku also catches up with them. But even so, the "Polaris" was not very effective against Koudelka, who was using the "Polaris" from the start. ''''Slow and sudden shaking was ineffective... and yet again Koudelka couldn''t get an effective strike in. Chairman Dristos says that there is no way Cecily-san can be on the same level as the "Polar Sky" without any kind of seeds. Although he has prevented all the attacks, Chairman Koudelka has yet to fight back. There must be something, a seed. ''A brilliant one, Cecily,'' That''s when Currier opened her mouth. Without taking her gaze off the battle platform, she continued. ''''Actually........before the Sacred Martial Festival, I had a hand meeting with the President of the Wind Code once. What? This surprised me. ''I was the one who offered. Did Mr. Currier have a meeting with President Koudelka before the Holy Week? What does that mean? ''He felt it would be an invaluable experience for him to cross swords with me as president of the wind service. He readily agreed to it. One day after school, the two of them had a mock match at the training grounds, just the two of them. Ray senior asks a question. ''Wasn''t that something Cecily couldn''t do in person? Humph I have no problem giving you my information. ''I''m not going to give you the skin-sensing information about Cecily Arkwright that you can get from direct contact. ''But the Chairman of the Public Safety Committee was aware of our intentions. But he said there was more to it than that. I know this because I''m usually the one who trains with him. It''s really good for me to practice with Currier. She has defeated one of the Four Deadly Disasters, single-handedly defeated Skolbanger, was respected by Commander Sogut, and can even fight with Hibigami with her sword. Moreover, she, unlike the Four Deadly Disasters, Skolbanger and Hibigami, would not "go too far". If they weren''t adversaries, there would be no better opponent among the candidates to train with than this one. ''''But Currier-san had something to gain as well, right? Of course, you didn''t offer to make the match out of kindness just to benefit President Koudelka," he said. ''I played the game to the limit of my allotted time as much as possible. But-- Currier-san smiles to herself as she stares at the match where the third sword exchange is taking place. ''''As expected of the Fuuki-chan too.......he couldn''t draw out the Polar Sky. Apparently, it wasn''t like Kurohiko''s. But we got a lot of benefits too. I think I''m beginning to understand what you''re after. ''The aim is President Koudelka''s sword muscles - or is it his sword habit? You''re good. Yeah, you''re right. The longer he fights, the more he adapts to his opponent''s fighting style. If you get right down to it, that also means that you will understand your opponent''s quirks and other personalities in their fighting style through your senses. ''''I pseudo-performed as Koudelka and had a series of mock fights with Cecily until this Holy War Festival. Whenever possible, he recreated President Koudelka''s sword and trained with Cecily-san. Thanks to this, Cecily was able to get used to Chairman Koudelka''s swordsmanship. And thanks to that familiarity, she was now able to fight with her opponent in the Polar Vortex? However-- I don''t understand. Chairman Dristos interrupted him. ''''Even if you were able to recreate Koudelka''s swordsmanship, I don''t think that with the amount of training experience you''ve gained from using it, you''d be able to compete with Koudelka using the Kyokkuku. To tell the truth, I thought the same thing. It''s because I actually tasted the Polar Sky with my own body that I felt I could understand. That''s not enough to defeat it, I think. If I were to break it, I would have to keep hitting Attacks that I can''t prevent even if I know it like I did. But that was possible because it was Sagara Kurohiko, Currier-san said. I look up at Chairman Dristos behind me. Or use an inherent technique that can bring the time that can be used to anticipate the Polar Sky to nearly zero.......or..... Otherwise, we''ll have no choice but to steadily build up our strategy. If Ayla was in conflict with President Koudelka, I was going to use a series of tactics to deal with her. However, Cecily didn''t take advantage of the weaknesses of the Polar Sky, which I analyzed in my own way, and right now she and Chairman Koudelkas are fighting each other with swords. ''''It''s anticipation,'''' Currier-san''s words made me huff. ''''No way--'''' No, but ... how is that possible? ''Anticipation?What does that mean?Something about Koudelka''s anticipation of the Polar Sky, or a weakness-- No. A ray of cold sweat was shed, and with a huff, Currier-san smiled. ''It''s Cecily who''s preempting you,'' Koudelka Ferraris'' "Polar Sky" allows her to anticipate her opponent''s actions. But what does "Cecily Arkwright is anticipating" mean? Senior Ray and Chairman Dristos reacted in a way that didn''t ring a bell. In the midst of all this, I uttered a speculation. "Are you constructing your attack based on the assumption that the other party will anticipate you in advance...? "Stupid, Chairman Dristos reflexively denies it. ''No way.'' ''''When I heard from Cecily''s mouth after we finished recreating the Fuuki-chan''s sword in one go, ''If we [predict] our opponent''s predictions beforehand, we might be able to make it...''... I still didn''t really understand what that guy was thinking. But after watching this match, I understand now. Mr. Currier stared at the match and brought his combined hands to his mouth. ''And what''s even more astonishing... that guy is able to deal with the two-fisted sword that I''m sure I''ve never seen before. The information he''s gleaned from my recreations is enough to deal with it. The habit of the sword - personality does not change so rapidly. Currier-san''s sword still has a personality, too. Even for Commander Sogut. The only person I know of who can change the personality of an individual-derived swordsmanship at will in an instant is Hibigami (and that''s an exception). It can be thought that the Nito Ryu was a countermeasure to Kurier-san''s plan to "read the sword-score". However, if that was the case, that strategy hasn''t been very effective. Even if it became a two-fisted sword, the personality of Koudelka Ferraris could not be deodorized. Normally, an opponent who had previously only had a long sword would be strongly confused if he suddenly became a two-sworded opponent. They would be confused and would not be able to detect the smell of individuality from the opponent''s sword. However, the one who would be able to sniff out that smell was Cecily Arkwright. Currier-san''s eyes narrowed with emotion. ''''He''s a genius, that guy. In addition to the anticipation of the Polar Vortex, this is the next step in anticipation. You can anticipate your opponent''s move by anticipating their move with the Polar Sky. Anticipation, anticipation. However, it would be difficult to execute unless you know the personality of your opponent''s sword in an accurate and close form. That''s exactly what you need to know at the skin sense level. Especially when dealing with Chairman Koudelka''s class. That''s where Currier-san''s "Simulated Reproduction of Koudelka Ferraris" came into play. Without Curie Versteen, this battle would not have been possible. In light of her ability to read her opponent''s personality in a single hand-to-hand combat, she is undoubtedly a genius. Of course, this form wouldn''t have been possible without Cecily Arkwright, a mass of talent. It''s ideal. As a duo. Cecily-san is still on the offensive without any counterattack from Chairman Koudelka in the [Polar Sky] state. With that, Chairman Koudelka didn''t even have a chance to counterattack-- .......... No, no. It''s not. That was-- And then. Apparently Koudelka was just trying to fulfill his original intentions. You''re proud of yourself, said Chairman Dristos. We looked back. I couldn''t help but look back, perhaps because it sounded uncomfortably certain. That''s the proof that I don''t underestimate Miss Cecily. However. So I''m finally convinced. We have derived it. You have figured out a winning formula. You have seen it. You have seen the potential of genius. The crowd erupted in a frenzy. "Effective strike! Lili Sigismos''s, sharp voice. Effective hit. There she is. One valid hit. The direction that Lili-san, the judge, is holding up her hand... Koudelka Ferraris. President Koudelka''s long sword was tapping Cecily-san''s arm. ''''The Polar Sky is--'''' Chairman Dristos opened one eye and looked down at the war table with a sharp expression. ''It''s not such a lukewarm substitute that could be torn up by a little bit of anticipation. 223-54. "What was ahead" Right at the start of the match, Chairman Koudelka was surprised by Cecily''s attack speed. The sharpness of her attack was far more than he had expected. Therefore, Chairman Koudelka had been maintaining his "Polar Void" state to assess the attack, and had taken a full defense stance. He was prepared to wear out due to the continuous use of his unique techniques. Chairman Koudelka launched a counterattack. The crowd groaned. ''''Hey!Suddenly Koudelka has the upper hand! ''You''ve been waiting to see what happens! The momentum. I''m going to try to decide on this one. However, Cecily-san is avoiding a direct hit at the stroke of a piece of paper to avoid getting the next effective strike. ''''Oh dear.......that''s great, Cecily Arkwright! President Dristos spills his admiration. His voice is laced with praise. ''Although barely, she''s preventing Koudelka''s attack in that state... And right after the first effective strike is taken, it''s usually easy for her defense to collapse due to the upset. But she''s been able to defend against it with very little disruption to the flow. The Polar Sky is at its best when it''s in an intercepting position. It is more suitable for defense than offense. When going into an offensive stance like that, slightly Chairman Koudelka''s attack will lose its sharpness. So, if Cecily-san, who has a grasp of the sword''s personality, continues to defend herself like this, she might manage to avoid getting an effective strike. However, this is where the issue of match time comes into play. If Mr. Koudelka continued to maintain his advantage in terms of the number of significant hits he had just scored, Cecily would lose the game as time expired. In other words, Cecily would have to go on the offensive at some point - and More than that, there was something that didn''t add up. As I''ve said many times, the Polar Sky is a unique technique that only shows its true value in an interception position. And right now, Chairman Koudelka has taken one effective strike. If that was the case, then Chairman Koudelka should have been able to intercept and wait for time to run out. But now she is on the offensive, which is not supposed to be able to make the most of the Polar Sky. Instead of waiting, she is on the offensive. Why is that? As if sensing my doubts, Chairman Dristos said this. ''''It''s not that we are out of time, it''s that we take five effective hits to win.......maybe that''s the "senior''s will" in Koudelka''s way right now. Chairman Dristos looks complicated. It seemed to be a word of concern directed at his nemesis, who is too foolish to be honest. It was not hard to understand that concern. He was so concerned about the form of victory that he might lose the victory he could have picked up. The opponent, after all, was Cecily Arkwright. Then. Effective strike! Mr. Cecily got the second effective hit...? No, no. Lili''s hand-- Cecily Arkwright, she''s coming up. Yes! Mr. Currier clenches his fist. ''Oh!''Cecily Arkwright got one back! ''Great!How dare you take an effective hit from that "Extreme Sky" user, Koudelka! Did Chairman Dristos'' fears come true? Mr. Koudelka''s "willpower", which dared to go on the offensive, was now undermined. What the hell? The crowd began to buzz. ''You don''t have to think, in your head.......the future, your senses will tell you.......'' That feeling of Chairman Koudelka.... When you are using the Polaris, there is no sound around you. I love the silence of the early morning, just before the sky turns white. I remember being told that story before. President Koudelka runs out of the room. And while jumping into Cecily''s bosom-- She bit the hilt of her long sword with her mouth. Chairman Dristos stood up. ''Koudelka?What the hell are you...? Okay. Thanks to the cloth wrapped around the handle, it''s easier to chew on and hold in place........ I thought that cloth was just a stopper for slipping.......or something to adjust the thickness of the hilt so that it would fit more comfortably in my hand....... With his empty-handed right hand, Chairman Koudelka grasps the Long Sword Scabbard that is held at his waist. And while pulling out the scabbard, he shook his head and struck a blow with the long sword attached to his mouth. Cecily-san easily prevents it with the sword in her right hand. At the same time, a small tachi sword approaches from the left. Cecily catches it with her left hand sword. From the right, the third strike. There''s nothing more to protect that long scabbard that''s closing in on you through the wind-- Effective strike! A valid hit is determined by Koudelka Ferraris. The sounds in the hall faded temporarily. ''''Trifecta, you mean...?'''' Currier-san''s fist, which was clenched earlier, loosens. In this Holy Martial Arts Festival, the scabbard is also recognized as a weapon. A match in the Holy Martial Arts Festival is not a killing match. If an attack that is recognized as a strong strike by a weapon is entered, it is all an effective strike. A wave of thunderous noise surged into the hall again, increasing in volume. ''''What the hell.......that fighting style.......'''' It''s just different, man. ''Oh, that''s President Koudelka...?He''s always been a beautiful, dignified man who never breaks up a battle... Even the members of the windbreakers who come to watch the game are surprised. I was surprised too. From my experience of fighting before, I thought Chairman Koudelka was the type of man who cared a lot about the form. I thought he was the type to keep the form intact and refine it. But this is when he broke that preconception. I look at Chairman Dristos from the side. She too is surprised. It''s the first time they''ve all seen it. Koudelka Ferraris fights in such a rough style. From there, it was a one-sided affair. If the type had changed to that extent, it would no longer make sense, even if they understood the personality of the sword. Cecily-san is clearly not able to handle her opponent''s attacks. Curie-san is watching the match as if devouring it while biting her teeth. ''''Kukou........I didn''t expect the chairman of the wind service to be like that.......!Wasn''t the only thing to be countered by the Polar Sky.......! Even if I were to replicate the personality of the sword, my opponent''s sword habits have changed to a level that I can''t track. Besides, I thought to myself. A conversation that took place when me and Chairman Koudelka had a mock match before. ''''I''m sorry to be so abstract, but if I had to use a metaphor, I''d say.......smell. The smell of... ''They have a very distinctive smell. It''s a currier - and so is Currier Versteen. Nioi. Perhaps he touched it to the fullest extent. An opponent with the smell of a strong man - Currier Versteen. Was it that odor that awakened Chairman Koudelka? Maybe she has finally opened that door at the end of the accumulation. She fought with full awareness of the smell that she wasn''t aware of when she did it with me, but she fought with full awareness in the match with Currier-san. Chairman Koudelka says that he easily accepted the request for a meeting. Mr. Kurier told me about the conversation that took place at that time. ''However, President Kazuki was aware of our intentions,'' she said. But he said there was more to gain than that. What you get more than that. What I wanted was an opponent with the smell of a strong man. The current Chairman Koudelka had a roughness to him that gave off a beastly smell. There was an instinctive wildness inherent in it. A beast with intelligence. Different. A wise man who has gained a beastly nature, I should say. ''''Not good!'''' Miss Currier leaned forward. ''Effective strike!'' We got a third effective strike - by President Koudelka. Spit on it. Two more to go. The flow of the game was already clear. Such an air was enveloping the venue. "This is a done deal. The final is between Ira Horn and Koudelka Ferraris. That''s President Koudelka for you. I''m looking forward to the finals. Chairman Dristos is silent. I could tell from the air behind her. She''s quite a talented person. She is silent......... That implies that there is nothing more to say in the game. It''s already decided. Chairman Dristos feels the same way. Just before receiving an effective strike, Cecily-san received her opponent''s blade. It was right after that. She tried to draw a jutsu formula, as if she was trying to change the course of events. However, she was no longer given the time to even draw the jutsu. ''''--! Cecily''s neat face twisted. Did the person who was fighting understand that more than anyone else? Did he understand and put away? It could be said to be hopeless, the difference between the two. But - I haven''t given up yet. I can see it in her eyes. She still wants to win, she strongly wishes to win. But there''s no atmosphere in which there are any more hands. I clench my hands tightly. "Cecily, Ms......... The crowd erupts. ''Oh!The next available hit will be the one that makes it happen! On the battle platform, the scene from earlier was replayed. Chairman Koudelka''s scabbard caught Cecily-san''s arm, which was completely ripped open. ''''---------'''' Kink. The return blade, which was returned at an unstoppable speed, flicked Chairman Koudelka''s scabbard. ''''Huh?What... what is it?Now, the return blade... Chairman Dristos let out a voice that said he had seen something unbelievable. ''Ceci, Lee...?'' Following that, Currier-san''s voice was uncomfortable. Immediately after, Cecily-san went out to fight back. Her movements are different from the previous ones...? No, her kata has not changed significantly. Her unique flowing sword dance is still the same. However, you can definitely see that it''s different. Should I call that........refinement? Cecily is pushing...?What happened?I don''t even know Cecily like that.... Currier-san, who seemed to be unable to understand. Sword speed and reflex ability that have improved significantly since a certain point. It wouldn''t be like she was putting out her strength. It didn''t look like that. Then, if so, what is it? What the hell happened? Besides. The feeling of those eyes, which reminded me of that pure concentration, as if I could not hear the sounds around me at all-- Oh. One possibility comes to mind. But I didn''t think it was possible... Blackie, what do you have in mind? Cecily Arkwright''s specialty is the remote technique of tracing a wound once traced and then tracing it again. And one of the major elements required to do this would be the "concentration" that is close to an extraordinary extreme point. It''s similar. It''s similar to that unique technique. This is a unique technique that increases concentration to the extreme and enables you to anticipate the future. Polar Sky. Maybe.........that was a pseudo-- When that extraordinary concentration is at its peak, will it really reach the realm of the void? The Extreme Emptiness. 224-55. "Battle of the world without voice" Once, Cecily Arkwright had successfully attacked those four plagues by tracing the wound once cut and then tracing it further upwards. Now that he thought about it, it still seemed like a tremendous feat. The opponent was the Four Deadly Disasters, which were famous all over the continent. How much concentration and precision was needed to pull off that technique against such an opponent? Or so I thought. At that time, she might have been in a temporary pseudo-Polar Sky state. "A pseudo-polar space state? ''I don''t think it''s impossible. I mean, that''s the only explanation I can think of at the moment. I replied to Currier-san, who asked me while staring at Cecily-san, who had changed into a leopard. ''''What a guy........'''' But there are questions. Why hasn''t it been triggered before? I surmised that. What separates whether or not it is activated is whether or not the instincts feel threatened against the opponent. Isn''t that where the dividing line exists? Chairman Koudelka showed a growth that could be called an awakening in this match. And that awakening awakened Cecily''s pseudo Polar Sky. The reason why it was activated during the Four Deadly Disasters was because his instincts judged his opponent to be an overwhelming threat - if you think about it, it makes sense. The match was back in full swing for Cecily-san. But. ''Ugh!But you still can''t decide? Currier-san slaps her knees in frustration. ''''If it''s like Kurohiko says, if the current Cecily is in a pseudo Polar Sky state, then it''s worth marveling at. But........it''s only a fake. Chairman Dristos said. There was tension in his voice. I could tell that he was talking with his hands sweating. ''''There is no reason why the real one is inferior to the fake one.......! That was an accurate insight. It is true that Ms. Cecily got a boost back. But it only turned the negative back to zero. It''s just gone from underdog to antagonistic. With Chairman Koudelka outnumbering him in effective hits, if the battle continued to be evenly matched, Cecily-san would lose as time expired. ''''Has Chairman Kudelka evolved too much in this third game.......kook!But Cecily never gives up!He''ll win!I promise! ''No!Unless this antagonism is broken, Cecily can''t win! Mr. Currier and Chairman Dristos. They were so enthusiastic about cheering each other on. I, too, was completely enthralled. The two men on the battlefield no longer seemed to be saying a word. Cecily was so focused on the match that she seemed to be fighting unconsciously. The noise in the hall had become meek now. His brother, Mr. Diaz, was also watching the fight, looking speechless. Prince Hugde, who had been somewhat bored at other games, was watching the game with rapt attention. The same goes for his grandfather Gaiden-san. The Holy King as well. And the guests from other countries. Everyone was mesmerized by the other semi-final. I put my hand over my mouth as I stared at the game. Nevertheless, this match, President Dristos was right.... If we can''t break the deadlock, Cecily-san has no chance of winning. The time for the match is past halfway through. ''''...........'''' But there''s something not quite right about it-- No, no! As if to release the pent up tension, a member of the audience shouted a wretch, "I don''t know what to do! ''I thought for a moment Cecily Arkwright had gotten back into the swing of things, but it''s too late!You can''t win that one! Gulp, Currier-san exudes regret. What did he feel frustrated about? Probably for not being able to argue with him. From Curie-san''s reaction, I could tell that she hadn''t given Cecily-san a plan to get out of this situation. I guess we can say that we have both now exhausted our prearranged plans. ''''However, Cecily Arkwright did well too...'''' Yeah. Because you''re only a freshman, right? So there''s still room to grow! ''Yes!I''d rather congratulate you on a good fight! Well done, Cecily Arkwright. Currier finally glared at the audience as the wind became unbearable. ''''Whoa!What, what...? ''The game isn''t over yet.......don''t make it sound like Cecily has already lost.......'' .......... If Currier-san hadn''t told me, I would have bitten him. The body, which had been about to swing back at an angle, returned to its original position. ''That''s right. The game isn''t over yet.'' Blackbeard. Currier looks pleased with himself. ''And--'' Is there something on your mind, Blackie? I don''t know, this whole situation it''s just not... What''s bugging you? Something happened on that battlefield, and now it''s happening. ! Okay. It''s the Currier. ''What?Am I...?Wow, what''s wrong with me? A pouting Currier said. ''This match is still undecided. ''Look, Currier-san,'' Unlikely, but possible. ''Little by little Miss Cecily is getting the upper hand, isn''t she? ''What?Ah ... ho, it''s true ... mmmm ... you don''t think that the wind-up chairman has run out of energy? No I don''t think I''m out of energy. From the feel of it, President Koudelka should still have plenty of strength left in him. He must have put a lot of effort into building up his physical strength for this Holy Martial Festival. ''''Perhaps it''s because of his sword personality. Hmm?Personality?Something about the personality of the sword--ah. Mr. Currier seems to have noticed. That''s what I''m talking about. ''''No way.........Is that possible?Against that sword type that has changed excessively...? It''s possible, that''s why I''m Miss Cecily. Oh, um... The one who came in there was Ray-senpai. ''''What are you talking about...?I''m not quite sure I understand what you two have just discovered... This is where some of the audience members notice the change. ''Oh, that?Isn''t Cecily getting the upper hand? Really. ''Koudelka''s strength is running out...? ''But you don''t look that tired...'' Currier-san, who understood everything, explains to Lei-senpai while breaking out in a cold sweat. ''''Cecily is probably preading the Fuuki-chan''s sword. ''What?Because our chairman''s sword type is now-- ''Oh, yes. It''s too different from the original mold. But still the core is always there. No matter how thick the paint is, no matter how hard it is coated. It''s inevitably difficult to smell the "core" behind the thickly-coated layer. No. Under normal circumstances, it would be close to impossible. "But?That trifecta can only be described as an unknown type!It''s too different from the type of chairman I know!It''s something else! After letting out a breath that seems to release the tension, Currier-san answers the question. "But even so - after all, it''s also a type derived from the "core" of individuality. Koudelka Ferraris, that''s what it''s called. As if he had finally run out of patience, this time Chairman Dristos interrupted him. ''Oh, no, it can''t be!So that''s what it means!Cecily says that she is constantly anticipating every derivative of Koudelka''s sword as she fights!That''s just too unrealistic! ''To be honest, I agree with you, student body president. What--? What Cecily is doing now it''s just too ... too unrealistic. Branches branch out from the core of individuality. What kind of pattern will these branches form, and how will they grow out of it? Looking at only the thin core of the individuality, we can anticipate all of these branches to be created in the future. The fragments of the "personality" accumulated through the battle are incorporated into the core part without a break. Then, the accuracy of "anticipation" is further increased. Countless anticipation. Not just one, but countless. Impossible, but possible. The girl who was called a genius. A genius, Cecily Arkwright. And that name is true. And I finally understand why Kurohiko mentioned my name earlier. The reason I answered "Currier-san" earlier was because I felt their traits were similar. Curie-san has a trait that the longer she fights, the more she "adapts" to her opponent''s fighting style. And now, Cecily-san is accumulating data while fighting, and using this huge database, she can predict - calculate - the next attack of the opponent, and then "adapt" to the opponent''s fighting style. Very, very similar. ''''.........'''' Well, this is more of a story about who is Currier-san who can do that on a daily basis even though there is no such thing as a pseudo Polar Sky state....... ''''Oh!Cecily Arkwright''s fourth effective hit! Cecily, who pushed back at once, took the fourth effective hit. She even predicted her opponent''s "Unknown Derivation Type" in anticipation. Could this be called a form of future vision? She was looking at the landscape beyond that of the anticipation of the anticipation, and even beyond that of the anticipation. At that time, a strong light was emitted. The light was above the buttocks of Chairman Koudelka. Was the holy element kneaded to its maximum value? Due to the specifications of the holy warrior''s bracelet, there is a ceiling on the amount of holy element that can be kneaded. The amount of holy elements that could be kneaded into the ring was probably just barely enough to reach the ceiling. And if you make the slightest mistake in manipulating the amount of holy elements, you will exceed the limit of the bracelet and be disqualified at that point. Of course, if you increase the amount of holy elements, the load on your body would also increase. However, I''m sure Chairman Koudelka is well aware of the risk. He went into the game after preparing for it. "Y--effective strike! Whoa, they cheered. ''Got it!Koudelka has returned one effective hit! It''s mean. If I go that far, we''re both.......... It''s four against four! Senior Lei lifted his hips and raised his voice. ''''If you''ve come this far, you have no choice but to win, Chairman! When I looked, I saw that Mr. Dearles in the audience was also floating on his haunches. ''Just shove it in, Cecily! What followed there was. "Dear Cecily!We''re going to give it another go! But if it''s Cecily, you can win! Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis, who were watching the game from a different location than us. The next thing we heard was the voices of the members of the windbreakers. No - there were also the voices of the members of the student council mixed in. ''''President Koudelka!The Chairman can do it!We''ll definitely win! Get it, Mr. Chairman.... You should win for our chairman now, Mr. Koudelka! As if he couldn''t hold back, Beoza-san, who was watching the game, also raised her voice. ''''In order to gain momentum for my final match I need you to win here, Koudelka! Then, as if unintentionally, Currier stood up too. ''Go ahead, Cecily!You''re the best swordsman I''ve ever known!In this semifinal, you''re going to win! Chairman Dristos also stands up. ''Koudelka!You can win!This Feast of the Holy War, I entrust you with everything I have!So - let''s not win! The expression on his face was no longer that of one who calls out to his dog and monkey counterpart. It was already that of a pure cheerleader. The two of them on the battlefield. One foot in front of the other, pausing in time. A world without sound. Maybe those two can''t hear the sounds of the hall anymore. Maybe all they can hear is each other''s heartbeats and breathing sounds. Chairman Koudelka waved a small sword in his right hand. Cecily catches it with the sword in her left hand. Chairman Koudelka bends his body to gain momentum and sharply swings down the long sword in his mouth. Cecily launched the sword in her right hand and flicked the swing back. Chairman Koudelka recoils from the recoil of the bullet. However, he doesn''t relax his attacker''s hand. He didn''t stop moving and came straight for an effective strike with his right hand sheath. Cecily''s divine speed return blade forcefully flicks the sheath of the long sword approaching from the right. The scabbard was separated from Chairman Koudelka''s hand. But was there recklessness in the way the return blade was applied to the force? Cecily''s right-hand sword slid over the battle platform at almost the same speed as the flicked sheath, and then moved away. The sword in her left hand is now equal to a battle of forces. The only weapon that can move into an attacking stance here and now is the long sword attached to Chairman Koudelka''s mouth that was launched. Everyone thought that if she returned to the state where she could use it, President Koudelka would win. At that moment, Cecily-san''s hand reached out to Chairman Koudelka''s "waist". ''''Ah.'''' That''s right. That''s right. There was one more weapon. Chairman Koudelka''s "Scabbard of the Small Sword"... Cecily pulled out the scabbard of the small sword. Immediately after, Chairman Koudelka''s left hand cut the sky. Was she not used to pulling out the scabbard that was inserted on the left side of her waist with her left hand, compared to pulling it out with her right hand? The movement, there was no familiarity with it. And the one who pulled out that scabbard faster than its owner-- ---------. Faster than her opponent''s long sword could be used, the scabbard of the small taiji in Cecily Arkwright''s hand-- Firmly, I struck Chairman Koudelka''s left arm, hard. I was at a loss for words. I could see clearly. I didn''t see Cecily-san [not seeing]. She hadn''t moved her gaze to the scabbard when she pulled the sheath of her small sword from Chairman Koudelka''s waist. Her eyes were looking straight at the long sword in the opponent''s mouth. That''s probably why Chairman Koudelka was also slow to realize that the opponent was aiming for the sheath of the small taiji sword. Just before, it was possible that he was trying to take away this long sword of the mouth, ''''Isn''t he trying to take away this long sword of the mouth? He may have been thinking about it. It''s highly likely that the presence or absence of that thinking time made the difference in the game. In short, Cecily-san had done all the "calculation". It could be so. She had calculated the entire series of movements after they had closed the gap between them. Hence, there was no need for her to move her gaze towards the scabbard of the small sword. How would Chairman Koudelka move? Where would the scabbard of the kotai sword come in? Where should I reach out and with what degree of force should I pull it out? What should I aim for after pulling it out? Because I had calculated all of this, I was able to avoid anticipating their next move with my eye movements. I was able to make my opponent use the time to think. I was able to turn the difference in thinking time into a victory. I think I understand it better now. And the reason why that hibigami wanted that talent so badly that it made me want to take him to the apocalypse. ''''Yu........effective strike! Lili took a breath and shouted cheerfully. ''The winner, Cecily Arkwright! 225-56. "After the semifinals" Lili calls out the winner''s name, and the game is over. Huh...? Mr. Cecily was unstoppable. On the verge of forming a whirlwind of admiration, the crowd was dampened by confusion. ''''What''s going on...? ''The match is settled, and Cecily Arkwright is still trying to attack? As Cecily was about to give chase to her opponent, Lili stood in front of her. ''''The match is already over!Hold your swords!.........ick! Lili, who lowered her posture, hugged Cecily. Are you going to hold her down like that? Chairman Koudelka still has an expression on his face that doesn''t grasp the situation. And it seems that hugging her without a weapon was the right thing to do. It seems that Cecily-san didn''t recognize Lili-san as her opponent. The attack stopped there. ''''.........'''' Cecily looked down at Lili, who nuzzled her face into her bosom, looking down at her in silence. I could see from her expression that she was slowly coming back to consciousness, as if she was slowly penetrating. ''''Lili........sigm, sos......?'''' ''Yes you have won this semi-final..........The game is already over! Hmmm... hmmm... Lili takes a deep breath. ''''Hmmm.......perhaps you were too immersed in the fight and wanted to lose consciousness. Are you okay now? ''What?Let''s see........I won, right? ''Yes, I do. You win, Cecily Arkwright. Hmm.... Cecily puts her hand to her forehead and frowns. I''m sorry, I was just so focused on the game that I lost it. sir. Relieved, Currier-san, who was about to stand up, sat down. ''''It''s alright, well...'''' I guess so... I sit down too. It seems that Currier-san, like me, was unsure whether or not it would be better to jump into the battlefield and stop Cecily-san. I guess she decided it was no longer a problem, and Lili-san breaks the embrace. Cecily-san lowered her head. ''''Um........I''m sorry.......'''' Lili smiles. ''Let''s just say it was such a heated match... and Koudelka, is that alright with you? Chairman Koudelka nodded his head. ''''Cecily''s actions right now are probably due to the fact that she did her best. As for me, I don''t have any complaints. I also gave my all in this game I''m satisfied with the content. President Koudelka loosens his mouth and holds out his hand. ''It was a good game, very good,'' "Oh-- Somewhat late, Cecily agrees to shake his hand. ''Thank you, thank you,'' Good luck in the finals. Cecily squeezes her hand back a little harder. As if to show her determination. ''Yes.'' As the two opponents did so, they shook hands with each other - and the room erupted in a chorus of praise, as if they had been waiting for it. After Cecily and President Koudelka left the podium, the audience left their seats and began to move in a lumbering manner. They must have gone to lunch to prepare for the final match in the afternoon. As I recall, there were food stalls inside and outside the Great Sacred Ground. ''''I''m going to go to Cecily''s place. The first person to get up from his seat was Mr. Currier. ''Ah, Mr. Currier,'' Hmm?What''s going on? I gave Currier an earful of what I had just noticed in the game. When she finished listening, she made eye contact with me. ''Is that true?'' Well, you know, maybe. Putting her hand to her mouth, Currier-san chews on the contents. ''''Hmm, okay I''ll make sure that''s the case. Alright then, I''ll be off. After Currier-san disappeared towards the aisle, Rei-senpai stretched out, as if the tension had been released. ''''Umm........!It was really a blinding match........ It was only right after the match was over that he was still dragging out the tension, but now he was back to his usual carefree senior Ray. ............ I mean, this person should be preparing for the final of the third grade division after this, but.......but at a glance, he looks very carefree. Well, unlike me, this person has a poker face. "Well, well!I think I''ll go check on our chairman and see if he''s okay, but I''m a little worried. As for Ira, can I leave it to Kurohiko? ''What?Yeah I''m going to go check on Ira-san after this, though. Ray-senpai stands up. ''''Then I''ll leave Ira to you, okay? Oh, yes....um, Ray, my senior. Hmm? Good luck in the finals. We''ll be rooting for you. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us. You are very perceptive to the smallest details, aren''t you? Do you think that I''m gay too?Hmm? Who''s the man? Oh, I didn''t mean... Really? Jeez, that''s pure support!Because we''re friends, aren''t we! ''Hmm?You''re my friend........then why don''t I do a little bit of work for my precious friend, Kurohiko? Yeah, but good luck with that. Hahaha. Well, I guess I''ll do my best. I''ll see you later, Kurohiko. Saying that, I patted him on the shoulder and senior Ray walked towards the aisle. ''''Huh........'''' Sigh. Seriously.........does that guy have a quota that he has to tease me every time we talk? Speaking of which what''s President Dristos going to do after this? Chairman Dristos was still sitting in the seat behind me. I looked at him and saw that he was still reeling from the aftermath of the game earlier. ''Huh?''Me?Well ... well ... yeah ... maybe I should go say something bad about it to Koudelka later on? But you''re not going to go out and say a jerk........ ''''Hm?What is it?What about those warm, raw eyes? No, it''s nothing. You only have to look at what happened earlier in the game to see that. I think the two chairmen now have a relationship that can''t be described by the term "dog and monkey". By the way.......what did Kurohiko see in this match? They both went beyond what I expected. The Chairman crosses his legs. ''''Cecily seems to have gained a property similar to Koudelka''s Polar Sky through this match... but if she uses that in the final, Ira Horn will have a hard time with it. It would certainly be a struggle if they used that one. This third round, I had also thought about countermeasures for when I hit Cecily-san. However, I hadn''t expected her to have mastered the characteristic of the Pseudo-Sky. ''''Yes........as you say, we might have a hard time. But... The Chairman put his hand to his chest. ''''Even Ira Horne defeated Dristos Kircinha here. Besides, I would prefer to have her win so that I don''t lose my reputation. I chuckled. ''Why don''t you just be honest about it and say you like it there, Ira, Mr. Chairman? Huh? The Chairman''s cheeks flushed and the edges of his mouth twitched. Then, after munching on his mouth as if searching for words, the chairman continued. ''''Well, well...?And it didn''t feel like Ira Horne''s graceful way of fighting like that was bad, either?I don''t know, it was kind of....I felt strangely sunny even though I had lost... The chairman gently touched the arm with the healing cloth on it and opened his eyes thinly. ''''To begin with, that boy is somewhat too dazzling for some student council president who uses deception, entangling hands, and other inherent techniques that are sometimes called cowardly............ ''Really?I don''t think anyone is looking at that semifinal in that kind of contrast, do you? I stand up, thinking it''s time to go check on Isla-san. ''''I, well I felt something hot and pure in Chairman Dristos, who was also fighting Ira-san with all his might. And I, I don''t think the chairman is a cowardly person. As for me, when I think of people who should be called deceitful, entangled, and cowardly, the first thing that comes to mind is Noise Deuce. That harassment that is not funny, that tenfold and twentyfold (?) experience, it seems like Chairman Dristos is not a cute thing at all. ''After all, I think the chairman is the cute one...'' What--? Well, for some reason, Hibigami seemed to appreciate that part of the noise................. ........... Oops. It looks like I''ve entered the world of thought. Dangerous, dangerous. In my case, my thoughts sometimes leak out of my mouth........ You have to be careful. ''''Well........so I think you should be more proud of yourself, Chairman?And at least I like Chairman Dristos in general. .......... .......... Huh? What is this silence? ''Mmmmmmmm..........'' He squeezes the threadbare threads dourly and the chairman lets out a troubled snort. ''Hey, Kurohiko?'' Yes? Is that, in essence, the whole point of this, is that what you''re doing? Huh?Is that your intention? .......... .......... Hmm? What is it? Why is the Chairman looking at me like he''s assessing me...? Or rather, the intent? What are your intentions? Then the chairman suddenly turned into a twisted, clear face and straightened up. The Chairman looks up at his hands on either side and starts sending wind to both cheeks. ''''Oh dear.......this is so much more cowardly than you are.......'''' I was walking out into the aisle after being called a coward by the student council president without knowing what that meant. "Ummm, what part of it was called cowardly just now--what part of it was called cowardly? When I unconsciously tried to cross my arms, I felt a pain in my left arm. ............. That was it. Perhaps it''s because there''s almost no pain when you don''t touch or move it, but I tend to forget about the injury to my left arm. It''s just.........there may be an effect of the healing technique, but the way the pain is receding is definitely faster than before. If the body''s healing rate is becoming faster than before-- I might be able to build a fight without worrying about the injury more than ever before. However, we have to avoid things like this left eye as much as possible.... Otherwise, I''ll have to worry about everyone again. ''''..........'''' Anyway, let''s go over the future plans for today once. About fifty minutes from now, the finals will start. First grade division, the Bicentennial Division,. Three grade divisions. And after those three are done, the finals of the ungraded divisions. In every division, there are acquaintances left in the finals, so it''s worth cheering for them. ''''Well........ I come to a busy corner and look around. This is the area where the food stalls are set up. Well.........before I go to the medical bay, I''d better get something light to eat for Ira-san. Then I bought a light meal that seemed to be good for digestion, and headed to the medical bay where Ira-san was resting. 226-57. "The girl who was called undefeated" [Doristos Kircinha] Was it a proverb from the western continent that the pure and the dull are one and the same? ''''I see........it''s that way you become less cautious of someone who doesn''t have the slightest hint of trickery. I think I understand part of the reason why he is liked........ While mumbling and organizing his thoughts, Dristos Kielcinha was aiming for Koudelka''s waiting room. ''''Oh dear... even Sagara Kurohiko is in trouble. Noble men tend to prefer the use of fancy words. They think that it is not a noble way of saying things to be communicated directly. In addition, flowery language is, in other words, a sign of culture and a social tool. That''s why far-fetched words are preferred in social gatherings where aristocrats gather. Many of the boys in the academy are also the sons of the nobility, so many of them use bypassed and adorned phrases when approaching the opposite s*x (although some, like Phiburk Marrow and Bashkatha Troia, conversely, preferred unaristocratic roughness). ''So I am troubled by the use of such direct language. But with a personality like that, it would be difficult to survive in an aristocratic society. While I was thinking these thoughts, I arrived at Koudelka''s anteroom. I tell the Holy Tree Knights in front of the anteroom what''s going on and ask them to let me through. As expected of a daughter of a duke''s family, her face is remembered, so it''s easy to enter the room. When I entered the waiting room, Koudelka was sitting on a couch in the corner of the room. And in front of Koudelka stood Ray Citnos and Beosa Fallontessa. Ray reacted. ''Ah, Student Body President.'' You''re here too? Beoza turns to me. ''Ray and I are in the waiting room for the final, you know. Well, Ray was more concerned about Koudelka''s condition before that.'' Koudelka, who had been looking down, hesitantly opened her mouth. ''I''m sorry, Doris,'' Dristos raises one eyebrow. ''Is that ... an apology for what?'' As I said before the match, the final between you and I is not going to be possible. You''re right. I didn''t get to show my senior classmates that I was ready. Walking up to Koudelka, Dristos folded his arms in a show of strength. ''You don''t think ... you can''t see my face properly because of your apologies for not fulfilling your promise to win? .......... Dristos looked down at Koudelka with an accusing gaze. ''Good grief,'' she said, lowering her head. ''You are an embarrassing woman.'' Ray interrupted. ''Hey, hey, student body president!Even our chairman did his best!You can''t talk like that-- Okay, Koudelka? As if to interrupt Ray''s words, Dristos called out the name of his nemesis. ''I am saying that I am ashamed that you think you have failed to deliver on any of your promises. Student, Mr. President...? Ray pouts. Dristos continues to stare at Koudelka, who is still drooping. The second half of the game.......although pushed by the awakened Cecily, you made an effective hit and brought it back to 4-4. And the way you went to pick up the "victory" even if you had to abandon your usual pattern, you mesmerized the audience and made them excited. I huff and puff. ''''So... no one would have felt that Koudelka Ferraris was weak after watching that match. You''ve shown enough of your seniority. Besides, Krohiko told me. Koudelka''s body responded with a jerk. ''''Come to think of it, I could smell a little bit more of the strongmen I''ve met from Chairman Koudelka in that match.'''' Kurohiko had spilled those impressions when we exchanged a few personal observations about the semi-finals. I wasn''t quite sure what he meant by nioi, but I understood that it was a compliment. ''I see,'' A little bit of warmth returned to Koudelka''s voice. ''''And you and I can have another final match between you and me on the day I graduate from St. Renowthred School. On graduation day? ''''Yes. This Holy Warrior Festival has convinced me that I can become even stronger than before. If we''re going to do this, shouldn''t we be able to fight in a more mature state?So you''ll have to wait another six months, at best, to wash your head. After a long silence, Koudelka replied. ''I understand.'' Dristos puts his hands on his hips. It''s a very tense reaction and I don''t think we''ll be able to keep up with it if you keep acting like that. I''m sorry. Beosa nodded as Dristos showed him a cowering shoulder and he took it back. ''''Don''t worry. The next finals of the third-year division will be won by me as the top three representatives of the Little Saint rank. If I can show the overwhelming difference in strength here, people will think that the top three seniors are still strong. Hmmm........If I, the first Little Saint rank, am considered weak, then the two chairmen below me might think that I''m only that strong! It sounds like it makes sense, but that sounds like a pretty absurd theory... Then Ray also got in on Beosa''s momentum. I''m going to show you what a great place the Kuki Club is by winning the second grade division by a landslide. It''s a good idea to show that I''m strong, so that we can improve the reputation of the president of Koudelka together. These people........they want to show off their good looks.......and I was trying to put together a nice package for Koudelka''s nemesis.... ...ugh. It was then that Koudelka spoke. ''Thank you, gentlemen ... I feel very happy about that sentiment. It''s just ... if I could, I would ... Koudelka puts his arms on his knees and nuzzles his face into his lap as it is. ˽ϨDD Ůμ礬ʼ롣 ٤äDDá 줿 ڤΤޤäФ푤 ˤΕrϤá塩ݷ֤ФäǤèDDǤ⡭ؤϡɤƤèDDʤˤáڤơá 碌ʤ顢`ǥ륫ʤʼ롣 Ůφʤ⤸z褦Ȥ뤬֤äƤʤä ɥꥹȥˤȤäơʥ`ǥ륫ҊΤϳƤä ʤˤ⡢٤ˤŮҊΤϡ ʤȤʤŮٔ˹̤֤̈Է֨DDɥꥹȥ?`륷`˥㤷ʤ˼äƤ ɤԇϤǤäƤKäȤϛˤƤ롣 줬ɥꥹȥ֤AƤ`ǥ륫?եꥹӡä ˻ڤҊΤϡ⤷ȱŮˤȤäƤϤ줬ƤνUYäΤ⤷ʤ ݤDŽ٤ ʚݳ֤gФΤϡ}ΜʛQ٤ƤäΤ⤷ʤ oȺФ줿Ů ݤŤШDDʤ顶٤ء С`⤷ʤ ɽ񡢴_˱ŮΚݳ֤ϡo顶ؤȉȤƤ롣 Է֤ϤޤDŽˤʤä Է֤ϤޤǻڤФʤä ɥꥹȥϥ`ǥ륫O򤪤 Ƥ֤𤨤ޔαˤää DDؤ}ݳ֤ǤϡF΄٤ä褦Ǥ͡ 227-58. "Excuse" [Curie Verstein] Did you hurt your wrist in the semifinals earlier? No words of denial came from Cecily in response to Currier Versteen''s question as he came into the waiting room. ''You are very good at seeing through it, Currier. Yes, I think I''ve twisted it a bit.'''' Currier gets down on one knee. ''Let me see.'' Cecily shows her left wrist. She could see the swelling. Carefully, Currier touched Cecily''s wrist gently. ''How is it?'' I don''t feel much pain. I''ll put a little more effort into it. What''s this? Not really. Does it hurt? Yeah. Step by step, you will put more effort into it. Then. Hmm? Cecily''s eyes tightened around Cecily''s. ''That''s going to hurt ... a little bit. Loosen up. "I''m sorry that hurt. I''m sorry. No. Currier ponders. Cecily asks. ''What do you think?'' ''It''s a delicate point. I''m not in such a heavy state that a match is absolutely impossible, but... But can we let them do something reckless? The stage is set for the final match of the Holy War Festival. Her opponent is Ira Horne. Considering Cecily''s character, I don''t think she would accept abstaining here with open arms. ''''Just in case, let''s hear it?I''m not going to abstain-- No, sir. A crisp, unclouded, immediate answer. Breathe. It was an obvious answer. On the outside, she is a girl who seems to be an aggregate of beauty mixed with fragility. However, Cecily has a stubborn side to her. Was Kurohiko''s stubbornness contagious? Or maybe it was his original personality. Either way, abstaining seemed to be an option. ''''Okay I''ll put this potion on first. An ointment to ease the swelling and pain. It''s something Currier has been carrying with him since he''s been traveling. He applies the medicine to Cecily''s wrist. ''I will bandage your left hand, which is holding the sword, before the match. Is that all right? Yes, please. And ... thank you, Currier. Cecily''s expression softened, perhaps because of her relief at being allowed to participate in the tournament. It seems that she really wanted to be in the final after all. While applying the medicine, Currier asked. ''''Once again I ask you.......why are you so committed to the finals?'''' I''m just trying to catch up with Kurohiko and you as much as I can. Is that really all you''ve got? What do you mean? To Isla... Currier was a little embarrassed at the mention of it. ''''Well ... you don''t have any special feelings as a woman or anything?'''' Do you mean, do you have feelings like that? Well, well that''s pretty much the kind of question I''m asking. Cecily gave an unclouded smile, just like her earlier answer. ''''I also thought at first that I would have such feelings after all.......but for some reason I can''t seem to get those feelings for Ira.......'''' Currier snorted, strangely pleased. ''Humph I know that feeling too,'' ''She''s so straightforward that it''s a bit depressing...'' At first I thought the sweetness that comes from his goodness would be fatal, but that''s the kind of person who takes the initiative to support and protect those around him, but because he''s so straightforward, those around him are cheering him on. I can''t help but feel like I want to. It''s a little bit like a blackberry, isn''t it? Although she had said that she couldn''t feel those emotions, Cecily''s smile revealed some complicated emotions. After all, she must be feeling far away from Kurohiko at this Holy Martial Arts Festival. ''''That injured wrist........'''' What''s wrong with my wrist? It was actually Kurohiko that I realized I might have hurt him. Blackbeard? ''That guy told me after the game that it was kind of bothering him. He said it was kind of bothering me and I''m ashamed to say I didn''t realize it. Well, Kurohiko.... The complication vanished slightly from Cecily''s expression. ''So I''m looking at you properly too, that guy. Hmm... you said you weren''t going to support me, didn''t you? A deep, warm light lit up the sky-blue eyes that were no less than jewels. ''''Oh, I feel like I''m somehow unbeatable.......to Ira, to Kurohiko.......'''' Currier stood up. ''But in the final, we can''t afford to lose. Right?'' Yes I''m going to do my best to win. Then Currier talked about the Pseudo-Sky. Because Cecily still didn''t understand what the thing was. Cecily said, ''I see,'' and agreed with Currier''s story. ''''It''s just that........it seems that the thing isn''t something that can be activated at will, like Koudelka''s inherent technique. That''s why it might be difficult to cut off your reliance on that thing in the final match. ''Also, Ira''s abbreviated speed now could be tricky. No, of course, the swords will need attention too... ''''Neither I nor Currier understands even Ira''s sword habits........'''' ''Straight trajectory attacks are particularly fast and sharp. But that doesn''t seem to mean that he''s not good at attacking with curves. In a way, it''s seamless. "More importantly, Ira has that Kurohiko around... I didn''t expect Kurohiko to be such an observant schemer... Haha, Cecily sighs deeply. ''''I''d like to see that perceptiveness demonstrated elsewhere, though...'''' Yeah. Also, I''d like to see him show more of that finesse in his dealings with us... Agreed. .......... .......... Hey. "Mm. It was kind of a delicate air. --Sinful guy, that guy too. Currier pulled the conversation back to the Holy Martial Arts Festival. ''''Anyway, in the end, we''ll just have to bring out what we''ve cultivated so far. Yeah. Well, you''ve got a wrist thing. So, even if you lose, don''t worry about it-- That''s not an excuse. Cecily forcefully states. ''''I couldn''t win because of my injured wrist.......I have no intention of making that excuse. Besides, it''s the same with Ira, who was injured in the semifinals. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m afraid I said some things I didn''t mean. Hmm, I understand. I know that was just out of concern for me, but I''m sure she''s the same way. Same? I know, I know. Cecily looked at her left wrist and said. ''If Isla had a wrist injury like I did she would never use it as an excuse to lose. 228-59. "Final game" Arriving in the medical bay, I looked in the room. There was no doctor in sight, as if he was taking a lunch break. When I showed up, Ira-san, who had been sitting up on the bed, looked up at me. ''Kurohiko?'' Oh ... are you okay now? Yes. He offered her the snacks he had bought and a bottle of column water. Ira thanked me and took them. I also had a snack for myself. When we finished eating and took a break, Ira-san said with a smile, "The other semifinal is over. I see the other semifinal is over. Yeah. My opponent in the final do you mind if I ask you a question? It''s Miss Cecily. I see. Somehow, Ira-san looked happy. "Haha, actually........even though we''ve reached the final round, I still don''t really feel like I''m actually here. It''s as if I''ve borrowed someone else''s body to be here...weird, right? Whatever the case may be, the only reason you made it to the finals was because you were so sure of your own abilities. Isla lowered her gaze. ''Hey, Kurohiko,'' Yes, sir. To me, Kurohiko is the man of my dreams. I''m... uh, the guy you''ve been crushing on? Yes. Isla lets her legs fall comfortably off the bed. Just now, she''s in a position to face me. ''Ehem.'' Clearing his throat adorably, Ira. ''Now, Attah ... I''m going to say something a little weird. ''What?Yes, sir. Ira''s lashes were down. She looked vaguely happy. A light streamed in through the window. A thin layer of light leaked through the gaps in her hair. ''I want to be Kurohiko. Do you want me to be... While I was training with him during the Seibutsu Festival, before I knew it, Kurohiko had become my target. You become someone else''s goal. I had never experienced anything like that before. When I came to this world, I admired a lot of people. But I never thought that I could be admired by anyone. You know what? Aila took a deep breath, swooshing her cheeks. Then she put her hand on her chest. When she finished exhaling, Ira-san looked into my right eye with those big eyes. ''If I win this final, I want to tell Kurohiko something. When I returned to the bleachers, I didn''t see the three people I had watched the semi-finals with. Maybe Currier-san would be watching the final from a different seat. Well, when it comes to Isla-san and Cecily-san''s final, it might be better to watch the game from different seats than expected....... Would President Dristos also watch the final from a different seat? By the way, Ira-san said he could handle it from here on out. So I came back to the auditorium, thinking it would be bad to disrupt my concentration. Hmmm. But still. ''If I win this final, I have a message for Kurohiko. What would you like to tell them if they win? .......... Anyway, for now, let''s watch the finals first. In any case, what Ira-san wanted to tell us wouldn''t become clear until after the finals were over. In the meantime, the finals of the first-year division began. The final match between Zeke and Hyrgis-san ended with Zeke winning with one more effective hit. For the first time in the third round, the game was decided as time expired. I think that the two men were almost equal in ability. However, there was a feeling that Zeke was slightly better than Hyrgis-san. I mean, I was always surprised at how much Ira-san had grown, but those two have actually gotten very strong in recent years.... Moreover, Zeke has experience fighting a powerful enemy called Hibigami and the Four Deadly Disasters. Furthermore, he not only fought against them, but also saved his life when he was in trouble, so Sieg is a man with a connection to Hibigami. Well, even Hibigami had said something that acknowledged Zeke''s qualities itself. The next sophomore division was won by Ray senior at a level that could already be called a perfect match. I mean, what kind of strength is that! Is that what senior Lei is really doing........ Senior Ray, don''t you usually hide your nails too much? As I was thinking such things, in the third year division, Beoza-san showed another final match of the sealing level. Beoza-san, it was obvious that she had a different spirit compared to her previous matches....... Lei senpai''s match was the record for the shortest decision in the third round, but in the next final of the third-year division, Beosa-san easily rewrote the record. ''Yoo-hoo, Kurohiko!We won! I thought I was in serious mode, but the sophomore division winner with an absurdly frank flirtatious attitude came to my seat. And then he tapped me on the shoulder again. ''''Rei-senpai!Congratulations on your win.................it was amazing! Right?Have you fallen in love with him again, Na? ''I''m not falling in love with you again, I wasn''t originally in love with you, but...'' Oh, my God!So you were just playing with me after all!You foreigner!You bastard!Conjurer of the Holy Tree State!Pawn of the Evil One!Cold-blooded! The winner of the sophomore division started crying, oh no, the winner of the sophomore division started crying. It was an overwhelming, false cry. ''''I mean, why is "Forbidden Spell User in the Land of the Holy Tree" so easily laced in like it''s a synonym for a bad guy!It''s worse that way! After doing his best to dodge, Lei-senpai meekly sat down next to me. ''''But I actually missed watching the game casually and alone... so I''m kind of happy to have Lei-senpai here, without a care in the world.'''' Well, Kurohiko is on the side that supports Ira. It seems that Ray-senpai is on the side of supporting Ira-san, after all. I''ve decided to support Ira-san for this Seibu Festival. After all, he was my partner in training. As they waited while lightly discussing the finals so far with Lei-senpai, the two contestants in the ungraded class finals emerged from their respective gates. The crowd''s voltage went through the roof. ''''It''s here!'''' Cecily Arkwright and Ira Horne, who defeated the daughters of the two most prestigious dukes, Cecily Arkwright and Ira Horne! The crowd was also excited at the other finals, but this ungraded class was the most exciting. "I have no idea who''s going to win, man! ''Especially Ira Horne, because no one saw it coming here at first! The reaction of the audience was so gratifying that I couldn''t help but think, "Isn''t Ira a great guy! I''m in a smug mood. Most of all, I''m honestly glad that so many people could see how amazing Ira-san is. ''''What does that mean?'''' ''Hey, look. Cecily Arkwright has her left hand wrapped in a bandage around it. ''By the rules, that doesn''t seem to be a problem but you didn''t think you hurt it in that game earlier, did you? ''If that''s the case, then this final must have suddenly gone in Ira Horn''s favor! Cecily........I knew you had hurt your wrist in the semifinals. But-- That''s what the audience says but if you''re Kurohiko, you know what I mean? Senior Ray asked as if to confirm. ''''Yes.'''' You can see it in his expression. Mr. Cecily is not at all enthusiastic. The two opponents advance to the center of the battle stand. Lili-san was the judge in this final as well. After Lili-san finished explaining the rules of the final, the tournament organizer came over and began to introduce the results of the two''s previous Seibu Festival matches and their personalities. And when that was done, Lili raised her hand in high spirits. ''''Now we will now have the final match of the Holy Martial Arts Festival UnGraded Class--the final! Lili waved her hand down. Finally. Begin! The last game has begun. 229-60. "Offensive and defensive" Right after the start, Ira and Cecily moved at the same time. Neither of them waited long enough. However, against Cecily, who was closing in on them at breakneck speed while holding her sword at the ready, Ira drew an abbreviated formula and released a technical formula. A scattered attack jutsu. That had the intention of limiting Cecily''s trajectory. But the real purpose was to break Cecily''s rhythm. One of the strengths of Cecily''s sword lies in her flowing, artful movements. With those fluid attacks, there was a danger of being swallowed up by Cecily''s flow, just like her opponent in the first round, for example. It''s extremely difficult to deal with her attacks when she''s in rhythm with you. But that''s why if you can break her rhythm, you can have the advantage in the game. But it''s not easy. Cecily Arkwright''s "Butoh" is not only an offensive technique, but also a defensive one. If you attack forward to stop the dance, you will find yourself swept up in the torrent of the Butoh dance. It may be like jumping into a river to stop its flow, only to be swallowed by its current. Such a thing could easily happen. It''s difficult to stop that flow of water with a half-hearted attack in response to an attack or defense. Slipping through the attack technique with ease, Cecily-san approached Ira-san. ''''Wow!You''re avoiding all of Ira Horn''s offensive techniques! ''It looks like Cecily''s got the better speed game, including evasion! And it''s so gorgeous, I can''t believe I''m watching it! Although it has nothing to do with the content of the fight, he has a fighting style that captivates the eyes of the audience as well. Since that beauty is combined with it, it can be said that this is not a choice to be fascinated. Stopping her attack technique, Ira-san held her sword in both hands. Cecily-san did not stop. She lowered her posture even lower and ran as if she were gliding over the battle table. The sound of swords and swords, striking each other. Their blades engage with each other''s blades with a gritty snap. A cheer goes up. ''''Whoa!It''s almost an even match? Ira Horn, I ain''t losing a single sword! ''But hey, shouldn''t Cecily have just taken it off with one sword or something and used the other sword for an effective strike? Well, come to think of it... I was watching him. Didn''t you see that, Blackie? Without taking his gaze off the battle platform, senior Lei asked. I nodded silently. Cecily-san once tried to catch Aila-san''s sword with one. Then she instantly decided that it was impossible and quickly blocked it with two swords. He must have decided that if he didn''t block it with two swords, he would be pushed in as it was and an effective strike would be taken. ''''So you''re saying that Ira took a sword strike that was too much for one to take away? Yes, Even that dexterous Cecily can''t escape the power of the attack........you do it, Ira. It was worth the practice we had together to find an attack that was hard to pass up. I knew that Cecily was good at passing off the power of her opponent. It is the angle that is important in passing the power off. During practice, I picked up my twin swords and studied the postures and angles that were difficult to pass off while I was fighting with Ira. When I explained, Rei said with admiration, "I see. ''I see. It''s an attack that wouldn''t have been possible without Ira-san''s quick perception and judgment, though, which allows him to spot the perfect angle in an instant. And the accuracy with which you can hit the right point. And by the way, that attack has a powerful by-product. By-products? I''m going to put my mind to it. If you don''t have concerns about being passed over, you can hit the ground running as hard as you can. If you are worried about being passed over, you have to take into account the amount of money you would have to recover if you were to be passed over. That''s where the "luxury" in warfare is born. ''''Come to think of it, Ira''s blow, the power was also amazing. Cecily instantly decided that I can''t protect against it with a single strike, right?Moo?Was Isla a girl who could hit an attack that powerful? ''''But........you really watch Ira-san a lot, don''t you, Ray-senpai.......'''' That''s right!That''s me! Ahem," said a proud senior Ray. That was the result of the gravity shift. ''Center of gravity shift?I''m sure most swordsmen there are trying to do that... but I think even Ira has been aware of that for a while, right? What Ira is doing right now is a bit of a special way of shifting the center of gravity. A special center-of-gravity shifted Vicious Strike used by the Four Deadly Disasters Beschgam Angren. He had also taught Ira-san an improved version of that one to make it as easy to understand as possible. However, it was difficult to do without simplifying it considerably. So compared to the original, it would probably only raise the bottom line by 20%..............................at best, 40%. So it might only be slightly more powerful than a normal center of gravity movement attack. But even if it was just a little, the power was definitely increased. To the extent that it would allow Cecily-san to use both swords in defense. Against the twin swords, there is a way to use a return blade like the Chairman and the others, but just by showing that center of gravity movement attack, it should be possible to make her be alerted to the fact that Anti-souled sword attack is not only a return blade. More than anything, it seems that the attack by center of gravity movement is more suitable for Ira-san than the return blade. ''''.........'''' But still, though. I guess he was trying not to show his hand. He tried to hide it as much as possible until the final match. That was proof that Ira-san had her eyes on the final from the beginning, not just with her words. The all-out effort she was talking about probably meant, "I''m going to dedicate my all-out effort to winning this Holy Martial Arts Festival. Ira''s words on the day before the third round. ''''If you''re thinking about the final, you shouldn''t be too reckless in the semi-finals - right?'''' Earlier, she declared that she was going to win the championship. In her mind, it''s been in her mind from the beginning, the final. Just. ''''Cecily-san, I didn''t get pushed in like that with that center of gravity attack I used my two swords to block it well. This match, at this point in time, both sides can be said to be competitive. I see........it''s not like Ira has the upper hand by any means. Yeah, that''s Cecily. But, Kurohiko?If that''s the case-- With just a glance, senior Ray looked at me. I know what she wants to say. ''''Yes........Cecily-san hasn''t produced Pseudo-Polar Sky yet. That''s right. Cecily-san still has the "Up". The feeling from the semi-finals is that the Pseudo-Polar Sky is not something you can consciously produce like a unique technique. "But if the Pseudo Polar Sky is activated in this final match... If I could, I would have decided the match before the thing came out. And with neither side conceding an inch, the match went on in an even state. 230-61. "Nonstop" There was a pause between the two of them. ''''Ha--ha--you''ll do it, Ira........'''' "Hahaha.........you''re the one, Cecily........ Miss Cecily flaunts her left wrist. ''You have to be serious, don''t you?Huh.........or else I wouldn''t feel like I''ve won...... Yeah I''ll do it, for real... yes, I''ll do it too. Ira moved. ''I''m going to win!'' There is a key element in this final that will make the difference between winning and losing. I''m sure that Currier, who is probably watching from a seat close to the gate where Cecily came out, is concerned about that as well. That factor is how much of the game has been affected by the previous games. This is all very difficult to predict in advance. Ira-san has minor injuries, including burns. Cecily''s wrist is still probably twisted. ''Cecily is being pushed........'' Without taking his eyes off the game, senior Lei muttered that, and the crowd followed. ''''Hey, look!Ira Horne is pushing it! The balance of the match is shifting! The Horns'' daughter is going to push through this! ''If that''s the case, then we can get out of the snow as a house! What? Where''s the audience sitting? An afterthought. Right now, I wish you didn''t think about the house and concentrate on the game........ Ray-senpai said while looking at Cecily-san''s left wrist. ''''Injuries are also luck, aren''t they.......'''' The wrist injury is quite a disadvantageous factor. Even if I don''t care about it in terms of my feelings, in reality it still affects me. ''''Speaking of which, I wonder if Cecily can read Isla''s sword type? ''The sword type........as far as I know, the number of times Currier-san and Cecily-san have matched swords with Isla-san must not be that many. I think it was only during the training camp at Iowa Nourishing Ground. But even then, Ira-san''s partners were often me and Rei-senpai....... ''Not as well read as our chairman, I guess. ''I''m just speculating... but I think that''s what Cecily''s instincts come out of when she feels threatened. If he was out when he fought the Four Deadly Disasters, that''s conceivable. Even if there was no danger of threatening his life again, he was very strongly intimidated by Chairman Koudelka in the semifinals. Although Cecily''s Pseudo-Polar Sky may have lessened the impression, the awakened Chairman Koudelka''s skillfulness was not in the ordinary realm. Clearly, he was distinct from the other participants. ''''In other words?'''' Senior Ray asks for a conclusion. I clenched my fists in both hands, feeling both relief and frustration at the same time. ''''In other words........it means that Ira-san right now isn''t giving Cecily-san the intimidating feeling that the Pseudo-Polar Sky can activate.......'''' That''s why the Pseudo-Polar Sky doesn''t activate. Or it could be that Cecily-san feels that Ira-san is not an "enemy" but a "friend" too much. The pseudo-polar sky is blocked by her feelings for her friends. In the meantime, such a conjecture-- Effective strike! An effective strike has been declared. The cleaver blade struck the opponent''s neck. "Oh!That''s it! The direction the judges'' hands are going up. Ira Horne gets the first valid hit. It was Ira who took the first effective hit. Moreover - even after she took an effective strike, she continued to attack it. Ray-senpai gulped down her spit. I notice it too. Ira-san continues to launch attacks in an almost breathless state. Cecily, on the other hand, was being attacked, and she was unable to find the right moment to counterattack and was defending herself. "I''m not going to let Ms. Cecily move to counterattack. Oh well. There was one more thing that we shouldn''t forget about the impact of the game so far. That was stamina. The short sleep after the semi-final shouldn''t have been a big recovery. That meant that the original Ira''s fitness was excellent. From the feeling of her breathing when the two of them had been talking not long ago, Ira''s breathing seemed to be more shallow. Ira-san had more energy to spare. Lei-senpai became sincere and narrowed his eyes. ... Somehow, Ray-senpai staring at Isla-san looked like an older sister watching over her sister. Then. Ggh.................... The bottom of Ira''s sword pommel was buried in Cecily''s groin. ''''Ka, ha! The crowd marveled. ''Ugh, good!'' ''''It''s rough in the way you do it, but the way you just switched swords was tongue-in-cheek and brilliant...'''' Disguised as a return blade, he instantly switched swords from it and struck the bottom of the hilt with his blunt sense. This Holy Martial Arts Festival can take an effective strike if any attack is recognized as a strong strike. Even if it is the bottom of the pommel. However, you need to keep in mind that it is "limited to attacks with weapons". A voice came from the audience, "Wow! That''s an effective hit! I got it. ''Whoa!It''s Ira Horne again! Two good hits for Ira. Good. That''s enough. Let''s just pull back for a moment to catch our breath-- Huh? Ira, Mr....? Can we stop? Immediately after pulling the bottom of the handle, a half-arcing blow with the spring of the body. It''s an amazing sense of balance. That must have been a move that was possible only because of his strong waist. Or rather. I''m not stopping...? ''How long is that boy going to continue his attack seamlessly? "Unlimited energy? It won''t stop. ...loyal. I was mumbling in a voice so quiet that even senior Lei next to me wouldn''t hear me. In fact, in this match, I had hardly given Ira-san a plan that seemed like a plan. For example, a habitual type like an indigenous jutsu is indeed a powerful enemy. However, on the other hand, there is one aspect of it that makes it easier to take countermeasures against an opponent with strong habits. It''s easy to fit them in. On the other hand, it''s hard to come up with a plan against a non-habitual opponent. This type of player is a comprehensive type. That''s right. In my opinion, Cecily''s fighting style was close to the all-around type. In the end, the only thing I could come up with as a countermeasure against Cecily was a way to strike from an angle that is hard to be passed down, a few things to keep in mind when fighting a twin-sworded opponent, and not to let her flow through the flow of the Butoh dance, which is her specialty. And that was what Ira-san was executing now. It reminds me of a conversation we had during rehearsal. ''''How can we prevent Cecily''s "Butoh" flow? "You have to keep attacking before you can create a flow, and then you have to destroy the starting point of that flow... "Hmmm... keep on going, huh? However, I think it''s not so easy in practice. There''s also the issue of physical distribution involved. "Then I need to work hard and build up my strength. ''''Haha........Ira-san, you''re really positive in this Holy Martial Festival.'''' ''I''m going to do everything I can to get a little bit closer to winning the championship.That''s how I know what to do now! ''It''s okay. The confidence will come later. "Oh!Kurohiko, you''re positive, too!'' "I seem to be pretty positive about everything but myself... "A-ha-ha, that''s it. "Like you''re better suited to push someone back? "Hmm.........that''s.......that''s......that''s......that''s kind of cool.......don''t you think? ''''Haha........thank you. Yes! Faithful and protective. He crushes the origin of the flow before letting it happen. They attack and destroy. They are fighting, following the strategy I''ve talked about. The crowd is leaning forward. Everyone was watching the game with rapt attention. "This is going to end like this...! Ira Horne he''s going to take the fight down in one fell swoop! An incessant series of attacks. On my forehead, a cold sweat ran down. Instead of running out of stamina and falling, it''s rising - Ira-san''s, top speed. 231-62. "Far far away, wishes are near" [Ira Horn] Right now, he found himself fighting in the final of the Holy War Festival. While continuing the onslaught, Ira Horne felt a choking nervousness. This is what makes him an ordinary talent, I guess. If I was to relax even a little, I felt like the taut thread would break with a thud. I felt like I was walking across a thin rope. An uneasy feeling welling up from underneath my body. The feeling of desperately trying to repress it from above. Because I''m fighting with that Cecily Arkwright in the final of the St. Mary''s Festival. Because I''m fighting with that Cecily on this amazing stage. It''s strange that this doesn''t happen. But the body moves naturally. The body moves properly. It''s as if I''m being guided. Hundreds, thousands of training motions. This is the path he laid out for me. I''m just following that path. Could I be like him, even if only for a moment? Would I have been able to move his heart, even if only for a moment? Cecily raised her sword with a flick of her wrist, dexterously flicking it off of Ira''s swing. With the least amount of force and movement, Cecily prevented Ira''s meteoric strike as he went to score an effective strike. It''s going to be decided, I thought. But that premonition, which was almost certain, was easily broken by Cecily. The girl who was called a genius. This is genius, I think. I''ve known her for a long time, but the first time I felt a decisive difference was during the mock tournament right after entering school. At that time, I was selected by Instructor Josef as a talented person myself. But Cecily was the most dominant of them all. More than me, more than Fiburg. Everything was so vivid. Everything was beautiful. Everything was radiant. She was something different, she told herself, something different from herself. The ties between the Horns and the Arkwrights were as good as settled in her brothers'' generation anyway. However, the pressure from the house remained the same. You know that. You know that a stone can''t defeat a jewel. But that''s okay. You just have to keep going. In your own way. You just have to do the best you can. Even if you don''t win, you just have to show them the best you can. That''s how I was thinking. A boy who wasn''t there on the day of the entrance ceremony arrived in my group. He seemed to be unsure of himself, and he looked like me. He looked like me and I felt like him. I wondered if I could get along with him. At first it was with him. I was a little taller than I was. And the words I said to him after the mock tournament was over. Looking back, I feel like I was talking to myself as well. Maybe I felt that if I could encourage him, I would also encourage myself. But he was much more amazing than I thought he was. A forbidden spell user. He had defeated the Cyclops who had been summoned in class with that legendary forbidden curse, to his surprise. That''s when I understood that he was different from me. Yes, it almost occurred to him. But - after he defeated Cyclops, he seemed to relax, and he was all of a sudden weakening, as if the tension had been released. I don''t think he thought he deserved to win or anything like that. Then a lot of things happened, and he and I decided to conduct a mission to defeat the giant in the Holy Ruins. There was even more stuff going on at the time, and I was almost hating myself. But he was supportive. He was so kind. And I noticed that when he was doing something for someone else, the lack of confidence that had been hiding in him was gone. I''m sure he didn''t have time to feel insecure. He didn''t have time to do that, and he saved the people he cared about. I knew he was an amazing person. He was changing. In a short period of time, he changed so much that he looked different. To my surprise, he defeated those four evil plagues. He also defeated the person from the 6th house who said he had done something terrible to Currier. Also the people from Doomsday Township who were trying to ruin the Holy Martial Festival. And the mysterious monster that appeared with those Doomsday Township people. He backed off. But he never changed. He was always the same and kind. He was still the same Sagara Kurohiko that I felt when we first met, but he grew stronger. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. But I know myself. The reason he became so strong - the reason he changed is because he made an effort to become stronger than others. I heard a lot of stories about him from Currier. I heard a lot from Cecily, too. All sorts of people told me about Kurohiko''s efforts. And I wondered. Could I become one? Just like that. "He just doesn''t give up, you know? I still remember the look of happiness on Currier''s face as he spoke like that. I think there are two kinds of longing. Distant longing and close longing. The distant longing is Cecily. No, in truth, Kurohiko is probably on the side of the distant longing as well. But now - I want to be close to him, yearning for him for a while longer yet. I want to feel him, close to me. I can''t win anyway - I don''t want to think just like that, right now. ''I''m not the big guy that Ira-san thinks I am, me. Really? ''When I fought against Hibigami and Beshgam, I was just desperate... even with Noyes and Skolbanger. I was just desperate.'' ''''Well........did you ever think that you might not be able to beat this opponent or something, Kurohiko?'''' I think it was more like I had no choice but to win. I had no choice but to give the best I could in order to win... "...I''m impressed with Kurohiko. "I think it was for someone else that I was able to think that much. "For the sake of... ''At all times, I had someone I cared about in my head so I don''t think giving up was an option that even existed. I don''t want to give up. I want to believe that we can change. I want to believe him. I still want to chase it down. Talking to Kurohiko makes me feel like I can do it myself. I feel like I can do it myself. I don''t know why. What''s so special about him? "I had someone in my head that mattered to me. ..................... I think that''s what it''s all about, after all. So there''s no choice but to give up on myself now. I increase the speed of my sword swing even more. My lungs begin to scream. But I can''t stop - I don''t intend to stop anymore. One day. It was on the way back to the dormitory after training was over. I found a pebble on the side of the road. I was bent over for a while, looking at the pebble. I remember that my lips had naturally parted. Then, to no one, I murmured to myself. The day will come when the pebble will shine like a jewel if you don''t give up, right? I can see the cheers gaining momentum. The Holy War Festival, the final. I can see my thoughts becoming purer and purer. I can see the purity of my battle thoughts growing higher and higher. A sharp and sharpened sensation. The blade of the sword clenched in both hands strikes Cecily Arkwright on the side of her left chest, hard. A sure, palpable feeling. ''Effective strike! How many effective hits was that? ....................... That''s right. That''s the third one. Two more to go. I want you to be just like him. Just like him. And when I win this tournament. I''m in. Naturally, my ears picked up the voice of "he" that was emitted in the hall. "Pseudo-polar space, a state of affairs. 232-63. "To get there," [Cecile Arkwright] A girl beloved by God was hailed as a genius. So Cecily Arkwright had to be. They say that she could do anything, but of course she didn''t start out with everything. At first, she wanted to catch up with her great grandfather and brother. And as I worked to catch up with them, I found myself being called a genius. Before I knew it, no matter what I did, no matter what I tried, the only thing they said to me was Cecily Arkwright, you''re a genius. There was hardly anyone left to praise me for my hard work. Of course you can do it, of course you can do it. Of course you can do it. The next task was to be perfect. To continue to be the perfect Cecily Arkwright. The famous Arkwright family. In order to keep the family name unblemished, I aimed for the perfect Cecily Arkwright. I created it. Always be a girl who shines like a jewel. You have become. A jewel. And from there, I was determined to keep at it. You mustn''t let people know, I was persistent. On the surface of the water, she was smiling gracefully. But underneath the surface, I was desperately struggling to keep my feet on the ground. Suddenly I wondered what I was getting away from. What in the world am I "escaping" from? People get used to it. They get used to being a genius. And being perfect. And being a gemstone. I got used to it. I was too used to it. Somewhat paralyzingly so. I noticed that the surface of the water and under the water were neatly separated. The beautiful surface of the water and the blackened surface below. That''s what happened. Gentle to everyone, the Jewel of Renowth Red had a very good reputation. Not to the one who asked for it, but to the one who gave what was asked for. At some point, I began to think that this wasn''t a bad idea. Because it''s not "my fault" that I''m acting the way I''m asked to act. It is the responsibility of those who have asked for it. Let''s live on the beautiful water. The jewel is surely worthy of it. One day, I met a boy. He, too, seemed to be struggling to make up for something. Maybe he is trying to make up his own "self". I had the impression that he was trying to be a good person somehow. It was like he was acting. A "good guy" that no one would hate. I knew in a hunch. That can''t be the real thing. If so, they are similar. If you can build a deeper relationship with him, something might change. I had a vague feeling that this was going to happen. I began to have a faint hope. Now that I think about it, I may have clung to it. But-- That encounter with the man from the Sixth House ruthlessly brought up the cracks in the jewel that I kept turning away from. ''''You can continue to mindlessly refine a boring sword that can''t break out of the mold and see the limits beyond it. Or you can fall into the trap of indulgence and make an irreversible mistake and be destroyed. Or you can pursue beauty and become the lapdog of the powerful. End as you please. The words of that man in the Sixth House were the very image of my future that I had imagined. If things continue as they are, I may become like this. I had a vague vision of my future, along with my anxiety. I didn''t want to be, but I had a feeling that I would be. What was I escaping from, flapping my feet desperately under the water? It''s easy. From that future. And so, after the defeat of Hibigami I ran out of energy. That''s when Kurohiko came to visit the mansion. In conclusion, I can say that Kurohiko was a person just like me. Maybe she''s different from me - I was about to think so, but she''s a person just like me. It was easier in many ways. Someone who didn''t have to act perfect to be perfect was now there for me. I was able to get out what I couldn''t get out to anyone else. It was really, really easy. Finally - I felt like I was saved. There is another person who is very important to me now. It''s Currier Versteen. He has a lot of things I don''t have and gives me a lot of things I don''t have. Someone I can ask for. Someone who can ask for it and it will be answered. Someone who is very strong and dependable. Someone who is always upright and cares about you. He has been so devoted to me during this festival. You have always been there for me. "......... If I''m going to be honest with you - if it were her, I''d be willing to admit defeat honestly. Sagara Kurohiko. Currier Versteen. Two people who are irreplaceable to me. I want to be in the same league with them. I''m not following you, I''m following you. I just want to be with you. I remember a while back, I felt myself slipping in and out of consciousness. It was a strange sensation. I was myself, but I didn''t feel like myself at all. It''s a sensation of seeing "myself" from inside myself. It''s like my body is moving ahead of my consciousness. I can see countless lines. When I realized that I was tracing that line, I was swinging my sword. And then the sword is my opponent''s-- Ira Horn''s arm is struck, hard. With a slight delay, your inner consciousness recognizes it. "Effective strike! I heard a voice. ''Whoa!This time, Cecily got an effective hit! ''What happened?Suddenly it''s back on! ''I mean, look at it!Ira Horne, you''re overwhelming me! ''I knew he was a genius!This is Cecily Arkwright! They are kind enough to let me stand next to them. But it''s not enough to stay like that. I have to be strong. To stand next to them. And. If they could win this Holy War Festival - it would surely be a very big step to reach next to them. ''''Effective strike!'''' A cheer went up. ''That''s the third one!Cecily Arkwright has caught up to the same number of Isla Horne''s in one fell swoop! 233-64. "Ira and Cecily" And the same number of valid hits are returned. I activated it. Cecily''s "Pseudo-Polar Sky". There was a moment when Aila-san''s movement became sharp at once as she continued her onslaught. If I had prompted her to activate it, it was that moment. Right now, Ira-san had taken a turn and was in a state of defense. The problem is that he is beginning to read the sword muscle. Cecily, who entered that state, predicted her opponent''s swordsmanship on the spot and read it ahead of time. Furthermore, the information for anticipation is accumulated in the course of the fight. The longer it goes on, the more disadvantageous Ira-san becomes. However, even so--. You''re doing great, aren''t you? Ray-senpai uttered almost the same words as I had thought of. That''s right. Isla-san is just barely defending against Cecily-san''s striking attack that entered that state. No - the expression preventing might not be correct. Aila-san was not avoiding the attacks that she judged would not become effective hits, but she was receiving them with her body. He would only concentrate his defense on attacks that he had identified as hard hits that would become effective hits. Attacks that are judged not to be effective hits are taken with no guard. Small damage accumulates, but the amount of damage he chooses to defend against, he is able to prevent it for sure. ''But it''s just barely.......there''s no way that kind of thing can last for long.......'' Lei-senpai clenches his two fists. Right now, Ira-san is pouring all of her combat power into intercepting. Hence, she can''t move to the offensive. Cecily-san''s incessant and continuous attacks won''t allow it. ''''Isla........! There was a sense of urgency in Lei-senpai''s expression that was incomparable to his own final. I know the feeling. Harriedly, Ira-san''s defense is always on the edge. If she loses her concentration to identify even the slightest hard hit, she will receive an effective hit at that point. The accumulation of damage is one thing, but the bigger problem might be his physical strength. No matter how confident you are in your physical strength, if you keep moving like that without a break, you will eventually run out of energy. He has more exercise than Cecily, who is clearly moving ahead of him. It''s abundant, but it''s not infinite. So if the match continues to drag on like this-- Gosh! ...What? The audience was surprised and nervous. Elbows. In the midst of a close offensive and defensive battle, Ira-san had tried to avoid the attack by daring to step forward earlier. That''s when Cecily''s elbow, which was just in the middle of swinging her sword, hit her in the jaw area. With a thud, Ira-san fell forward. And then she falls face down on the floor. Ray-senpai looked at me. ''''This, this........what is going to happen?'''' There are roughly six ways to settle a match on the Holy War Festival. 1. Either fighter can score five valid hits first. When the time is up, the player with the most valid hits wins (in case of a tie, the game will go into overtime after the third game). 3. He will exceed the amount of elements in the ring. 4. Disqualification for foul play. 5When the opponent indicates that he or she is losing. 6When the judge determines that the fighter is unable to fight due to a fainting spell. Don''t tell me that the final match.......would this be the first time the third round of the Seibutsu Festival would be decided by "inability to fight"...? I could see that Lili was troubled. She wondered if this was the right way to end it, if it was such a quick ending. Now I can call it an accident. Obviously, it was not intentional. However, although you can''t get an effective strike, attacking with your body is not a foul act. No one had done that, but if you take it to the extreme, would it be possible to aim for stunting by shutting down? In a way, it could be said that the back rules of the Holy War Festival had been brought to light here. Cecily-san looked down at the collapsed Ira-san with an expression on her face that did not seem to be clearly conscious. The audience began to buzz. This is not how it was supposed to end...? It didn''t seem like it was on purpose, but... Hey, look! The quality of the murmur changed. Ira was on his feet. ''Can you do it? When Lili-san confirmed that she felt like she was saved, Ira-san nodded only with a cocksucker. Cecily-san again, composed. After inspecting Ira-san''s condition once, Lili-san raised her hand. The game is back on! The audience erupted in wow and jubilation. ''Somehow the match seems to go on...'' And Lei-senpai. ''''Yes........since you stood up so quickly like that, I don''t think you have to worry about your body in particular......'''' I can understand why senior Ray''s expression doesn''t float. Although she has regained consciousness, it doesn''t mean that Ira-san''s disadvantageous situation has improved. How should I break this situation against that Pseudo-Polar Sky? Forward. With a momentum that could be called a rush, Ira-san moved forward. With her signature straight-line trajectory, she showered Cecily-san with a series of blows. Standing on the receiving end, Cecily-san scattered the slashes while dexterously dodging them. ''''Eh?'''' Lei-senpai rolls her eyes. ''''Ah, Ira........'''' Ira, Mr.? The throbbing that should have disappeared earlier was shaken back again. After Cecily-san played a series of shots at me, Ira-san-- You''re pointing your sword at an empty place and you''re swinging it. It wasn''t. It wasn''t that I had regained consciousness. It wasn''t because there was no damage done that I got up right away. It was just instinct, that''s all. Combat instincts. That''s why I''m still conscious. The thing that hasn''t disappeared is the will to fight. .......... The will to fight, will...? Shit! I leaned away from the railing. The will to continue the battle - if Cecily-san recognizes that I''m still an "opponent", I''ll get attacked like that! Cecily, who is in the current Polar Sky State, doesn''t understand her opponent''s exact state! My fears became a reality. From behind Ira-san, who was waving his sword in the void, Cecily-san jumped into the air with her sword at the ready. ''''Ira-san!'''' Ira! The sound of the blade and the blade striking each other. The sound of blade and blade striking each other rang out all the more loudly. "Prevent, that''s...? Immediately after recognizing Node-san''s voice, which had been watching in the distance, overlapped with my call, to my surprise, Ira-san blocked Cecily-san''s attack, which was coming from behind. Ira-san looked back at me. I could tell by the look in her eyes. ''''I''m not back yet........'''' He hasn''t regained full consciousness yet. His eyes aren''t focused yet. But... The light in his eyes has not gone out. Cecily moved on to the next attack. That''s right. Just because the attack was blocked doesn''t mean the attack ends there. Immediately after Cecily-san showed a pretense of leaving once, as if her body had become a return blade, she stepped into the super close proximity in one step. ''''---, .......good! The Holy King-sama sent a taut exclamation. It was a move that even Saint King-sama, who had been learning the sword from Cecily-san''s grandfather all her life, couldn''t help but groan, or so it seemed. Ira-san, whose body axis was shaken by her opponent''s movement, almost lost her balance. Cecily-san''s sharp, arcing sword-- Gosh! --, ....................... Cecily missed the attack and fell backwards. ''I, that was... not--'' Headbutt? Cecily, who was about to come into super close proximity, and to my surprise, Ira ate a headbutt from her. No, but I think she was right now. I couldn''t make it in time with my hands, and Cecily-san was wary of Isla-san''s hand and foot movements. So he couldn''t have prevented an effective strike other than that. It was probably an instinctive decision, but Ira-san''s decision right now was not wrong. Fufu, Rei-senpai wiped the sweat from her forehead. ''''It''s harrowing, but.......most of all, it''s a muddled way of fighting between two noble ladies.......'''' The crowd seemed to feel the same way. A splendid final between the daughters of a splendid nobleman. For those of us who had imagined such a final, it would be a development that we had never imagined. But I can see it. Sure, it may not have been what you imagined. But everyone in this hall can''t take their eyes off of it. That feeling of being mesmerized and not being able to take your eyes off of it, I can understand that feeling too. Once again, the sword fights resume. Both sides don''t take a step back. "C''mon, Iraaaaah! Senior Ray cheered. ''''..........'''' The problem is that the more time passes, the easier it is for Cecily to predict your swordsmanship. The key is how to attack this-- Hmm? Huh? Even with the passage of time, it doesn''t seem like Ira-san is at much of a disadvantage........ No, it''s more like........pushing? I stared at him. "! ...right. Hey!Ira is pushing it, Kurohiko!I don''t know, but I''m not sure, but that means Cecily can''t predict Isla''s swordsmanship like she did with our chairman! Blur, it sounds like... Blur? ''''I noticed it when I looked at Ira-san''s sword tip. The tip of the sword is subtly, erratically swinging.... The tip of the sword? Yeah. When I was in the previous world, I read something about it. It''s like a great swordsman doesn''t let his opponent read his swordline by continuing to casually shake his blade tip without stopping it with a snap. Since I''m in a semi-unconscious state right now.......is that like a byproduct of a fortunate occurrence? Anyway, Cecily has not been able to correct and predict even the width of the blur. It''s becoming difficult to predict the sword streak on the spot and on the spot. Even though it''s a byproduct, I didn''t know there was such a way to break it....... Perhaps it could be called a victory of Ira-san''s will. ''''Effective strike! Lili''s hand went up. "Huh... Ira-san''s sword struck Cecily-san''s neck, whose expression was slightly distorted. ''''Got it!Ira took one, Kurohiko........! You jumped up and down by me, Rei-senpai. "Gosh... Four. Just one more to go. To the winner. Ira-san continued to attack. The sharpness of her sword is increasing. Does this mean that her consciousness has become more pure? Maybe the semi-unconscious state of mind made all the unnecessary thoughts disappear from Ira-san''s mind even more. Pure battle thoughts--. No, or should I say combat instinct? If Cecily-san''s Pseudo-Polar Sky was taken as a calculative battle thought, then Ira-san''s current thought could be called an instinctive battle thought. Then the current situation is a battle between calculation and instinct. The two people on the battle platform were already sweating. The temperature of the venue was not low. The heat was robbing them of their strength. In a sporting match, it would be like the endgame where they were on the verge of running out of energy. The sweat of the two men seemed to glisten on the battlefield. The fierceness was increasing. They were breathing heavily on each other. Their physical strength should have been drained to near the limit. And yet - the sharpness of the swords is increasing. Both of them. The sound of the sword and sword echoing together creates the illusion that they are playing music, as if they are playing music. The two men are not in a normal state of consciousness right now. But they are both looking straight at the same thing. That''s where they''re going. To the victory. I want Ira to win, but I don''t know who''s going to win anymore....... Senior Lei completely raised the white flag regarding predictions. But is there anyone in the hall who can predict the winner of this match? I can no longer predict it either. But here''s one thing I notice. "Cecily, Miss-- Maybe because of the heat of the game, I was sweating too. But a ray of cold sweat ran down my forehead. It''s unmistakable. It''s unmistakable. I couldn''t help myself. Not one thing. No doubt about it. Genius. How far do you think you''ll go to evolve? I even corrected for the blur of Ira-san''s sword tip, and finally-- I''ve been matching the forecasting calculations In this. In this phase. ...a valid hit! A wave of cheers of wahhhh covered the Great Sacred Ground. The direction in which Lili''s hand was raised. Cecily Arkwright. ''Whoa!Cecily Arkwright has one back here! Hey, that''s it!That''s it!Did you see that? ''Oh!It was a blow fired with such an exquisite plane that it seemed like there was no other way to do it........! ''Oh shit!It will be too good for the final, this match........! Hang in there, Miss Cecily! Ira Horne!Let''s go one more step! A wave of throbbing, a whirlwind of excitement, formed. Mr. Node felt that the guards had already disappeared from his consciousness. Ms. Dearles watched with a gasp, but her gaze was hot. Mr. Gaiden is leaning back against the railing. Now. Four to four. Whether you cry or laugh, whoever gets the next effective hit wins. Moreover. Hey, Kurohiko... it''s like you two are acting weird. Was it the effect of the effective hitting we just saw? Or was it because he was out of fuel in some way? I don''t know why. Either way. "Hah--Hah...!I''m sorry, Cecily....hmmm...maybe I''ve been a bit crazy up until now...but it''s the final game, you know. I want to be done with Cecily and I want to be done with you!I''m glad I''m becoming clearer........! Breathing hard, Ira-san laughs challengingly while dripping beads of sweat on the floor of the battle table. ''''Hah--hah...hmmm...I''m the same way...'''' The two of them are now fully conscious again. Without wiping away the sweat, Cecily breathed heavily. ''Isla--'' Being re-positioned, the twin swords. At the moment when Cecily-san regained her stance, the sound disappeared from the hall and the air seemed to tighten. ''''Let''s get this settled. 234-65. "Beyond the Burning Limit" A high, hard echo of sound was born and then melted into the hot air. There was even an illusion of hot air blowing in from the battle table where the two girls were clashing swords. ''''Haa--haa--,.........! Nearly perfect, the trajectory of the blade. The blade is impeccable, and Cecily catches it with two blades. Just before her throat, the blade stops. Ira-san pulls that blade back in an instant. From there, she cuts back with a sharp, extended flash. Only a slight upper body falls backwards, and Cecily-san avoids it. The blade passes a few millimeters beyond her thin jaw. Using the spring in her body to bring her upper body back, Cecily, as it is, swings her twin swords and vigorously throws herself into the flesh toward Isla-san. Fast. Cecily-san''s movements become more refined here. ............ Don''t tell me that the sensation of the "Pseudo-Polar Sky" state remains.......? Would you say that the feeling is becoming more familiar with each time it is activated? The thought of that question is interrupted by Ira''s-- ''Ooh, ahhhhhhhhhhh--! With the roar of spiritedness, it is flung back. That, sword sound. The sweat that splattered with the spirit of the cleaver, shines back the light of the sun and glistens. Cecily-san, whose attack was played back - to the next attack, does not move on. She leaps back a foot, retreats, and breathes. ''''Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...! Finally, we got it, oxygen as fuel. There was no chase for Cecily, who chose to retreat. Dazedly. Ira-san''s footing wobbled. But A solid sound, a foot stomp. Somehow, he managed to stay on his feet. Ira moved his own feet to see if his own feet were stepping on the ground with certainty. The immediate movement of her lips showed that she murmured, "Good. Both of them were close to their limits. Their athletic clothes were sopping wet with sweat. The sweat trickling down their chins to the ground was incessant. I''m worried about dehydration. Cecily wipes the sweat from my chin. I can see the fatigue in her eyes. ''We''re almost there, Cecily!Go for it! Currier cheers. He puts his hands on the railing and gives a shout-out. That''s right. You know, I''m in the audience. Mr. Ira!This is the place to hold on!I''ll see it through to the end--I''ll see it through to the end! Yes, support. That''s all we can do at this stage of the game. It''s safe to say that it''s almost a battle of energy and strength now. No, that''s why. Everything is decided by a single moment of attack or defense. The difference between the two of you is just a tiny bit of difference that decides the outcome of the battle. Ira-san flung her sword backwards. Cecily-san sits down and spreads her twin swords like a bird. The color of fatigue temporarily recedes from their eyes. Their eyes were now filled with the will to win. ''''Where. ''''This match, where is the ''difference''...? The smell of knowing the real thing? Well if that''s the case. ''Isla-san, who only witnessed the battle against the Four Deadly Plagues, and Cecily-san, who actually fought.................after all, is there a difference between them here? I don''t think it makes that much difference. I mumbled, and Ray-senpai reacted like that to me. Ah, I thought. Apparently, the thought had come out of my mouth again before I knew it. Ray-senpai said. Right? That''s right. We''ve been working on this for a while now. Yes, together. "Oh-- So far, the highest cheers roared. Cecily-san won the initiative. She had timed it perfectly, aiming for the moment when Ira-san was about to move. He had done that in this phase. He didn''t miss his chance. In that moment, Ira felt a chill run down his spine. The look of regret on his face said, "That''s a shame. A perfect opportunity. A simultaneous attack by the left and right swords - a simultaneous attack. The effect of having won the initiative, he finally succeeded in pouring all of his twin swords into the attack. Cecily''s grandfather Gaiden, Cecily''s grandfather, raised his voice. ''''--It''s decided! Even from the point of view of Gaiden-san, the Holy King''s swordsmanship instructor, this is an unqualified offensive move. Almost at the same time - the high-pitched sound of the sword''s bouncing off the ground jumped into our ears, in our ears. "Huh, blocked? What the hell was that? Ira Horn''s sword is doing something weird right now! I swallowed my spit. "That''s, uh-- It''s awkward. It might be something that can''t be called a "technique" at all. It could be said that my frantic efforts were successful by accident. But... But that was, indeed. The Double Dragon. The only technique that can counter Cecily-san''s current two-point simultaneous attack. After the two of us finished practicing together, I stayed in the training ground and practiced the Souryu by myself. Perhaps Ira-san was hiding and watching it. With the return blade, I couldn''t make it now. He didn''t have the luxury of time to do so this time because he was the first to be conquered. It must have been one or the other. Or did it come out on the spur of the moment? Ira himself, who released the technique, also looked somewhat surprised. However-- Cecily Arkwright is not upset that she was prevented! Cecily was not confused and moved on to the next offensive without hesitation. The dance is still not over. As long as her breath and strength lasted, she would continue to drive her opponent, without pause, into a corner-- She moved. Mr. Ira. Forward. Ah. My fingers are glowing. You can''t mean-- Outpouring of light. And then it exploded. Explosive. Here. I used it here. It''s the same tactic I showed you in the semifinals. The blast dissipates. What emerged from the wind pressure were two people who stepped forward, swinging their swords. I was horrified. I was horrified by their bravery and determination. They are not frightened in the slightest by that explosive technique. Neither of them have lost their attacking stance at all. The only thing they are looking at is the opponent in front of them. "We''re going to win!Iraaaaaaah! Lei-senpai raised his voice, and each of his supporters followed in a chain of supporters. ''''Go on, Iraaah!'''' Cecily! You can do it, Cecily! Curie-san and I were screaming at about the same time. "Oh, Cecily... Mr. Ira! The first shot. Ira-san''s sword flashed back at Cecily-san''s approaching right hand sword. Cecily-san''s sword in her right hand was flung into the sky. On the other hand. Cecily''s left-handed sword fixed in the palm of her hand, never to be let go. The sword in her left hand was closing in on Ira-san''s arm. Ira-san held the sword somewhat short and drew a clean horizontal line and released a sharp sidenagi with a straight trajectory. The horizontal cleave collides with Cecily-san''s left-handed sword. At that moment. The balance of Cecily-san''s body was visibly disrupted. A look of surprise on her face, as if there was a huge discrepancy between her hand and her imagination. At the moment of the impact of blade to blade, to my surprise, Ira-san let go of her own sword. Because of that, she lost the feel that should have been there, and Cecily-san must have been confused. Rolling on the floor with a sound, Ira-san''s long sword. --Passion--. The hilt of one of Cecily-san''s swords that she had just flicked into the air - the hilt of Cecily-san''s one sword - was grasped by Ira-san, with both hands, with a strong grip. The blade of the sword gripped instantly drew a beautiful right angle. In an attempt to strike the neck, the blade instantly increases its speed. Using my opponent''s sword, a decisive move. From now on, Cecily-san''s defense with her left-handed sword would not be enough to defend against it. No matter how you tried, the defense was not in time. What was the difference between the two of us? I still didn''t understand what the difference was. The sword of Ira Horn struck Cecily Arkwright on the neck... When it seemed as if - Ira Horne''s sword, cut the sky. The honey blonde, fluttering in the wind pressure of the sword''s passage, flowed through the air like a swimmer. Instead of preventing it. Cecily Arkwright fell down. In the same direction that Ira Horn''s sword was aiming, Cecily Arkwright collapsed her body as it was. Clutched in Cecily Arkwright''s left hand, fixed in her palm - one half of the twin swords. As she falls down, she unleashes that limpid blow with a movement that could almost be described as reflexive. An arm, the sound of a strike. Everyone must have heard it for sure. The sound. Cecily Arkwright fell to the battlefield with a thud. Lili Sigismos raises her hand in a dignified, high-pitched gesture. "Yes, strike! Standing is Ira Horne. The one who has fallen is Cecily Arkwright. But the order of the day is-- Cecily Arkwright, the winner! I went up to the girl, beloved by God. 235-66. "Difference between the two" Cecily stands up amidst the cheers. First, the two repeated short breaths are wordlessly relative to each other. They both still looked like they were letting go. Their faces are covered in sweat. After the decision was made, it was Cecily-san who spoke first. ''Isla.'' Koku, Ira nodded one. As if to reply. Then, as I approached with a sunny face, Ira-san held out her hand to Cecily-san herself. ''Congratulations on your win. "Oh-- ''Look, Cecily you''re the winner, you have to be more like it. Right? Yes, sir. Cecily, the winner, was oddly horrified. They shook hands with each other. Ha-ha-ha. What''s going on?Feel free to tell me, Cecily. Perhaps Ira-san''s cheerful vivacity had taken effect, but Cecily''s expression was also softening back. ''It was really, really strong.'' Yeah, thanks. Cecily was......................amazing. Ha-ha, well, I guess I could do with a good fight too, couldn''t I? No I''d rather have this final-- I mean, Cecily! Cecily was about to say something, but Ira interrupted her. ''''What?'''' ''I''m sorry for the last explosive technique burn, okay?Hey, are you okay? After rolling her eyes, Cecily-san breathed harmoniously. ''''Huh, what do you say... there?Yeah, I''m fine. Or rather, I wouldn''t have minded the use of the explosive technique. On the contrary, I admire the fact that you used the explosive technique there. Once again, you''ve shown me your resolve for this Holy Martial Festival... But Cecily wasn''t frightened, was she? Yeah. I think that proves that Cecily was prepared to take on the challenge of the Seibutsu Festival with a half-hearted determination. Of course, she was prepared for the final match against me. That''s something I''m very happy about. Ira.... Anyway, Ira releases his handshake. ''So it''s over, now?'' Ira said, staring at the floor. It was as if she was speaking to Cecily, and also to herself. She was smiling, but her eyes seemed to be sad. The audience was still in a feverish state. The names of the two men who fought through the epic final were shouted repeatedly to be praised, but the number of shouts seemed to be 50-50. It''s not just the winners that are being honored. The praise was also lavished on Ira, who had done very well. Lili finished explaining the schedule for the closing ceremony after the scene had settled down. The two men who had fought the final then left the center of the battle platform. Cecily walks towards the gate, waving to the audience. Isla-san exits while bowing her head politely, bowing politely to the praise and encouragement showered on her. ''''...........'''' To say it was a clean fight would be an understatement. But-- It''s over, isn''t it? Rei-senpai, who was next to me, wiped tears from the corners of her eyes with the sleeve of her dress and said. ''''You did a great job, Ira.......because you were so close against that Cecily, right?It''s amazing, really.......I feel like I could praise you endlessly all day long.... .......... ''''That Ira defeated the student council president and even hunted down Cecily Arkwright who used the Pseudo-Polar Sky......I think I''m going to surpass him in the blink of an eye. What can I say.......I''m happy, but I''m also saddened....... .......... Well, um... .......... "...Blackberry?What''s going on?The last attack and defense was so great that I couldn''t even speak...? I''m not sure... I clenched my fists, slumped over, and clenched my teeth. Oh, my God. I had just realized. The reason why Ira-san lost this final... It''s my fault. After refusing to say a few words to Lei-senpai, I headed to Ira-san''s waiting room. At first Lei-senpai said, "Then let''s go see her together. However, when I told her that I wanted to talk to Ira-san alone, she readily agreed. She seemed to have sensed that I had something important to talk about. At a time like this, I''m grateful for the perceptive Ray-senpai. The crowd in front of the waiting room was sparse. Most of them were probably crowded towards the winner. I''m sure there''s a huge gap between the first and second place in sports in the previous world, but to me, it''s a superficial difference. But for me, superficial results aren''t everything. It''s just..... I clench my fist. "Please, forbid me to use it. A member of the Holy Tree Order was at the door, but this time they let me through easily again. ............. It seems like they''ve been treating me badly since the end-of-the-week battle between the End of the Tenth Legion and Skolbanger........ When I entered the waiting room, Ira-san was sitting on the couch. She who had been staring at the flats of her hand and noticed me. ''''Ah........Kurohiko. Mr. Ira. Chuckling, Ira cowered his shoulders. ''The finals were, well ... as you can see. Sorry, I was so close.'''' He apologizes, he apologizes, he apologizes. ''I''m sorry,'' he said. ''''No, Ira-san gave it her all. And I think the difference between winning and losing ... was just a small one. A small but critical difference. But it was Cecily who was ahead of me by a small margin. But me?I''m going to be in the ungraded class of this holy war festival-- Excuse me, Miss Isla. I put my head down. ''Kuromi...?What''s wrong with you, apologizing all of a sudden? Well... it''s my fault that Ira-san lost that final match. "...what do you mean?No, Kurohiko did everything he could to help me win the game.Because Kurohiko figured out how to fight with me, I was able to get to the final....... I didn''t find out until after the final. Didn''t you notice? Yes, I hadn''t noticed. I didn''t realize what kind of sword Ira-san''s sword that I was practicing with had become. Looking back on it, I should have felt uncomfortable earlier. It was obvious even in the semifinal against Chairman Dristos. In every match, Ira-san, when he went to get an effective strike, he went for the "vital point" of the human body. The majority of the attacks were concentrated on the neck and left chest armpit. The armpit of the left side of his left chest was directly connected to his heart if he cut it with a blade that was not drawn. The other things I was aiming for with the pommel head during in-fighting, if you recall, were mainly the chest. As expected, I wasn''t aiming at the eyes, but if it was a real fight, Ira-san was aiming at a part of the body that could inflict a fatal wound on the opponent. In other words, what I was teaching her was not a sword to win a match--. A sword to kill the enemy. If it was to win the match, it was good to aim at the arm. The final attack and defense of the final match. That powerful blow with a horizontal cleave was evaded just before it almost caught Cecily-san''s neck. But if my aim had been my arm - I think the sword would have taken an effective strike earlier, without being evaded. I didn''t notice. Cecily-san had honed her sword to win the match. And yet, I''ve been teaching Ira-san a sword to survive a real fight. That was the reason for her defeat. When I told him this, Ira was surprised. ''''That''s right... I didn''t even realize I was doing that at all...'''' Excuse me. ''Uh-uh!Kuhn, there''s nothing for Kurohiko to apologize for. But... No. Ira shook his head loosely and stood up, placing his hands on my shoulders. ''I''ve been training to be Kurohiko, you know?That would mean that Attachi approached Kurohiko''s sword of his own volition. Ira-san smiles thinly. But that may be the proof that I have been relying too much on Kurohiko. That''s why from now on, I''m going to make my own - the sword of Ira Horne - by myself. Mr. Ira.... And you know what, I''m really happy about it. Happy? The fact that it resembles Kurohiko''s sword, you see... it means that you might have gotten a little closer to Kurohiko, right? Glad you''re so close to my sword, eh? This is probably a good thing that they''re paying attention to me. ''Well, well it''s not all about the sword, is it?Above all, you know... Ira sat back on the couch and plodded his feet as he looked at the floor. ''Just for a moment I think I''ve changed. I''m really glad that I''m in the ungraded class of the Seibu Festival now. The reason why I''ve been able to experience so much is because of Kurohiko''s support. There''s nothing to be apologized for........not one thing. From there I almost apologized a few times, but it was all blocked off by Ira. ''Moo!Even though we lost, we''re still runners-up!Kurohiko, you should be more than happy to oblige! I''m sorry. I was pissed off with Punsuka. But.........I should really be the one to cheer up Ira-san who didn''t reach the championship, but it felt like Ira-san was cheering me up instead....... Ah. Then I remembered. "Speaking of which, Miss Ira. Hmm? ''Well you said before that you had something to tell me if you win, but that''s what--'' "Ha-ha. Ira-san laughs, as if in trouble. ''Well I guess that''s something I''ve decided to do another time?I had already decided if we won. Besides, what I wanted to say to you I don''t think it would make sense to break that decision to tell you. . I understand. Please let me know again when you get another chance to do so in Ira''s mind. Yeah, I''ll do my best for Kurohiko. You mean for me? Awwww!Hey, it''s nothing!Yes!Now I''m going to get even stronger from now on, so much so that I''m glad Kurohiko trained with me! I was just trying to get into the spirit!Seriously, more importantly........it''s time for Cecily to show her face, too! But... ''I''m sure Cecily is waiting for you!Kurohiko should really be the first person you want to hear from if you win! Okay, okay. Oh, and as for the wound-- I''ll be fine! ........... That''s right. ''''Then........I''ll see you after the closing ceremony. Yes. As I put my hand on the door to the waiting room, I remembered something I''d forgotten to mention. As Ira sat on the couch, I said to him. ''All the fights were really, really respectable. I''m glad I was able to work with Ira," he said. It was a great experience for me, too. I will always remember this feast as a precious memory and I am the one who wants to thank you for it. Thank you, Kurohiko. Good work, Miss Isla. When I turned around, Ira was smiling at me. ''Yeah.'' 236-67. "Best friend" [Ray Sitonos] After being let through by a member of the Order of the Holy Tree, Ray Sitnos entered Ira Horn''s waiting room. Ira laughed and greeted her with a wave of his hand with a yah-hoh. Ray smiled back, trying not to be too concerned. ''That was close, final.'' Yeah. Congratulations on your win, Ray. Haha, thanks. Is Kurohiko here yet? Yeah. I went to Cecily''s a while ago. Okay. The waiting room was silent. The hustle and bustle of the crowd could be heard through the door, but it seemed to be a very distant sound. When I looked, I saw the sword Ira had used in the finals, propped up against the wall. Ray stood in front of Ira, who was sitting on the couch in silence. Ira lowered his gaze with his mouth in the form of a smile. ''''Ray I did my best, didn''t I? I worked hard. I''m proud to be your best friend. A shadow falls over Ira''s face. "...I''m so frustrated. Yes. With a pop, a drop of water fell on the toe of Ira''s shoe. One after another, water droplets popped on the toes of her shoes. Tears were running down from Ira''s eyes as they popped. There was no trace of tears to be recognized, so she must have been holding back her tears in front of Kurohiko, who came to see her. It was Ira. Of course I was smiling in front of him the whole time. ''It''s okay, Ira,'' Ray held Isla gently to his chest. As if guided, Ira nuzzled his face into her chest. It was impossible not to be disappointed. It was one step closer to winning. You wanted to show Kurohiko that you were going to win. That''s what she wanted to see. That''s what she wanted. Still, you have to say it. ''Ira fought very well. Nobody''s going to complain. If the Horns have anything to say about it, I''m going to punch them in the face. Inside her chest, Ira shook her head buzzingly. What does it mean bunbun? ''''It was frustrating, wasn''t it?'''' Bun Bun. You weren''t disappointed? So what is Ira so sad about? In a muffled voice, Ira said. ''I was so pathetic,'' ''Pathetic?What are you talking about? There''s nothing shameful about it. There''s nothing to be proud of, but there''s nothing shameful about it. I pat Ira''s head. But Ira sniffed and shook his head again. The tears hadn''t stopped yet. Ray wondered as he felt the warmth of tears in his chest. What is it that makes me so sad? What on earth makes her feel pathetic? I''m... Showing a tearful face, Ira hugged Rei. ''''I made Kurohiko apologize to you.........'''' Oh, I''m sorry...? Ray is baffled. I don''t know what''s going on. What do you mean? For now, Ray decided to wait until Isla had calmed down. Then, when Ira had calmed down, he asked again why. He told her that Ira had lost in the final because Krohiko had taught him a different sword than the one that was used to win the match. Kurohiko was sorry about that and came to apologize. I see, Ray agreed. So that was what he wanted to talk about, alone with her. Nevertheless, I think. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of the situation. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of it," he said, "because it''s the one thing that Ira was most worried about. ''I know, I know. But I don''t think Ira should be so worried about it either... I think I understand why. That''s what you were going for? I wanted to be Kurohiko. But I think Cecily wanted to stand next to Kurohiko. They looked similar, but there seemed to be a huge difference there. Ira, who wished to be Kurohiko, approached Sagara Kurohiko''s sword. Cecily, wishing to stand next to Krohiko, found Cecily Arkwright''s own sword. Perhaps it was the sword spawned from herself that would ultimately win the war. A clunk, and a slap on Ira''s back. ''''Hiyah!'''' Then this time, Ira needs to polish up his own sword so that he can get praise for it instead of being apologized to by Kurohiko. Yes. The real lightness is finally returning to Ira''s face. I think she has gotten back on her feet faster lately. In short, he must have become mentally stronger. ''By the way, Ira. Hmm? Are you going to confess to Kurohiko yet? Hey, hey, what are you doing?Ray! ''Huh?You were going to do it after the Holy War Festival, weren''t you? It''s just that I''ve decided that it''s going to be a winner. ''What?What''s wrong with second place? No!We decided that if we won, we would! I see... Ray lowered his voice. ''Hmmm, I feel like it was close... rather like this was a good thing...'' Not even Ray is sure if he will succeed. It just seems like it''s not the time yet. God knows what it is. Well, maybe Ray is the one who-- Huh? I''ve never heard you talk about someone you like. ''What?Me?Hmmm...I mean, I guess I''m more of a mistress type than a proper relationship? No, no, no!No, it''s not!I hear there are a lot of boys who admire Ray quite a bit! Ray gracefully averted his gaze and teased his fingers through his dripping side hair. Then he says deliberately. ''I''m, you see ... the sword and the jutsu, my lover. ''We''ve known each other for years, but that''s completely new to me now!I can''t even convince you! Hmm... so let''s call it Kurohiko for now, shall we? I don''t want you to hear this!I don''t think it''s a good idea to feel that appropriate either! ''''Haha, I don''t think the current Ira is the same person as that Ira Horne-dono who fought an epic battle in the final! d*mn it, Ray!That''s how I always get off like that, and I always feel like I''m one better at it! Isla tapping on the pockmarker. While smiling at Ira, Ray murmured in his mind. --Thank you so much for your hard work, Ira. 237-68. "Do you remember?" The front of Cecily''s waiting room was crowded with people. The group members standing at the door guarded the entry inside. One of the group members came out of the waiting room and shook his head. He must have just come back to ask Cecily-san inside if it''s okay to let the visitor in. As expected of the winner''s waiting room. ''''.........'''' I mean, is this ... can you get in? First, we have to get through this crowd.... Hmm? Hey.... A voice came from the crowd. One by one, their eyes lingered on me. Then the wave of people in front of me broke off to the left and right. .............. Well, hi... He shrugs and sneaks around while bailing. ''It''s a forbidding user...'' Rumor has it that a curse user was actually behind Ira Horn''s great breakthrough. ''''I heard that you used a forbidden curse to defeat the Four-Villain-Class monster that appeared in the square in front of the Great Sacred Ground this time as well...'''' "Moreover, I heard that you had a secret meeting with the Ruvelargan Witch during the Feast of the Holy War, and that you engage in daily dishonest acts of vulgarity under the guise of research... ............ Shanatrice Twoelf! Come in. As I walked to the front of the waiting room while suppressing my outpouring of indignation, a member of the group opened the door for me. ''''Well you don''t have to ask Cecily-san inside if it''s okay to let me in?'''' He asked me to let him in when he comes to visit, sir. Oh, I see........well, I''ll leave you to it. With trepidation, I enter the waiting room. Hmm. When you''re treated politely, that makes you feel strangely cocky....... The moment the door closed, of course it was still buzzing, but there was a sense of a partition being made between it and the hustle and bustle outside. ''You''re here, Kurohiko. Oh, here we are at last. Cecily-san was sitting on the couch and Currier-san was standing in front of her. ''''Ah, well first of all congratulations on your victory, Cecily-san. Hi. Hi. Are you done with Ira? I answered Currier''s question. ''Yes, I think I''ve said what I needed to say. Looking at the sword Cecily had used in the final, Currier said. ''Ira, too, though it was close. Yeah. It was close. Yes, we were never visibly inferior. That game was my--. I was just talking to Cecily about it. What? ''I''m talking about the final. In fact, I noticed during the process, Ira''s sword was too fixed in its aim point. A sword like that would be necessary in Doomsday Township, but it was a bit ''too heavy'' to be used in a match. Currier, you noticed, too. As expected, what can I say? Cecily-san gave a complicated smile. ''''Just before I decided to make the last effective strike, if Ayla had struck my arm I probably would have lost. After the win, I had an uncomfortable feeling as if I had something stuck in my teeth. So just now, I asked Currier about what I just said... ''So it''s fair to say that Ira was close, as the word suggests. The final result itself was, in my opinion, a paper-thin difference. Well..... You both did a thorough analysis, didn''t you? I told them about the matter of Ira-san''s sword being turned into the Sword of Sagara Kurohiko. When I finished speaking, Currier-san made a satisfied face. I''m sure you''ve been influenced by you. Cecily-san followed. ''It was turned into Kurohiko''s sword, huh...'' Again, a complicated look. ''''That''s kind of enviable, isn''t it...mmmm...what is it?We should have won, but somehow I feel like we lost... this unexplained feeling... You gave it your all and you won. It''s a solid fact. So, for now, you should just be happy. Well if Currier says so, I will. I thought that Currier-san was somewhat like Cecily-san''s lady. .......... Oh, that reminds me. How''s your wrist? I was worried about my sore wrist. ''''Well, I can say that you can''t help but be reckless in that final...'''' As if to show respect, Cecily-san turns towards the passage leading to the battle platform. ''''If I didn''t do something reckless, I would have been an opponent I couldn''t win against.......so I have no regrets. Ira was.........really, really strong. I''m sure Ira was frustrated. But everyone is praising Ira-san''s battle. What she left in everyone''s memory at this Holy Martial Arts Festival might be bigger than what Cecily Arkwright left behind, in a way. ''By the way, Kurohiko!'' What? Cecily''s air changed to some kind of conniving flirtation........ This deliberate smirk on her face........ This is a dangerous sign. I straighten up my mind. "What is this? I respond sternly with a soothing, bass voice like Commander Sogut. Nothing, to be unmoved. You promised to come and stay at my mansion after I win this Seibutsu Festival, didn''t you? ...Oh, did I? The counterfeit Soggyut voice quickly disappeared, and the Tonkyo voice that had been a painful experience for many years came back at god speed. ''''Moo!It was!I swear it was!Hey, that''s a terrible idea, Blackhawk!Oh my God, we won the championship! Floating her slender hips, Cecily-san starts to complain about boobies with a bright red face. ''''..........'''' During this Holy Martial Arts Festival, there was an attack by the Endo-Junojunjun Army and the Skolbanger, so there was hardly any time to relax....... Just now I finally remembered the matter of Ira-san, who said he would talk to me if he won the Holy Martial Arts Festival, at the something to think of that level....... ''''I''m sorry........'''' ''You think you should just sit back and apologize like that, don''t you! giggle Currier-san smiled as if it was an accident. ''''Currier-san?'''' ''No, I just thought we were finally getting back to our normal routine. Cecily in particular I can feel her sincerely happy, which is great. Ugh, ahhhhh... oh, my God, Currier... Cecily stepped aside and boiled up even more. ''''Cecily, in her own way, was reserved for Kurohiko for some reason until after the Holy War Festival... right, Cecily? With a bosh, steam erupts from Cecily''s head. ''Shh, I don''t know!So, Kurohiko!You can keep your promise, right! Bish!And he sticks a finger at me. I ask the Silver Maiden for help. Currier-san grins back. ''''This time, I''m willing to decline the invitation, right? ''What?Why, why? I don''t know. I was ducked out of the way. ''''Humph ... even if we''re staying at the Arkwright family''s mansion, Cecily''s mother or someone from the house will be there, so there''s no need to be so dismayed. "That''s right........I mean, we''re not just staying together in the Cirrus Baths, we''re bathing together in a single piece of cloth.......what in the world is Kurohiko needing to hesitate now? ? Oh, you know, the whole staying at a girl''s house thing, you know... Cecily smiled, and then, zzzzzzzzzz, she applied pressure to the front of me. This is the pressure unleashed by an ungraded class champion..... ''''Is coming to stay at my mansion more frightening for Kurohiko than fighting the Four Deadly Disasters or Hibigami? ... yes, in a way. .......... .......... ''Wow! Currier!I don''t know what his standards are anymore!Terrible! Cecily-san cried out to Currier-san. While nudging Cecily-san, who was ranting and raving in her chest, Currier-san smiled bitterly. And to my horror, there was a lot of lawless speculation outside the waiting room. ''Hey!I could hear Lady Cecily crying when the forbidding spellcaster entered the room! The rumors of the woman-whining cursed user were true! ''Oh!I heard that rumor in this hall from a little girl with a brown blonde eye patch, too! Me too! Me too! So am I! So! Hey! Tiny! The witch! Everyone! Be desperate! I was at the game! This! At the Holy Week! What! By itself! A thing or two! Blast it! It''s spinning! Why is there a conspiracy to ruin my reputation going on behind the scenes of the Holy War Festival on its own! You''re kidding me! ............ I mean, the last person who agreed to this was probably the one who created the source of the problem! .......... The usual feeling returned and my mind relaxed, or maybe it was just that I was somehow getting more excited as if I was recoiling from the past. We''re going to stay overnight. 238-69. "After the festival" After the awarding and closing ceremonies of the Holy Martial Arts Festival were successfully completed, a victory celebration was arranged by senior Ray to be held. The venue was the Citnos family. Beoza-san and the two presidents came to the party, and of course Zeke and Hyrgis-san came as well. I tried to invite Makina-san and Mia-san, but unfortunately they couldn''t make it. By the way, the ladies didn''t go straight from the Great Sanctuary, they all changed into their dresses before coming to the Sitnos house. I look at the girls who were all there. ''''.........'''' Hmmm. The air is gorgeous and far removed from their fighting appearance. If I were to put it that way, it''s like the princesses are all together. The victory party went on harmoniously. I was a little worried about Ira-san, but she seemed to have recovered completely. When he was talking with me, Ira was as cheerful as ever. There was also an air of having been blown away somehow. ........... Seeing the positive and cheerful Ira-san, I could feel energized as well. Also, the two chairmen seemed to have become somewhat more relaxed than before. After the Seibu Festival, maybe they could understand each other in some way. It seems that Zeke, who won the first-year division, had made a promise to the widow that they would go out to dinner together if they won. According to him. Maybe the reason I beat Hyrgyzstan in the final was the difference in the weight of what was at stake. And that is what he said. He said it a bit jokingly, but I think he was actually quite motivated by it. It''s really heavy.... If I were to say, it''s like dedicating a victory to the person you''ve always been in love with... Zeke is an undeniably handsome man both inside and out, so I really hope that his single-minded love is successfully fulfilled. After the celebration was over, I went straight home. The two chairmen are going straight back to their mansions in their respective house carriages. Currier-san is going to change her dress at the Arkwright family''s mansion with Cecily and Hyrgis-san. Zeke is also going to ride with the Arkwright family''s carriage and go straight back to the house. Ira-san is going to stay at the Citnos family''s mansion today. That''s why I, who stayed behind, was going to be driven to the school in Beosa-san''s Falontessa family carriage. Mr. Beoza spoke passionately on the road about how beautiful the finals of the ungraded class were. All I could do was smile to myself, but on listening closely, I could see that it made sense. Beoza-san, you may be more suited to being an artist than you think. But Cecily-san, the heavens of this world are giving people a lot of two things, or rather, Beosa-san is also full of talent in the art form. During the Sacred Martial Arts Festival this time, it turned out that his sword skills are also very high, and besides, I think he has an excellent personality as well. Apart from the shortage of manpower due to the effects of the Four Evil Plagues War, isn''t he a person that the Holy Tree Knights would love to have in their ranks? .........or rather, it''s amazing to say that while he talks passionately about the finals of the ungraded class, he no longer seems to care about the finals of the third grade division he won. In the meantime, the carriage arrived at the school. ''''Thank you for dropping me off, Beoza-san,'''' No, no, no, it''s no problem. And ... I''m thrilled to share the beauty of that final with you! Ha, ha.... "Well, I see you''re still recovering from your battle with that monster, so I suggest you take it easy for a while. ''Thank you for your concern. I''m sure you''re the one who''s tired from the Holy War Festival, Beosa-san, and I hope you''ll get some rest when you get back. No!As soon as I get home, I''ll have to write down the passionate feelings I had at the Mu Mu Mu final in writing!I''ll see you around, Kurohiko! Yes, yes.... Mr. Beoza gallantly climbed into the carriage, and with a pucker pucker, the horse pulled the carriage. ''''...........'''' Even that guy would be tired after winning the third round of the third year division today, but what an energetic guy......I feel like I want to learn from that kind of thing. After seeing off the Falontessa family''s carriage, I started walking towards my own house. ''''--Hmm.'''' He wakes up and opens his dim eyes. ''Good morning, Mr. Kurohiko. This voice, which softly caresses my ears, is Mia. I spin my head around on the pillow. By the bed in my room, Mia-san is sitting in a round chair by my bed. a?Have you been waiting for me to wake up? Yes, I''ve finished with your house. Mia-san tilts her head a bit and smiles. But then, Mia-san suddenly put her hands in front of her chest and looked uneasy. ''''Um........would it be......disturbing to wait for you to wake up here?'''' I''m not bothering you, of course, but I''m embarrassed to hear you talk in your sleep and I''m embarrassed to hear you talk in your sleep, too. ... Oh, no!I''m not going to have a bad impression of any Kurohiko.Absolutely, sir! ...Oh, thank you very much. Will I ever meet a girl who makes me feel good about myself? I''m not sure if I''m so devoted, or if I''m a bundle of good intentions, or if I''m a generous person.... Can I help you?Would you like to have breakfast immediately? Yes, I will. Well, I''ll go downstairs and be ready to have breakfast right away. As usual, please come downstairs when you are ready to change. I''ll leave you to it. Mia bowed to me and left the room. After changing, I went downstairs and washed my face first. When I finished washing my face, I went to the living room and found Mia-san waiting for me with a chair pulled up. How can I say........I feel like I''m getting ahead of myself today. There was a delicious looking breakfast on the table today as well, which was too good for me to waste. I sit down on a chair and start bringing the breakfast to my mouth. ''''...........'''' Mmmm, delicious. Anytime you eat. After breakfast, I drank a glass of milk with honey to finish off the meal. Mellow, slightly sweet, moist and cold. I can''t get enough of this drink. I''m not sure if I''ve ever had a problem with it. You''ve always been very helpful, Mia. No, sir. If I had a wife like Mia, I''d be a lucky man. No, no....Mia is the handmaiden of Machina-sama. Mia glances at me. ''''For example, if Makina-sama were to marry you.......it might mean that I would serve that master for the rest of my life.......'''' Mia glanced at me as if it was a signal for something. ''''?'''' Mia-san blushed and buzzed her hands while fumbling. ............. Perhaps because of the over-action, her breasts were shaking in conjunction with each other. ''''Ah--no!Or, hypothetically, it is!I''m sorry for running off on such a strange tangent all of a sudden. Yeah? Myia, do you have a pulse? Mia-san, who gave me a look that questioned my true intentions, leans forward and closes in on me. ''Mya, is it a pulse...?Ah--but I think I''d be happy if I could spend all my time with someone like Mia-san. This time, Mia pulled her body back, hiding her face. Her ears were bright red. ''''Ahhhh........Kurohiko-sama.......'''' That said, I actually think I would be happy to be with someone like Mia-san. From my point of view, Mia-san doesn''t have any negative factors or weaknesses to begin with. She can work well enough to take on some of Machina-san''s work during the Holy War Festival, and I can say that she''s almost perfect in terms of housework. She''s good-natured, calm, and above all, too kind. Besides, she''s very........or cute. "Well? I dropped the fork I was trying to take with my left hand. The fork slips on the floor and goes under the furniture. I''ve done it........ Even though I haven''t completely healed yet, I couldn''t help but try to use my left arm in the same way as I normally would, probably because the pain was starting to go away. ''Oh, Kurohiko-sama will be fine as it is, sir.I''ll get it. Mia tattled over to the furniture and got on all fours to reach underneath it. ''''Hmm........just a little more.......'''' Maybe it''s because she''s sticking her buttocks out this way, but her skirt is in a subtle and dangerous state....... Feeling that it''s rude to look at it, I quickly close my eyes as soon as possible. ''''..........'''' There it was, a weakness. Mia-san is a bit vulnerable in that area. Maybe I should be a little more concerned about the eyes of the opposite s*x....... ''''Yes!I got it!...Kurohiko-sama?Turn your face away, how can I help you? Oh, no, I mean... ''What?Oh, my God!Your face is all red, yes? Mia ran up to me and paid her hand off with her apron once. Then she put her hand on her own forehead, then on mine. ''Mmmm...?You don''t seem to have a fever, but... I lower my gaze and shrink my shoulders. Then, in a small voice, I say, "Duh, it''s okay.... Our faces are close. ".......... I still think I''m unprotected. With the suspicion of fever gone, Mia-san and I were spending a leisurely post-dinner moment after finishing cleaning up after breakfast. "Um, to tell you the truth, I was a little concerned about it, but.......Kurohiko-sama, how is your arm feeling? This arm?Yeah, it looks like we''re well on our way to recovery so far. There''s still enough of an effect on me to drop my fork, though. When I chuckled jokingly, Mia-san patted her chest. ''''Ho........I''m relieved. I know that Kurohiko-sama has a good reason for your imposition, but I''m sorry, Mia''s habit of worrying... well, I don''t think I can get rid of it yet. I''ve been trying to avoid giving Mia as much trouble as possible. However, it actually makes me a little bit happy to have her worry about me like this........ ''''.........'''' Mia-san, perhaps mistakenly thinking that she had weighed down the air with her statement, hurriedly changes the subject, fuming. ''''Oh, um--speaking of which!Kurohiko-sama is going to see off the guests from the Empire with Ruvel Argan after this, right?Machina-sama told me so. Yes, I''m supposed to go with Makina-san. Our guests on both sides of the border have offered to come and see me off as well. It was a bit surprising that the Empire had also offered to help him, let alone the Rouvel Argan''s. It''s not like I had that much contact with the two people of the Empire during this Holy War Festival........ The appointed time was approaching, so I left the house after Mia-san saw me off. When I got to the main gate, Machina-san, dressed in her usual gothic loli clothes, was waiting for me, leaning a bit against the carriage. ''You''re here,'' Here you go, Miss Machina. Makina-san let go of the carriage and lightly puffed her skirt away with her hand. ''Well then, shall we go?'' 239-70. "Blessed death" I''m sorry you had to come all the way out here! As I walked up to the front of the mansion where the Ruvelargan guests were staying, Shana was the first to jump out. ''Where are Miss Rose and the Prince?'' That''s it? Makina, Shana came out to see you. I said to Makina next to me. ''Yes,'' ''What''s the matter with you, Kurohiko?Isn''t it just me, or do you think I''m being too careless with this?I have no idea what to expect! What a blandness after spreading all the rumors about forbidden spell users. ''''Don''t you have anything to say to me...? Okay, okay!Now, as an apology-- Shana dipped her thumb and twisted her hips in a cooing motion. A debauched face''s upward glance. It''s not often you see a beautiful girl looking up at you with zero effect to this point. When you come to the Louvre-Argan you can spend the night with me, if you like. I''ll be preaching to you for one night. Why? Oh dear. He''s really going at his own pace, or something like that.... Hmm? Makina-san has a complicated smile on her face. ''Shana is the kind of person who makes fun of people for a living, but--'' Even I''m not going to bet my life on it! As Makina-san said salaciously, Shana-san gave her a bare-bones tweak. Through it all, Makina-san continues. ''''Thanks to the target changing to Kurohiko, I feel like I''m grateful that my damage is lessened...'''' What''s that, Makina?Do you miss me when I don''t take care of you? How could you do that? ''Hmm?Are you lonely?Hmmm? With a nihilistic smile and a wicked smile, Shana-san pecked Makina-san''s cheek with a pudgy smile. ''''It''s a relief that you''re going back to Rouvel Argan today...'''' She''s as dull as ever. Later, Makina-san told me that Shana-san only teases people like that, only to people she really likes. I wonder if that kind of thing is also an expression of favoritism....... I also exchanged greetings with the giant armor-clad Rose-san and Prince Gears who came out afterwards. Rose-san only shook hands with me, but somehow the air seemed softer than when I first saw her. Come to think of it, she had crushed the Endno Ten Indicators Army with one twist level. As I thought, she was named as one of the continent''s most powerful people. Prince Gears left the impression that he was a pleasant person. He was crisp and unassuming. Even to me, he said, "It was an honor to meet you! He said. Mr. Rose and Prince Gears get into the carriage. Shana-san follows. On the way in, Shana-san gave me an embarrassed wink and glanced up her skirt as she rode in. ''''.........'''' I don''t care. ''Then, Crohico, if you get a chance, pay a visit to the Louvreargan!You''ll be welcome then! After seeing off the guests of Ruvel Argan, they headed to greet the Imperial guests. In front of the Imperial mansion, Princess Hel and Valaga Wormood were waiting for them, who had already finished preparing to leave. The other people who came from the Empire went to the gate in another carriage first. Seeing that only the other carriage attendants were left, I could tell that Princess Hel had absolute faith in Varaga as her bodyguard. I have the feeling that Princess Hel has been lifting me up like that. I felt as if I had once again learned the strength of the name value of the Four Evil Calamities Killer from the Princess''s response. When we parted, Varaga said that he wanted to talk to the forbidden spell user alone for a bit, and took me out a bit away from the Princess and Makina-san. What would it be about for me? Is it about Mr. Currier? I wanted to thank you for your help. Are you thanking me for... Yeah. Valaga leaned forward slightly and whispered in my ear. ''Thank you for wiping that d*mn noise out of the world. Hmm. ''''But it was Hibigami who chopped off your head, right?And it was Noyes himself who wanted it in the first place... or, looking at it another way, isn''t that kind of suicide? You''re the one who carved the defeat in stone, aren''t you? .......... ''Hibigami liked the noisy woman in that one... but as for me, I feel very good that she''s dead - real, real, real. You were in the Sixth House, weren''t you? Vomit. What? People don''t call vomit their buddy. Vomit? Oh, you mean the vomit? So, does that mean that for Varaga, noise is vomit? Anyway, I''m grateful for your help. But at the same time... Valaga pulled his upper body back and adjusted his glasses. ''I have no fondness for this Sagara Krohiko person at all. Probably for life. .......... He smiled a clean smile and said something smooth and awful. ''Nevertheless, as long as our lives don''t overlap with each other, there won''t be any problems. For the record, I have no intention of doing anything to you on my end. Then Varaga chuckled and shook my hand with both of hers. ''So I hope that I and Princess Hel never have the chance to see you again. So, good luck with your prayers. .......... Hmm. I knew he was also a person from the sixth house. And surrounded by people like this, I wondered again how Currier-san could have grown up like that. After I finished seeing him off, I got into the carriage with Makina-san. ''''Oh, come to think of it, I''m talking about the Holy War Festival. As the carriage began to move, Makina began to speak. ''It seems like all the talk is all about Ira Horne right now, isn''t it? Is that so? Yes. Not to talk about Cecily the winner, you know. Makina-san continued while carefully repositioning the headdress that had been displaced by the swinging of the carriage with her hands. She didn''t win, but she moved people''s hearts that much. Although she didn''t win, she may be the one who moved people''s hearts so strongly that she is the winner behind the scenes. I''m a little happy to hear what you just said. It''s true that we didn''t win the championship, but Ira-san fought a battle that was recognized by many people. But Ira-san fought a battle that was recognized by a lot of people. In the previous world, there was a tendency to think that "results aren''t everything" was prehistoric and naive, but I think that things aren''t always about superficial results. What did you leave behind? What did you leave behind for others? Of course, the visible results are also important. But what''s more important than the superficial results are also important. By the way, Kurohiko, the Holy Royal Family is finally planning to have a formal audience with you. ''What?With whom? Do you think Makina-san is playing games with you? He gave me a zit eye that seemed to say. ........... I think it''s a cowardly thing for him to be covered in cuteness throughout, even with his aggressive zit eyes. ''''....................With you. With me? ''''Well, if you want to become a holy warrior in the future, it would be better to remember the Holy King well. Besides, if you ever have an audience with him, I''ll be able to make things work for you as usual. You don''t have to worry about that.What''s going on?Are you so happy that you finally got the opportunity to have an audience with the Holy King? No, I mean... I felt embarrassed and scratched my cheeks with my fingers. ''At all times, I knew Makina-san would be good to me...'' Makina-san crosses her arms and sighs, huffing and puffing. Her white cheeks have turned a slight cherry color. ''''Moo, so........well, because you''re like that, I can''t leave you alone, or rather...........................hmm. With her eyelashes down, Makina-san slaps her hand up to her cheek. ''''..........'''' There''s something in the air. There we go. Let''s get some air. I hold up my index finger. "Yeah!Well, well, Mr. Machina is that!If I had a sister who was absurdly hot, I wondered if I had a sister like this-- Lady. What? Hey, sweetheart. --pressure. .......... .......... I mean, if I had a sister who was hot, I think I''d be like... Makina-san nodded with satisfaction, "Mm. ''Good.'' 240-Epilogue "Sagara Kurohiko" After leaving Makina-san, I returned to the school. ''''Krohikoh!'''' On the way back to the house, Cecily-san called out to me as she walked from the house. Next to her was Currier-san, who was also next to her. ''What''s wrong with you two?'' What''s the matter with you? I went to visit Kurohiko. ''What?Me? Hmm? Currier-san is making a bitter face. ''''That........you often react as if the only thing left out of the other person''s options is what concerns you.......'''' Hmmm. If I come to think of it, if these two guys were to walk past this girls'' lodge from my house, it''s only natural that I''d feel that they had something to do with me. This is probably one of the reasons why people call them so insensitive..... --It''s not a good idea to be so insensitive. It''s not a good idea. In a place like this, I didn''t expect a forbidden king. And to make such a terribly misguided tweak? --When you think you''re missing the point, it''s bad........ He was a forbidden king who was subtly mastering the modern language. ............ Or rather, is it okay to waste precious power in this place? What''s going on, Blackie? "Oh, my God! Cecily-san''s face appeared in front of me. ........I was startled. Hmm. Even looking at it this close, it''s still an amazing formative beauty....... ''Were you talking to someone just now, Kurohiko? I put my hand on my chest. ''Actually, I was talking to the voice inside me. How are you feeling, Blackie? ''No!He really means it just the way it is!Mr. Currier, please stop worrying about the normal stuff with a serious face! ''''So the three of us are going to go to the plaza at the base of the Sacred Tree tomorrow or so... what do you think? Mr. Cecily apparently came to me to make that suggestion. Yes, that''s fine. I don''t really have anything I can''t do without. So it''s settled, then. Cecily claps her hands together happily. Then tomorrow I''ll be up to my eyeballs in making lunch! .............. Cecily, you''re really good at making a request like that that that makes it hard for the other person to refuse. The expressions and nuances are too perfect. Regardless of the gender, that was a real hit. I mean, the currier is just plain embarrassed. I don''t guarantee the taste.My cooking is more focused on nutrition and ... well, you know, bodybuilding. Then let the Currier cook up Kurohiko''s body. With a thump, Cecily pushes Currier-san back. Curie-san cowered her shoulders and sniffed with a hum. ''''Well, it''s better than pondering and forcing yourself to mend things like in the middle of the Holy War Festival. .......... This is how it always feels when the three of us are together. And this feeling is very calming. In order to protect this precious relationship - that man, I have to win. So, stronger. If I can surpass that Skolbanger, I will get even closer to that man. The other day''s Seibu Festival was a great inspiration. So I want to be stronger. I''ll look at the Sacred Tree in the distance. Well. It''s time to get serious about searching for the forbidden spellbook. ''''.........'''' Sagara Kurohiko has to be the strongest in order to surpass the strongest. She looks at Currier and Cecily, who are smiling and flirting with each other, thinking of the faces of the people who have been kind to her so far in this world. Yes. I need to be the strongest. To protect the people I care about. I promise. 241-Prologue "Bell-ringing village monster" [? ? ? ] The bells are ringing. A thunderous sound echoing from the bell tower. The sound announced a crisis. People are running away. Confusion and fright come and go on their faces. The sound of footsteps that could be mistaken for earthquakes. Something huge enough to look up from the corner of a house reveals its full majesty. People were running away from the giant. The giant was a wolf head. The head is reflected as that of a wolf. But the rest of the body was humanoid. Is it a sub-race? But the appearance of the sub-race is a bit too close to the side of monstrosity. Is it more of a beast than a person - or a monster? Or perhaps calling it a "giant beast" would be more appropriate now. Black skin. The golden fur. Amber eyes. The leg like a rock with raised muscles is reminiscent of the one-eyed giant known as a large demon. No, or maybe even more so. I''m not sure if it''s more than that. A physique that boasts a physique that is uncommonly well-proportioned. His muscles are first-rate. A certain kind of beauty coexists with it, though it looks like a beast. Perhaps you could call it godlike. Was the god race that once ruled this land, or did they look like that? The giant beast had left traces of blood on the edges of its body. It wasn''t its own blood. It was the blood of a human that it had killed. The corpses of humans whose bones seemed to have been crushed were bundled in the giant beast''s hands. It''s time to get hungry. I don''t want to play with them and kill them. You should be grateful to that warrior for giving you back your free will. The giant beast threw the corpses together over its head. The softening corpses were squeezed into a hollow, crushed sphere the size of a baby''s head. The giant beast put the sphere into its mouth as if it were eating fruit. It chews and swallows. Eating. It''s just like the scene of an ordinary meal, just like in life. "This is such a thing. It''s a problem that existence is still not stable, but eventually it will be. I''m starting to feel a lot better, but we don''t have to rush into anything just yet. d*mn you! "M? A boy with an axe in his hand jumped in front of the giant beast, who was muttering something to himself. The one he''s clutching desperately is probably a felling axe. At least it wasn''t one for fighting. ''''What the hell is wrong with you!A demon that has escaped from an ancient ruin! The boy flies in a trembling voice and asks a determined question. Call it brave, call it brave, call it reckless, call it reckless. ''''d*mn it.....You''re going to capture the people of this village and eat them all together!But I''m not gonna let you do that!I''ll protect everyone in the village.Oooohhhh! The boy swung his axe at the giant beast''s ankles with a chopping motion. But he couldn''t even invade a single thin layer of the giant beast''s skin. Super-hard skin. The boy was played and fell on his ass on the spot. ''''d*mn it........'''' The beast''s eyes shot out to the boy. "Child I will give you the honor of knowing my name before you die. The giant beast seems to call his opponent "So". "My name is Skolbanger. The giant beast that called itself that crushed the axe that the boy had let go with one of his feet. It''s just as if it were a fragile wooden axe that could be crushed. I''m not at ease enough to tolerate the recklessness of unknowing cattle. It''s time for me to finish my meal. It would have been wiser for you to remain calm. The beast reaches out to the boy. "Every child has a different taste. We''ll have a little something to finish our meal. Stupid. "M? Being smart doesn''t make a good fighter. The giant beast stopped his hand and looked at here. I''m sure that a kid who goes up against a monster like yourself has a lot more room to grow if you look at it mentally. Can you say that he is a little bit of a gem that is too good to die? I found my arms trembling. Of course. It''s been a long time coming. A meeting with what I would call a powerful opponent. This trembling. Delight is coursing through my body. "Huh?Besides this reckless child, there were still other reckless livestock in existence. Is So the father of this child?So, to save my child... You think I''m my father?Kaka, you make me laugh this is a kid whose name I don''t even know. I don''t care if this village I just stopped by is wiped out or not. Hm, interesting. I didn''t think you could afford to laugh at me like that and have your hands shake like that. The giant beast''s eyes narrowed as it observed us. "I''m not afraid. Oh, I see you''ve got a good eye. Oh, yeah. As if it had forgotten its existence, the giant beast walked past the boy in a stunned state of self-doubt and approached the man with a scowling smile on his face. ''''Combat madness ka.'''' The giant beast walked up to Hibigami''s eyes with a well-informed review, hurting the earth with its giant feet just like Otsuchi. As the giant beast turned its back to the sun, Hibigami''s body was covered by a large shadow. In the sun''s light, its golden fur glowed like a flame. Accompanied by the style of a king, the giant beast looked down at Hibigami. ''I do not understand how it could not draw its blade even at this distance. But that doesn''t mean I''m just a fool who can''t imagine my power. Hm, well... The aspect of the beast was covered in darkness by black skin and shadows. Only its golden eyes were glowing with the light of reason and fighting spirit in the darkness. "Name is not to be heard. It''s Hibigami. I would venture to ask you further about who you are. I''m somewhat intrigued by his existence. Hibigami sniffs. I don''t have much of a background in life, as far as I''m concerned. Well, I''d say-- Of the two swords - the No Kill one, Hibigami drew his sword. The sword that is used when Hibigami decides that it is worthy of more than a "match" fight. ''''Just the loneliest and strongest.'''' The giant beast didn''t move even when the sword was being drawn. "Humm, I call myself the strongest in the world. The giant beast''s air changed. He seemed to see something in it. ''Not arrogance, not conceit, not overconfidence, not baselessness, not hubris, not vanity, not recklessness, not foolishness,'' The giant beast turned away. No--. Correctly, he went into a fighting stance. He twisted his body and swung his body over. It exudes a fighting spirit that is worthy of being called divine. "It''s rare to recognize my human as a warrior even before I fight. "It''s unusual to recognize my human as a warrior before I fight him, so why not recognize him as a warrior worthy of fighting me? Kaka, what the hell do you think you''re talking about and I''m going to do what I want without your approval. Now... Hibigami''s face was filled with evil glee, and he took a relaxed stance. ''Shall we meet in death?'' 242-Episode 1 "Lets Stay at the Arkwright House" The St. Renowthred School''s hot season vacation was coming to an end. In the world before they were sent here, it was now during the so-called summer break. The major events during such a break would be the Holy Warrior Festival where the Holy Warrior candidates fought hard for their lives, and the attack on the Great Sacred Ground by that Endno Ten Indicators Army and Skolbanger that happened during the Holy Warrior Festival. Other than that, there were also encounters with the guests of the Ruvelargan and Guntarios empire who were invited to the St. Boniface. Looking back, there were both good and bad things during the Holy Week. But for me, Sagara Krohiko, I think it can be said that both of these were valuable experiences. And finally, the second semester of classes was about to start. But... ''I have one uncomfortable event coming up before second semester classes start...'' Murmuring this in front of the magnificent silver decorated door, he looked up at the mansion, which was also a magnificent majestic mansion. The door that had been closed earlier was opened from the other side. ''''What are you standing there bobbing about, Kurohiko? What? A girl so beautiful that the elegant and beautiful decoration of the door faded away - Cecily Arkwright came out of the door. She''s my classmate and companion. And that - for now, we have a relationship as potential lovers. The fact that I have such feelings for her still doesn''t sit well with me personally, though. ''''How can I say... the cool but refreshing breeze is so pleasant that I just wanted to feel this breeze for a bit longer. No, it''s far from brisk today and there''s no wind at all today to begin with. It was a calm and accurate perception of the situation. ''Jeez,'' He stares at me with questioning eyes. Even such a look looks look beautiful, and Cecily Arkwright''s God''s blessing is still intact. However, it seems that his mood has been compromised. ''''Do you really dislike staying in my mansion so much?Would you like to take a second step? No, I mean, yes. ''Moo!If that''s the case, there''s nothing wrong with--? The character was immediately broken. Nope. Is it more accurate to say that the wall surface collapsed and the ground was exposed rather than a character collapse in this person''s case? I shrug. ''''Staying at a girl''s house is a good place to be unfamiliar with. If she wins the Holy War Festival, I''ll sleep over at the Arkwright house. I had promised her that. And she had won the ungraded class of the Seibutsu Festival, where the strongest of the best had gathered, and she had done so with flying colors. The one big event left before the start of the second semester of classes. It was a sleepover at the Arkwright house, which was none other than. * When we stayed at the Cirrus Baths, everyone else was there. My reassuring ally, Zeke of the same s*x, was with me. And moreover, Cirrus Baths is like an inn. It''s not a girl''s home. Furthermore, the place to stay this time was the home of Cecily Arkwright, who was said to be a superbly beautiful girl, and everyone had to shake their heads. In other words, it was the home of a Renoir Thread idol. Since you''re staying at such a house, it''s impossible not to feel overwhelmed. Cecily puts her fingertips to her eyebrows as if she has a headache. ''''You can deal with Hibigami and the Four Deadly Disasters with such ease, so why are you so uptight about staying at my mansion.......you really are a strange person, Kurohiko. ''No, as expected of Cecily, she''s special and...'' Mmm-hmm. Suddenly in a good mood, Cecily came around behind me and grabbed my hands. ''Se-Cecily-san?'' So that''s what it is, isn''t it? I''m not going to be able to tell the difference. I arched my upper body, letting my back escape. ''Sta, stop trying to hook me up to your back!'' I felt something soft on my back earlier. ''''This ... if you don''t move forward towards the mansion, it''s going to be a bit embarrassing, isn''t it?Well, I don''t mind a little body closeness as long as it''s Kurohiko.And yes, my breasts are not quite currier these days, but they do seem to be growing in some vague way... In short. I''m saying that if you don''t move on from this, I''m going to impose my growth appeal on you. That''s special, for sure. "He''s someone we have to be extra vigilant about. Terrible! I make a languid face and drop a sigh. ''''Your blackness, as expected of you, is just as good as being called the Black Pearl of Renowthred.......'''' You can''t just change my nickname in King''s Landing like that! * Welcome, Mr. Kurohiko. Hana bows. I bobbed my head too. This person is the servant of the Arkwright family. She is a middle-aged woman with a mild atmosphere, and Cecily says she trusts you a lot. I know this person and I know her too. It''s a relief to have a familiar face in the room.... As I stepped into the mansion, I was immediately greeted by a large staircase that looked like a Western-style building leading to the second floor. As I climbed up the stairs in front of me, the staircase on either side branched off again, just like you know. There was an old-fashioned feel to the mansion that reminded me of its long history. However, thanks to the cleanliness of the house, it has a clean feeling. I don''t feel any old dustiness. Smooth. I wondered if the heartbreaking smell was due to the flowers arranged here and there. I''m going to have to ask you to stay in the visitors'' room. I''m going to go change, so please let Hana show him around. Very well, My Lady. Cecily, she''s going to change her clothes. So the pale lemon yellow short-sleeved dress you''re wearing now is not home wear? Then let''s meet again later, Kurohiko. After parting from Cecily-san, who smiled and waved her hand flutteringly, I walked down the corridor of the mansion, accompanied by Hana-san. ''''.........'''' We walked around and found out. The mansion itself seems to be quite old. Even so, it doesn''t feel rundown, probably because the mansion has been treated very carefully, including cleaning. The original mansion is said to be in the Earl of Arkwright''s estate again, but this mansion in the royal capital is probably being taken good care of as well. The Arkwright family takes good care of their home, and I felt a strong affinity for them. When I came to check on Cecily, who was depressed after being defeated by Hibigami before, I didn''t have time to observe the inside of the mansion.... When you look at it when you have the time to spare, you can see things you didn''t notice. ''''It''s this way, sir. Please feel free to use the things in your room. Hmm...............................The things in this room may become Kurohiko-sama''s in the future, right?Now, if there''s anything else you need, please ring your doorbell. I thank her and Hana resigns, leaving a smile on her face. I put my bags down and sit down on the bed. .........hmm? Come to think of it, Hana-san said something about how the things in this room might be mine in the future.... Unless Cecily and I get married, that''s not going to happen... No, no, I shake my head. What am I thinking? I can''t imagine me marrying Cecily-san. Well, I''m sure we''re on the same page, but....... While thinking about that, I check the time on the clock. I should have gone to the hall by the time I was told. There''s still some time left until the time. Falling back onto the bed, I take a breath, feeling more relaxed. A bed with a canopy. It wasn''t as comfortable as the bed I had at home. But........looking at Cecily when she''s in the mansion, I realize that she really is the daughter of a prestigious house.... Once again, I had the sense that she''s someone who lives in a different world than I do, and that''s what I was confronted with. But I understand. Cecily-san doesn''t like to be treated like that. Most of all, in this mansion, we revealed our true selves to each other in the past. Because of that experience, even though the world we live in is different, I think we are close people in terms of our feelings.... ''''.........'''' It''s getting too comfortable to sleep, I''m getting sleepy.... ******** Ha! Sheesh. I was out of it. Would the time be okay? Hmm? Huh? In front of me, there is someone else. There''s a woman lying on her side in a slightly symmetrical state with me lying down. On the same bed as me. As I''m sprawled out, hey, what happened? Hmm-- She was still in a daze, perhaps because she wasn''t fully awake. The mystery woman''s eyes were open. She wasn''t asleep. The woman softly, softly softened her eyes. As soon as I saw that expression that gave me the illusion that an angel had descended, an indescribable sensation, as if my heart had been stroked by a feather, ran through me. ''''Good morning,'''' A voice that tickles the back of your ears. The image is of a clear lake with soft sunlight pouring down on it - or is it? I uttered the name of the first person I associated with such an image. ''Cecily, mister?'' "Mmm-hmm. The tip of her index finger was pitted against her forehead. It was fluffy and cool. ''No,'' 243-Episode 2 "Charms on the Bed" So you''re Cecily from the future? "Chuckle. A mysterious woman smiles at me. ''I wonder if she''s sleepwalking?Then-- Hmm? A slippery hand takes mine. My blurred consciousness was rapidly awakened by what happened next. Mmmm. A soft, but lukewarm feeling through the cloth filled my palms. What?What are you doing?! ''Oh, dear?Have I just given you a glimpse of the dullness of the rumors?Hmmm... see?Wouldn''t you be able to tell if it was Cecily by the size of your breasts? Crap! This size is certainly not Miss Cecily''s--not! I hurriedly shook off my hand. By the way, I did shake it off, but I almost guessed who the woman in front of me was, so I made sure to add or subtract my strength. ''''Hm?'''' The woman puts her hand on the ground and raises her upper body. She is wearing a thin white dress. Huh? Isn''t that the same dress that Cecily used to wear? Still.............................She''s beautiful to look at. Long, fluffy hair of a light amber color. Long, thin eyelashes. Clear blue eyes like a glass ball. Shaped lips. Pale skin as smooth as condensed milk. That hairstyle with the braiding going around the back of his head was called a half-up in the previous world. Whatever it was, it looked too good on her, it looked too good on her. Or rather. Uh-huh, you caught me off guard, didn''t you? From the look on her face, this person was definitely that person out of ten. As she adjusted the wrinkles in her clothes, she gave a smile that reminded me of her daughter. ''I''m Cecily''s mother, Socie Arkwright. I knew it was Cecily''s mother. Even so, she looks too young........ How many people would believe her when she told me she had a child? You can''t argue with the fact that she has the s*x appeal of a man........ ''''Hmmm...?Will this be the first time I''ve seen you? Sorry for my mistake, but I''m Sagara Kurohiko. I''m an associate of your daughter Cecily of St. Reno''s Red Academy, and I''m an associate of yours. My, my, aren''t you a polite girl? Yes, it''s my pleasure, sir. My daughter is indebted to you. Societ bowed her head in a bowing motion. Then she stands on her knees and zlints up to rub against me. A slender hand is placed on my thigh. Why a body touch on my thigh in this situation...? One more problem. The hem of the dress is rolled up, exposing a fair amount of white thighs, what can you do about it? I had overwhelmingly lost my eyesight. Sagara Kurohiko is not the austere, hard-boiled, geeky man who is used to women. If a beautiful woman full of charm was in front of him, he would naturally have the reaction of an ordinary man. ''''Kusu........Hey, Kurohiko-san?And since it''s just the two of us... What is that disturbing preamble........ And - why are you drawing the word "N" with your fingertips on my thigh from earlier! I''m ticklish! Would you like to play with me... for a little while, just for a little while?What does that mean ... and you know what it means?Of course-- He leans forward and puts his hand on my shoulder in a flattering motion. A breathless whisper filled with neatness and fascination. It stroked my earlobes sensually. "Don''t tell my daughter. Her large, marshmallow-like breasts almost spilled out of her open chest. In other words, this dress was supposed to make me feel like I was wearing it to give the illusion of a daughter. That''s why it''s not the right size. What am I doing pretending to be calm and thinking about the situation in a nonchalant manner? This visual information is indeed too much of a detriment to reason and the heart! And to top it off, this welcoming defenselessness! .......... That said... Yeah, this won''t work. He lightly grabs Societ''s shoulder with both hands. "Hello?Uh-huh, I wonder if you''re up for it? Gulp. "Huh? He slowly pushed Socier-san''s body away from his own. ''I apologize if I offended you, but.......I''m not going to do anything weird with Cecily''s mother. And today, well........I came to stay for Cecily-san. The socier smiles and puts a hand to his cheek. ''I see,'' she says, ''that you''re not one of those lords who let the atmosphere of the place wash over them without thinking about it because of the coloration. Yeah? This is like a test to see if I could succumb to temptation...? We can''t let our guard down. Does this mother have a daughter? It''s more than that. I looked at Soci and found myself smiling an evil thin smile. I just met her here and it felt like it was the hundredth year. Yes..............You''re a causal partner to me, Soci. The overwhelming culprit who, with the harmful documents like the Socie document and other harmful documents at the top of the list, wiped out my precious Currier-san and Cecily-san with unnecessary wisdom........! I finally met him. I have too much to say to this man. "Mr. Sociedad, Okay. The seriousness of the situation was palpable, and Socie sat upright at high speed with Shubabaugh. Then she anxiously glanced upward at me with her eyes. ''''Um........have I done something?Are you that........uncomfortable? Hmmm. On the contrary, it''s a bit difficult to do when you''re this close to me, but....... I''m sorry?So far you''ve been the one to tell your daughter and Miss Currier-- What are you doing, Mother? Hmm? With a smile on her face, she turns around and looks back at Socit with a smile. ''Oh, Cecily,'' Huh? Where is the anxiety-filled attitude that you had a while ago........ "Kurohiko didn''t show up very often, so I came to check on him--what''s that situation...? Socie-san makes a loose and troubled face. ''''What........I was wondering what kind of lord Cecily has in mind, so I wanted to talk to you. Why are you two ... in bed? Mr. Societ weakly slumped into a posture and put a hand sadly over his eyes. ''''Oyoyo ... actually, right?Mr. Kurohiko pulled me forcefully into bed. Cecily sighed. ''''No, no, no, Kurohiko doesn''t have the guts to do that. Huh ... okay, mother?If you''re going to make fun of me, you need to lie a little more credibly. Socit de la cration. ''Oh dear, you''re no match for Cecily. So what happened to Kurohiko?It''s past time, but... "I was just lying here and I was so out of it and then I woke up and I was like... He glanced at Miss Societ and then sighed again, Cecily. ''Your mother says she''s been sneaking in to play a prank on you. As expected of a daughter who is related to her blood, I should say. It seems that she understands her mother''s behavioral patterns. However, despite her intelligence and understanding, why is she on the palm of Socit with Currier-san? Hmm. I think the theory that Cecily is daring to go along with Societe''s idea is becoming more and more likely. At any rate, it''s a relief that we didn''t get misunderstood. I must thank Cecily for her good judgment. 244-Episode 3 "You" So, at long last-- I am Cecily''s mother. Welcome to the house, Master Conjurer. You can call me Kurohiko. Then, as before, I''ll call you Kurohiko-san, shall I? I''m in the dining room of the Arkwright family now. Cecily had originally planned to introduce me to Socit while we were having a cup of tea. But before that, she snuck into my room, and as a result, we met for the first time in that way. Well, I was defeated by the unexpected sleepiness, and I''m also responsible for that. Cecily pulled her chair over to me and whispered to me. I''m sure your mother has the ability to use both sides of the coin, or perhaps a surprisingly inedible part of her, so please be careful, okay? Do you say that? "-What?I mean, that''s the way it is, isn''t it?Oh, Kurohiko''s teasing........ He yelled at me with a whispering volume, while his elbow snickered and gouged at my armpit. It tickles......... ''''Hmm, it''s good that you''re so close. Socit said, smiling. There was a large table with seating for twelve people in the dining room. There was one seat at each end of the table, which was reserved exclusively for Aruji, and that seat was occupied by Socit. I was sitting diagonally across from her, and next to me was Cecily. Describing it as being sandwiched between two beautiful women sounds wonderful (and it is). Cecily has already changed her clothes and is now wearing a red and white sleeveless dress. It''s like a house-dressed version of her search clothes. Perhaps because of the heat, the skirt length seems to be a bit short.... Anyway, this outfit is also dainty and beautiful without question. The first time I saw it, it still made me nervous. He''s someone who will always hold my heart and never let go. The person you are going to tie up with Cecily will have no trouble asking for your opinion on the way you dress. Well, there will be cases where the repertoire of rhetoric will be exhausted. By the way, I have something important to tell you two lovebirds. The socier cut him off. ''A story?What is it, Mother? From the reaction, it looks like it''s something Cecily-san doesn''t know about. ''''What I''m going to tell you is about the rules I would like you to follow in regards to Kurohiko-san''s stay at this mansion today. A common one would be that there are rooms that you''re not allowed to enter. Is it possible that this is forbidden between what time of day and what time of day it is, or some other aspect of it? The father, Mr. Badias, is said to be absent until the day after tomorrow on an errand. A man who is not part of the family will be staying in this house where a beautiful mother and daughter live, so he must make sure that the rules of the house and moderation are strictly observed. I have a number of other things to protest to Mr. Sosie, but it''s only polite to know the rules of the house first. I responded seriously. ''Yes, please say whatever you want. ''I''m going to have you two spend your time as husband and wife while you''re in this mansion. Hmm? Hmm? The wrinkles that create a question mark are carved into my brow. ''''Well, what did you say...?'''' When I asked back, with a smile that encompassed everything like an earth mother goddess, Socie said calmly. ''''No questions asked,'''' That intimidating technique that produces a black aura while maintaining a smiling face.... The technique that Cecily sometimes uses was handed down directly to her by Societ? A gravitational pressure descends on me. ''''Why do you have to do that........'''' Maintaining her smile, the wife bends her head adorably. ''No questions asked, sir.'' It''s not working. Our path of retreat is blocked. I look at the girl sitting next to me to ask for help. Are you sure you want to? What? Cecily lowered her gaze and fumbled with her legs inwardly. Blushing. ''I don''t mind, though,'' Cecily-san glances at me with a feverish gaze, glancing at me. ''''Kurohiko...don''t you want to?'''' Ugh! The daughter didn''t know about the proposal to play husband and wife beforehand, but-- The result was an exquisite father-son tag-team move. Before I knew it, the retreat was blocked from both sides. If I refuse here, there''s a chance I won''t be allowed to stay.......? I feel that the nuances sprinkled into Mr. Saucier''s demeanor and words already hint at this.... Cecily seemed to be very much looking forward to today''s sleepover. I can guess that from observing the situation so far. It is obvious that Cecily would be depressed if this nightingale were to end here. Societ, you didn''t mean to know that this was going to happen........? It''s not working. I can''t think of a workaround. No sign of help. I give up. Okay ... and just for the night, right? Socit puts her hand to her mouth in satisfaction and smiles with a chuckle. ''Yes, just for the duration of my stay. ''And just so you know, there''s no guarantee I''ll be able to act the way you want me to act as your husband?Nah, I''ve never been anyone''s husband. Yes, Mr. Kurohiko, you just need to do what you do best. ''Mmm,'' I groaned, feeling mixed. To tell the truth, I''m not entirely unhappy about it. Even if it''s just a game, I can still feel like a married couple with Cecily Arkwright. Moreover, the other party is in a groove. The one thing that''s tricky is the fact that I feel like I''m dancing on the palms of Socie-san.... ''''Hmm?'''' Suddenly, the faint citrus scent became stronger. The warmth I feel is that of a stranger. ''That,'' Halfway up my ass, Miss Cecily was twisting into my chair territory. ''Suddenly, w-what''s going on?'' ''Hmm?Hmmm. Cecily, in a good mood, came swooping down on me. ''Why, Miss Cecily! Not "Mr. Cecily," but "Cecily," right?Well, because Kurohiko will be my husband for a while........right? I was immediately in a groove. I remember a long time ago I refused to call him names because I still had some resistance - but I didn''t expect him to rekindle it in this way. I tried to resist. "Isn''t there a tendency for husbands to call their wives ''sans''? I don''t know what''s going on in this other world. "Dame. Ah. The way you look up at me. I''m the one who can''t resist. ...or it''s just a matter of self-imposed despair. "All right, all right. I''ll try to be a good husband today and tomorrow cecily. Okay. However, aren''t they too close together? Well, what should I be called?You?Sir? ''What?Either way, whichever way you like it. Yeah, well... Cecily looked at me with enraptured eyes as I giggled. She looked so happy. "I''m going to take care of you as my wife for the next two days, okay? Cecily''s index finger twitched mischievously as the words were uttered one letter at a time. ''A, na, ta?'' If I''m going to be honest and confess I felt like my brain was going to torch with the way I just called out to him. I spit while pulling my upper body to retreat. What''s going to happen........this sleepover....... 245-Episode 4 "His Next Purpose" The socier takes his seat, well, well. ''Then let the two youngsters take care of the rest, and the old ones leave. I don''t think "old" is the right word for it by any means. I''d believe it if I were you when you said you were in your twenties. ''I''d like to chat more, but let''s say it''s at dinner. What are they looking forward to in so many ways? Ugh. But, if you''re not careful, you''ll be misled by Socie-san''s seductive smile that combines chastity and dainty charm. Especially me, the cholo-ish me. When Cecily-san grows up, will she become like that, or will she become more adult-like? When Sosie-san disappeared, Cecily-san, who had half occupied my seat, popped back into her seat. No, no. Huh? She was in wife mode a while ago, but suddenly she''s back to her normal mood...? ''Oh, the only time you have to be a husband is when your mother is around, okay?I mean.........Kurohiko wouldn''t want to do that either. Cecily shrugged her shoulders and chuckled. She looked a little disappointed. As for her, she was still flippant about playing husband and wife itself, wasn''t she? I guess the words she just said about acting out only when she was with her associate, she was paying attention to me. ............ I''m weak when I get a face like that. I am aware that I am a bit of a player. But if Cecily-san makes you happy, well............................. ''''No........I don''t know where Socie-san is listening in, and I''ll play the husband as much as possible while I''m staying at this mansion. Huh?I-is that okay? ''Haha... of course I''ve never been someone''s husband before, so I''m sure I''ll get the usual feeling in places... but, you see. -- I held up a finger in the air. It''ll give us both a chance to practice our acting skills! Let''s not get into what the acting skills are needed for. With my head on a swivel, I imagine myself acting like a husband. ''Ta, isn''t this the kind of thing you want to do sometimes?'' With a thrill, I put my own hand on Cecily''s hand. ''Hey, Cecily?'' You.... .......... .......... We both took the plunge and blushed as hard as we could. I could tell by the heat in my cheeks that I was blushing. After consciously acting it out, we both felt embarrassment boiling over. I agreed with the momentum, but..... It might be a high hurdle to overcome. ''''..........'''' .......... We have to say something. We can''t wait any longer. I''ve found the cup. "Se-Cecily. Yes, sir. Can I get something to drink? Oh, yes, yes. Please wait a minute. Cecily, his young wife, stood up and disappeared into the kitchen with a clatter. She had a look on her face that said she was glad to get a chance to get her mind right over there too. Apparently that was a nice play. Well, recklessness is not good. Let''s keep the acting to a minimum, and not in a reckless manner. After a while, Cecily came back with a cup on a tray. She seems to have calmed down a lot-- I mean, what? I feel like I''m puffing out my cheeks. "Cecily?Why, why are you swollen...? ''The young mistress was preparing drinks in the galley, you know? Huh?Ha, ha ... um, so what? We''re going to...I just wanted him to sneak into the kitchen and gently hug me from behind like, "I can''t take it anymore until night, Cecily......."! Of course not! I mean, I wouldn''t do anything else at night! Moo. His cheeks were blushing, but his gaze was a zit-eyed one that drooped a buzz. ''Unworthy.'' What? You can say it........ I can''t afford to lose, either. I have to fight back. It''s not at all heartbreaking to be told in such a cute way. It''s like having your heart tickled by a sweet, lazy breath! A mukka mark appeared in Cecily''s head. ''''*! Hey, you know, I think any man would be hurt by that! I cover my ears as I hold my head. ''''I mean ... I don''t want to hear words like a dome-colored blade like that from the mouth of a beautiful girl!Terrible! Cecily looks at me with a sadistic look in her eyes as I become pale and pale. "Oh my goodness, you are such a hard master to control, aren''t you? Shh... It''s unpredictable. Surprisingly, this is the kind of girlfriend I thought was possible. Maybe I''m being too perceptive.......but does she have her own measurements of what line is okay to be cold? No, that was too perforated. Miss Cecily takes a breath and returns to normal mode. ''Well, anyhow - yes, column water with herbs. Oh, hi. Cecily takes a seat, holding her skirt in her hands. Her smile is back to its usual one. Really? ''Hmm, what about Kurohiko?Are you comfortable with me? Well I''d probably still be more comfortable with Zeke. I''m sure you did, didn''t you?What''s that?It''s too much! Because when I''m with Cecily, well, I still feel like the opposite s*x. Cecily, who had almost sat up in protest, sat back down. Then she cleared her throat in embarrassment. ''You know, you could have just said something like that first...'' I''ve heard it''s bad for the skin, you know? Please don''t be so formal. After that exchange, we chatted in the cafeteria for a while. After all, we had returned to our normal routine. Acting as a married couple seems to be difficult unless you are strongly conscious of it. Well, it''s just plain tiring.... ''Come to think of it, Kurohiko. Yes, sir. ''Your brother told me that you''ve been in and out of the Holy Tree Order''s headquarters recently. ''''That''s right. Lately, I''ve been finding time to help the Order with some of their work. It was after the Holy War Festival was over. I went to the knight''s headquarters and asked Commander Sogut if I could help with the knight''s work, even if only during the hot season break. It was approved, and these days I''m helping the knights with a small amount of their work. The knights also work with the guards to maintain the security of the royal capital. Not to be left out of the examples of large cities with a lot of commercial activity, light and shadow exist in this royal capital, Christophia. It is said that the shadow side, the vicious acts, also occur to a certain extent. In such a situation, the Holy Tree Knights are said to be taking on troublesome cases that are too much for the guards to handle. However, the Knights are currently short of manpower due to the damage of the four deadly attacks. Because of that situation, I heard that they accepted me as an exception. I''ve heard that they''re currently considering allowing candidates to experience joining the order due to the manpower shortage. However, it''s currently not allowed in principle to assign the candidates to Knight''s work. However, Commander Sogut proposed to the Knights with a positive attitude, saying that if it was a forbidding curse user who defeated the Four Deadly Plagues and defeated the Last Ten Indications Army and Skolbanger. I''ve heard that thankfully, the main faces of the knights, such as Diales-san, Van Sustos-san, Lili-san and Nord-san, also responded positively to the proposal. Incidentally, it was Commander Sogut who told me about such a process. I''m not sure if it''s because of the fact that I was able to interact with them when I was a special instructor, but it may have been effective. ''''As for Kurohiko, do you have some kind of goal in mind?Given your past accomplishments, I''m sure you''ll have no problem joining the team after graduation without bothering to sell your face beforehand, but... Of course I had my sights set on it. The target is the Holy Ruins. 246-Episode 5 "Super Sacred Ruins" The Holy Ruins? Yes, By the way, even though it''s called the Holy Ruins, it''s not the Holy Ruins of the one on the school grounds. It''s the most difficult holy ruins that spread out at the base of the Holy Tree. The Knights of the Holy Tree who regularly attacked the site call it a "Special Class Holy Ruin" to separate it from the other Holy Ruins. ''''After helping them with their work, I ask the members of the group and compile information about the Special Class Holy Ruins in my own way,'''' Cecily showed her understanding. ''''Ah, I see. According to the information that Noyes left behind, somewhere in the Holy Ruins sprawling beneath the King''s Capital, there''s a spellbook of the First Forbidden Curse lying in there?'''' If there are any, I''d have to say the Special Sacred Ruins are the likely candidates. So it''s all part of the preparation for the future? ''''Yes. Besides, if the number of incidents the Knights are facing decreases and we have more manpower, the time to resume the attack on the currently suspended Special Class Holy Ruins might be hastened. That would surely increase the amount of information we can gather. ''''Of course, what I''m looking at after that is to get you to approve my participation in the Special Class Holy Ruins attack. I see. Even during the hot season break, Kurohiko was thinking ahead, wasn''t he? Or rather, Cecily was Cecily, and she seemed to be busy with something after the Holy War Festival. I had seen her occasionally, but surprisingly I didn''t know what she was up to these days. ''By the way, what has Kurohiko been doing the other days lately? ''Other than that?Basically, it''s about training or researching in the library. And also..........I''ll go to the town''s rummage sale to find out if there''s any information that will get me closer to the spellbook. There are often travelers from other countries in the mound. I used to go there from time to time, wondering if I could catch a glimpse of a rumor connected with the spellbook. I''m not good at talking to strangers. But considering that I wanted to defeat that man, it was surprisingly easy to make up my mind. ''''I want to do what I can before the day of the showdown with Hibigami. The school''s holy ruins were temporarily sealed off due to the matter of the mysterious giant and the investigation of its effects. However, around the time they discovered the "Fortress" that Noyes had been using - a sort of sorcerer''s workshop - the investigation was almost complete. Commander Sogut told me that. Aside from the matter of the spellbook, if you''re looking to become a holy warrior in the future, you can say that the holy ruins attack is an essential subject. The first semester''s evaluation points were managed with the good fortune of getting a perfect score from the exemption from participating in the Holy Martial Arts Festival, but the second semester is unlikely to be the same. In particular, there''s a high possibility that I won''t be able to get any points in any of the magic-type subjects. That''s why I want to gain points by attacking the holy ruins. ''''If I''m going to dive into the special class holy ruins, I want to gain experience in the underground ruins as well. The actuality of this is that it''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. Ah--well, speaking of which, do you have any thoughts on what to do about the other members of the capture team other than Currier? He smiled bitterly and scratched his cheek. ''Ha ... actually, I didn''t work on that part at all. Cecily is currently forming an attack team with Zeke and Hyrgis-san. With a certain belief, she decided to attack with the first three members of the team. Therefore, she can''t form an attack team with us. It would be best if I could form an attack team with Cecily-san, but....... ........... Hmmm. A member of the capture team, huh? ''''It would be nice if I could talk to Ira-san and Rei-senpai as well, but I''m partnering with other candidates for house-related association over there. It is said that the difficulty of capturing the Holy Ruins increases in proportion to the number of players. This is why there are not many large capture teams set up. Although having a large number of people is an advantage, a large group is also a problem. I''m going to have to cross my arms and wrinkle my brows. It''s a good idea to talk to Chairman Doris or even Chairman Koo just to see if they''re available...? Speaking of which, what about around Mr. Beoza? I wonder if the attack team with Fiburg & Bashkatha, which I even miss now, has been resolved? Cecily-san blurted out. ''''Chairman Doris and Chairman Ku?'''' The two of them, however, are probably forming an attack team with the candidates of their respective associations - and they''re in grumpy mode again!Why? Cecily smiles with a smile, casting shadows under her eyes. ''Can''t you say?I don''t know when people started calling me that, but it''s become quite a familiar name for me, isn''t it? The cat language is kind of scary........ ''''It''s because.......we ran into each other on our way to and from the Order''s headquarters, or the Chairman and the others passed by the training grounds during training, or we happened to be sitting near each other when we were in the library.... ...As we talked like that, we naturally grew closer, I guess. Was that ... was it really a coincidence? But why would two chairmen come all the way to see me? Mmm, that''s the... you know... ? Anyway, as a candidate for Sagara Kurohiko-dono''s girlfriend, I''m a little bit jealous of that kind of thing. Cecily-san softly puckered her lips and fluffed her armpit. ''''Oh--oh ... is that what you mean?'''' I''m grateful to be able to say it out loud like this. Because even I, being an insensitive person, can notice. I understood, and I proposed to him. I said, "Then shall we call Cecily-san from now on as "Shi-san" for short? Geez. .......... .......... What is this "burp" that a pretty girl has to go through right now? I''m not asking you to abbreviate my name either, but "Mr. Shih" is too subtle. ..... Cecily was smiling, but for some reason, she was crying tears. ''Huh?'' * After we finished chatting in the dining room, I then asked Cecily to show me around the mansion. After she showed me around the mansion, we went to my room to study. What the content of the study was that I would be teaching him what knowledge he needed to learn in order to dive into the Holy Ruins. As expected of a brilliant person, Cecily''s memos of attack on the Holy Ruins were all things that would be useful in general. In the previous world, they were like god''s notes that summarized the main points of the lessons in an absurdly clear manner. ''''Hm?Um, Miss Cecily. Yes? The ones that are newer than the rest of the bundles are written fairly recently, aren''t they? Huh?Well ... well ... is that right?Yeah, maybe. Miss Cecily. Yes, sir. Could this be the guy who rattled off all the things newbies need to keep in mind for me...? "Uh-oh, for Kurohiko''s sake!Or, don''t get me wrong! It was usually for me. Cecily-san does that kind of thing casually and without my knowledge..... That''s why the level of favorability I have for her keeps rising. And that''s it. Right now, I''m sitting side by side with Cecily at one table, huddled together at a fairly close distance, having her teach me the cautions for capturing the Holy Ruins. ''''.........'''' This must be the distance of the proximity phase in personal space. It is a sacred area that is only allowed to those who are exceptionally close to you. We''ve allowed each other to enter that space. Kuhu. If I''m not careful, I might end up hugging her with my hand around her thin waist. While I''m driven by such an impulse, Cecily-san continues her private lessons at a super close distance - or perhaps knowingly - while I''m driven by such an impulse. ............. I guess I should just get used to it, but I''m not really immune to this person. I''m not immune to it, but it''s the same for all the girls around me. While Cecily is preparing the next page, I look at her profile. What is it? He seemed to be getting uniquely s*xy these days compared to when I first met him. I squeezed my eyes tightly together and regained my spirits. No - it''s not polite to be flustered by the faint hue, even though you''re teaching me how to do it. I activate my reasoning to the fullest and go into concentration mode. Cecily-san bent her head and turned in the direction of the day after tomorrow and blurted out. .......................... Oh dear. The personal space invasion was done with an aim? And he''s such a high-spec person, I think he''s able to devote some of his capacity to teaching me exactly how to study while trying to take away my reason. * In the meantime, while we were doing this study session, it was time for dinner. 247-Episode 6 "Dinner Time" When they went to the dining room, Socie was waiting for them to take a seat. The window curtains were closed. A candelabra-type magician was providing the room with a moderate amount of light. ''''Excuse me, sorry to keep you waiting,'''' No, no. No, no, no, no, no, there''s no need to apologize because it''s not past the appointed time. As I apologize, Socie-san smiles softly, "Uh-huh. "Kurohiko has a habit of apologizing first, you know. Cecily sits down, pointing out my habits. I sit next to her. Again, it''s Arkwright''s mother and daughter on either side. Well, one of them is diagonally in front of me. ''''Have you two been in this mansion all day?'''' ''How did you find me?'' asked Socit. ''Yes, we were both in Kurohiko''s room the whole time. Well, well, well. .......... Mr. Sosier, you''re definitely imagining something unrealistic, aren''t you? Now that you two are here can you bring us the food, Hannah? Very well, ma''am. Hana, who was standing by, bowed her head. I naturally pulled up a chair. ''''Oh, I''ll help you, too.'''' ''No, no, no, no, no, no, no. It''s fine just the way it is, okay?And we''re just going to have them bring in the cooked food. But I guess we might as well do it together. If you''re going to be with Cecily at some point, it would be good to get used to the manners of this kind of world, wouldn''t it? Hmm? Along with a smile, I felt gently chided. Hmm. It''s not a good idea to take the lead in helping out with the work of a servant when you are invited to a nobleman''s home. I get the feeling that if you''re going to be associated with Cecily in the future, you''re going to have to follow that etiquette. That''s what I understand. In my house, I help Mia as much as I can. I''m not sure that''s a bad thing. It''s not a bad thing, but it''s a good thing that you''re a maid of honor. It''s not a good idea for an aristocrat to actively help out with a maidservant''s work, if you look at it from the perspective of the aristocratic world. It''s even more so when it''s someone else''s house. Probably, Socie-san is teaching me out of kindness. .......................... When in Rome, do as the Romans do, right? I decided to sit quietly while Hana-san brought in the food, as I told her to. But......... It''s no big deal for Kurohiko-dono to help Hannah, Socit. As he said it, an old man came into the dining room. He took a seat in front of Cecily. I''m more impressive than the guy who''s hunched over as if it were natural. The socier rolls his eyes and cracks up. ''Your father-in-law,'' Yes. The person who appeared in the dining room was Cecily''s grandfather. He was Gaiden Arkwright. Currently, he was the Holy King''s swordsmanship instructor. He used to be a member of the Holy Tree Knights. He used to be a counselor to the Holy King because of his old relationship with them. I''ve heard that it''s because he''s always packed into the castle on a regular basis that he doesn''t come back to the mansion. I have the strong impression that he''s the one who dotes on his grandson, Cecily, but... Cecily leaned in close and whispered into my ear. ''''Your grandfather is also a very two-faced person, so you''ll have to be a little careful with that, won''t you? .......... The Arkwright Clan, aren''t they all double-faced people! Seeing Gaiden-san show up, that Socie-san was a bit frazzled. ''''Well, I didn''t expect you to leave today, so........well, I''ll give Hannah some extra food right now--'''' We''re not doing anything. Mr. Gaiden raises his hand to control them. I''ve already eaten. I just want the wine. Hana-san came out of the kitchen and asked smilingly, "Would you like some of that? ''If you''d like to drink after dinner, would that be okay? Oh, yeah, sure. Guyden strokes his beard. "Ho-ho-ho, this house is easy to live in because Hana knows what I like. Hana finishes bringing in the food and drinks. And once she had finished her role here, Hana-san bowed and then returned to the kitchen. ''Gokko.'' I gulp down my spit when I see the dishes. It all looks like an elaborate dish. They look gorgeous. The appetizing smell of the food gets my stomach bug going. ''Then shall we eat? The meal began with that word from the socier. Okay. We''ll start with the meat dish with the skin on which this sauce is poured-- By the way, Mister Kurohiko. As I popped my food into my mouth, Mr. Gaiden, who had taken a sip of grape wine, opened his mouth, smiling. ''Do you intend to take Cecily as your wife?'' Whoa! The contents came out of my mouth. I quickly held my mouth with my hand so I could avoid the worst of it. The best thing about this is that it''s not a big deal. Are you sure you''re okay? Cecily rubs my back. Cecily rubs my back and purrs as she rubs me. ''Already, Grandpa!As soon as the meal starts, you''re asking too many direct questions without any kind of preamble! Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Mr. Societ offers his help. ''Your father-in-law is worried about you, Cecily? ''But it''s too important to ask for your intentions out of the blue.Kurohiko surprised you! Oh, my, aren''t you very kind to your new wife, Mr. Kurohiko? Speaking of which. I tried to play the husband in front of Mrs. Saucier. I sent Cecily a sign. "Thank you for your help, Cecily. It''s all right now. Oh, yes. Okay, well........uh, you?You''re all right now, aren''t you? Uh-huh. Cecily gently let go of my hand. She guessed and went into marital acting mode. ''Huh?'' Mr. Gaiden raises his eyebrows and puts his hand to his chin. It looks like you two have gotten pretty close. Oh, I see. Don''t you know we''re being forced by Socit to be in conjugal mode? ''''No, no, Mr. Gaiden!Actually-- I hurriedly explained the arrangement with Soc. Then. So that''s what it is, huh? Somehow they understood. Oh dear, Socit is no stranger to making crazy demands. Hmmm, isn''t it good?Cecily seems to be on board and........and your father-in-law? Hmm? ''Your father-in-law is in a good mood today, even though Cecily is bringing his lordship to the mansion, isn''t he? Mr. Gaiden nodded his head. He was the man who prevented Cecily from being taken away by this thug called Hibigami. I heard that he was going to take Cecily to the apocalypse. As I''ve mentioned again, it was partly thanks to Currier-san''s efforts that we were able to prevent the Hibigami at that time. He also saved Cecily from the threat of the Four Deadly Disasters. And by the way, he also saved me. The fact that I can sit down to dinner with my beloved granddaughter is all thanks to Mr. Kurohiko. Most of all. Mr. Gaiden took one look at my left eye. ''You sacrificed that left eye too to protect the woman you''re thinking about, didn''t you? ''What?Oh, well ... well ... could you say that, too? Did Miss Cecily tell you that? I feel like the Battle of Beshgam was all about protecting everyone anyway. So, if we limit ourselves to Cecily, the facts may be slightly different. I''m sure you''re not the only one who likes Cecily more than Kurohiko-dono. I have to admit that I like him more than Cecily does. The image is a little different from what I had heard. I had the impression that Gaiden-san was more like this, that he would get rid of any man who came near his grandson. ''However, I haven''t heard anything about the feelings of Lord Kurohiko from his mouth. Will you tell me how you feel about Cecily here and now? I''d love to hear about it. And Socie followed. Ms. Cecily huddled in close like she was protecting me. Don''t you two track down Kurohiko. Well, Miss Cecily... Kurohiko would have a hard time getting an answer right now. Hmm. Should I make sure to say what I need to say? After thanking Cecily-san for her concern, I straighten my posture. Cecily-san might have guessed something, but she silently backed away. I turned my body about halfway between Ms. Gaiden and Ms. Socit and said. ''''I''m going to come to my own conclusions about my future relationship with Cecily-san when I graduate from St. Renowthred School. I wondered if he could see how serious I was. I saw a change in Mr. Gaiden''s appearance. His loose air disappeared. Mr. Gaiden crossed his arms and leaned deeper into his chair. ''Hmm.'' He urges me with his eyes to continue. ''A man named Hibigami, whom you know as Mr. Gaiden, missed us on the condition that he engage in a death match with me when he graduated from the school. You never told me this. And now you said you missed it, didn''t you? As it stands, Hibigami is believed to be more capable than those four deadly plagues. A man named Hibigami not so much? ''Yes, sir. That man nearly killed one of the four scourges Siegbert Gil''es encountered at the time, almost unharmed. You know, the four major disasters... When the Four Deadly Plagues attacked, Mr. Gaiden was fighting one of them, Masso Angren. He is also a man who knows firsthand what those monsters are capable of. ''Hibigami said he was too strong. That''s why he''s looking for an enemy that can be a good match for him. In fact, I don''t know of anyone stronger than that man in the current situation. If there is a possibility, it would be Rokia or Varaga Wormood, who are from the Sixth House, who say they don''t show their seriousness anyway. I don''t know how serious they are, though. As for Currier, Currier himself has himself said that he would not be able to beat Hibigami in his current state. The beshugam that Hibigami said he expected is already dead, so he can''t be an opponent to fight. It''s just--. There is only one person with whom you can''t imagine what will happen when they collide. It was Skolbanger. That giant beast was overwhelming. I couldn''t see the bottom of the Skolbanger either. Gaiden''s eyes lit up with understanding. "So you''re the one with the most potential to meet the expectations of this hibigami, aren''t you, Curse Master? He said something like he saw a special stretch in my future. So, you have until you graduate to reach your potential. I nodded. ''He said that if I didn''t beat Hibigami then, he''d kill everyone around me. So I-- I said, suppressing the cold killing intent that had unexpectedly risen in me. ''I absolutely have to beat that man. Mr. Gaiden lifted one end of his mouth in a pout. ''So this is what you mean?Until the day of graduation when we have that death match, you want to spend your life prioritizing getting stronger anyway, rather than the love of color? Yes, sir. Hmm. Mr. Gaiden starts rubbing the edge of his lips with his thumb, as if he were pensive. His fingers stop moving. ''That''s nice,'' What do you mean? Mr. Geiden said in a good mood when Cecily asked. ''Hmm?As far as Gaiden Arkwright is concerned, I''m willing to trust Cecily to this man. The socier puts his hand to his mouth. ''I''m surprised to see those words coming out of that father-in-law''s mouth. I just didn''t like all the men Vadia had in mind. But this one, I like him. What will he say? Well, it might take a bone to persuade that hard-right Vadiace. But, Mr. Kurohiko? Mr. Societ turned his body towards me. ''''Being recognized by your father-in-law is quite an advance in the Cecily Arkwright attack. No, it''s a feat that no one has been able to accomplish before, right? Gaiden-san looks at Socie-san with disapproval. ''''It''s not the Holy Ruins to capture--so what about that kind of associate? ''What?Me? The socier gives me a chilling look. ''I find it somewhat surprising, sir. Hmm, that''s a questionable answer. I asked you if you recognized Sir Kurohiko. Uh-huh, isn''t it? A soft smile drew on her fresh lips, and Socie smiled at me. ''''I might have to be prepared to deal with that man - my husband - too, don''t you think? 248-Episode 7 "A relaxing time in a large bath?" Phew, we''re coming back to life. I soak myself in the hot water while my voice echoes in the room. The area I''m sitting in isn''t hot water. It''s a moderate temperature. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in a position to do this. This is the bathhouse of the Arkwright family. It''s a bit too big for me to use alone. No, it may be more than you can handle, but it''s probably too much. It seems to be able to fit about five people in this one. The overall tone of the room is grayish-white. There are some carvings on the pillars. There were other flowers and plants on display, and it was a different world from the simple bathroom in my house. ............. Well, I actually feel more at home in a bath as big as my own house. The color of the water was greenish. Did I mention that they use some kind of leaf extract that has a beauty effect? Is the secret to the beauty of the Arkwright mother and daughter also in the accumulation of such beauty items? The bathing time was designated by them. It''s my time now. By the way, it seems that Societ has already finished taking a bath. Nevertheless. I look around the tub. What a strange feeling it is to take a bath in a girl''s house. I''ve had girls in my own house''s bath before..... Or rather, to think that this is the place where that Cecily-san has always immersed herself in the nude-- .......... Let''s get out of here as soon as possible. That''s when I thought. The door to the bathhouse opened. ''What?'' A slender figure with a thin cloth wrapped around his body flopped in. That silhouette! What?Well, you didn''t think it was Cecily-- Hmm? Isn''t it? At first glance I mistook her for Miss Cecily, perhaps because of the faint smoke of hot water. The person walked up to me with his long hair pulled back in an upward motion. I''m sure it''s not a bad thing for men to do this from time to time. It''s a rare opportunity for us to sit down and talk like this. It showed up. You are... It was Mr. Cecily''s brother, Deares Arkwright. * I''m surprised, to say the least. I half-sink my face into a blubbering bubble, half-sinking my face as I half-glare at Mr. Dearest with a sideways glance. ''Did I disappoint you by not being Cecily?'' ''No, even Mr. Dearest was normally surprised. Oh, well, that''s an honor. He said and gracefully brushed back the hair that was hanging down and clinging to his cheeks with a hand, Mr. Dearles. ''''.........'''' Hmm?What''s the matter, Kurohiko? Oh, no. I don''t feel too uncomfortable even if I am said to be a woman if the part below the breast is hidden by the hot water. The difference in height between her and her sister is not noticeable when she is in the hot water? Well, if you observe it closely, you can see that the body is a man''s. No, I''m not sure if it''s a good idea when you have to observe it closely. In the first place, this man is not only neutral in his appearance, but also in his gestures and voice, so it makes sense that the story of how he showed off his cross-dressing at a knight''s banquet in the past and caused a terrible mess. Maybe it''s partly because of the hot water smoke, but it''s enough to give me the strange feeling that I''m in the room with Cecily if I''m not careful. If I had to choose, I''d say it''s as if Cecily was stripped of her cuteness and left her beauty alone. Hmm?What''s wrong with my face? Oh, no--what can I say, Mr. Dearles, you can seem a bit feminine at times. Yeah, that''s my mother''s influence, if I can trace it back to her. Mr. Sociedad? It used to be my mother''s role to educate me on how to dress and behave. Well, I heard later that my mother wanted a girl. Her husband had wanted a boy to take over the family, so she hadn''t talked about it openly. But she couldn''t give up her admiration for her daughter. So she brought up her son, who was just as beautiful as his mother, while pretending to be a girl behind her back. The feminine gestures must have been ingrained in his basics. After the birth of his long-awaited baby girl, Cecily, though, it was a different way of growing up. From there, he regained his masculinity, and this guy was on a beautiful, handsome course, too. Hmm. He''s got a lot going on, doesn''t he? ''Also, to my surprise, I wasn''t told that Mr. Dearles was coming today. ''Oh I didn''t tell the people at home that I was coming back tonight, you know. Is there a reason you''re back? ''I went to the castle on an errand for the Order, but I heard that my grandfather had returned to the mansion. I thought there was something about it, and when I did, I found an unusual visitor in the house. I''m sorry. ''Huh?What was that an apology for? Deares-san asks me from a diagonal angle with a mischievous smile. ''''Ku, it''s just like a habit.......sorry. Haha, please don''t be such a stranger. We''re getting to know each other pretty well these days, aren''t we? Lately I''ve been showing up at the Knights'' headquarters. Because of that, I had more opportunities to interact with Diares-san. ''The Knights are also helped by Kurohiko''s ability. The Ninth Forbidden Spell can capture opponents even at a distance there, and the Fifth Forbidden Spell can fly in the sky. The forbidden curse, which is not a combat specialty, surprisingly has its place outside of combat as well. Deerless-san touches my ears with her fingertips and cums my ears with her fingertips. ''''My ears are good, too.'''' My hearing and eyesight have been improving due to the effects of the d*mned host. Ticklish. I mean. I have a weak ear, so I would like you to stop. ''''Huh, Sogut was happy to see you too, right?He said he had a lot of potential. Oh, really? I''m glad if it''s true. When I receive praise, I feel it''s worth the effort. The best way to do this is to have a good idea of what to expect. Eventually, he might be a candidate for the leader of the group, right? I don''t have the personality of a group leader. That''s exactly what President Doris, who is planning to join the group next year, would be good for. ''''Ah well........that girl might be the right person for the job. He sounded as if he knew the back side of Chairman Doris. ''''By the way, Kurohiko has been coming in and out of the Order these days with some special purpose in mind, right? It was firmly seen through. ''....Yes. Are you interested in the Special Sacred Site? He must have heard him going around asking the people in the group about it. This guy has a different kind of ''good ear'' too. ''''In the future, we''re going to need to attack the Special Grade Saint Ruins. I think there''s a reason for this. It''s not a story to hide. I honestly told him about the forbidden curse document that lies in the Holy Ruins. ''''--I see, that was the situation. That''s why I thought it would be too late to join the team after graduation. Did you tell that to Sogut? ''''I haven''t yet. I felt like, well... if I told Commander Sogut, he would force me to resume the attack on the Special Class Holy Ruins. Commander Sogut fought Hibigami without my knowledge. It''s because I know how strong that man is that I feel like he''s ''too cooperative''. Since I started coming and going to the headquarters, I found out that he is even busier than Makina-san if he''s not good at it. So I don''t want you to take on too much for me. ''''I want to attack as much as possible without bothering the people of the Order as much as possible. ''Hmm. So ... if you were allowed to, do you plan to dive alone? I might have some help from Mr. Currier and others. ''Oh?What about Cecily? I guess it depends on how dangerous the Special Class Holy Ruins are. The academy can''t form an attack team together. However, we might be able to form an attack team for the Special Class Holy Ruins. Diaress-san''s record will no longer be a factor.... ''''They think of you, Cecily. Ms. Dearles put her hand on her cheek and paused as if she were putting her cheekbones on. ''''Hmmm, I understand. I''ll try to work as hard as I can to get Kurohiko to approve the capture of the Special Class Holy Ruins before he graduates.'''' Are you sure you want to do this? ''It seems to me that Cecily''s life is at stake as a result, and rightly so. Besides, from what I''ve seen of you lately-- Mr. Dearest puts his hand on my head. ''Kurohiko, he''s a good boy, and-'' Oh, thank you very much! I was glad to hear the praise. ''''As you may have already heard, the Knights mainly use the Special Grade Saint Ruins for combat training. Isn''t that the main goal of the attack? ''''The Holy Ruins also have byproducts such as crystals, magic tools, holy swords and magic swords, and there was a time when they focused on exploration. In the past, there were times when the Knights of the Order devoted most of their efforts to exploration. The Commander''s policy is that it is often used for training purposes, he said. The Commander has established a policy that a full-scale attack will be carried out after the forces are firmly in place. According to him, after Sogut Sigismos became the leader, many eldest sons of nobles who adore him wanted to join the group. However, because of this, the parents of the aristocrats who are worried about their successors have been sternly telling him not to build a dangerous strategy. The bottom line is that the demons that are nesting there are that much stronger. ''''Therefore--'''' Diares-san said while teasing her wet hair with her fingertips. ''''In anticipation of the forbidden curse user''s combat ability comparable to the four deadly disasters, if we can bring it into the flow of expanding the scope of the search in order to investigate.......Kurohiko''s search might be approved. Deares-san holds her fingertips to her lips with her hair tangled up, hmm~, and ponders. It doesn''t matter, but the gesture no longer looks like that of a girl. ''''Ah, but then.......should I get some results from the school''s holy ruins to show that I have the ability to capture the ruins? ''''I''m going to take on the Holy Ruins from the academy as soon as the ban is lifted. Breaking my record of highest achievement will be a good boost. Yeah, good luck with that. Okay. ''''Also........would it be great if we could get support from the five great dukes and the Holy Royal Family?Especially if there is an endorsement from the Holy King, it would be easier for the Knights to support them. The Knights are allowed to enter the Special Grade Holy Ruins with the king''s approval, for a start. Come to think of it, I remember Makina-san told me after the Holy Martial Arts Festival that the Holy King-sama seemed to want to meet me. Hmm. Maybe I should take action in that direction as well. ''''Hmm, I guess networking and rooting around are important after all.......'''' That''s one aspect of the aristocratic society. Well, no matter what world you live in, people respond quite differently to each other depending on their acquaintance. I''m not very good at that kind of thing. I''m good at fighting the enemy, but... ''If you''re not very good at it, I think you can rely on others to help you, right?Nevertheless, even to the best of my knowledge, Kurohiko''s connections already seem surprisingly wide and deep... Mr. Diaz smiles bitterly. Is that right? I''ve never been too conscious of it.... Machina-san, maybe? Ah, yes. Shana-san is actually quite a great person with quite a bit of name recognition with that one........ Other than that, eh........ Who was there? .......... Oh, speaking of which. Speaking of human connections. You know, Mr. Diaz seems to be related to Rokia. I''ll ask her around here. Rokia seems to be avoiding Mr. Dearles.... ''Um, Mr. Dearest.'' Hmm? Actually, I was thinking about my relationship with a man. And then. What? The door to the bathhouse opened. I stopped with my eyes and mouth open. A figure emerged from behind the fumes of hot water. Miss Cecily? Brother! It was Cecily, with a cloth wrapped around her body, who turned away from Mr. Dearles'' presence. 249-Episode 8 "Mystery of the Arkwright Family" ''Moo!It was neatly folded, so I thought the clothes my brother had left behind were a change of clothes for Kurohiko that Hana had prepared for him! Cecily pushes her brother towards the door, whistling. And if you''ve come home, don''t you think you could have at least said a few words to me? ''I didn''t want my grandfather to find me early, so I only let Banton and Hannah know and sneaked in. Mr. Dearest, you''re not very good with Mr. Gaiden. ''Isn''t it more of a problem that Cecily, who is a woman, comes into a bathhouse with two men, even though one of them is her brother?It''s insignificant to come into a bathhouse with lords in it, with your skin exposed, isn''t it? ''I''m not exposing my nudity, and most importantly, I''m on good terms with Kurohiko!More than your brother! .......... No, there''s a problem! ''Oh?How did you two get together like that? After all, we are husband and wife. It''s just for today. I quickly follow up. ''I see.'' It was Diales-san''s I see that contained various intentions. ''''Therefore, brother, could you please not interrupt me? ''''Fufu, I haven''t seen Cecily so emotional for a long time. Is this also the Kurohiko effect? And so on and so forth, with a pleasant smile on her face, Deares-san was kicked out of the bathhouse as it was. ''''Huh........well, I''m going to do a quick wash of my hair and body for a moment, so please wait. You''ll have to wait, or rather, wait a minute! What? Why do you come in here in a rag without a care in the world? Hmm... no, no, it''s not actually just a piece of cloth, is it? Yes? Yeah, I mean, you know, not having a single piece of cloth... Cecily, her face upturned and her eyelashes down, looked down at her chest, which was wrapped in the cloth. She then runs her hand over the knot that has been tied to keep the cloth in place. ''Here''s the thing,'' ''Hey, hey - Miss Cecily!What are you-- I was ripped off. The cloth fell to the floor. What''s that? Your bathing suit? ''Bam!It was a swimsuit! A red swimsuit with no shoulder straps - oh, I remember it being called a waterwalking suit in this world. Anyway, what was there was Cecily-san in her swimsuit. I see, the reason the cloth was black was to hide the red color........ It was just a joke. Were you surprised? Good grief. Do siblings enjoy surprising people together........ "Well, it''s hard to move when you have a bathing cloth wrapped around you. It''s hard to respond to unexpected events when it''s hard to move. A mysterious tour de force entered the room. ''Hard to move?If you''re just going to soak in hot water, you don''t have to move so much.Um ... Miss Cecily? Why are you dripping the contents of the bottle of washing-up liquid on the shelf into the palm of your hand? Cecily chuckles. ''I''ll wash you,'' No, thank you! Hmm?It''s normal for a wife to wash her husband''s body, isn''t it? I''m not a normal person!I''m not an ordinary student everywhere!I''m a conjurer.Yes, I''m not normal! Yeah, yeah, yeah, don''t be shy. I can see you''re embarrassed to say no.Look, look, I''m in! I''m starting to whisk it up with my hand! ''Oh, well?Don''t tell me you''re trying to flee?Master Conjurer? Huh? He got ahead of us. He crushed the initial response. His escape route was also blocked. A foam-clad hand is approaching like a mollusk. ''''I''ve grown up after that Holy War Festival, you know. Bad face! You''re showing the bad side of your face behind the scenes! "Don''t let him get away, Mr. Conjurer. What... My pathetic voice echoed heaving through the Arclight family''s bathhouse. ''''Iyaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.........'''' * ''Ugh, I''m in a hell of a lot of trouble...'' When I was released, I was lying on the bed in my room, in a rancid state in many ways. Cecily left the bathhouse with me and then politely asked me to go back to my room. ''''So, I''m sorry~'''' I''m going home. ''What?Seriously, you didn''t like it that much!'''' "Huh?Well, I was in my room, but... ...I''m sorry, Kurohiko. I''m sorry. "Wow, I hope you understand... "I''ll try to resist the night crawl. "Of course. There was an exchange like that before we parted ways. ''Hmm, but I can''t sleep at all........'' So I decide to read a book I borrowed from the Arkwright family''s archives while I tour the mansion during the day. I sat cross-legged on the bed and turned the pages. The title of the book is ''The Steps of the Royal Capital? . Is it going to be a history book of sorts? I might have to meet the Holy King at some point. You should at least learn the history of the capital. Hmmmm. But still... This depiction of the nobleman''s point of view is awfully long. I think it would be easier to understand if the narrator is the point of view. It''s more like a travelogue, or maybe that''s the style of our history books. "Knowing that this beautiful woman is someone else''s wife, I have been drawn to her fragrance like the nectar of a flower that attracts insects... ........... Hmmm. His steps are distorted. ''I mean.........what''s going on here?My bestial lips and tongue, devouring her sweetly scented limbs, move further downward from her slender white neck, and this is just a sensual novel for another world. Hey! I reflexively threw the book at him. ''Ah,'' I suddenly come to my senses. I shouldn''t! I owe you...! I rush to pick it up. ''Ho....'' It''s not broken or torn. Hmm? The cover is slightly off..... I flipped it over. ''This is.........'' The title of the book inside and the title of the cover were different. I hear that the culture was completely defunct in the previous world, but is it used as an active fake technique in the other world? I''ve heard that books with covers are few and far between in this world and are expensive. But I didn''t expect it to be used in this way.... I mean, who owns the Arkwright family? ''''Huh........I''m kind of tired.......let''s go to bed.......'''' I crawl into bed. Maybe I was more uptight than I thought. As soon as I relaxed, the sleepiness came. * Somehow, I woke up. The room is dark. It''s still midnight. The sensation of sweat seeping through. I - slowly, I closed my eyes. .......... It''s probably a dream or something. ........... Otherwise - I have no explanation for the fact that Socie-san is sleeping next to me. I''m begging you. Someone explain it to me. Even if I close my eyes, my nose can smell the fluffy scent of others. It''s in the vicinity. It''s Societ Arkwright. Not in a dream, but in a real presence. I also immediately dismiss the ghost theory. Why? Why is Mr. Sociedad sleeping next to me? In the daytime, he seemed to be stunting me with his stance of teasing me when I woke up, but yea, he''s clearly sleeping normally now....... ''''Hmm--'''' Ugh? Did you tangle your leg with my leg? And then he leaned in close - gosh! When she moved like a hug, her breasts were pressed against my chest, and I wondered if she was the type of person who was unexpectedly bad at sleeping. Or maybe it''s actually the theory that it''s happening exactly and is being done on purpose! You know, Socit... Oh, yeah. What?Fu, ah......... My ears! She bit my earlobe with her soft lips, and then she bit my earlobe sweetly with a huff. Well, wait...! "It''s all right ... it''s all right ... it''s all right ... it''s all right ... it''s all right ... it''s all right ... it''s all right ... it''s all right ..... And then you lick it with your tongue...! No, come on-- this is not good! Here. Pretty weak. Maybe...... Oh, yeah. I guess I''m not very good at hearing. d*mn! Intentional or not, I can''t go through with it anymore! Mr. Sociedad! I push myself away. ''What do you mean?I mean, are you seriously sleeping with him! "What-- Crack. The socier''s eyes opened. ''''Oh?Ku, Kurohiko-san...? It''s the middle of the night, so I keep my voice down. Then I perform the trick of whispering and choking violently. What?Ku, Kurohiko-san...? Not that!What are you doing sneaking into my bed? Oh, dear. Please don''t use that smoking gun! Socit began to speak in a hushed voice to match mine. When I was looking at Kurohiko''s lovely, peaceful sleeping face, I felt sorry to wake him up. So I couldn''t resist sleeping with her. It seems that before I knew it, I had fallen asleep too. ''No, I''m asking why you''re visiting this room at this time of night. ''Mr. Kurohiko, you were about to say something to me as I sat upright on this bed at noon, weren''t you?Cecily came in on the way out, though, so it was a bit of a blur. I see. So you''ve come to hear that story again? I suppose you could say that''s the law, but.... But in that case, I wanted you to wake me up normally. Hmm. This is the Arkwright family, so I don''t think it''s right to blame them for coming in here without permission.... Then, then.........shall we continue with what happened then? 250-Episode 9 "In the sleeping bedroom" Socit sits upright with a cheery smile on her face. Ah, I see. I see. I''m caught off guard and sit on my feet too. Then we sit on our heads and face each other. .......... The fact that our nightclothes are casually thin is worrisome. But let''s try not to worry about it with an iron spirit here. So, for example--. I remember the feeling I had when I confronted Beshgam. ''--Socius--'' Wow...... Oh. Excuse me, Mr. Kurohiko? The hard-smiling Socie-san pulls back and pulls and shakes. Ah, shoot. I put too much energy into it......... Well, the sensation against the Besch Gum is indeed not good. That''s the feeling you get when you''re facing the "enemy"........ ''''I''m sorry. He eases the air and clears his throat. ''''Well, you see... when Cecily-san and Currier-san do things that they wouldn''t normally do, there''s apparently a flicker of Socie-san''s name and shadow in the air. Oh, well I''m not blaming you--oh no, no--no, I''m blaming you. Kurohiko-san is a kind man after all. Mr. Sosier jerked back with tears in his eyes. She seems to have mistakenly thought it was an acceptable flow. Ah, dangerous......... It''s a good thing I''ve trained my senses to detect false tears in this man''s daughter. However, it worked to the extent that I felt sorry for her for saying it too strongly, but........ It''s no use. Am I a sloppy worker after all...? Societ''s teachings, or maybe they''re too intrusive... It''s like a child being scolded and tapping their fingertips against each other''s chest. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re talking about. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. What? I was getting sullen, which caught me completely off guard. The socier pushes me down. ''It was quite a good feeling for your lordship, wasn''t it? Yo, good thoughts... ''''With those two, no one would shake their heads if they were said to be the two greatest beauties of Renowthred.......how could they not be happy to be pressed? In the first place, right?No matter how much I interfere... White thighs peeking out from the puffy hem. It is inserted between my legs. Socie''s fingertips trace the line from my neck to my jaw. ''Those girls wouldn''t run if they weren''t doing me a favor, would they? The tickle like a crawling insect reached my lips. ''Don''t you think so, Kurohiko-san?'' She puts her finger to my lips and smiles bewitchingly at me. An expression of neatness and bewitchment that seems to be at odds with each other. I guess you could say it''s a charming expression. Is the finger placed on her lips an indication that she has no intention of listening to a response? ........but the feel of this fingertip is softer than my lips, isn''t it? ''''What I wanted to say...........but In short, I''m trying to say that those two aren''t doing it out of spite. I gently grab Socie-san''s wrist and let go. ''Can I ask you one normal question here?Why is Sociedad so tempting to me? ''''Hmm, because it''s not bad. No, no, at first it was meant to be a test to see if you are a light lord who is easily seduced by women, right? Well what do you mean it''s not bad? I thought that kindness was the only thing that mattered to you, but if you wanted to be a man, you could be a strong man to me. The look on your face when you''re putting up with me is also wonderful....and you look like a boy. With a giggle, Socit puts a finger to her own cheek. ''Don''t you think it''s natural to want to tease a girl like that and see her reaction? .................... It doesn''t matter. When she smiles like that, she is just like a mother and daughter. I mean........I wanted a son who was also a son. Diares is less masculine, and more twisted-- Certified twisted by my own son........ "Zeke is too unresponsive, and I feel bad for Loloa if I press him too hard... Mr. Loloa is probably the widow of Zeke''s thoughtfulness. ''''In that respect, I enjoy Kurohiko-san''s reactions because he''s so honest. Don''t you think you''re going too fast? ''Oh, but that doesn''t mean you have to worry about getting along with Currier, does it?You have to make sure you get along with that girl better than you ever have before. While in an almost horse-riding position, Socit strokes my cheek with her hand. I can spoil you a lot of times if you want, okay?Hmm?Could it be that Kurohiko is embarrassed?.........uh, Kurohiko-san? What? When Socie noticed something, she became bareheaded and tilted her head suspiciously. ''''Well, what''s wrong with you?I''m sorry to hear that. Oh, well...I don''t really know what it feels like to be loved by your parents... Hey. The socier''s mood changes a bit. She gets off of me and sits upright again. I sit up, too. ''It sounds like you have a somewhat complicated home situation. ''Haha well, I guess it''s just that I didn''t live up to my parents'' expectations...'' The difference in treatment between my older brothers, who had been a mass of excellence since I was a child, and me was quite amazing. As the years went by, I became more and more aware of the gap between us and the way we were treated. I am a defective person. Defective people don''t deserve to be loved by their parents. I''m not worthy of their love. That''s what a parent''s love is to me. ''Speaking of which, where are your parents now, Kurohiko-san? I stammer a little. ''''I don''t think we''ll ever see each other again.'''' It''s not as if she has guessed something from my expression, but she makes a thoughtful face. ''''I see........it seems you''ve been through a lot too. Come to think of it, that old boy........Hyrgis used to look like that. He didn''t seem willing to ask any more penetrating questions about my origins. The socier-san snorts thoughtfully and prettily. ''''Well then, would you like me to be? Yes? Compassionate was the perfect way to describe it. ''The feeling of being loved by your parents, this feeling of being loved by your parents, isn''t a bad thing to try out with me, is it?But, well, me and Mr. Kurohiko-- I get on my knees and Socie-san leans towards me. ''''A little bit of special relationship might be mingled with it, though. Fufu.........Kurohiko-chan, is that still okay? ............ The last part of the word was clearly a teasing tone. Just. I''m not sure... I have to admit, I fell in love with her. It wasn''t the beauty of the girl they call a jewel that I was admiring. Nor was it the faint hint of s*xiness that radiated from her. There was a strange warmth to the current Socie. Maybe this is what inclusiveness is like, for example. A feeling of acceptance and envelopment. The feeling of being able to trust your mind and body with a sense of security. Come to think of it, this is the kind of air Mia seems to radiate from her as well. I feel like I''m being sucked into the air. ''See, Kurohiko-chan?You don''t have to think about anything-- As if to say, "Come," Socit spreads her hands out gently. ''Welcome?'' And then. What are you doing here, mother? Oh, my...? A cold sweat trickled down Socie''s cheeks as her smile hardened. ''When I came to visit Kurohiko''s room........what in the world does this mean?Please explain, mother. I suddenly came to my senses and when I turned around, there was... Cecily, Miss? There was Cecily Arkwright in her nightgown. She is smiling, but the aura emitted is alien itself. Pitch black, sludge, dark matter........ Ha - the power is different. That''s when I arrived at a theory. The truth is, the way she grinned and smirked, her mother didn''t teach her that trick. I have a theory that my daughter was the original. Oh, my. May I speak to you, Cecily?Shallow sleep is good for your skin''s health-- "What''s my mother doing in the bedroom at Blackhawk?" - I''m asking that now. ''Heeee!Huh, Cecily?I wonder if you were the girl who could give off such a scary vibe! Bare bones. You''re showing your true face again, Cecily! As it was, Socie-san was forced to leave by force by her pouting and angry daughter. The teary-eyed Socie-san, who was trembling under the 120% intimidation of her daughter''s smile, no longer showed any intention to resist. They were talking for a while in the hallway. However, the two of them did not come back. The two people''s presence moved away. ''''Huh...'''' I almost let the air of the place wash over me earlier, but for now, I think I can sleep peacefully now. I crawl back into the futon and close my eyes. ".......... A mother, huh? When I see a mother and daughter like that, I feel a bit jealous of them........ ''''.............hmm?Huh? I thought about that. Cecily, you said that you should visit my room-- What the hell are you doing here in the middle of the night? You''re not crawling on the nightstand? .......... No, no way.... 251-Episode 10 "Family" Second day. In the afternoon, I was to go out with Arkwright''s mother and daughter. They''re going to do some shopping and eating in town. After the meal, the schedule for this sleepover will end. ''''Fufu, you can stay here for the rest of the night, right?I''d be delighted to welcome you. Mr. Cecily made such a joke--a joke, right? -- said, but I still can''t stay at the Arkwright house all the time. It''s not without a doubt that our familiar home is more comfortable. I was just waiting in front of the carriage for Cecily to get ready to go out. It was past noon. But I was already feeling quite tired. I had been through a lot to get to this point. I woke up early in the morning, and first of all, I borrowed the Arkwright family''s large garden and training weapons to train. Training is my daily routine. I didn''t want to skip it, even if it was a sleepover. And well, so far, so good. The conversation with Mr. Bunton, who was tending to the garden, was really calm and fun. The problem started here. After the training, I went to the bathhouse to work out, but for some reason, Socit, who didn''t seem to know I was there, came into the bathhouse. I was determined to get out of the bathhouse without being noticed. But due to various mishaps, my clothes were gone. In the end, I had to take on the mission of going back to my room, where I had a spare change of clothes, completely naked. ............. Needless to say, I had a lot of work to do. Furthermore, at the breakfast table afterwards, there was a moment when the Arkwright mother and daughter gave me a double "ahhh" attack and gave me a sweet pincer attack, which made me feel tense. However, contrary to my expectations, she seemed to have serious feelings. That''s why I''m a bit slack-jawed right now. "Thank you, Kurohiko-san. Socit, standing next to her, suddenly uttered a thank you. ''''Well, thank you for what?Oh, the training you just did...? ''''Ufufu, there''s that too. Kurohiko-san, since we''ve been in such close contact so many times.......you must have learned the lines of my body by now, right? .......... Are you embarrassed?Hmmm, cute - is, anyway. Societ''s eyes softened in a natural way. ''I haven''t seen Cecily frolicking like that in the mansion in a long time. Haha well, he was fine, wasn''t he? However, it didn''t seem that different from Cecily-san on a regular basis....... Is it not so much when she''s usually in the mansion? ''I think she''s changed since I met Kurohiko-san. She seemed a bit lonely during the Seibutsu Festival, though. I was very close to Ira-san during the Holy War Festival. We had a rivalry in the ungraded class. So I can''t deny that there was a certain amount of distance between us. I can''t say that I didn''t feel a certain amount of loneliness because I also felt a sense of distance. .......... Ah, I see. The fact that Cecily-san was in no good spirits during her stay may have been a reaction to the Holy War Festival....... ''''Diares was also surprised. He said that today''s sister looked like she was possessed by someone else. By the way, Diares-san has already left the mansion in the morning to go to the Knights'' headquarters. He called out to me while I was training in the garden. So I was able to greet him. ''''Oh, and! Ms. Sosier came up to me. She whispered in a whispering voice. ''''So, since Diares has a rather black side to his stomach, you might want to keep that in mind. Isn''t the Arkwright clan full of people like that...? Could it be that this pattern of unconsciousness is widespread among the people in question...? Sorry for the wait. It looks like Cecily is done getting ready. She was dressed differently today than she was yesterday. She wore a bracelet and necklace. A stylish hair band on her head. Cute to the point of being cute. But it''s just that I feel.... What is this feeling? Compared to the usual, it''s hard to deny that he''s overdressed. That''s how enthusiastic he is. Well then, have a good day. Hana, who had accompanied Cecily to the house, bowed her head. ''''Thank you, Hana-san, for everything you did yesterday and today. No, no, no, it''s no way to thank me. Kurohiko-sama has been ungrateful to me. Hmm. I might not be suitable for the so-called "Use others". Or rather, I''m kind of bad at asking someone to do something that I can do well on my own. ''''Also, Guyden-sama has a message for Cecily-sama and Kurohiko-sama. Mr. Gaiden had returned to the castle in his carriage last night. He really only came back yesterday for dinner, apparently. Just before I said the message, Hana-san glanced at me and Cecily. Then, a little embarrassed, she said. ''''Personally, the sooner the better, the happier I am, but it would be better for me to make a child after I graduate from the school.'''' I won''t! Grandfather! At about the same time, Cecily and I turned bright red and shouted. Socit, who was already in the carriage, stepped out of the carriage, put her hand over her mouth and smiled. ''Oh dear,'' * After finishing the second day of shopping and eating with the Arkwright mother and daughter, I was dropped off at the main gate of the school by carriage. As we said goodbye, I realized that I hadn''t been able to practice the married couple game that Societ had instructed me to play. However, she said. ''No, no, I''ve managed to catch enough of their marital image in the last two days, haven''t I? And for some reason, he was satisfied. Before she followed her daughter into the carriage, Socie turned around. ''''Uh-huh, if you want to spoil your mother, you can always come visit me, right?Especially when Cecily isn''t around, there''s plenty of-- Mother. Oh, my goodness, that girl has some ears. She was being firmly chided by her daughter, who had heard her exactly. ''So, Kurohiko, I''ll see you later. ''Yes, sir. I had a great time yesterday and today, Cecily. Thank you very much. Well, I''m the one who should thank you. After leaving Cecily like that, I saw the carriage off and went straight home. The familiar way home. I felt as if I had been dreaming while I was at the Arclight house. Gazing at the approaching dusk sky. The shredded clouds were slowly swimming in the sky. ''It''s so nice to be a family.'' Suddenly, such words escaped my mouth. The Arkwright family, well, it might not be a common family in this country either. But I felt jealous of their relationship with my mother, brother and grandfather. They said a lot of things to each other, but I could tell that they were properly close to each other. Surprisingly, the days spent as a family member in that mansion might not be so bad. They were nice enough to think so. ''''But well... it might be a bit tiring. With a wry smile, I open the door of the house. "I''m home........but there''s no one there-- Welcome back, Kuromi-Sama. No, there was. The voices came from the bathroom. Mia, with her arms rolled up, emerges from the changing room. ''''I''m sorry, too!I was cleaning the bathhouse, but I can''t finish it before Kurohiko-sama comes home........ My mouth naturally breaks into a smile. I don''t have a family like the Arkwrights, but if they''re close, I have one too. I rolled up my arms, happy and grateful. ''''Ku, Kurohiko-sama?'''' I''ll help you clean up. 252-Episode 11 "Schools on vacation" The school building is open to candidates even during the hot season break. However, since the Sacred Martial Arts Festival is over, many students have left the royal capital temporarily, including returning home. The number of candidates passing each other in the corridors of the school appears to be less than half of the usual number. ''''Ah, Krohikor!'''' The one who approached at a small run was Ira Horne in his normal clothes. Since he was on vacation, he wasn''t required to wear a uniform. ''''Ira-san, you''re back already?'''' Yeah, he came back yesterday. I''m back. After the Holy Martial Festival, she had returned home to her mansion in the Horne family''s territory for a week. Leaving the royal capital had refreshed her mind. ''''I''m here for training today! I''m going to use the training grounds and ask Ray to train with me. The school grounds have a diverse range of facilities. Many of them go there for other purposes even if they don''t have classes. ''''Oh, isn''t that Kurohiko?'''' Lei-senpai appeared from across the hallway. ''''Ah, senior Ray,'''' ''I heard that?I hear you''ve stayed at the Arkwright family''s mansion in King''s Landing? Ira fumbles. ''Hey--Ray!I don''t think that kind of in-depth discussion is a good idea-- Yeah, I''m staying here, right? I replied simply. The two of us rolled our eyes. Ray-senpai shrugged his shoulders in relief. I''m not sure if we can expect an exceptionally progressive flow with this one. Well, it''s Kurohiko, right? What do you mean by that? Because by the looks of it, you just happened to stay here without incident, right?It''s kind of uninteresting, isn''t it? Well, I''ve got my own funny side. ''Ho-ho-ho?What''s it like? ''What?I mean, for example-- I fought back with a lot of momentum.... My funny part, huh? In short..... It''s a place where you can do things that not many people do? Oh, yeah. "Where you can gouge out your own eyeballs? I''m scared! Ray-senpai jumps up. ''It''s not funny, it''s more like my knees are laughing in fear! "Ha-ha. What are you laughing at, my dear?That''s really hard for me to tease, too! ''What?Is that so? Hmmm. I don''t know the boundaries. "Haha. Ira let out a laugh. ''I think it''s interesting that Kurohiko is a bit off-kilter like that. Come on, senior Ray. I hear it''s really interesting. A disgruntled senior. "I thought you two would make a good match for each other... * After leaving Ira-san and the others, I was heading to the headmaster''s office. The purpose of my visit here today was to meet Makina-san. On my way to the headmaster''s office, I encountered two familiar faces. They noticed me too. ''Kurohiko. It was Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis. ''You two were also at the school today. Huh?Where''s Miss Cecily? ''Lady Cecily has not been here on an errand. She wants to get some things done during the heat break when she has time. Okay. Hey, Blackie. Mr. Hyrgis spoke to me. ''How did it go with Lady Cecily?'' And how is that? "The other night. I mean, it all went smoothly, didn''t it? I feel like I''m a bit of a tosser when I first met Socit... hahaha... Zeke smiles. ''''He has a side of him that plays tricks on people he likes. On the other hand, he is also a person who has supported the Arkwright family for a time, both inside and out. According to Master Gaiden, the uptight Mr. Vadiace can''t go to a night party without his wife, Miss Societ, accompanying him. In a way, he and Master Vadia are the best of pals, I suppose. ''Well, for better or worse, he seemed to be very good at inspiring people...'' You certainly seem to have excellent social skills. Well, there is a world where you can''t survive just by being a serious person. Personally, I find the serious people more approachable. Hmm?Is Zeke aware of the seriousness of the situation? Well, you''ll have to admit that if people keep telling you otherwise. Hmm? So.......... Will I have to think about my insensitivity and crazy reputation in the direction of self-recognition at some point...? "So... Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! ''Did you get it right, Kurohiko? Results? Mr. Hirgis let out a sigh from his little mouth. ''Too dull, as usual. I mean, did you and Lady Cecily get to know each other better during this sleepover? ''Well to say it was deepened is an understatement to say it was deepened...'' Ambiguous. Pop, Zeke put his hand on Hirgis-san''s head. Uggh, Hyrgis-san snorted with a blank expression. ''''Don''t pick on Kurohiko too much, Hyrgis. ''I''m worried about Kurohiko because he''s a natural at the edges. I don''t feel like I can trust Cecily-sama with my life just yet. ''In short, Hyrgis wants Cecily-sama to be the best thing to happen to Kurohiko... in many ways. Zeke looks out the window. ''It''s no exaggeration to say that Lady Cecily is a near-perfect person. But there are very few people that that man can truly trust. As the eldest son of the Gilleses family, he has served Cecily Arkwright all his life. So he understands Cecily-san well. Kurohiko is one of the few people that Cecily-sama can unconditionally forgive her heart. We, too, would like to entrust Lady Cecily to someone like that. Mr. Hyrgis, who had escaped from Zeke''s hands, turned his back on me. I didn''t want him to see my expression. There was a little bit of that vibe. ''''Even from my point of view, Kurohiko is a valuable person that I can entrust Cecily-sama with. Mr. Hirgis? I still expect you to do this. After leaving Zeke and the others, I went to the headmaster''s office. * Ms. Machina was working hurriedly at her usual huge desk. Incidentally, Mia-san had already told me that she was in the room at this time. ''You wish to have an audience with the Holy King?'' Yes, actually-- I explained about the matter of getting the Holy King''s approval to attack the Special Class Holy Ruins. I also added that it seemed to gain the understanding of the knights. After I finished my explanation, Makina-san''s hand, which had been running her pen over the documents, stopped. ''''Just as well.'''' Makina-san patted herself on the shoulder with a pensive look on her face. ''Then let''s adjust the date. Oh, really? ''''As I said before, they want to see you in the first place too. They even tried to go to see you on their own after the Seibu Festival... or rather, they even tried to visit the academy on the sly? Oh, really? But when it comes to the management of the Holy King''s official affairs, your father is very picky...Unlike his daughter, who is so flexible, my father is not flexible in that direction. That''s why you need to schedule it as a formal audience. I''m sorry. Makina clenched her tiny fist. And as she relaxed her stiffened body. Hmmm. And he spread his arms out and stretched. Again, and It''s kind of cute, like a little girl in bedtime. And if I were to honestly state the impressions that suddenly came into my head, this story would be a complete breaker. After Makina finished her cute little run, she dipped her mouth directly into the bottle of column water and took a sip. Wiping her mouth with a cloth, she continued her story. ''''However, I''m going to arrange for an audience with you in a few days. Is that okay with you? ''Of course! ''Hmmm?You can''t give me more compliments, can you? Makina-san poses ahem. But a castle makes me nervous, doesn''t it... ''I''ll go with you, don''t worry. I''ve been there so many times, I''m used to it. She''s going to accompany me. ''It would be reassuring to have Makina-san with us. I guess we need to teach you, an alien, at least some manners to follow. If you ask me, this is the first time I''ve ever met the king of a country. We must not be rude........ Makina-san smiles bitterly. ''''You don''t have to be so defensive, as long as you''re not too rude, you''ll be fine. I''ve explained that you''re an alien who drifted over from the East, and the Holy King is a tolerant person.'''' Mr. Machina. Oh, yeah. And I notice something. ''I''m sure Currier will have to go with you on the day of your audience. Currier had previously been scheduled to climb the castle to meet with the Holy Kings. However, on the day of that ascent, the Four Deadly Plagues attacked. In the end, he ended up not meeting with the Holy Kings. It seems that the plan was to put together an audience with Currier-san, which couldn''t be realized at that time, and do it all together. I understand. I think I''ll be less tense if I''m with Currier-san. And so the conversation about getting an audience with the Holy King progressed quickly. The next day, the arrangements were easily completed, and two days later, the day of the audience was to arrive. 253-Episode 12 "To St. Renaud Red Castle" ''I thought that story just blew up and drifted away,'' When Makina-san told her about her audience with the Holy King, Currier-san said that at the opening. And now, Currier-san in her dress is leaning against the window while being rocked by the carriage and looking out with a bewildered face. ''Currier, you still seem to be in a bad mood, don''t you?I wonder if you''re not up for an audience with the Holy King? Makina-san, sitting next to me, smiled a troubled smile and whispered that to me. I also whispered to the gothic girl next to me with my face close to hers. ''''It''s not that I don''t like meeting people from the Holy Royal Family, but I think the reason I''m in a bad mood is because I''m wearing a dress. You look so good in it. I don''t know what people think of me, but I don''t like it. Currier-san interrupts the conversation with a babbling glance. It seems that the whispering conversation had reached her ears. ''''Dressing up, or rather........clothes made for the purpose of having people look at them is not in line with my nature.......'''' Currier-san looked like she was exhausted. She seemed to have awakened some bitter memories. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. At all, there''s no way I would wear a dress with such a flashy open chest. It seems that the selection of the dress was also difficult. And this time, Currier-san slumped her shoulders with a lifeless face. ''''But compared to Mia and Ira, I guess it''s a good thing that Arkwright mother and daughter still had room for rebellion.......'''' On the day of the past ascent to the castle, which was ruined by the attack of the Four Deadly Disasters, Ms. Currier was not overwhelmingly enthusiastic about wearing a dress, I''m told. I''ve heard that the person who successfully dressed Currier-san in her dress was the duo of Mia and Ira. Yeah......... I guess I can kind of understand why it''s harder to refuse a request from those two than Arkwright mother and daughter....... I''m not confident that I can say no to them if they come on strong. ''''Well, that''s why--'''' Miss Currier lifted the hem of her skirt in a pile. ''I had the length here shortened, too. It wasn''t long enough to cover her ankles, and today Currier''s skirt length was just above her knees. Between the lacy knee socks and the skirt, there was only a little skin exposed. Is this the kind of absolute territory that once dominated the world? The skirt also has a slight slit in it. Makina-san interjected with a question. ''''Why did you ask for the skirt to be shortened?'''' Indeed. For a currier who hates exposure, it seems to be the exact opposite order of magnitude. ''Humph, that''s a silly question. Mr. Currier seems to be good at this. It''s because when an unexpected enemy appears, it''s hard to move if you''re long. It''s a big problem to limit your mobility in battle. But with this, you can save yourself the trouble of tearing it up and making it shorter, right?I''m all about ease of movement. ''''I see........measures taken with the battle in mind, I see.......'''' Makina looked half convinced. The other half or so. Why don''t we focus on that and dare to increase our exposure? Or so it seemed to say. Well, I can understand that kind of reaction. What can I say? Because I put a little bit of thought into the skirt, Currier-san''s cuteness and s*x appeal had increased as a result. Even if you covered the entire chest area with fabric, wouldn''t that still be plastic? ''Mother Cecily told me that I don''t need to ask for battle preparations, even for my dress, because I''ve actually encountered the Four Deadly Plagues in front of the castle. The existence of an actual example is too strong a persuasive factor. Mmmm, Currier-san nodded with satisfaction. And Makina-san put her right hand on my lap a little bit. She leans forward. I''m close. ''''Hey?Do blackbirds like it short? What? Mmmm, Makina-san pulls her mouth into a tight knot. For some reason, she puts her left hand on her own chest. ''I feel like what''s in the currier is too much for me... but see, anyone can shorten their skirt length, can''t they? You can do it, can''t you? Or so I''m told. Which one is it? Furthermore, Machina-san is much closer. Geez. How should I answer her? Suffice it to say, I like skirts. Mu-nih. My cheeks were pressed with my fingertips. Makina-san''s lips pouted, and her face becomes a bit sulky. ''''You''ve been getting too good at running away lately.'''' * The carriage was finally approaching St. Renowthred''s Castle, which had been visible in the distance for a while. Since I started living in King''s Landing, I''ve seen its majesty many times. But this is the first time I''ve come this close to it. The chalk castle that rises in the background of the blue sky. It looks like a castle in a fairy tale. Well, if you think of it as a castle in another world, the expression "fairy tale" may not be too far off the mark. Once in the middle of the stone pavement leading to the castle, the carriage stops. Gosha-san is having a conversation with a guard. The carriage starts moving again as Gyoja-san shows him his pass. By the way, as it passed by. "Oh, that''s the Lady of the War... ''I''ve heard of you being strong, but how beautiful you are...'' I heard the guard''s voice say, "I''m sorry. Currier-san left the window in embarrassment. Her cheeks were blushing and her lips were puckered. ''I''m used to hostility and sarcasm but I''m not used to unprovoked favors. The carriage crosses the drawbridge over the moat and goes through the gate. I look up from the window. The shadow of the stone gate passes over my head as I look up. I felt like I was touring an old European castle or something. The carriage stops at the square where it passes through the gate. I''m the first to get off the carriage. Currier-san follows. As soon as I got off, I felt the heat of the hot season on my skin. Come to think of it, I remembered that the carriage of the Duke of Renowthia''s family was equipped with an expensive surgical machine that cooled the carriage.... When I go outside, the temperature of the experience changes at once. I look around the plaza. There were traces of construction work left in places. ''''Currier-san had a run-in with one of the Four Deadly Plagues called Zemeckis Angren here, didn''t he? ''Yeah. You did it with such a flourish, it looks like there are still traces of the battles of the time. Currier looked at the square with nostalgia. ''In hindsight, I feel like we were lucky to win. Finally, Makina dismounts with a fluffy skirt. The guard standing in front of the ostentatious door bows reverently. ''Welcome, Makina-sama. Makina-san lightly raised her hand and responded gracefully. She only uttered a single word in reply, "Yes. It was imposing, I mean. The atmosphere was different from when she usually talks to me. Is that the behavior of a duchess? ''''.........'''' I''m starting to get nervous now. Currier-san next to me is imposing. I feel like I''m the only one out of place.... Ugh, I even feel a sudden tightening in my stomach-- Oh, um! ''Ha, yes!Me, is it...? The guard spoke to me in a forceful tone. Did I do something rough on him........ ''''You are Sagara Kurohiko-dono of the Forbidden Spell User, aren''t you? ''What?Yeah, I know, but... The guard straightened his posture. "Oh, it''s a pleasure to meet you! "Huh? ''''Even someone like me has heard of the Lord Forbidding Spellwriter''s many exploits!Not only did he screw those four evil plagues over two of them, but he also kicked the assassins from Doomsday Township who attacked the Great Sacred Ground like a baby twisting his hand! Well, uh, I won''t lie to you, but I didn''t win by that much... ''And more!Not only did he get rid of a mysterious giant beast that even the Sacred Tree Order couldn''t stand against, but from what I''ve heard, he even defeated the Sixth House witch''s plan to destroy the state that was the source of all this! I feel like the timeline is slightly different and the story has been slightly altered to convey the story... And the noise wasn''t about the destruction of the country. The guard hit the bottom of the spear on the ground with a snap. ''''I believe that I can call you the hero of the country''s salvation, Lord Forbidden Spell Maker! Oh, thank you very much! I''m usually embarrassed. I''m even embarrassed when I''m praised in such a big way. But I also think it''s good that I fought to the death. To me, the people who live in this royal capital might be able to be said to be important people too. Makina-san smiled elegantly. ''''Your respect for the forbidding curse user is palpable. Now, may I ask you to come inside soon? I''m a little nervous. When she smiles like that, Makina-san looks more mature than usual. No, well, well........it''s not so much that she looks.......like, I guess she''s a normal adult. ''''I''m sorry, too!Now, please come in. We were politely ushered into the castle. 254-Episode 13 "Shadow Contribution" A lady-like person led us into the castle, and we were led to a room in the castle. As we walked through the corridors of the castle, I finally got the sense that we were touring an old western castle, or maybe it was a fairy tale. I was the only one who was scurrying around the whole time. I may have been floating around a bit.... At first, I couldn''t believe that the people who passed through the castle were strangely not living people. In other words, they didn''t seem real. I felt as if I had stepped into a movie. To put it bluntly, I was lightly impressed. Maybe it was because I looked so curious, or maybe it was because the lady of the house had told me that I''d been in a movie. Hmm, do you like the inside of the castle that much? He even gave me a smiling look. ''''Oh dear.......I can''t even sit in one chair when I''m wearing a dress like this.......'''' Mr. Currier babbles and sits down on the couch, careful not to wrinkle his skirt. ''Here, do you want to sit next to me?'' Currier-san clanks on the space next to her. ''''Ah, yes ... excuse me.'''' I sat down next to her as she told me. Makina-san has preparations to make before the audience. So she''s not in the room right now. It''s just me and Currier-san. ''''What''s up?''''Can''t you relax? Currier-san said as if he was concerned. ''''After all, we''re meeting with the king of a country......it would be rather strange if we weren''t nervous. ''But you weren''t so nervous in front of Prince Geas of Ruvell Argan and Princess Hel of the Empire, were you?I''m not the king of one country, but I''m guessing those two are similar, aren''t they? Thus, here you are! If it''s something like that, doesn''t it feel like an over-the-top production... or something like that? What a weird guy. He''s the kind of guy who can yell at that Revel Argan witch. ''Shana-san, well... it''s annoying, but I think she dares to be light-hearted in my direction. Well... Currier-san relaxed her eyes and smiled at me. ''No matter how you run up the ladder, being able to remain unchanged like that... is probably one of the best things about Sagara Kurohiko. His face begins to heat up. This is it. It''s like Currier''s smiling guard is invalid at times like this. It''s still a foul, isn''t it, this. ''''Hm?What''s going on?Are you getting too nervous, or is your fever coming on? We have to fake it somehow........ When I look at it like this, Currier-san''s dress is so wonderful.......I just fell in love with it. Hmm.... Currier-san drew back and hid his chest. ''''What are you saying all of a sudden, you idiot!I mean, what are you doing casually observing me in my dress! This time, Currier-san turned around and blushed. ''''When you react like that, it bothers me too... even though I try not to pay attention to the dress as much as possible...'''' ''Haha ... well, was that dress recommended by Cecily?Or is it Societies''? Well it was Cecily''s choice in the end. Well, that''s Cecily, isn''t it? I''m desperate to divert the topic. ''Cecily-san seems so stylish these days... When you''re not in your school uniform, do you maybe wear a different outfit every day?I didn''t have the impression of wearing bangles or necklaces that much before... Hmm.... And Currier-san looked something complicated. What''s going on? ''I''ve been kept quiet by the party in question, but ... well, okay. In fact, maybe Kurohiko should know the story. What''s the story? There''s actually a reason for the diversity of Cecily''s grooming these days. That man looks good in whatever he wears. So basically, I don''t feel uncomfortable in my clothes. But when I went out during my overnight stay, I felt a different kind of discomfort. So - let''s say that I didn''t feel like I was "wearing the clothes of my choice", or shall we say that I didn''t feel like I was wearing the clothes of my choice? "There''s a certain nobleman who finances a clothing store in the royal capital, and I''ve heard that he paints the clothes and ornaments he produces in his shop himself. In short, that aristocrat is putting out clothes and ornaments that he has designed for his shop? It seems that this nobleman has asked Cecily to wear the clothes and ornaments that he has designed for her. And if Cecily Arkwright is wearing them in this royal capital, the fame of the goods will increase dramatically. Is it similar to having the fashion leaders of the era wear your products and become a billboard? Once Cecily Arkwright wore the clothes and adornments to a nobleman''s party or soiree, the nobleman who had provided them would be in the spotlight. That''s probably the idea. ''''I didn''t have the impression that Cecily-san would do something like that, but.......was that a story that was brought in from the direction of Socie-san? In the first place, I''ve heard that Cecily was famous for not showing up to a place like a night party very often. ''No, I''m told that Cecily decided to do it herself. Is there any particular reason...? She''s the daughter of the Earl of Arkwright, who is well remembered by the Holy King. It''s unlikely that she''s going to have money purposes. Or rather, she didn''t need it until now. If that''s the case.......why is that? It''s for our own good. ''What?Ours? Yeah. He''s trying to develop his own network of contacts. If we ever want to do anything in this country, we need the help of our own nobles. "Oh-- Cecily told me once. She said that she would try her best to be of help in areas other than fighting. ''In that area, I can''t be of any use to you as I can only fight. Well, you''re already connected to all of the five great dukes'' families, but there are surprisingly many powerful nobles in this country who have distanced themselves from these five great families. Runowthred is a vast country. There are many other houses of nobility such as marquises and counts. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s useful to have a connection with that power when the time comes. For example, when there are circumstances to cross over to another country, especially. Cecily knows that Currier-san might eventually go to Ruvelargan to visit someone called Tasogale. I too, perhaps there will come a day when I will eventually go to the Empire in search of the forbidden spellbook. It''s a good idea to be able to be of some use when that happens. ''''I can''t get over that guy. It seems that by the time I found out about it, the conversation had already moved on. I knew what the discomfort was at the time. So that''s what it was. Cecily was not only learning, but she was also putting a lot of effort into networking. This explains why she seemed to be so uncomfortably busy these days. By the way, it seems that the advertising role is only arranged during the hot season holidays. And as for the networking part, Cecily''s mother is keeping a close eye on it, so there''s no need to worry about getting caught up in any strange stories. I sighed. Only this time, for my own insensitivity. ''Cecily-san doesn''t talk to me as much as those kinds of hardships, you know...'' ''Hm ... you can''t compete with that guy, can you? Well, for now, just treat Cecily as if you didn''t hear what she said now. I''m sure he''ll tell you about it sooner or later. I understand. .......... Yup. After listening to what you just said, I feel like my nerves are gone. Cecily-san is doing her best for me, too. I have to pull myself together and do my best. Then, as I was chatting with Currier-san for a while, the door to my room opened. ''Here you are.'' The one who showed up was Makina-san. Also next to her is..... Is this the first time we''ve exchanged words like this? A man with a fine beard. He must be around his early years? I''ve seen him before, in case you were wondering. He was the one who had been waiting next to the Holy King all the time at the Holy War Festival. I stood up from my chair and bowed my head. ''''Ha, nice to meet you. I''m Sagara Kurohiko. Yes, this guy-- You''re always in charge of your daughter, aren''t you? This is Machina''s father. This is the first time we have met in person. A big hand was held out to him. ''Forgive me for the delay in greeting you. My name is Wagnus Lenowskaia. Can I ask you to take care of my daughter in the future, Lord Forbidden Spell Maker? 255-Episode 14 "Father Sama!" I don''t want to be asked to do anything, well, I''d say I''m rather indebted to Makina-san....... ''Hmm,'' snorted Wagnus. ''Isn''t he such a mild-mannered boy that I can''t believe the stories about him fighting those four deadly plagues to the death? Makina-san, who was standing next to her father''s assessment, said. ''He''s a man who does things when he has to, father. I see. Wagnus-san strokes his beard and sighs. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family. I''ve given up on the whole thing, but-- Mr. Wagnus looks deeply moved and nudges Makina''s head. ''At some point, this girl started talking about one man frequently. This was so much more than the other guys... how do you say, he had a lot of heat when he spoke?That was Lord Kurohiko. Father? Makina stared up at her father, staring up at him as he nudged her head with a large, rude hand. ''You didn''t come here to talk about that, did you? ''Huh, I''m sorry. No, Sagara Krohiko and Currier Versteen--I just wanted to say sorry to you guys. Apologize? I''m talking about when the Four Deadly Sins hit. As he removed his hand from his daughter''s head, Mr. Wagnus looked divine. ''''I and the Kingsguard didn''t hesitate to take the King to the castle''s escape route in order to let the Holy King escape. The Holy King was reluctant to show his people that he would not be able to escape, but if the king was dead, the country itself would be in danger. Especially the current king is a wise king who is too wise to let him die easily. That''s why my Kingsguard and I chose to flee to the north for refuge in the dukedom. Forcing you guys to deal with the Four Deadly Plagues. It may have been the intention. On the other hand, there was a hint of other intentions as well. The Holy King wasn''t trying to escape. I think that''s what he wanted to tell them. He is trying to protect the king''s honor, even if he is accused of being a coward. You''re a fine man, Makina-san''s father. I said. ''When the Four Deadly Plagues were attacking, and even afterwards...........no one was blaming the Holy King. There were people who said that the Holy King would have been evacuated. But I don''t think anyone was accusing him of that. ''''He must be a trusted king. The people of King''s Landing must have thought so, even if they had to flee, they wanted the Holy King to survive. Lord Kurohiko... ''''Yes, and.......as a result, the four evil plagues were defeated. I think it was the Four Deadly Disasters that were to blame, not the Holy King or Mr. Wagnus. I''m with you. Currier-san will continue. ''I dare say - at that time, there was a battle madman in King''s Landing who wanted to fight the Four Deadly Plagues. If that man had come, I believe that the Four Deadly Plagues would have all been killed eventually. That man, the one from the Sixth House, the one called Hibigami? Currier-san nodded. I wonder if Makina-san told her about it. Wagnus-san seems to know about Hibigami''s existence. Wagnus-san taking a breath. ''''My goodness, on the contrary, you make me worry about the benefactors who saved the royal capital....................You''re too good for your young age, but you''re too good for people. Oh, you don''t think that''s coming from a very disciplined, stiff-necked father, do you? ''Ha, I''m just kidding. Well, I suppose it''s a worthy achievement. At any rate, I would like to thank you both, once again, as the head of the duke''s house in Renovia. Mr. Wagnus bowed reverently. ''Feel free to tell me if you need anything, even if it''s just through Makina. My position limits the extent of my cooperation, but I can lend you a helping hand if you need anything. Oh, thank you. When you are awed by such a great man, it makes us cringe. ''But--'' Suddenly, Wagnus-san cut her off. ''I thought she would always be a jaded girl, but for me, it''s a relief. It looks like you had your eyes on her too. Picking up the hem of Wagnus-san''s clothes, Makina-san tugs on it with a bit of a tug. ''''Father?If we''re done with our business, may I ask you to leave now? I''d like to ask you a few questions, Mister Kurohiko. After going through his daughter who urged him to leave, Mr. Wagnus continued. ''For example ... even if the person you''re going to tie the knot with doesn''t have the physique and appearance to look your age, would you still be able to make love to them as a member of the opposite s*x?In this case, it means that he looks much younger than he really is... well, for me, I''d be happy to see my grandson''s face at a reasonable time... Father! Makina jumped up. ''See!We''ve done what we came here to do and apologize!You have to get out--cum-desire! Makina gingerly pushed her father out of the room, trying to shoo him away. ''But it''s hard to talk about your looks and body shape except with me, isn''t it?Talking about it makes you blatantly unhappy....that''s why at times like this, I''m the father, and I''m responsible for-- Even if he''s the father, he''ll be angry when he''s angry! Ha, I''m not so old as to be kicked out by your brute force-- ''Mistortin!Mistortin! Okay, okay, okay... The smiling father was forced to leave by the Punska daughter, who aggressively called out the name of the unique jutsu style. ɥ쥹դޥʤ Ȥ櫓ǨDD Ҥ֤򤢤ơη򤤤 ޤؤƁΤWʤäɡ]ҊΜʂ䤬ä ƤƤۤɾoUYϡۤɤʤ һȤ]Ҋ Ů٤ˌ]ҊgؽŤˤĤơ¤{ƷװΥ󥯤ϤäƤΤˤ狼ä 󥯤Ϥ뤿ӡŤƤΤȤgФäƤ롣 ʤߤβiޥʤϡĤ׵ؤतΥ ꥨװԤФΥɥ쥹ˡ ưϡѧ@Ʒ aȤƻᤦʤ餳줬һȥޥʤԤä ޤˤ谳ϤΥե`ޥäݤ֤äƤʤΤ Ф餯ȡI_ǰ˵Ť ǰǥե󥿥`ϵΣңУǤҊΤޤޤeҙФ顣 ˤϥꥹ뤬ϤzޤƤ롣 ޤ}\˼碌װʩƤ ˤ⡢ȤФ 餬_ Ů٤iФäƤ|˼Ĥꡢ^¤롣 ΤޤޤMߤ ϡϤ Εr鰳^Ȥʤ롣 Ԥ줿ͨǰMࡣ I|ˤϼҳ˼ˤؤƤ Ҋ֪äۤ餢롣 ǥ󤵤 Ȥۤɤᤤ殺ʥ 褯Ҋ|ˤϡǥ쥹ˤ⤢롣 tפνqֱ̺ǰӤƤ oʤq̺̤ߤǰسȡ򤪤񤽤ʼˤȌ档 } }Ҋ路ƤΤ֪äƤ롣 ˁäƤΤϡڶӤΥ楰ӡ X٤ΤzǤ顢ޥʤ˽̤줿ͨ򤯡 ꥨ󤿤⡢ͬ褦˹򤤤 ޥʤԤä ?ҥꥨ?륹ƥIBƤޤޤ }ڤ_ äޥʋݡ 256-Episode 15 "See You" This is what you would call a dignified voice. The style of a king that reminds me of orthodoxy. That''s how I felt when I saw him at the Holy War Festival. The powerful wrinkles on his face, which could be a symbol of rigor. There is no impression of a bent waist. The cane is not a support for the legs and feet, but a king''s tin cane, I guess. At first glance, the eyes are calm. However, you can feel the depth behind the eyes as if they were those of a wise man. I''m Sagara Kurohiko, a candidate for the Holy Juggernaut of St. Renowthred School. It is an honor to meet you. I greeted him nervously. Currier-san followed suit. The Holy King stands up. I could tell by the signs. ''''Forbidden Spell Maker-dono, War Maiden-dono you are well received. Now, can you raise your hand?'''' We look up. According to Makina-san, this kind of exchange is a kind of ritualistic thing. ''''..........'''' Um. Is this silence just a pause? Am I going to be able to just keep my mouth shut? Everyone has no idea how to talk about it. Makina-san has told me that I can basically just answer the questions and if it comes down to it, I''ll give her a helping hand. The Holy King smiles. ''''You can call yourselves heroes of the kingdom. You can call yourselves heroes of the nation. It may be a bit formal and stuffy, but I hope you will bear with me for a while. It was somewhat like he was caring for me in his own way, the Holy King-sama. I have the impression that the Holy King has both strength and gentleness about him. First of all, I would like to apologize for not being able to provide much assistance to you as the king when the Four Deadly Plagues struck," he said. I heard that the old raccoon''s court wizard master had slipped out a while ago. At Wang''s words, Wagnus only gave a joking, cunning smile. With the feeling of the current exchange, I could guess how close the two of them usually were. Or rather......... That was probably another attempt to lighten the air to relieve my tension. I thought I could understand why the Holy King-sama was adored. ''''The...'''' When I opened my mouth, I could see that I had attracted a lot of attention. ''''Well, it''s just my personal impression, but I believe that in the recent attack of the Four Deadly Disasters, we all made the best possible choices that each of us could have made. "Hmm. I think we did the best we could and as a result, the human casualties were kept from spreading and the threat of the Four Deadly Sins was defeated. .......... In short, for me, I''m trying to say that Holy King-sama''s action of saying he was going to stay in the castle until the end and Wagnus-san''s action of trying to get him to escape on the contrary must not have been wrong. The Holy King looked at me with mild eyes. ''''You are humble, Lord Kurohiko. There''s a certain amount of shame in being called by the king as "lord".... After that, the air seems to have eased considerably and I received various words of encouragement. I''m thinking of having you get some kind of reward later on............................do you have anything you want?If there is, I''ll ask you what you want here. The Holy King started talking about a reward. ...a reward. How about Lord Currier? After kneeling and hanging his head, there was a brief moment of silence, and then Currier-san issued an apology. ''''I''m sorry.......I don''t think I''ll be able to come up with anything right away. The thing is........as for me, it''s like a reward to be able to live a normal life in this royal capital, and.... I understand you are from the Sixth Temple in Latter-day Saints. Yes, sir. The air in the room was somewhat tense. The topic of the Sixth Hospital had been avoided in the past. I''m used to hearing about it. But for the majority of people, the infamous Sixth Estate relationship could be considered an abomination. Mr. Currier is not a man who does evil. But it is also true that there was a time when he had a bad reputation if you look at him as a native of the Sixth House. A tense air flows through the king''s room, which has lost its serenity. "Lord Currier. Ha! Would you say you''re happier here in King''s Landing now than you were in the Sixth House? What--? Currier-san pouted with a face that unintentionally showed her true colors. It was probably an unexpected question. Maybe he thought it was a more bleak question. In fact, I thought so too. ''''Yes, yes.'''' With a look of annoyance, Currier-san regained herself and said a word of affirmation. The Holy King''s expression faintly faltered. ''''In that case, I''m delighted. It is my humble wish that you will continue to lead a happier life as a holy warrior candidate and as a human being living in this royal capital. Oh, that''s very kind of you... Currier-san bows his head reverently, still dragging his confusion. Umm, is this the Holy King Rodeoot Renousled? Is it a saint or a persona..... ''''Well--do you have any desired rewards, Kurohiko-dono? I''m here. My turn. I swallow my spit and cut him off. ''If I''m allowed to, I''d like to ask one thing of the Holy King. Oh, yeah?Let me tell you. I firmly looked up at the Holy King and said my wish. ''''Could you give me permission to attack the Special Class Saint Ruins?'''' For a moment, there was a murmur. Compared to the rewards that most of the people here had imagined, it was probably a wish in the direction of the day after tomorrow. ''''Huh, with the Special Grade Holy Ruins?'''' ''''Of course, I will get the appropriate official approval from the Holy Tree Order, which is currently in charge of the attack, later on. However, I have heard that you need the Holy King''s approval first to capture the Special Class Holy Ruins. A holy warrior, the guardian of the holy tree, is almost equal to a knight who has been ordained by the king. And the holy warrior of the Order is allowed to conquer the special class holy ruins. In short, as soon as the candidate becomes a holy warrior and joins the order, the king will automatically give him permission to capture the ruins. However, Sagara Kurohiko is still in the position of a candidate. Since she is not a member of the Holy Tree Order, she doesn''t have permission to attack. That''s why Diares-san said it would be better to have the king''s approval, that''s why it was such a circumstance. ''''You want to challenge the Special Class Holy Ruins as a candidate? The Holy King looks at me with eyes that assess what''s going on. ''''You have special circumstances, don''t you?'''' It''s too late to wait for graduation, there are personal circumstances. "Hmm. The Holy King-sama keeps his gaze down and often thinks about it. I don''t know how unreasonable my wish is right now. I don''t even know if it''s a good thing to grant a special exception. But I couldn''t not say it. I would do what I could, right or wrong. ''Very well.'' Huh? ''Allowing Sagara Krohiko to capture the Special Class Holy Ruins. "Oh-- I bowed my head deeply. ''Thank you very much.'' Hmm. The Holy King''s gaze was sent to Diares-san, who was waiting at the side. ''''Dearest.'''' Yes, sir. "I can''t claim to have any knowledge of the holy relics of the Special Class. As the king, I''ve given my permission, but from now on, I''ll leave the matter of capturing the Sacred Ruins of Sagara Kurohiko to the Order. I''m sorry, sir. Mr. Dearest sent me eye contact. It was a look like, "You did it, didn''t you? ****** When the audience was over, the Holy King gave a light greeting on his exit. He then walked away with Mr. Wagnus, Mr. Gaiden, and some of the other vassals to the back of the door at the side of the throne. As the Holy King disappeared, one of the vassals stood by the side of the throne and said the words to end the audience. Makina stood up with a beautiful motion. Her mannerisms during the audience were very aristocratic. I thought we were getting that much deeper in our relationship, but I realize that there''s a lot of things I don''t know about her. ''''Thank you both for your hard work. Now, we''ll leave too-- Wait. A man spoke from the side of the throne. Prince Yggd. He did not leave with the Holy King. For a moment, the remaining vassals here buzzed quietly as Prince Hugud spoke. ''''To leave like this--doesn''t it make you laugh, forbidding curse user? The Prince walks over to us. I don''t suppose you have any more greetings for me? 257-Episode 16 "Next Holy King" Huh, Prince Yggud? Makina is confused. It seems to be a trend she hadn''t anticipated. "Shut up, Makina. I''m talking to a curse user right now. As if on a nail, Prince Hugde took a glance at Miss Currier. You too, keep your mouth shut until I give you permission, Curie Versteyn. Do you want to continue to live "happily" in this royal capital? I signaled to Currier with my eyes. Please leave this place to me, he said. Currier-san gave me a small nod, despite the uncertainty in his eyes. I cleared my throat and hung my head to the prince. ''''I''m sorry for the delay in greeting you, Prince Yggd. The candidate for St. Renowthred Academy--'''' Gulp. While I was talking, he stepped on my thigh with his foot. "You already asked me a long time ago. "Don''t waste your time on me, prince. I''m sorry. I heard that the first prince of the Holy Royal Family is terribly sickly, so the next Holy King is said to be the second prince, Yggd Renousled. Considering the First Prince who was too weak to show his face at the audience, it was understandable that the young and healthy Second Prince was expected to be the next Holy King. Incidentally, the third prince, Prince Zerome, is still young compared to his two older brothers, and he is not expected to be as skilled at the festivities as Prince Yggud. There is no one else suitable for the role other than Prince Yggud, despite some difficulties in character. That''s the information I know. I''ve heard that many of the vassals and aristocrats are reluctant to oppose Prince Yggud, fearing that the next Holy King will not be able to keep his eye on them. However, perhaps because of this, in recent years, it seems that his unruly behavior has become more and more noticeable. The basic information about the current royal family was given to me by the knights. So I''m more familiar with the story of the royal family than before. ''''You''ve managed to get into your father''s good graces. I can''t see his face. But the air of condescension is palpable. No, I''m not saying--. Close to hostility? I don''t understand. They''re all grateful for this common foreigner of unknown origin who uses a mysterious power called "forbidden curse", but does anyone else find it creepy?What about all of you? The prince asks with amusement. An air of troubled reaction flows through the place. The fake smiles on the faces of those who were questioned could be seen in their eyes. I see, so you''re learning how to pretend to be harmless in your own way? Hmm, you are lucky to have arrived in this country of good-natured people, aren''t you?And so Cecily Arkwright was duped by that sham of humanity''s innocence. ...................... Mr. Cecily? Oh, you moved your shoulder?He didn''t move a muscle, so I thought you were on your knees and passed out from the majesty of this me. "-- A sign of Makina''s breathlessness. ''But, well, I''ll give you credit for maintaining an easy footing like this. The prince stamps his foot on my drooping head. "You should know your place, curse master. I''m a legitimate member of the royal family that has been lined up to become the next Holy King, while you are just a mercenary that has arrived in this country. You know... Currier-san, who radiated sword swallowing, said that and almost stood up. At the same time, Makina-san also had an atmosphere where she was about to say some words. However, the two stopped their actions. ''''Prince.'''' I said those words. ''If there was anything wrong with my attitude, I apologize. ''Ha!That''s quite auspicious, isn''t it, forbidding user? What a shame. I had heard from Makina-san once that one of the princes was giving Cecily Arkwright the heat. As I recall, the name of the prince who is giving the heat is - Prince Zerome. He''s the third prince. Prince Yugud and Mr. Deares. Prince Zerome and Cecily-san. It seems they are each close in age to each other. The Arkwright siblings'' grandfather, Gaiden-san, was close to the Holy King, and the siblings of both families had many opportunities to meet each other for a time. In the course of those days, Prince Zerome has fallen completely in love with Cecily-san. .......................... Well, I guess it''s inevitable for a man to fall in love with Cecily. And Prince Yggud is said to be doting on the third prince. In other words, Sagara Kurohiko is thought to be Prince Zerome''s love interest. Prince Yggud is hostile to his beloved brother''s love interest. That theory is conceivable. However, I also heard that the reason why Cecily was not a candidate for a bridesmaid when Currier-san ascended the castle in the past was because she avoided meeting Prince Zerome. Prince Zerome is an unbalanced type of prince with a reticent personality, but at times he can be unusually pushy. It''s very possible that Cecily, who found that pushyness to be a problem for her, is avoiding Prince Zerome. Hmm. Then it looks like there''s no pulse on Cecily-san''s side either....... ''''Tsk. Prince Yugud''s blatantly sullen tongue. ''As if it wasn''t crunchy enough. Are you just a cursed user in name only, or is that actually just a fuddy-duddy? I''m not sure... How do you want me to answer that? Or is keeping quiet the right thing to do? "Machina. Hmm? What kind of discipline does your school have in place for its candidates? The point of view turned to Makina-san...? I mean...? Makina looked slightly dismayed. Don''t answer a question with a question. It''s not like you to be so intelligent. I''m sorry. I''m just asking if it''s part of your school''s educational philosophy to have students make run-around statements in response to questions from royalty. Well, I''m not trying to follow that policy, sir. But the reality is that I''m uncomfortable with the candidates who attend your school. This is so........maybe we should consider various reviews regarding the school in the future. Okay?This was caused by your naivety as a chief--? Prince Yggud took a step back. ''''Gu........! The reflection of "Sagara Kurohiko" in the eyes, which are mingled with a hint of fright, is a reflection of "Sagara Kurohiko". The me reflected in the prince''s eyes seemed to be somehow not me. ''''---------'''' What''s... you... you... you''re not going to give me that kind of... I don''t care how they treat me. I don''t care if they''re sarcastic. I don''t care if I''m sarcastic. I don''t care if they yell at me. I don''t care if I am kicked in the head or foot. But if you point the finger at Machina-san. Even if the person you''re dealing with is royalty, it''s a different story. Whoever they are, it doesn''t matter. If it''s going to be an ''enemy'' to me, it will just be. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that is your true nature. The poor Zerome, too. The woman who is called the jewel is only a foolish woman with cloudy eyes-- .......... I see. You mean to point the finger at me, too? You''re going to turn on me no matter what. All right. So.... "Yggd. That''s when I put my strength into my legs and arms. The Holy King appeared again from the door where he had disappeared earlier. ''''Chi, Father! It bothered me that you stayed behind, so I came back to check on you, and I didn''t think it was fair to accuse you of being disrespectful to the hero who saved this country. The prince begins to excuse himself to the Holy King, who walks up to him with Tukatsuka. ''No, father!This man-- The Holy King slapped the prince''s cheek with the back of his hand. ''Shame on you, Yggd.'' Father... By the looks of it, you''re not ready to hand over the throne just yet. ...oh, shit! The Prince bluntly turns on his heel. ''Let''s go, Dearest!'' Mr. Diares bowed to the Holy King and followed the prince as he left, releasing a grumble. The door closed. The Holy King took a breath. ''''That thing has become too strong for me due to being spoiled and raised. The Holy King looks sullen. When Hugd was growing up, I was in poor health and lay on the floor for a long time, and as a parent, I was unable to give him the proper education. Hence, Yggd''s rudeness is my fault as well. The Holy King bowed to us. ''As a father, not a king, I apologize for my son''s rudeness. I''m sorry. ''''No....there is no need for the Holy King to bow like that...'''' My anger, I realized, had completely fizzled out. To be honest, I can''t say anything when I''m apologized to like this. Hmmm. There''s a lot going on in the Holy King family........ But, I thought to myself. .......... The possibility of Prince Yggd becoming an ''enemy'' might be something to keep in mind. 258-Episode 17 "Relationship between King and Branch" After the audience and the post-audience tussle, we returned to the room where we were waiting before the audience. When we returned to the room, Makina-san began to talk about Prince Yggud. ''''It seems that Prince Yugud''s doting brother, Prince Zerome, has begun to retreat to his room after learning of your recent relationship with Cecily. I heard that Prince Hugud was heartbroken to see his brother in such a state. That''s not Kurohiko''s fault. It''s not your fault, and it''s not your place to blame Kurohiko. Currier-san spoke in disapproval. ''Yes, of course I don''t blame Kurohiko at all. I''m sure Cecily likes it too, and she''s probably in this relationship with Kurohiko. It''s just--'' Makina-san gets a difficult look on her face. She looks like she has a difficult task ahead of her. ''''Despite his personality like that, Prince Yggud is also a capable person. To the extent that he is expected to be the next Holy King. There are many nobles who support him. After saying that, Makina-san left the room because she had a few other things to do at the castle. It''s going to feel like I''m leaving after she''s done with her business. So I left the room with her. The reason for this was to go to the bathroom. I didn''t know where it was, so I asked Machina-san, who left the room with me, where it was. And after separating from Makina-san, I came out of the restroom of the castle, which is different from the one in the school. Well, I''m lost... St. Reno''s Red Castle is huge. Moreover, the corridors look similar everywhere. No, unlike the academy, this is the first time I''ve been here, so I suppose the corridors look the same everywhere... To make matters worse, the more I walked, the less humanity there was. I should have honestly asked them where the room was when I could still see the female officers and soldiers...! I mean, where am I? I was just about to turn the corner of the hallway when my shoulders slumped in my own pettiness. ''What?'' Huh? This voice......... ''I''ve told you that it would be wise to apologize to Sagara Krohiko. Prince Yggd and Mr. Diaz? I see. By this time you and your brother and sister are all getting to know that forbidden user, right? Well, there''s no denying it. Perhaps it was because of Diales-san''s attitude of arm-pushing to the goodwill, but Prince Hugud''s heat also felt like it was losing momentum. ''''Tch.'''' Prince Hugde clicks his tongue. You may be the only one, but since it''s your word I''ll give you a hearing. You are a man of reason and beyond compassion. I trust you there. Thank you, my prince. So? ''I still think it''s best to avoid antagonizing the forbidden spell user. For the sake of the prince''s future. Why?There''s the whole Zerome thing, but I hear the guy is a drifter. You never know when he''s going to start wagging his tail at other countries. The prince sticks a finger at Mr. Dearles, who is backed up against the hallway wall. ''Okay?I heard that during the Feast of the Holy War, the Conjurer had a secret meeting with the Ruvel Argan Witch. You seem to be on good terms with him. But as far as I''m concerned, there is no chance in hell that the forbidding wizard will ever abandon Renowthred. What makes you so sure? ''There are many factors, but I don''t think he would betray my sister now and run to another country. And Cecily herself would not be able to abandon the Arkwright family. Your sister''s presence here is what keeps the curser in the land? As I said, it''s not the only thing - but I thought my sister''s presence alone would be enough of a chain to hold me together. I know what''s going on in your gut, Diales. The prince smiles lasciviously. "That''s why you''re telling me to hold off on this Zerome thing, not to spearhead it, and give your sister to the Forbidden Spell Maker, right? Mr. Diaz smiles. ''You could look at it that way, but I''m just stating the facts. Hmm. The prince sniffed and stroked his hair with a budding smile. ''Zerome doesn''t have buds... well, I know that. Even if she were to get together with your sister, it wouldn''t work out well for the best. It''s bound to go bust sooner or later. ''Oh?This is a surprising word, isn''t it?Well, you could say it''s a perception typical of an astute prince. "You say that now, and you''re going to be disrespectful if you''re not careful. Oh, I''m sorry. ''Nevertheless. I couldn''t help but feel my hatred for the forbidding user growing after watching Zerome''s depressing behavior. You''re not asking me about my sister? I don''t like your sister. Every time she speaks, it''s like she''s always talking to someone in a mask... ''That''s a more complicated girl than people think. I don''t think the average man could handle it. A breathing prince. "And you want me to apologize to that extraordinarily manly cursed user? Please consider this. That man killed four evil men. .......... ''''I''m sure the prince is aware of the fact that the existence of the Four Deadly Plagues forced the Empire to abandon its invasion of the East. That means he has that much power. A force to be reckoned with, a force to be reckoned with. ''Yes. And to put it in a different light, if he should ever use his power to make you or Prince Zerome a dead man-- Mr. Dearles'' voice sounded like a sharp blade. ''Perhaps it can be done.'' The prince gives off a hint of deep thought. ''Is this what you''re trying to say, in short?The chains of intimate humanity--for example, your sister, etc., make it right to keep a forbidden user as a pawn in this country? The curse-maker''s reputation for bravery has already spread to other countries. I think it''s more than enough to deter them. ...who is he to be trusted? It''s possible, if you play your cards right. As if to say no, Mr. Dearles folded up. ''And ... as your father said, I believe you are fully qualified to be king. ''Ha, you know what I''m talking about! Mr. Diares smiles with a smile. ''But only if I can control my desires and self-esteem. The prince, who had been satisfied with the situation, turns around and gives off an air of exasperation. The prince clicks his tongue. ''You''re a natural born maniac, Diales. Thank you for the compliment. All right, all right. The prince breathes as if he''s been pushed aside. This time, with the future of the country in mind, I''ll apologize for what happened earlier using a forbidden curse. However-- Is there a condition? Arrange for word of this apology to reach your liege and the others in the castle. In particular, make sure your father hears about it. Instead of hiding it? Yeah. It makes me feel better about myself. ''I see. I admire your willingness to think one step ahead. Well, I will arrange it that way. Well, I''m gonna do what you want me to do this time. Hmm, by all means, please do. And yet... The prince says wistfully. ''Why weren''t you born a woman?If only you''d been born a woman, I would have no choice but to install you as my future queen. The air of keen genius disappears, and Mr. Dearles gives a normal air of annoyance. ''''And I don''t know what to say? Well, don''t worry. When I ascend to the throne, I''ll take you on as the king''s point man with the sword. It would be my pleasure, sir. Listen to me. You will support me when you become King. Then House Arkwright will be safe. I''m looking forward to that day, sir. .......... Let''s see. We''re all good, right? At the very least, I could tell that Dearless-san was thinking about me when she said it. The way he dared to use words like "deterrence" and "usefulness" to create a sense of distance between me was also very impressive. The prince''s reputation of being a "people person" may be spot on after all. But......... This time I happened to be passing by, but I didn''t expect to find this conversation taking place in an empty corridor. Hmm. I''ve got a feeling that the problems in the direction of Prince Yggud will be all right as long as Diares-san is by the prince''s side, right? Then let''s go to the Cursed Man, Dearest. Yes, sir. Huh? Huh? Could it be that he''s going to be in that waiting room soon? If that''s the case, then-- hey, we have to get back in there. I sneaked away from the scene, taking care to keep the signs thin. ''''..........'''' And I was in the middle of getting lost! What do I do? And why don''t you meet people at times like this! I ran and scurried around. ''Oh my God, Kurohiko?What are we doing here? Whoa! Yes! Machina! What?Suddenly, you hugged me--what''s wrong with you! Ha! Sheesh. I couldn''t help but hug him, happy to have met someone I could rely on. ''S-Sorry,'' I can''t... What''s Mr. Machina doing here? Makina-san, who was blushing, fixed her slightly disheveled clothes with the momentum of her hug. ''''I''ve finished my other business, you know. What''s wrong with you too, what''s going on here? Actually, I went to run an errand, but I''m... well, I''m lost. Oh, okay. Well, just take your time and get back... I dropped to my knees and placed my hands on both of Makina''s shoulders. ''Yes, I need to hurry back! What? ''I don''t have time to explain, but there''s a situation!You need to get me to that room ASAP!This is right! Okay, all right. Machina-san changed direction and squeezed my hand. The same soft, fluffy hand as always - or this is no time to feel it. ''''Here, come here!'''' 259-Episode 18 "Strange Agreement" Makina took me back to the waiting room. As I began to explain why I had rushed back, the door to the room opened. ''Excuse me,'' Prince Hugde enters, accompanied by Mr. Diares and a few vassals. Currier-san braced herself. Makina-san is somewhat confused. To the two of them. I think it would be better if I were in this room right now. I have yet to explain only what it means. So they didn''t know about the prince''s visit. The prince flicks a glance at Currier-san and Makina-san. ''''I had a little business with the forbidden user. The prince walked toward me. For now, I kneeled down. ''What can I do for you, prince? Keep your head up. Ha! He looks up. "Later, when I realized that my earlier behavior was too much. It was not a good place to be a bug. I''m sorry for taking out that frustration on you. An apology from a prince to a drifter like me is more than I deserve. Is this the right response? I return the words while feeling inwardly nervous. It''s not only because of the fact that I felt jealous as a son against the Forbidden Spirit user who was treated so generously by his father as the hero of the country''s salvation, but also because of the jealousy I felt towards him. But since then, I''ve reminded myself that I should build a good relationship with the heroes of my country''s salvation... well, I also had the advice of Dearest Arkwright there. He does a good job of weaving in and out of falsehoods. The fact that he doesn''t lie from one to ten makes his words seem true. Anyway, I''m ashamed to admit that I''m a candidate for the next Holy King. Will you forgive me for my behavior? This prince''s apology is also the plan of Mr. Dearles. And I know that. That''s why we should be on board as well. It''s not fair for someone like me to forgive the prince. However, as much as I would like to build a good relationship with you, I am happy to oblige. Well, thank God you''re a sensible man. Well, I know the ins and outs of what led us here. So it''s not surprising that I''m getting better at understanding things. "I''ll remember your tolerant attitude, curser. That''s very kind of you, sir. At that moment, there was a change in the sound of the prince''s voice. ''''Hm?He seems to be a more polite man than I expected. ''''From my personal experience, I can tell you that he''s a very good-natured Sacred Candidate. When it comes to battle, he has the appearance of a warrior demon. ''''I see, a temperament that fluctuates greatly between calm and fierce. That''s interesting........In any case, I hope you will continue to use your power for the benefit of the people of Renowthred in the future. The prince holds out his hand to me. I take my hand with both hands while keeping my head low. You could say that the emphasis on the "people of Renowthred" in the words just now is a misnomer. I''m trying to convey my intention to "not betray this country" in a roundabout way. We will do our best. Hmm. It was a strange figure, I thought. The prince must think that he is hiding his true intentions well in order to treat me. But on my part, I know the prince''s true intentions and we are shaking hands like this. It''s a good idea to apologize for this, but I''m going to support you when you attack the Special Class Holy Ruins. The weapons left behind by the Ten-Digit Army that attacked the Holy Military Festival are now in the royal treasury. I will give it to you. You can use them in your attack or sell them to buy the supplies you need. Thank you. The mysterious reconciliation began with a sudden apology from the prince. Currier-san and Makina-san looked like a pigeon had been hit by a peashooter. Well, I don''t think it''s strange that they would do so if they didn''t know about the conversation between the prince and Diales-san that was taking place behind the scenes. Then again, I exchanged a firm handshake with the prince. ''''..........'''' I see. Maybe this is also what Mr. Dearles was talking about, an aristocratic social bargain. Sometimes emotion outweighs rationality, and sometimes rationality outweighs emotion. When you take rationality, you suppress your self-esteem and other personal emotions. In this way, Prince Yggud may indeed be capable of handling it with equanimity. Well. Since we''ve signed the Peace Agreement, I shouldn''t be looking at the prince as an "enemy" at this point in time either. Of course, I don''t want to make "enemies" by choice. It''s just that an enemy is an enemy, and that''s why it''s necessary to destroy it. In other words, if there is no one to harm the people you care about, then there is no "enemy" for Sagara Kurohiko. But, I thought. I make a smile that I don''t know if I''m doing well while shaking hands with him. ''''.........'''' I don''t think I''m cut out for this kind of bargaining world where bargaining and dark moves are the most important thing...I don''t think I''m cut out for it... * I was spending the remaining hot season vacation as usual. As for the crucial Special Class Holy Ruins, I heard that the Sogut leader and the others had met several times to discuss at what stage they would give Sagara Kurohiko permission to attack the ruins as a knightly order. As a result, they decided that if they could break the highest record set by the capture team led by Diaress Arkwright in the school''s holy ruins capture, they would be allowed to capture the special class holy ruins - it was apparently decided as such. The school''s holy ruins capture will be lifted at the start of the second semester of classes. The hot break that had been burned by the Sacred Martial Arts Festival had come to an end, and finally, the second semester classes were about to begin. 260-Episode 19 "Late Class Starts" The hot weather seems to have eased at the same time as the hot season vacation is over. Lately, the difficulty of sleeping at night has faded. Second semester classes at St. Renoussourde''s Red Academy have started in earnest. Instructor Joseph, who was seriously injured by Beshgam, has made a full recovery and has returned as the lion''s group''s homeroom teacher. Three classes: cultivation, combat, and artistry. These are not much different from the first semester, even in the second semester, I have the impression that they are not very different from the first semester. As long as you take them seriously, there''s no problem...I think. Surgical classes are somewhat unique in my case, but I think I can handle it. Anyway, the big change in the second semester is the lifting of the ban on capturing the Holy Ruins, which was stopped in the middle of the first semester. ''''Are you still wondering what to do with the Holy Ruins attack team?'''' Mr. Currier, sitting next to me, asks me while crossing his legs. ''Yes, well,'' Hmm. Currier smiled with a smile that was laced with lewdness. ''I see. So Kurohiko is not enough for you to be alone with me? No, I''m not saying that I-- Humph, I''m just kidding. Miss Currier put her cheekbones to her cheek, and this time she smiled teasingly. ''No wonder the women around you want to tease you. .......... It was a captivating smile, to the point where he almost decided to leave them alone already. Sometimes this person''s smile is a sudden event, or maybe it''s because this person''s smile is a sudden event, but the instantaneous destructive force of wind speed is strangely high. ''''Ku, Kurohiko?Hey. Currier-san''s palms repeat the up and down motion in my vision. ''''Huh?'''' Did you just wake up and realize you''re not in a coma? Oh dear. I guess I''ve fallen in love with your smile and my thoughts have gone blank. ''I''m sorry.......I guess I was just admiring Currier-san''s smile. Ugh, you''re an idiot... Currier-san turns red with a cackle and lowers her gaze. ''''Well, not at all........I can''t match that surprise of yours.......'''' Later in the day, his voice was a bit upbeat. And from one corner of the classroom, a disturbing air rises. ''''d*mn........that Kurohiko guy, he''s showing off as soon as the second half class starts.......'''' My breasts are bothering me, while Kurohiko''s got that currier''s breasts - oh, shit! ''''To think that Kurohiko can do whatever he wants with those tempting thighs on a regular basis--guh!I don''t want to think about it! "Oh, I ended up taking care of a horse most of my time back home... and even the horse is a male, a ruthless reality... ............ It''s been a long time since I''ve had this air of resentment. However. When I visited the knights, they treated me well, so on the contrary, the air of not being treated as "Lord Forbidden Spell Maker" is somewhat relieving....... It''s like there are no walls, or something. ''''Oi, hey!That Kurohiko guy is smiling with a sense of superiority! What a jerk! ''''Kurohiko should be attacking women all the time, not the Holy Ruins!I''m a hard-core guy who will devote everything to capturing the Holy Ruins!Wow! To tell you the truth I''m jealous, you son of a b*tc*! Ku, I was just remembering to appreciate the natural distance between my classmates.... Moreover, the image of me in their minds, that was just an erotic man. ''''I was aware of the changes in the attitudes of the people in the castle and the Knights towards Kurohiko, but the people in the Lion Clan haven''t changed for better or worse... maybe I should respect them in a way. While dumbfounded, Currier-san also laughed bitterly. ''''But, well........it can''t be helped being a man.......'''' Currier-san''s cheeks turn a faint cherry-red color and she uncrosses her legs a bit awkwardly. ''My thighs wouldn''t be that big of a deal... oh dear. He is not used to receiving praise and attention at any time. Miss Currier looks around the classroom. ''Speaking of which, where did Cecily and the others go? There was no Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis in the classroom either. ''Oh, you said you had to run an errand for Makina-san? Okay. Currier-san flicks her gaze to the classroom door. ''''It would be best if that Cecily guy could form an attack team with us...'''' As I thought during my overnight study, Cecily''s knowledge of the Holy Ruins is quite impressive. Since she originally aimed to surpass her brother''s record, it''s not surprising that she had done careful preliminary research before enrolling in the school. ''''So, how was Beosa Fallontessa''s side? I''ve made a few calls, but it looks like they''re going to put together the candidates who were working with Fibruk and Bashkatha and reassemble the attack team as is. Mr. Beoza said. ''''I''m honored to be invited, but it''s not beautiful to be the only one to pull out in the middle. It''s typical of him to say that. I have no choice but to back down when he takes the conversation into the realm of his obsession with beauty. ''What about the two chairmen and Ira and the others? There''s no place to start with in that state... In fact, at lunchtime, the rumor that the Forbidden Spell Maker and Currier Versteyn were looking for a member of the attack team seemed to have spread throughout the school. So, while I was having lunch in the cafeteria, Chairman Koo came out and asked me to join the attack team with the Kaze Kai. As Chairman Koo was recruiting me in this way, Chairman Doris, accompanied by members of the student council, interrupted him. Even senior Rei, who is on the attack team with Ira, joined in, and eventually it turned out to be a recruitment battle. So it was a hectic time for us. ''''With that, I have a feeling that if I choose any of them, I''ll have a bad taste in my mouth later on...'''' If that''s the case, you''re right not to choose anywhere. It''s best for everyone to get along with each other - and that''s one thing. Besides,'''' I continue. ''''We could have teamed up with just the four of us - Chairman Doris, Chairman Koo, Senior Ray, and Ira-san. Is it still going to be a problem for those in their respective societies and the candidates who are working with Ira and the others? ''''Yes. If your only objective is to break through the 29th level of the highest achievement record, I thought that you might be able to attack in a large group. But-- Any more and you''re in danger of dying. Yes, sir. If you die in the Holy Ruins, you will be transported to the earth in a living state. However, after the transfer, they are asleep and it will take a long time before they wake up. In a bad case, there are cases where they won''t wake up for years. ''My target is the lowest level,'' The first forbidden spell is probably in the Special Grade Holy Ruins. However, the possibility of the forbidden spellbook lying in the school''s Holy Ruins is not zero. Although it''s unclear if the expression "bottom-clearing" is appropriate, I''d like to explore the holy relics in this school to the lowest level. ''''From the twenty-nineth level onwards, the area is unknown to the candidates... in other words, the strength and danger of the demons are also considered unknown. ''''Yes. Yes, I know that dying in the ruins is not really "death" in the true sense of the word. But I heard that the vivid memories of the time just before death don''t disappear and can have an adverse effect on the psyche....... You don''t want to put yourself in harm''s way, do you? Well, I''m inclined to agree with you. President Doris and President Koo''s abilities were shown at the Holy Martial Arts Festival. They also have powerful unique techniques. Senior Ray also proved at the St. Martial Arts Festival that he''s a strong enough competitor to be called a strong man. As for Ira-san, she has made remarkable progress in battle. However, when it comes to the other candidates, there is still some concern about their fighting abilities. In the Holy Ruins, the larger the group, the more difficult it is to capture. The number of attacking demons would also increase. For example, if a horde like the Blue Goblin of the past appeared, and if the attackers were far more powerful demons than the Blue Goblin - I''m not confident that I could protect the other candidates. Currier-san snorted. ''''If this is the kind of thing that works with ill-advisedness, you might think that those who are not good enough can be used as discarded pawns in turn, but... but Kurohiko is the kind of guy who can''t do that kind of thing, you know. I chuckle. ''Per Hibigami, you''d say I''m sweet, though. If he tries to say something like that, I''ll cut him down to size on the spot. Well-- Currier-san floats her hips. ''''Let''s go to the dining room for a while and see if the two of us can do the Holy Ruins attack. The attack on the Holy Ruins is going to be just Currier-san and I, after all. 261-Episode 20 "Feeling two people" ''''The problem with us is that we''re both drifters, so we''re not that familiar with the Holy Ruins situation. It''s not a problem if it''s just about combat, but we''ll need to know about the food and living conditions during the attack. At the dining room table, with a cup of column water in hand, Currier-san raises the issue. Both Currier-san and I have done a good deal of preliminary research on the Holy Ruins. However, when we went to check it out, we found that the amount of information on the Holy Ruins compiled from the past was much more extensive than we had expected. As far as the information is concerned, it would be difficult to break through tens of layers in a day. Especially from around the 20th level, there is a tendency for the holy relics to "block" the progress to the lower levels. It''s just that they are called living ruins. Then it is necessary to think about life in the ruins, for example, eating, sleeping and many other things. I have lived in wandering for a long time, and I have experienced life in a bad environment like the apocalypse. So there''s nothing wrong with a slightly harsher environment. However, it seems that the Holy Ruins require a special knowledge of that particular place. I frown and groan. ''Hmmm ... if we''re going to cram in all the knowledge we need now, we''re going to be a little late to the party. We both felt a little awkward. Yes. Both me and Currier-san felt like we had devoted too much of our resources during the hot season vacation to combat training. ''''The fact that we struggled in the fight against Skolbanger was ki.......'''' Oh, me too... She had been training for combat during the hot season vacation because she had struggled so much in the fight against that monster. I was helping the knights with their work outside of training and gathering information on the forbidden spellbook. I was also asking around for information on special class holy relics. However, I must say that I had almost no idea about the so-called ''practical information on capturing the Holy Ruins''. I only reviewed the basic part of it during my stay at the Arkwright house... ''''Thinking back, I can''t say that I''ve dived into most of the past Holy Ruins attacks either...'''' It wasn''t that deep in the hierarchy during the Blue Goblin and Operation Defeat the Giants. In both cases, they returned that day. ''''Nah, where should we start...?'''' I might have never seen such a pained smile on Currier-san''s face before. Huh? What is it? Suddenly, the two of us have this sense of clunkiness. ''Once again........we''re more of a battle-specialized personnel than I thought. ''The only other thing I can say I''m good at is cooking that I learned to cook while wandering...'' .......... As if to come up with a solution, Currier-san vigorously proposes a breakthrough. ''And for now, let''s go to the Holy Ruins Hall!You could ask one of the museum staff to teach you a thing or two! ''''You could ask the instructor about his past experience in capturing the Holy Ruins!Also, I''ll ask the people from the Order for information on the sacred ruins of the school next time! ''Mmm!You''re beginning to see the light! Yes! Silence. ''....It''s going to take some time, though. ...Mm-hmm. That''s when our empty energy gauge started to dwindle to a trickle. ''There you are, Kurohiko. ''Huh?Zeke?And Mr. Hargis. It was Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis who came over. ''The way you just said it, Zeke was looking for me? I need to talk to you guys about something important. For us? Yeah. What is it? Zeke said, after making eye contact with Hyrgis once. ''Me and Hyrgis are leaving Renowthread. Huh? What does it mean to leave Renowthread?What happened! Yeah, I''m sorry. I''m not sure that''s the right word. We sat back in our seats for the time being. "Actually, it has been decided that I will be under the care of the Imperial Officer Training Institute for a while as a Special Exchange Student. And the special exchange student? It''s a simple way of saying that you''re a friend. According to Zeke, the trilateral pilot program to place students and candidates from their home institution in a similar institution in another country will begin on a trial basis. And Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis were chosen as the first team. ''''The four evil plagues are gone from the continent, right?That in itself is gratifying, but there seems to be a view in some quarters that we have lost the deterrent to the three nations--especially the Empire''s invasion of the East. Therefore, it seems that from now on, the three countries plan to take diplomatic measures together to deepen the friendship between the three countries. Currier said, "I agree with you. So one of them is that special student exchange program that Siegfried was talking about. Yes. Just the other day I was officially informed by the headmaster that I and Hyrgis have been selected as the exchange students to be sent to the Empire. When I visited the headmaster''s office before, I met Zeke and Mr. Hyrgis on the same floor. Could it be that the notice was given at that time? The school''s evaluation scores are of a high standard, and their attitude towards life is also fine. It seems that he has done well at the Holy War Festival - that''s how he was judged. I''ve heard that the Guilless family''s family background and reputation also worked to their advantage. I suppose there are other considerations on my part that play into the Empire''s decision-making process. A matter for the Empire, sir? Zeke, who met Hyrgis-san''s gaze, uttered an answer. ''Apparently, the Empire now has a policy of easing discrimination against sub-races. I remember hearing once that many of the sub-race were treated as slaves. I guess I heard that from the big, rattling man who got involved with Mia-san in the tavern - who was also a victim of Hibigami - or so I thought. I''m not up on the Empire''s affairs, but something must have come up that would change. ''They want to give the color of tolerance towards sub-race by accepting them as exchange students. It''s part of an image strategy, I guess. But. ''Is that all right with you, Mr. Hirgis?'' The strong discrimination against the sub-race means that there is a risk of a strong windfall against Mr. Hirgis. Thinking back to the abuse of Mia-san uttered by the big man that night, I feel that it''s not a very good decision. ''''Compared to facing the Four Deadly Disasters, we can afford it. But... I want to go. Mr. Hyrgis said quietly, but emphatically. ''I''ll be back in a year anyway, and besides, I''m worried about Zeke being alone. And now Zeke has some recklessness in him. Zeke, who was poked like that, sniffed and passed it off with a generous smile. Oh, you''re an adult........ ''''But, well........Zeke is okay with it? I asked timidly. "Hmm? ''You see I was wondering if some people will miss Zeke when he''s gone, even if it''s only temporarily...'' Yeah, I know. The widow, the one you mentioned. She will be missed, won''t she? But the answer that came back was not what I feared. When I talked to him about it, he didn''t hold me back, he pushed me back. I''m sure it will be a good experience for me to see the wide world. Zeke closes his eyes and smiles as he thinks about it. He told me he was looking forward to coming back home, having grown up a notch or two. Oh, I see. You''re worried about your health. What is it? The pure and romantic relationship between Zeke and his widow. Without a doubt, Zeke is a vessel to be the hero of the story. I guarantee it. Leaving aside, for the moment, what Sagara Kurohiko''s guarantee is worth. I''m looking forward to contributing to the diplomatic side of things in the future. On the diplomatic front? ''Yeah. So visiting other countries is always good for sustenance, and I''m also hoping to take this opportunity to make some light connections with people in the Empire. "Mmm-hmm. It''s the kind of thing that helps in times of crisis. In other words, this exchange program was a godsend for me. It''s kind of dazzling. Is this the aura of a handsome man who can do it? It''s terrifyingly bright. And it''s not disgusting at all. ''But I''m going to miss you...'' The words suddenly came out of my mouth. Zeke is the closest friend I''ve ever had of the same s*x. Having a male friend I could talk to easily was invaluable. At least I consider him my best friend. I''ll miss you, too, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to miss you forever. Besides, I''ll come back once in a while. Zeke gave him a look. Hyrgis nodded. ''So I need to ask one favor of Kurohiko and Currier. What is it? Taking over Hyrgis'' words, Sieg took up residence. "While I am away from the academy, would you be willing to put Lady Cecily in charge of your attack team? 262-Episode 21 "3" What, miss Cecily? "You know of Lady Cecily''s belief in the capture of the Holy Ruins, don''t you? He surpassed his brother''s record with the same "three man" attack team. The first three of us - that is, Sieg and Hyrgis-san - will proceed with the attack. But I and Hyrgis will go to the Empire as exchange students. In the meantime, Lady Cecily will have no one to form an attack team with. Currier-san snorted, hmm. ''''So you want me and Kurohiko to form an attack team with Cecily and the [three]? ''I''ve discussed it with Hyrgis and we''ve come to the conclusion that it''s for the best. That is, of course, if the two of you are willing. It''s a story that just happened. It''s a very nice story for us. But... ''Is Miss Cecily convinced?'' I''m worried about that. It took some time but I and Hyrgis talked him into it. I heard that you will be staying in the Empire as an exchange student for at least six months. But during that time, Lady Cecily can''t afford not to capture the Holy Ruins once. It would be the end of the world if he gets bogged down in his beliefs and jeopardizes his advancement. You know what, Zeke? I dared to ask what had stuck with me. ''''The reason you two wanted to be exchange students is because... well... is it to include Cecily-san in the attack team for me and Currier-san?'''' That''s not lost on me. Zeke admitted more easily than he had expected. I''m just saying that we are both attracted to the idea of an exchange student. I''m just like I said, and I heard that Hyrgis wants to go to the Empire to look for antiques. Gulp. Ms. Hyrgis reacts in an unusually weak way. She says that collecting antiques is apparently her only hobby. There are many rare items in the empire as antiques from the western continent come into the empire. I see. So there was a reason for that, huh? Of course,'''' Zeke continues. I''ve been thinking about the future, Cecily thought it would be better to work with you and your friends. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do. But-- I''m a hard-assed person. Mr. Hirgis takes over the words. Cecily cannot easily bend what she said. ''''I think he had his own reservations about me. If I team up with you guys, it will be a "three man" attack, but I and Hirgis will be able to get rid of the attack team. Zeke smiles a little happily, "If I wanted to move up, I could have cut me and Hyrgis off early and teamed up with you guys. I''m sure that if you wanted to move up, you could have cut me and Hyrgis out of the equation and joined up with you guys as soon as possible. But Lady Cecily did not do that. You can''t cut down someone for the sake of a goal, that''s not the kind of person you can do. But if you''re going to be away from Renowthread as an exchange student for the long term, it''s not an option. Mr. Hyrgis added, and the control of the conversation returned to Zeke again. ''So that''s it. Well, this time the timing and the intentions of the case fit together nicely for each of us. I can''t measure how far it''s a calculation. As the word suggests, I feel like coincidence and chance have conveniently meshed together. On the other hand, I also feel like the outer moat was filled in nicely....... He''s a regular doer, isn''t he, Zeke? Now, just like that, Zeke puts himself forward. ''''It took a lot of bones to paddle here, but Cecily-sama is in a state of mind right now, leaving it up to the judgment of Kurohiko and Currier. I would like to hear the answers from both of you. I remember Zeke''s words. ''That''s the kind of person we''d want to trust with Lady Cecily. I replied. ''If you are convinced, Cecily, I would love to team up with you. Hyrgis-san''s mouth fell faintly into a faint smile. ''''I''m still expecting you to do this.'''' What he said then probably led to what he was talking about now. ''Currier-san........how is she?'' ''I have no objection to that. Our side has no reason to refuse Cecily to join the assault team. It''s wishful thinking on our part. It''s settled. Putting his hand on the table, Zeke stood up. ''Now let''s go and tell Lady Cecily. * Cecily was waiting in the lion''s classroom. ''''Well then, Kurohiko, Currier and I will take care of that. Take care of the rest. After reporting the progress and results, Sieg and Hyrgis leave the classroom. The classroom was empty. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not a good idea to have a good time. Cecily swaying her hips from side to side with her head down. She seemed shy. There was also a slight air of guilt. ''''Before I announced that I was going to remain with the attack team we formed when I entered the school... well, I''m embarrassed to say this, but I''ve been asked to join your attack team, Cecily Arkwright, and I''m happy to be a member of the two of you. Cecily lashes down awkwardly. ''What''s with that obnoxiously stranger-like greeting...'' Currier-san who gets a very subtle look on her face and talks to me. Cecily showed a modest and embarrassed gesture and blushed red. As for the matter of capturing the Holy Ruins, I''ve just given Kurohiko a list of reasons not to partner up with you before. We even shake hands firmly like that. Ah~ and Cecily covered her face with her hands. Yo, you remember it well........ I guess it''s because I remember it that I''m suffering. When I say serious, I mean serious. Currier-san is dumbfounded. "Siegfried and Hyrgis are going to be missing. You don''t think you can surpass your brother''s record by yourself, do you? Well, it''s- You don''t like to work with us? No, it''s not!I''d rather-- Miss Cecily. I interrupted the conversation and stood in front of Cecily-san. ''''Ku, Kurohiko...?'''' ''''There''s a possibility that the forbidden spellbook may lie in the Holy Ruins. But there''s something that''s not enough for me and Currier-san to capture on our own... but with Cecily-san''s help, I think we can fill in the missing pieces. I don''t think the trend of "inserting" Cecily-san into the attack team is a good idea in reverse. So. Can you join the attack team and help us out? I said. ''Oh--'' Please, Miss Cecily. Then Miss Cecily took my hand in both of hers. ''Wow, okay. Well let me help you with that. Cecily smiles. ''''Ehehe, I''m sorry to have bothered you... but thank you. * Thus, the three of us formed a new attack team. 263-Episode 22 "Preparation for Capture and Ability of Gems" In conclusion, Cecily-san''s joining was a great decision. ''''Let''s go to the Holy Ruins Hall first. We went to the Holy Ruins Hall first. ''''See!I wasn''t wrong in my suggestion, was I! Currier-san makes a happy, smug face. It was cute, if I can honestly say what I think. ''I knew you plan to go to the museum staff for advice, Cecily-san? No, I just thought I''d take a look at what I''ve been depositing. We arrive at the congregation. Ms. Cecily talks to the museum staff. She then heads downstairs to the back room. We follow her. ''''I''m leaving my own attack gear and other equipment at the hall. The warehouse was lined with boxes with name tags on them. A box with Cecily''s name on it. I unlock the box. Hmmmmm, Cecily-san growls like a small animal. ''''Basically, it looks like it''ll be fine to divide the ones for Sieg and Hyrgis between the men and women, respectively, in the form of Kurohiko and Currier. Also, we should buy more preserves later. How much do I have to give? As a result of the discussion, it was decided that the cost of the attack would be shared by the three of them. By the way, Diares-san said that the funding from the Arkwright family was also minimal. ''''Well then, next, shall we build a guideline for the cost and duration? First, let''s get out of this warehouse and rent one of the conference rooms on the second floor.'''' Cecily finishes the formalities for the use of the conference room in a timely manner. The three of us head to the conference room they rented for us. We enter the room and surround the table. Cecily-san spreads a large piece of parchment on it. ''''The final level of the Holy Ruins... well, let''s assume that''s a bit too much for now and assume that it''s 100 levels. At the beginning of the game, this group of people might be able to complete ten levels in a day. However, in the latter half of the game, the difficulty would increase and the speed of attack would slow down. Cecily predicted that. ''''So let''s give them quite a bit of leeway........well, let''s set the attack period at one month first, shall we? Are you two okay with that? Me and Currier-san nodded in agreement. ''Let''s allocate the funds we have now in a month and prepare tools for a period of time according to our budget. I think you can get a good amount of crystals along the way, so if there''s a next time, we''ll sell them and use the funds we get to pay for the search. Um, are you two okay with that? Me and Mr. Currier just nodded again. Cecily asked a question. ''''Speaking of which, when do you plan to start the attack?'''' I''d like to start as soon as possible, though. In that case, we''ll go into town in the morning to buy the extra tools and food that we need, as soon as possible. In the morning?Huh?But what about the classes? Cecily smiles a bemused smile. Her cheeks redden a bit as she sweats and points to the floor - or downstairs. ''''Jeez, class waiver application...'''' Oh. It was. I had forgotten all about it.... The too basic basics were missing from my consciousness. If it was going to be a long term search, he was to submit a request for a class exemption in advance at this hall. I see. The knowledge of the Special Class Holy Ruins had deepened, but the people of the Order don''t apply for a class exemption.... Hmm. I didn''t realize that even these rudiments had slipped from my consciousness. It''s embarrassing. ''''Shall I submit an exemption application for the three of us before we leave the hall? Then I''ll write down the other things that seem to be necessary here in a nutshell........ Cecily runs her brushes smoothly. ''''...........'''' What is it? It''s going to be an amazingly smooth plan to build, right? Let''s get some information first! What was it about us that we were gasping for air.... Hmm? Currier-san, whose ears were red, was covering her face with her hands. ''''I''m starting to feel, well, terribly embarrassed, but...'''' Earlier. "See!I wasn''t wrong in my suggestion, was I!'' A shadow of the smugness of the days of the I say these words of consolation to myself in a sincere tone of voice, "Let''s do our best to contribute to the battlefield. "Let''s do our best to contribute to the battlefield. That day, as much as time allowed, we confirmed things to look out for at the Holy Ruins, etc. However, it was mainly the Holy Ruins lecture of the female teacher Cecily Arkwright. The characteristics of each level trampled now. What to keep in mind when spending a night in the ruins. And so on. It was really easy to understand. I''ve always thought that Cecily is very good at teaching people things. I''m sure the candidates would love her if she became an instructor. Well, I''m sure she''ll be adored from other quarters for her looks, but.... After dismissing the group, I returned home and told Mia that I would be away from home for a while to capture the Holy Ruins. Mia-san wished me well. Mia-san kindly helped me prepare for the attack, and I went to bed early that night. The next morning, I met up with Currier-san in front of the girls'' quarters. The two of us went straight to the main gate and met up with Cecily-san, who had come to pick us up in the Arkwright family''s carriage. We have all the basic equipment and tools we need, so let''s stock up on the supplies we''re likely to run out of in a month. We took the carriage into town. Once we started buying in town, Currier was also active in his area of expertise. ''Hm? The knowledge I had gained from my wandering travels had come into play. I, on the other hand, am a baggage carrier. It seems to be the only thing I can do right now. Hmm, this, this and........I guess I should buy more of these too....... Cecily deftly tosses the items into the shopping cart, comparing prices. She looks like a competent housewife. ''''Wha!These lanterns are so cute!Hey!Currier doesn''t think so either! Cecily, the small, elaborately decorated lantern is perched on her palm, sprinkling the air with flamboyance. The owner of the store, who was snickering and stretching his nose, gave me the small lantern for free. The small lantern can also be used to light up small holes by hooking it on a stick. It can also be used to find traps and hidden magical tools of demons.I was lucky enough to get it for free unexpectedly. If you''re not Cecily Arkwright, that good fortune, I''m sure it''s hard to rain on you. Next, I headed to the clothing store to buy a change of clothes and other clothing. You can''t just borrow clothes from Zeke or Hyrgis-san as it is, as expected. ''''How about this kind of thing, Kurohiko? ''What?Are these my clothes? My current search clothes are borrowed from the ones the graduates left at the Holy Ruins Hall. I have the funds from selling the crystals I got during the operation to defeat the giants, so it''s not like I don''t have money.... Does it have to do with my personality? Somehow, I''ve been hoarding it. Well, it''s not good to waste money. ''I''m fine with the ones I have now. As for the rest, if you only have a change of underwear. I''ll give you the money, sir. ''What?Wha...? I''ve always wanted to pick out a man''s clothes, you know? Oh no. If it was you, there would be no shortage of applicants to choose from. Cecily-san walks tete-a-tete to Currier-san''s fitting room where she''s changing. Ah, I poked my head through the gap........ ''''Whoa!What is it, Cecily?I mean, don''t peek! ''Excuse me while I try on your underwear, Currier. What are you doing here? I''m getting ready to... I can''t help but have a bad feeling about that smile of yours... Why don''t you ask Kurri to pick out a pair of Currier''s underwear for you this time? I don''t need it! * We returned to the school once we finished our purchases. We went to the Holy Ruins Hall and stored the tools we had bought in the rental storage room. Next, we went to the rental food storage room to store our food. It was afternoon by the time I took a break on a couch in the lobby of the hall. ''We''re all set for now, but what do we do now? I don''t mind that I can start today, but it''s also up to you guys. The date to start the invasion of the Holy Ruins is at your convenience. Mr. Currier looks at me. ''How''s Kurohiko?'' I could start today too, but I also told Mia-san that I''m going to be away for a while to capture the Holy Ruins. The earlier it starts, the better. The class waiver request has been accepted. The conditions aren''t bad either. I used some energy from shopping in the morning, but we''ll be resting after we enter the Holy Ruins.... If it''s as I''ve heard, if there''s a limit to the number of floors you can descend in a day, I''m inclined to dive as soon as possible. The sooner you do good, the better. ''''Well, what about you, Cecily-san? Cecily smiles at me. ''''I just deposited the tools in the warehouse just now.......shall we just start the attack already? They all seemed to have come prepared for that to happen. ''There''s also a reason to gain if you hurry,'' Cecily cut in. ''I don''t think there are any such daredevils in the school right now when the rumoured forbidding users are around, but there are those who are sabotaging the other attack teams. There have been precedents in the past where they''ve been deprived of food and so on. There are people like Phiburg and Bashkatha in the school. It''s not surprising that there are people like that, is it? It could be said that this is the dark side of the Holy Ruins attack. For example, if you can set up a weak and obstructive attack team and send them to their deaths, you can reduce the number of rivals. If you die in the ruins, you will be put into a long sleep, but it won''t be a "murder" in the true sense of the word. Well, it seems to require a certain amount of mental strength........ Hmmm. Depending on the case, the attack on the Holy Ruins can be quite dark, I guess. Curie-san shows her understanding. "Right after the ban, the sooner we dive in, the less chance we have of being bothered by other attack teams, right? ''''Yes. Looking at the past records, it seems that another attack team can pull in a bunch of demons without any malicious intent...'''' Also, the number of demons will increase just by the number of people in the level. The real-life dungeon attack requires you to consider other people''s actions as well. We sit up from our chairs. The first person to open her mouth was Curie-san. If we decide to do that, let''s get ready and start the attack. 264-Episode 23 "Would you like to go?" After pulling out all of the warehouses, we packed up our things and left the hall, putting on the arm bands that indicated the hierarchy we had dived into. Cecily and Currier-san have also changed into their search clothes. ''''It''s thriving for the second day of the ban, isn''t it? Yeah. A good number of candidates had gathered in the square in front of the hall. Everyone seems to have been waiting for the lifting of the ban. I heard that some of the group had dived as of yesterday. I paused in place once. ''''Excuse me, can you two go ahead for a moment?I''d like to repack a few things to make it easier to carry. It was somewhat hard to carry because I had packed up in a hurry. ''Do you need help?'' ''No, it''s all right. I don''t think it''s going to be that big of a deal. As I said this, Currier and Cecily walked ahead of me towards the entrance of the Holy Ruins. During the attack, I was in charge of a huge backpack containing most of the month''s worth of stuff. Is it because of my daily training? Or maybe it''s the power of the forbidden host. It doesn''t feel like a big weight. I''m sure this won''t interfere with your movement too much. By the way, in the belt around my waist, I have the Shesho sword and the spectral sword Mad Sakura that Curie-san gave me. Well, this one is a bit difficult to pull out due to the effects of the luggage, but....... When I finished repacking and almost carried the clothes on my back. ''So you''ve finally turned down my invitation to join forces with Cecily Arkwright?He''s heartless, Blackbird. President Doris, accompanied by members of the student council, spoke up. ''President Doris?'' I wish you had joined our attack team, so we could have given you a better experience. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... President Doris looks up in the direction of the day after tomorrow. "We''ll be competitors from now on, won''t we? He was frustrated to the extent that he went directly to Sagara-dono to complain to her after hearing about her teaming up with Cecily Arkwright. Chairman Koo popped up without warning. ''''Kudelka! It was a sudden appearance like Chairman Doris''s Peyerkantar. Just like with Ray-senpai, why doesn''t my presence-sensing work at times like this....... The fact that I couldn''t team up with Sagara-dono is a shame, but it''s dozens of times better than being paired up with Doris. Sagara-dono, when you come back, you can have tea with me again. And to ask him out for tea without any kind of context, again, that''s very vulgar-- ''I wouldn''t want to be told that by a woman whose only claim to fame is vulgarity is using her breasts as a recruiting weapon for Lord Sagara. ''''It''s a game, Koudelka,'''' The record of your arrival at the Holy Ruins, right? Yeah. That''s all I want. A melange of flames is rising between the two of them........ I said, and sneaked away from the place, bending my back. I''m not sure if they''re close or not, those two are not sure. And now a round chest appeared in front of me. A girl''s uniform? I look up. ''Really, the two chairmen have taken a liking to you, Kurohiko. Senior Ray. Senior Ray put his hand to his forehead as if in salute. ''''Hey, I''m here to see you off! Ira-san also jumped out from behind Ray-senpai. ''''Yoo-hoo, Kurohiko!'''' Ray-senpai indicates behind him with his gaze. ''''I said hello to Currier and Cecily earlier over there. I heard that this attack, it''s going to be quite long? We''ll go to the bottom of the deep end if we can. Oh, you say that! Ray-senpai, who beats the bag on his back paciously. ''''Come to think of it, it looks like the attack team has subsided with the addition of Cecily. I''m sorry. I''m sorry you had to make that offer. Oh, that''s a very depressing thought for me, isn''t it?That''s terrible!Aww!Ahhh! Rei-senpai glances at me with a swearing that is too deliberate. Then, as if to follow up, Ira-san interrupted me salaciously. ''So, but I think it''s right for Kurohiko to team up with Cecily, right?It feels more natural that way...so I think this was a good choice. Ray-senpai, who slumped his shoulders with a ho-ho-ho. "Isla is this........no matter how hard I try, the important thing is that Isla gives up too much....... ? Ira-san tilts her head. ''''Hmm.......But I''m hoping that someday, Kurohiko and I will be able to capture the Holy Ruins, too! ''''That''s true. I''m hoping to have the opportunity to dive into the Holy Ruins with Ira-san at some point. I might even invite you to join me when I capture the Special Class Holy Ruins. ''''Yeah!Until then, I''ll do my best to train so that I can be useful too! Ira-san and I were even partners at the St. Mary''s Festival, so I feel comfortable partnering up with him in that respect as well. Then you''ll be with Ray, right? Rei-senpai had a complicated look on his face. ''''Rather than playing tricks, maybe being direct is more effective for Kurohiko........'''' After being sent off by Ira-san and Rei-senpai, I finally arrived at Currier-san and Cecily-san''s place. ''''S-Sorry.......sorry for the wait. Ray and the others had you, right? In fact, the chairmen of the board... Goodness. What? After being told, I look around again. The eyes of the candidates who had gathered near the entrance of the Holy Ruins where Currier-san and Cecily-san were waiting for them were mostly gathered in this direction. ''''It seems that there was a buzz in the school that the two who defeated the Four Deadly Disasters are finally going to start attacking the Holy Ruins, right? Cecily said. ''''I thought that this year, the record for the highest achievement of attacking the Holy Ruins will finally be broken--Oh? With a pop, Currier-san puts her hand on Cecily-san''s head. ''''Well........it''s a record that could only be achieved if there''s another indispensable one. I took a deep breath. I''m not used to attracting attention. But this was no time to be freaked out. Crunch! He slapped himself on the cheek with both hands to brace himself. ''Then shall we go?'' 265-Episode 24 "The Holy Ruins for the First Time in a Long Time" The first thing I felt when I stepped into the first level of the Holy Ruins was a sense of nostalgia. It would be the first time I had stepped foot in there since that mission to defeat the Titans. ''''Kurohiko, is your luggage okay?'''' ''''No problem. If it wasn''t for the special nature of the Holy Ruins, though, I''m sure it would have been much more difficult with more baggage. I touch the stone walls, which glow faintly blue-white. The walls of the Holy Ruins are faintly luminescent in places. There''s no need to bring a lot of light-based tools. As Cecily said, the lights are only used to pinpoint and illuminate the occasional darkness that exists, and some of them are only used to avoid demons. There isn''t much food, either. In the Holy Ruins, it''s not as appetizing as it is on earth. The amount of food can be less than usual. That''s how it''s made. In the Holy Ruins, the number of times we have to go to the toilet is also greatly reduced. There is no need to worry about having a toilet problem every few hours. They say it happens only once a day. I look at the parchment that Cecily has folded in her hand to make it easier to hold. ''Shall we aim at the sixth level for today? They say that while the number in the hierarchy is low, it''s easier to move down the hierarchy. The problem is after the number of the hierarchy comes up? ''''After defeating the guardian species at the fifth level, let''s take a break at the sixth level. We''ll check the situation there and decide whether or not we should continue on. The plan of attack was almost entirely left to Cecily-san. An attack on the Holy Ruins can''t be achieved by forceful push alone. It''s more like management. It''s more like planning. I really felt that we needed someone who was good at that kind of thing. ''''Oops.'''' The first demon we encountered. It was. This is another one I''ve missed. A white imp. A goblin. It was the first demon I encountered in the Holy Ruins when I first entered the ruins. It''s one of the lowest-ranked demons in the ruins. But I won''t let my guard down. No matter what kind of opponent I''m dealing with, I won''t let my guard down. If they''re going to stand in the way, then I''ll do everything in my power-- Gui..........gui....... Hmm? The goblin with a twisted face took a step back. ''''Gee, geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! As it was, the goblin went back to the small side-hole it had appeared in. I, who had my hand on the hilt of my sword, pouted. ''''...Huh?'''' Looks like he''s gone. Miss Currier said. Cecily smiled bitterly. ''Did you decide they were too bad for you? I put the blade I had been out to back into its scabbard. ''But he may have called for his friends and we should be vigilant and hurry onward. In the end, however, the goblins did not reappear even after reaching the fifth level. Along the way, we encountered the Little Cyclops, Twin Kobolds, Imps, and Unicorn Ants, all of which reminded me of old times, but we were able to defeat them with ease. We also met up with other attackers a few times along the way. At this level of hierarchy, there seemed to be other attacking candidates as well. They are not hostile to each other, but rather just exchanged brief greetings. Instead, for some reason, they paid tribute to me with crystals. It was easy to tell from the atmosphere of the male candidates that they were paying tribute to Cecily-san, though. After separating from the group of candidates who had contributed the crystals, Currier-san said to Cecily-san, who was walking beside him. ''''No matter which squad you join, you''re going to get by without difficulty. ''No, no, it''s more like that, that''s one of the reasons why I''ve declared ahead of time that I won''t work with anyone other than Zeke and Hyrgis... No, of course I''m not not happy about the favor, but...'' Cecily seems to have her own problems. So we stop in front of a large door. Curie-san looks at the door and crosses her arms. ''Well, so we''ve come to the guardian species room. There are guardian species in the hierarchy you are in now. In the hierarchy of five multiples, a powerful demon called the guardian species is waiting for you to prevent you from reaching the next level. In an RPG game, it would be like a mid-boss. The guardian species doesn''t appear every time a particular monster appears. It''s just that the monsters that are appropriate for the difficulty level of the hierarchy will appear. As long as it''s not the same as before, where the noise golem chases out the guardian species and sits on them. Demons that have appeared in this room in the past are listed. I flip open the mini-illustrated book, which is marked only with their names. ''........tsu, I don''t know how strong they are. I''ve never encountered it, so I couldn''t tell how strong it was by the name. Cecily smiles. ''''Hi. Shall we fight for a while?From my analysis, I don''t think these three are the only people I''d have trouble with... and the only one that''s a little bit tricky is the Spear Spider. Yeah. Mr. Currier, who agreed, opened the door without hesitation. ''At least we don''t have the option of running back here. The door closed noisily as I entered the room. Hmm? This presence... Upstairs. At the same time as Currier-san said that, we looked up at the ceiling. The one clinging to the ceiling corner of the dimly lit room was Spearspider, right? White body. Red eyes. Many long legs. A spider demon that uses the tips of its sharp legs to pierce its prey like a spear. A spider demon. Cecily pulls out her twin swords. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in a position to do this. "Pee-gee... We let out a screeching sound and the spider spider spider spat out a spider thread. We avoided the thread. ''I see. So you catch your prey with the thread first, and then come down and kill it? The ceiling is surprisingly high. It''s a delicate altitude to see if you can reach it with a leap. ''What do we do now?Would you like me to fly over and take them down with the fifth curse? Oh, I suppose the Ninth Counterspell could work too. I suppose I could use a magic trick to bring it down... A moment. A short, sky-cutting sound. Currier-san threw a Revelgate with tremendous force, aiming at the Spear Spider. The blade pierced my head. That agony. It seemed to have hit a vital point. The spider fell straight down and hit the floor with a bang. The body begins to dissolve. When the demon was completely melted away, the revergate and a crystal the size of a coin were left on the floor. After Currier-san picks up the Revelgate, she picks up the crystal. She flicked the crystal she picked up with her fingers and handed it to Cecily-san. ''''Toto?'''' Cecily-san panicked a bit and caught the crystal in both palms. Currier-san seemed to have plenty of time to spare and sheathed her sword. ''''Then let''s move on. * We proceeded to the sixth level and found an empty small room. We decided to take a break there for once. ''''Crystals don''t have to come from a different species, do they?'''' Until now, I thought that crystals were only supposed to come from different species. ''It seems like it''s easy to come out of different species, though. And from other demons, even if they do come out, they''re usually small. It''s rarer that the crystals remain. Cecily explains to me. You were lucky earlier. I put down my backpack and ask. ''''Didn''t the difficulty of the Holy Ruins go up from the tenth level? Cecily replies as she unfolds the parchment. ''''It''s said that the general speed of attack is to get to the tenth level within a year of entering the school. It seems that the guardian seed room on the fifth level just now is the most difficult part for the first year students.'''' ''''Well, as I recall... if you can get past the fourteenth level in the second year, you''ll be good, and most of the time you''ll reach the nineteenth level before you graduate? Before that, though, it seems to stop at the eighteenth level for the most part. Eighteen levels? ''''There are three powerful demons on the eighteenth level, the three difficult demons, Gila Horse, Deltrel and Vuelzegio. Three demons. It sounds like a great idea. ''''Also, there will be Cyclops on the fourteenth level - that is, this was a demon that Kurohiko had already had experience defeating, right? The mysterious rumbling that used to occur frequently in the early period is now gone, I hear. The cause of the rumbling is believed to be the noise from a foreign object, the golem that was created in the ruins and a blockade installed in the ruins. ''''The Holy Ruins have the characteristic of being easy to reach once you reach the first level, but we have yet to reach the sixth level and beyond...'''' After all, all three of them had reached the highest level at the moment, the fifth level was the highest level they had reached. The place where they fell through a crack in the ground and encountered a bunch of Blue Goblins was the fifth level. When it was time to defeat the giants, the giants appeared when they had reached the third level. Oh, I see. ''''For us, these six levels are already a personal record........'''' The clarity of the black crystal fitted into the bracelet has also increased heartily. ''''It might be somewhat difficult from here on out but.......let''s aim to defeat the tenth level guardian species today. Can you two keep this up? I stood up quickly as I re-packed my sack and stood up. "Of course. Mr. Currier followed. ''No problem.'' Deciding to continue on to the lower levels, we left the small room and moved on. 266-Episode 25 "The Growth Route That Has Lost" There wasn''t anything in particular to say about the encounter with the demons until they reached the tenth level. Well, you see ... the demons that came out were like no match for us. From a different perspective, it could be said that we were able to chew on our own growth. Normally, I would have spent half a year at the school, capturing the holy ruins, growing little by little. But there were too many harsh and irregular events to get to this point. A fight to the death against a pack of blue goblins. A first encounter with the Hibigami. A mission to defeat the giants. Killing each other with the Four Deadly Plagues. A duel with Noyes. The Tenth Legion''s attack on the Great Sacred Ground. The fight to the death with Skolbanger. What can I say........I feel like I''ve gotten stronger by going a different route that deviates from the regular route while ducking through the sudden battle events. What''s more, I was also trained by top-notch swordsmen like Currier-san and Commander Sogut. ''''Gigaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Before I knew it, we had defeated the Great Lizardman, the guardian species of the tenth level. Cecily smiles weakly at me. ''''Breaking through the ten levels in one day........isn''t that the fastest record if you''re not good at it? I wonder what this feeling is. Yes - it might be similar to the feeling of returning to the main route dungeon with an overwhelmingly higher aptitude level in a game or something like that, for example. While smiling, Cecily-san looks a bit pale. ''''The long term strategy plan I built might not have made much sense.......'''' For some reason, I said, in the style of skipping a follow-up. ''Well, we still have a long way to go!In the future, there may be more difficulties than just the strength of the demon, and--yup, let''s proceed with caution! After defeating the guardian species for now, we reached the 11th level. We found a suitable room again and decided to take a break there. I don''t feel tired yet. I check my pocket watch. It was already past the usual dinner time on the ground. ''''It''s true that you''re not that hungry inside the Holy Ruins, isn''t it? Thanks to this, I can fit a month''s worth of food into my backpack. The way I''m feeling, I only need to eat one meal a day. When you finish the day''s attack on the Holy Ruins, the rest of the day is spent eating in a safe room and going to bed. By the way, the room near the stairs that connect the hierarchy to the hierarchy, the lower the infiltration rate and the rate of appearance of the demon is. Demons can''t move up the stairs. It may have something to do with this as well. ''''What do we do now?'''' I sit down flat and Cecily unfolds the parchment. She rolls her top down and starts writing something. It looks like she''s revising a section of the schedule. ''''Hmm........I thought it would feel like we''d finish the first day around the ninth level at the earliest, but we''ve come to the eleventh level. Considering the amount of time I''ve been in, my speed of attack is astounding. What do we do now? Mr. Currier, sitting leaning against the wall, asks. Miss Cecily looked up. ''What shall we do?'' Didn''t we have a level of difficulty around here? ''''Hmm, to be honest, it''s hard to determine the difficulty with this attack team...'''' ''I''ve heard there''s a limit to the number of tiers you can advance in a day, so would it be any more difficult for you today? But that''s just a rumor, you know. Cecily leaned up and put away her pen. I''ve heard that the difficulty of the game increases dramatically after the tenth level. Some people think that''s why many of them feel that they are blocked from capturing the game at that point. I see. Does the increase in difficulty mean that the strength of the demons will increase dramatically? This is a room that has only just entered the eleventh level. I haven''t seen the difference between the eleventh level and the previous levels yet. If only the strength of the demon changes, I think I can get over it to some extent. However, if the structural difficulty also increases, the story is a little different. For example, the traps and the maze that grants illusions. We don''t have information on traps that seem to exist until the 26th level. But after the twenty-sixth level, the information left behind by the brothers revealed a record of traps. It seems that the reason your brothers returned without fighting the guardian species on the thirty-second level is because one of their companions was broken by a trap. Fractures can''t be completely healed by a healing technique. Maybe it''s the injury system that we should be aware of that doesn''t work with that kind of healing technique, surprisingly. I mean... Currier said. ''''So we can reach the twenty-sixth level simply by kicking out the demons? Cecily-san smiles, as if to say that she can''t accept that statement easily. ''''That''s right, but.......normally the strength of the demons that appear up to that twenty-sixth level seems to be the source of trouble for the candidates.......'''' ''''It''s a lot easier for me to fight the demons of the Holy Ruins than to deal with noise and hibigami... for now, though. So, how are the two of you feeling tired? Me and Cecily answer Currier''s question. ''I''m still fine,'' I''m still okay, too. Hmm. Well, I''ll go as far as I can. Currier-san checks his pocket watch. ''''So, we''ll stay in the room on the level we arrived at when the date changed... how''s this working out? That''s all right with me. How about you, Cecily? Cecily spins around and begins to roll up the parchment. ''''Yes, that''s fine with me too. Cecily smiled bitterly, but she also looked somewhat happy. * We spent about two hours on the 14th level. Finally, we encountered the one giant that is said to be the most difficult enemy at that level - the Cyclops. The ceiling at the 13th and 14th levels is high. Even if the cyclops stood upright, there was still a gap between it and the ceiling. This structure is not beneficial to the attack team. However, it is a terrain that the giant cyclops can move around in without stress. In addition to the lack of obstacles, the Cyclopes also move with a reflexes and speed that cannot be described as stupidity. I''ve heard that many of the past attacking teams had a tough time with this monster. However. ...the Second Realm is liberated. A hundred spears flew from the rift in the dimension to the cyclops bound by the black chains and stabbed him. The cyclops roars. The giants begin to dissolve. After a while, the first giant was completely dissolved and gone. What was left was a crystal about the size of a carrot. I walked up to it and collected the crystal. ''''Phew.'''' I take a breath. Since we were able to defeat it with this in the past it feels like we''ve taken certainty this time, too. Curie-san, who was standing at the back with Cecily-san, sniffed. ''''As powerful as it sounds,'''' Once, when the Cyclops appeared on earth, he used the Ninth Forbidden Spell to kill it. Perhaps it was because of the sensation I had at that time, but there were parts of my body that moved in a conditioned reflex. According to the King of Forbidden Spells, the Ninth Forbidden Spell is an almost unburdened Forbidden Spell. Thanks to that, it''s great to be able to use it easily. Is it also an advantage that when using the forbidden spell, you don''t have to remove the backpack every single time to make it easier to move? ''''But even so--'''' I look at the place where Cyclops was. ''There''s a part of me that doesn''t know if it''s good or bad that it''s going to melt away. In the Holy Ruins, no demon corpses are left behind. Therefore, it is not possible to use meat as food as wild animals do. That''s why there is no food made from demon meat in the Holy Ruins. Due to the nature of these monsters, it''s necessary to procure food before diving. In the meantime, I heard that there are some food that can be procured locally. I heard that there are roots of trees that take root in the ruins and edible grains that can be found from time to time. Also, if the demons dissolve, they can''t take the fur and horns back and use them as material for processed goods. The only crystal that remains is a loot-like loot. The advantage of dissolving is that no decomposed corpses are left here and there. ''''The study of demons hasn''t progressed much because they begin to dissolve even after they reach the ground. I heard that in the past, there were some attack teams that captured and studied them within the ruins, but...'''' Speaking of which we haven''t encountered any different species yet this time. A different kind. As the name suggests, a different kind of demon. It appears less frequently than other monsters. Because of their high fighting ability, they have a higher chance of acquiring crystals. The demons of the Holy Ruins are basically white skin and body hair. Their blood is blue and their eyes are red. The reason why the different species occur is a mystery - it''s said to be a mystery. I know the identity of the different species from the Forbidden Spell King. The whitened demon is a demon weakened by the blessing of the holy god Renoir''s Red, whom this country adheres to. The different species are not so much under that blessing as they are discolored, so they only exhibit abilities that are close to their "true power". In short, the different species are closer to the "original". I heard that the power of the holy gods is related to the reason why demons melt when they go to the ground, and why they can''t come and go on the stairs. If it wasn''t for the power of the Holy God, the king''s capital might have been regularly filled with demons from the Holy Ruins. We went straight into the fifteenth level. 267-Episode 26 "Life in the Ruins" I kicked off the attacking demons and went further down the hierarchy. I can feel that the monsters are getting stronger in proportion to the number of layers, but I don''t feel that the ruins are hindering the attack so far. I even have the sense that I''m being led deeper into it. That''s how smoothly the attack is going. However, we must not be caught off guard. At the eighteenth level, the three difficult demons appeared at the same time. The bottom half of a horse, the top half of a human-shaped body, a head with horns like a sheep, and thick arms with muscles that were almost torn off - Gila Horse. A large, fat, hulking body, eyes with sewn-on eyelids - del trolls. A fly-shaped demon with a fly''s head, white skin and black body hair - Vuelzegio. Three against three. The moment the three and three encountered each other, a shadow leapt out. It was Currier-san. A form that completely caught the three demons by surprise. The trajectory of a reverse kangaroo. The blade of the revergate cut both sides of the giant body of the deltorol in the middle. Neither of the three demons were able to react completely. The other two finally noticed that Currier-san had finally moved when Deltrol spurted out blue blood without even a scream. Currier-san didn''t miss the moment when the remaining two animals were frightened. She twisted her hips and unleashed a slash. A diagonal rotation cut with a subtle height difference. Gila Horse and Vuelzegio had finally just entered an attacking stance, but before they could move, their heads were slashed off and they rolled to the floor. A pleasant sound was made and Revelgate returned to his scabbard. ''''It seems that the demons of this hierarchy are not strong enough yet to call themselves difficult against us. The three demons, which are called the difficult obstacles, also broke through without difficulty. Cecily-san, who has an expression on her face as if to say that she''s almost used to seeing this scene, checks the time. ''''Well, the date is about to change, but... what do we do now? Currier-san ponders. ''Well let''s go down to the next nineteenth level and rest there for today. Then, after we leave tomorrow, let''s defeat the guardian species on the 20th level. After descending to the nineteenth level, we chose a small room near the stairs as our place to stay today. As we unloaded our backpacks, Cecily began rummaging through the contents. ''''Shall Currier and I get ready for dinner? Kurohiko, after you finish preparing the bedding, could you, um... or could you go check the restroom? Oh, I see. By the way, we each brought our own sleeping bags, only the sleeping bags were carried on our backs. After I unfolded my own sleeping bag, I received two sleeping bags for both of us and unfolded them side by side. Cecily noticed something, "Hey," she said. ''Isn''t Kurohiko in the middle?'' Oh, I''ll just sit at the end. ''Hmm?Did you intentionally put Currier next to you? I placed Currier-san''s sleeping bag in the middle, but I wasn''t particularly aware of it. ''Wouldn''t it be unfair if Kurohiko wasn''t in the middle?Besides, if you put the sleeping bags closer together-- He can''t sleep because I''m so freaked out! I leave the small room, leaving Cecily, who doesn''t seem quite as nervous as I am. It''s a small room, but it''s about ten tatami mats in size. Well, even in a dungeon, the issue of the restroom is inseparable from the restroom. In the Holy Ruins, there are toilet-like rooms at each level. There are some grains and plants growing in the ruins. It is said that the human excrement might be used as a fertilizer. If human excrement is incorporated into the circulation of the "ecosystem" of the holy ruins, it is not surprising that the holy ruins are able to understand the behavior of human beings based on physiological phenomena and create a room suitable for it. If this theory is correct, then it makes sense that the Holy Ruins would dare to create a restroom near the room where people would be staying. I find a long, narrow door near the passage outside the small room. I open the door. ''''Oh.'''' As expected, it is a room for the toilet. The size of the room is about a little wider than a tatami mat. The ceiling is not so high. In order to review how to use it, I took out a set of tools for exorcising demons from the pocket of my search clothes. A hardened gray powder is attached to the kit, and you use it to burn incense when you need to do your business. The incense is said to have the effect of dispelling demons. However, the effect cannot be expected unless the room is as small as this one. It''s not effective if the room is as small as the one we stayed in earlier. In rare cases, the walls of the Holy Ruins have a characteristic gray color. It seems that the powder obtained by grinding it is the raw material for the incense that is used to exorcise demons. It is said that one of the reasons why demons can''t move down the stairs and why the safe zone is concentrated in the room near the stairs is because it contains a lot of this special gray stone material. Well, this incense is, in essence, a convenient item to use in the Holy Ruins without worrying about being attacked by demons. After confirming the location of the toilet, I decided to return to the small room. I turn the corner. I noticed the door to the room was open. ''Hmm?'' The smell reminds me of my appetite.... I look into the room. He was simmering soup in a pot. ''I could use some ingredients that wouldn''t last for the first day, so I made it a nutritional priority! I save the foods that keep well and use the ones that don''t keep well for later, starting with the ones that don''t keep well. I bring ingredients for shallow days in order to add variety to the meal. While it''s hard to get hungry, it doesn''t mean you''ll lose your appetite. Hunger will eventually strike. Naturally, if you eat the same thing all the time, you''ll get bored and stressed out. A meal is a simple thing, but it is not to be underestimated. Meat and vegetables were being cooked in a pot. The soup was an ocher color. The color of the soup is ochre, probably the color of the seasoning. It smells more like miso than curry. Either way, the stomach bug that had been inactive began to move. Apparently the scent that tickles the nasal passages, even though it''s hard to lose the belly, is another thing. ''Here, for Kurohiko. Currier serves the soup in a wooden bowl. Bread and Karam water were added to it, and today''s dinner was ready. I take a sip of the soup. ''''Ugh, it''s so good. It has a moderate sweetness like miso. The flavor of the meat and vegetables is added to it. The meat is tender and tender and juicy. The vegetables are moist and crunchy. The bread is also delicious when eaten with the soup. The temperature inside the Holy Ruins is a little lower than above ground because it is underground. That''s why I''m grateful for this kind of body-warming food. When the meal was finished, Currier-san took out several thumb-sized vials from her luggage. After taking out the contents and measuring the amount with a small spoon, she threw the leaf-ended powder into the pot. Then she carefully stirred the soup. ''What''s this?'' It''s a concoction of chopped and milled herbs. They are all good for you. Some help with digestion. This kind of part is Currier-san''s specialty. After concluding the meal with the herb-infused soup that Currier-san had prepared, we reviewed the plan to attack the Holy Ruins, which had progressed ahead of schedule. However, it was a good review, as things were going smoother than planned. After the review was finished, we had a light chat and decided to go to sleep. However, one of us stayed awake for a while longer as a watchman. We take turns sleeping. Cecily was the first one to take over as the lookout. I crawled into my sleeping bag. "..... I was going to go straight to bed, but the pale wall light was annoying. When attacking, I don''t need a light source, which is useful. ............. Well, in short, I can''t sleep. It''s probably because I wasn''t too tired today. Just like the time of the operation to retake Salem Fort, if you are a member of the knight''s group, you may go to your destination, which will take several days to complete, and the battle will unfold. In that case, the experience of hiding in the Holy Ruins while weaving in and out of battles like this and conducting something close to an encampment would be useful. If the destination takes a few days, there will be days to camp on the way. Fighting is not the only way to capture the Holy Ruins. Movement and food. Lodging in the ruins. For the holy warrior cadets, these must be important factors. It''s the same with building a plan. They set up the period and the flow of the attack by themselves, and also think about the distribution of the budget. In fact, Cecily was a big help in making those plans for us. Also, if I was alone, the baggage could have been a hindrance to the attack. In such cases, the presence of the other two people who fought so lightly was reassuring. In other words, such a smooth attack was impossible if I was alone. Kurohiko........are you still awake? Cecily spoke up, keeping her voice low. ''Yes. I kind of couldn''t sleep. Yeah, well, so am I. I look at the ceiling. Usually, before going to bed, I look at the ceiling in my room. What I see is a stone-like ceiling. For some reason, after all this time, I become intensely aware that I''m in the Holy Ruins. ''Let me thank Kurohiko for this. I turn to Cecily. ''Thank you, sir?'' I''m very happy. The way Cecily-san spoke was like a dreamy tone. ''''Today, after attacking together like this... I knew I wanted to dive into the Holy Ruins with the two of you like this. That''s why I wanted to thank you for teaming up with me. What are you talking about, Miss Cecily? What? I''m the one who should be thanking you. Yeah. I should be the one to thank. ''''Thanks to Cecily-san''s participation in the attack team, we''re able to attack at this speed. I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s interested in this. So, thank you. Blackberry.... Oh, good night. Feeling a little embarrassed, I laid my body down and turned my back to Miss Cecily. Cecily replied calmly, "Yes," she said. ''Good night, Kurohiko.'' 268-Episode 27 "And to that level" Twenty levels. A multiple of five levels where there are rooms where guardian species are blocking the path of the guardian species. It is said that many of the candidates will graduate without being able to defeat the guardian species of this level. When we entered the guardian species room, humanoid demons wearing carrion armor and helmets appeared in front of us. And three of them. Their height was about a head taller than me, the tallest of the attack team. The muscles feel like a tearing ham. The pulsing blood vessels doubled their apparent toughness. The carrion warriors each hold a sword, an axe, and a spear in their hands. All weapons are in one hand. In the other hand they held a shield. I can tell from their stance. Probably a demon that has the technology of battle. Cecily-san draws her twin swords. ''''Ghoul Knight, right--to draw another demon that is considered to be the most troublesome of the twenty-level guardian species...'''' Any troublesome features? ''I''ve heard that that shield has almost no effect on jutsu techniques. All of the attack techniques are nullified, so it''s a natural enemy for candidates who are mainly attacking techniques. Moreover, he''s also skilled with weapons and is good at interlocking them. It''s a reputation that predicts a struggle. But ''Gggeeeeeeeeeeeeeee...'' We took charge of one by one, and all three of us were able to defeat them without suffering a single wound. Currier-san says nonchalantly while worrying about the Revelgate''s blade. ''''The Four Deadly Disasters were ridiculous monstrosities that were hard to effect, even with that fighting ability, right? Compared to that one, it''s not too much trouble.'''' Seriously, it looks like the early spur-of-the-moment events have raised the level too much. Again, to use an RPG game-like metaphor, that''s about it. If this is a game, then there''s no step-by-step dynamic, no shit. The balance breakdown is a good thing. ''Eeeee........ku, Kurohiko........'' A voice with a voice that is typical of beautiful girls. Ms. Cecily is wailing and posing like a ghost. ''Ah.'' White, blue, and black carrion that splattered when he dismembered the Ghoul Knight with his twin swords. A large amount of it was attached to her. That''s right--I had witnessed the scene where she was directly exposed to carrion because she was appealing to me with a sneer, right after she had cut the demon into small pieces. The actuality of this is that I want to go home..... Cecily-san''s classy points are at the bottom. On the other hand, Currier-san brushes away the carrion on her arm without a care in the world. ''''If it''s a demon within the ruins, it will eventually melt away, right? The carrion is beginning to dissolve, as the word suggests. But I don''t think this is a good idea in terms of pictures. I don''t know if the smell will linger or not, but I don''t want to just let it go like that....... It''s a good thing that Cecily has suffered unnecessary mental damage. I quickly took out a clean cloth from my backpack and decided to wipe my clothes and body with it. Wiping. ''''Ko, is this okay?'''' "I''m sorry, Kurohiko........but I made a mess........ Don''t talk like that. Currier-san cowers his shoulders. ''Good grief, I didn''t realize the damage would be worse after I beat him. * Although Cecily-san temporarily suffered mental anguish to the extent that she broke down her character, what the twenty-level Ghoul Knight battle showed was our overwhelming growth in battle. ''In the first place, Kurohiko defeated the Ghoul Knight while carrying a backpack. In other words, even if the range of motion of the arms is limited, there was no problem with the power difference. Oh, by the way......... I forgot that I was carrying a backpack. Well, if it comes down to it, there''s also the forbidden spell. The forbidden spell itself can be activated at worst, even if you can''t use your limbs. I think this is a powerful trait. After breaking through the next 21 levels, we kicked out the demons at each level and defeated the guardian species Ogre Lord at the 25th level - we reached the 26th level. ''''Is it possible that traps have been confirmed from here? Oh, Kurohiko!Those different colored floors-- "Huh? Click. A small, lilting sound. Huh? It felt like the floor was sinking in-- What? Crunch. I grabbed the arrow that flew from the side wall hole. The arrowhead stopped in front of my ear. ''Huh, that was close.'' I look at the hole the arrow came out of. ''This trap could be used to work on your reflexes. No, no, that wasn''t a trap set up for training purposes... Cecily smiles bitterly and drops her breath sorrowfully. "The traps of the holy ruins are also treated as training tools for the current Kurohiko... Ah, they are now incomparably stronger than they were when we met... I''m strangely nostalgic for the old days when I was in a position to be relied upon. ..... Cecily was steeped in sudden nostalgia like that, but her success in reaching the thirty levels was more than enough to make it to the thirty levels. She encountered more than a dozen traps until she reached the thirty levels. Half of them were bounced off with a forceful push. But the other half was disarmed by Cecily. He used wooden sticks and weights to activate them in the air, and predicted the existence of the traps from prior knowledge. Some of the traps were pitfalls disguised on the floor. We should be especially careful about these traps that divided the attack team. However, we now have a ring-type magic tool that gives us some idea of each other''s positions. Originally, this is the magic tool that Cecily-san used with Zeke and Hyrgis-san. When activated, a streak of light will appear and indicate the direction of the other ring wearers. However, there is also a problem. You have to inject the holy element into this ring in order to activate its effect. And I can''t knead the holy element into it. So I can''t charge it myself. The amount of holy elements saved in the ring is not much. It''s only about ten minutes at most. In short, I need Currier or Cecily to inject the holy grail into the ring periodically. That''s why it''s difficult for me to join them if I''m the only one who''s strayed. Even when I fell into a hole filled with blue goblins, joining up with Currier-san was mostly a matter of luck. That was one case that made me realize how well-developed the means of communication were in the previous world....... Or rather. This.... this is a record for Mr. Deales, isn''t it? Before I knew it, I had reached the 30th level. The previous record for the highest level of climbing was twenty-nine levels, so they had already broken the record. According to Cecily, Diares and the others had decided to turn back before they reached the 30th level. The difficulty of the twenty-sixth to twenty-ninth levels had definitely increased. We''ve encountered different species several times since the 26th level. From the twenty-sixth level to the thirty-third level, we had a day''s stay in a small room on the way. It was a shorter span of stay than before. The reason for this was because of the large number of different species. The number of them appeared more and more per floor as we went up through the layers. When you deal with the numbers, the problem of fatigue comes into play. The other side was full of energy and attacked us. On the other hand, on the attack team side, fatigue was accumulating with each battle. Even if you don''t struggle against them one by one, the situation will change if they come in groups. If they were to be attacked by even a few hundred demons, as expected, the difficulty of intercepting them would increase. This area may have been a factor that caused Diales and the others to turn back. Moreover, it seems that at the time, Diales''s attack team was carrying a wounded man. It was understandable that they decided to return home. Fighting while sheltering the wounded is difficult when dealing with a large number of demons. Currier-san stood next to Cecily-san, who was pouting. ''''What''s up?'''' Oh, no I didn''t really feel... Cecily smiled vaguely. ''''As you know, when I entered St. Renowthred Academy, my goal for graduation was to cross the twenty-nine levels. And now that I''ve reached it like this, without as much difficulty as I expected.......I can''t really feel it, I''d say. We were standing in the corridor after kicking the demons away. From the three of us, there is a door that seems to lead to the guardian seed room. Cecily smiles bitterly. ''''I have my doubts as to whether or not this is really what I accomplished on my own. "You know, you know, there''s a side of me that''s ruthless in my judgement because of my focus on reality. Currier-san places her hand on the hilt of the Revelgate. ''''This Holy Ruins attack in particular is an important factor in our future... therefore, if I felt that it was baggage in terms of attack, I would have made the decision to cut it off mercilessly. Her eyes soften, and Currier looks at Cecily. ''But I have not made the decision to cut you off. The bottom line is that I feel I need you in this attack - not in a warm-hearted way, but in a realistic way. Currier... Not out of camaraderie, but because of the need to attack. I think that''s what Cecily-san needed to hear right now. Well, in fact, we are more dependent on her than Miss Cecily realizes. If it weren''t for Cecily-san, it would have taken more time and effort to prepare. But in terms of combat, we''re nowhere near as good as the two of them. Cecily-san looks at her shoulders. Currier-san looks dumbfounded. It was like she was dumbfounded, whereas her perceptions were at odds with each other. ''You didn''t struggle to get here, did you?Then you were able to break through even if you were dealing with the demons of the hierarchy up to this point. Have more confidence, Cecily. I have a feeling that the two of you were very supportive... Cecily-san doesn''t seem to be quite convinced. At some point in time, there seems to be some kind of attraction to us.... ''Even if there''s a slight difference in combat ability, Cecily-san''s presence is important in a group battle. I''ve felt it before coming here, but the number of demons one person is in charge of also changes the level of physical exhaustion. And because we can divide up the workload, we can reduce the amount of breaks. Or, in fact, it is true. ''And as I''ve said before I need Miss Cecily. Regardless of what you think, Cecily-san. She achieved her goal more easily than she had imagined. I think that feeling of ease turned into a sense of insecurity. However, Cecily''s growth in terms of combat has been remarkable. Surprisingly, this person may not be the one who is aware of his own growth. I stood in front of Cecily to ease my mind, tsking between my collarbones and jokingly said, "Sometimes I don''t know what to do with myself. ''''Sometimes you say things like your self-esteem is too low for me, but I think Cecily-san is the one with too low a self-esteem~'''' Fluffy. ''....Huh? No. "Uh-- I tried to tweak the area between my left and right collarbones. Kurohiko... I was tweaking Cecily''s chest, for some reason. 269-Episode 28 "Deep layers of the Holy Ruins" .......... I''m sorry. I''m sorry, from the bottom of my heart. I wasn''t normally aware of the position or anything like that. ''Whoa!I''m sorry!I didn''t mean to!Ooohhhh! I was so embarrassed I tried to run out. But he grabbed me by the arm with a gasp. ''It''s okay.......I understand.......you were trying to encourage me, right?But Kurohiko isn''t used to acting like that, so you weren''t that aware of it...? Despite my shame, Cecily forgave me with a forgiving heart. But, however, my heart was filled with guilt. In fact, because she treated me with tolerance, on the contrary, I felt sorry for her. About ten minutes later, the demon''s screams echoed in that room. ''''Kyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee? As if to escape the guilt that fills my chest, I blinked away the insectivorous plant-like demon in the guardian seed room on the thirty level. I exhale deeply, full of fatigue. It''s not because the battle consumed my stamina. He was fatigued by his own screw-ups. Why does it happen at a time like that........ ''''Fufu........ thanks to Kurohiko''s goofy reaction, I noticed that the bewilderment in my chest seemed to have gone somewhere. Was there a side benefit to the fatal one-step mistake earlier? The anxiety that had been there earlier was gone from Cecily-san''s face. And Cecily-san, with her fingertips on her lips, sent me a bewitching sink-eye. ''''Every time I get bothered, ku, should I ask Kurohiko to poke my chest? It''s not good!Pull yourself together, Miss Cecily!It was my fault! Currier-san sheathes Revelgate, who has never been in the guardian species room he''s currently in, into a sheath. ''''Oh dear.......Looks like there''s still plenty of room for both of you. Taking out his pocket watch, Currier-san snorted, "Hmm," he said. ''Since we don''t know how long it will take us to reach the lowest level, we''d like to proceed as far as we can, but the strength of the demons and traps aren''t much of an obstacle at the moment. Okay, for now-- Tucking the watch away in her pocket, Currier-san looked at the door leading to the thirty-first level. ''''Let''s try running through it like this until we can get there. * As we moved down the hierarchy, the structure changed. However, the basic elements remained the same. The demons become stronger. Their numbers increase. The number of different species also increases. The traps become bigger and bigger. It was like these elements become more powerful through stages. As for the traps, the main point is that they become bigger and bigger. It was a relief that the traps only became bigger. We haven''t encountered anything like that, a trap that was cleverly staked out. Cecily-san. Perhaps they didn''t set up anything complicated on purpose because it would be troublesome if the monsters inhabiting it forgot the structure of the trap. He analyzed it. I see. An overly elaborate trap could even kill the demons that could be said to be the guardians of the ruins. Therefore, the traps themselves must be based on the intelligence of the demons. That''s probably why many of the traps have simple activation conditions. The strength of the demons seemed to be twice as strong as Cyclops. The strength of the demons that normally appear in the room is probably about the same as the guardian species that fought at the twenty-fifth level. Of course, the strength of the monsters in the guardian species room increased in proportion to the hierarchy. But they weren''t our enemies yet. However, due to the increase in the number of appearances, the problem of fatigue accumulation is coming up in a big way. If we are going to attack for a long period of time, it''s not a good idea to drag fatigue into the next day. I decided to remove fatigue as much as possible before moving on from the 36th level. It would take a long time to get distracted. This is the spirit of hurry. Cecily carefully wrote down the information she obtained every time she took a break. There wasn''t much information after the thirty levels. There are only records left behind by some of the holy warriors who are believed to have conducted the attack before the academy was established. Many of the records do not even state which level they were on. More than half of the documents have not even been verified or organized yet. To begin with, there probably aren''t many people who have the time to write down their records during an attack. Incidentally, Cecily''s reasons for writing them down are It might come in handy when you go to the Special Class Holy Ruins. It was a good thing. On the way to the guardian seed room on the 40th level, I found a room that seemed to be Noyes'' "Fortress". The contents of the shelves and boxes were empty. The knights must have confiscated them. However, what looked like a device that was taller than his height and a large desk remained intact. It must have been determined that it would be difficult to carry them to the return room. How Noyes managed to get such a large piece of equipment here by himself in the first place is a question. When I mentioned this, Currier-san gave me a guess. Her guess was that he must have used a super valuable magic tool that could change the size of inorganic objects. She said that Noyes from the Sixth House era had once told her about the magic tool, prefacing it with a special lesson only for Currier-san. ''''It seems it was originally owned by Tasogale. I remember hearing that it was a valuable thing that only had one, and that it was an object that could be broken after two uses: changing its size and returning it to its original size. So you used it sparingly. To generate a golem to be your soldier underneath the holy ruins where you thought no one would find you. He didn''t have the sense of ''waste'' when it came to achieving his goal. However, he always thought only of bringing benefit to himself. I had that impression. I didn''t really understand the noise thing until the very end. With a hint of sentimentality, Curie-san looked at the fortress for a while. After a short break in the fortress, we decided to do some serious packing. We had obtained crystals, holy swords, magic tools and other by-products before we came here. Cecily holds out her hand to me. ''''Hey, can I have a look?'''' Cecily-san knows a lot about magic tools. I had them appraised again, one by one. Unfortunately, the magic tools were all known. Even the holy sword doesn''t seem to have the ability to surpass Frias. After we finished organizing, we decided to leave our bulky items here. Some of the holy swords and magic tools are difficult to shove into the backpack due to their shape. The attack team who are looking for the by-products are even preparing special luggage carriers. ''''Let''s focus on high purity crystals and only take what we think will be useful in generating funds for future attacks. Me and Curie-san agree with Cecily-san''s proposal. The objective is only to reach the lowest level. I''m not looking for the by-products. ''''Well,'''' At this point, we know one thing. I heard that the knights who were investigating the Holy Ruins had finished their investigation when they discovered the noise blockage. In short, this was the end of the investigation for the skilled holy warriors. After this, it could be said that the rest of the world was full-blown uncharted territory. ''''From here on out, let''s be even more cautious than ever before and continue on. After we left the noise fortress, we defeated the guardian species of the 40th level and resumed the attack beyond that. After the forty-one levels, the speed of the attack finally begins to slow down. Given the limited amount of food, the sooner we attack the better. There is still the problem of long-term accumulation of fatigue. In terms of the strength of the demons, there was still plenty of room for more. I''m also progressing while draining as much fatigue as possible. However, the fatigue caused by the mental load, including the sense of entrapment of being caged in the basement all the time, will not be removed. Even when it comes to physical fatigue, the degree of recovery is naturally weaker than sleeping in a clean, fluffy bed. They will slowly accumulate like lees. The act of hiding in the holy ruins has a different element than a mere act of combat. Even so, we aimed at the lowest level without wavering. What we are aiming at is the special class holy ruins. This is not the time to be discouraged before the real thing. The reason why I''m not discouraged is because of my friends. If I had been diving alone, I would have been discouraged...I think for a moment. Sometimes we joke with each other, and sometimes we take care of each other while attacking. Perhaps the reason the school encourages students to form an attack team is to help them truly understand the importance of their friends. I thought about that too. Finally, after about a week from the forty-one levels, we finally arrived at what we thought was the lowest level. * The front door doesn''t appear to be there. Cecily said, while being wary of the door behind her. Yes - there was a door at the back of the front of the guardian species room so far that led to the next level. ''''It''s possible that the trick is that it will appear if you defeat the guardian species in this room... but this is the innermost room, too. Speaking of doors, I''m also curious about the door that came in... Mr. Currier turned around. The door we had come in had been destroyed almost entirely except for the frame, which seemed to be steel. That''s not all. This room is a snarky shape. It''s wide on both sides, with a thick pool of darkness beyond. Even compared to the previous rooms, it feels too large. ''''Ugh........'''' Miss Cecily held her sleeve to her nose. ''What is that smell?'' Indeed, the smell in the room was also somewhat unique. It smelled like a stuck and soggy animal smell. In the first place, this hierarchy itself gave the impression of a desolate slum. What is it? The atmosphere is very different from the previous levels. Hmm? You''re here. I sense a presence. Ah. Mr. Currier seemed to sense it too. ''There''s a lot of them,'' This might be the lowest level. I let my backpack down on the floor. I pulled out the demon sword from my waist and released it. A sound could be heard. If I were to use a metaphor, it would be a grating roar like a shuddering phlegm in my throat, and I heard it from beyond the darkness. ''''Bugog, gogogog.......woo, ni, ninge.......ninge........'''' Are you saying that you''re human? Currier-san takes up a battle stance with a sword in hand. A talking demon? I''ve never seen anything like that before. A light was lit at the back of the room. The torch on the wall was set on fire by something in this room. ''''I see.'''' Miss Currier smiles thinly. ''An oak, huh?'' 270-Episode 29: Desolate Room Humanoid but non-human demons. Large fangs. Pointed ears. A full belly. Thick arms and legs. In his hand he holds a weapon that is comparable to one held by a human. The distinctive feature is its dark green skin. What does the color of that skin indicate? A different species. A demon that hasn''t received the blessing of the Holy God. It hasn''t been weakened by the blessing, which means it has the strength of the original. ''''The orc species is said to be a very intelligent race of demons. Because of that, unlike other demons, there are reported cases that don''t end with a simple predatory kill - since ancient times, their danger level has been considered to be a very high category. Sticky drool dripped from her mouth and made a pitter-pattering sound on the floor. The sound of spit-up was terribly uncomfortable. Loud footsteps in particular. The orcs split off to the left and right to make way for the master of the footsteps. ''Du--'' The one that appeared was an orc larger than the others. Perhaps that is the guardian species of this room. ''''Zuga, mae ... deja, lu ...'''' You said, "I''m gonna get you. Kill, not. The next thing you know, you find yourself sandwiched between a pack of orcs on either side. That''s not all. A swarm of orcs also appeared from the destroyed entrance door. This reminds me of the time of the Blue Goblin........ ''''As for me, I wouldn''t say they''re a very desirable race. From earlier, Currier-san''s gaze is unpleasantly cold. A little bit, even scary. Her gaze went back and forth across the room a few times. What is she looking at? "Oh-- I understood. The torches were lit, revealing a place that looked like a prison. There were tattered clothes, armor, and what looked like weapons scattered about there, which seemed to be for humans. If he died in the Holy Ruins, he would be automatically sent back to earth. But if you were not killed after being captured, but were kept alive as a prisoner of war - then I haven''t had this kind of anger in a long time. The orcs looked frightened, perhaps overwhelmed by Currier''s rage. The owners of the clothing probably died after being tormented. A stain that was likely blood-colored in origin, found on what looked like a torture device in the prison, on the walls of the room, on the armor and clothing. That dull stain proves it. That there had been an act of torture of some sort. It''s not a candidate''s uniform by the looks of it. Could they belong to the people who had attacked the Holy Ruins before the academy was founded? Maybe they were members of the Order of the Holy Jury Knights from a long time ago. Or maybe they are adventurers who explored this hierarchy even longer ago. From the feeling I can see with my eyesight, they look quite old. ''''Bu, g--g--g--bug-o-o-ooh! As if the intimidating feeling was no longer bearable, an orc leapt out, swinging his club. ''''Bwogo?'''' With unseen speed, Currier-san was moving in front of the leaping orc. His posture after he swung his sword away. ''''When I was in Doomsday Township, I used to be made to feel like this. As soon as the words were released, the orc''s belly split in half at an angle. ''Sorry for the complacency, but I''m sorry. Now that I''ve gotten my eyes on it--it seems that this irritation can''t be contained so easily. After it fell silent as if struck by water, the orcs bellowed, spitting and spitting. Had they turned their fear into anger? I''ve heard that one of the strengths of the orc species is its ability to paint over other emotions with aggressive emotions. Cecily-san, who explains it that way, is already in a fighting stance. ''''Can I leave it to you, Currier-san''s back? I understand. ''''I think the guardian orc will be defeated by Currier-san as it is. No matter how I estimate in favor of him, I don''t think that guardian orc is a stronger monster than Currier-san in his magical armor. Where''s Blackbeard? We will cut down the orcs at the entrance and to the left, as many as we can. We don''t have the luxury of talking at length. The fact that we can act with a quick exchange of ideas is another advantage of being able to communicate with each other easily. ''I left the right hand side and the omission of the strike to you two. Yeah... Before he could finish, Miss Cecily sprang into action. ''I''m in charge! When Cecily-san steps in to turn to support Currier-san, I''m jumping off the head of the first one of the orcs. * B...................... Revelgate''s blade was thrust into the back of the back of the head of the guardian species orc, who was lying face down. Zak. ''''--Bugoye! You look like the last one. In the end, without needing to use his magical armor, Currier-san defeated the guardian species orcs with overwhelming force. ''''Phew.'''' Cecily took a breath and wiped the sweat from her chin with her sleeve. ''If it weren''t for my melting nature, this room would be an amazing sight by now...'' The only thing left in the room right now are crystals of various sizes. I sheathed the Mad Cherry Blossom. I knew one thing. In the Holy Ruins, the Mad Sakura cannot show its true value. This demon sword is a sword that uses blood as energy to increase its sharpness. However, the blood of the demons in the Holy Ruins would melt away after a while, just like a corpse. The increase in sharpness with the demon''s blood is really only temporary. If you continuously slash around, you can maintain it somewhat........ ''''After I''ve checked out all the other rooms.................So this is the lowest level after all. There doesn''t seem to be anything special about it, though. Certainly nothing happens when you kill the orcs that look like guardian species. I''ve already checked the room with the transporter for the return trip and the room near the stairs for resting. Cecily put her hand on the iron fence of the rust floating prison and looked inside. ''''Thinking about the time when some candidates reach the lowest level in the future, it would be better to report the information about the lowest level, which is the dwelling place of this orc, to the academy. The demons in the holy ruins will not disappear. It has been confirmed in the past that even if the demons in the hierarchy are eradicated, they will still be born again from somewhere. The faintly breathing guardian orc has run out of power. After fighting the Orcs, I realized the toughness of their life force. In short, it''s a tough demon. The fact that they can live for a while even if their heads are pierced by swords is a testament to their life force. Currier-san looked at the color of the bracelet to indicate the hierarchy. The color of the bangles increased in clarity as one went down the hierarchy. It was almost colorless and transparent. ''''Well, I guess that clears the way to the Special Grade Holy Ruins. Now, let''s collect the crystal and go to the return room-- A moment. The body of the guardian species Orc that had begun to melt began to emit light. Continued, a rumbling of the ground accompanied by a slight vibration. ''''Wha, what........? The rumbling of the Holy Ruins. I don''t have good memories of this. ''''Tch!Kurohico, Cecily!Quickly, in the homecoming room-- A moment. A wall appeared between me and the two of us from below. Before I had time to react, the wall split us apart with the force of a stakeout. ''''Kurohiko!'''' Are you okay? Two muffled, distant voices. ''Kook.'' I can guess that the death of the guardian species orc triggered this. But what is it........ It''s as if the Holy Ruins were waiting for this moment. ... Living ruins, huh? A heavy cracking sound. ! A floating feeling. But it wasn''t a hole in the ground like it was then. ''This, ha,'' The only place I''m in is going down like an elevator. I look up at the ceiling. The blocks of stone fold over one after another to form a ceiling from both sides. Even if you fly with the wings of the fifth forbidden curse, you can''t return with that one. Do you want to draw a circle with the third forbidden spell and make a cylindrical hole? No, no. If the first wall was already gone, and Currier-san or Cecily-san were looking down, there was a chance of getting them both involved. I was the only one who was ripped off. You''re trying to kill me, aren''t you? Are you trying to get me to join you? The room stopped moving. A large passage stretched forward. An old-fashioned smell. Powdered stone pavement. The path leads to the other side of the gaping darkness. I quickly look at the rings. A ring that shows the position of each other as an example. I had it charged before entering the guardian seed room in case I had to. Good thing I had assumed the worst from past experience. A thin streak of blue-white light indicated a slight tilt upwards. Considering the speed and time of the fall, it shouldn''t be that far open. The distance to that guardian species room is at most three or four levels. Hm? The first one to appear from beyond the darkness was the Blue Goblin of old. And then the one that slithered out from behind the causal demon. Gu, le le... ''Pguea!'' The different kinds of demons we met at each level. There is not a single white demon. They are all original demons. Suu. Breathe, catch your breath. Remove the rhetorical sword and the demon sword from their sheaths. Holding them in place with both hands. I take a step forward. It''s strange. I''m not in as much of a hurry as I was then. "I''m sorry, but-- I have a feeling now that I''m sure I''ll be able to get to them. "If you interfere, I won''t spare you. At the same time as the lead Blue Goblin stepped in, my Shesho sword slashed its throat. Controlling my tactics as my opponent stepped in was now a near-reflex action. He slashed down one - two or three demons before the surrounding demons could get into position. While advancing forward, he kicked away the crowd of demons, kicking them away. None of the demons are even close to the final ten-indicator army that fought during the Holy War Festival. However, I''ll keep my movements to a minimum. In order to conserve a little energy. Cut. Cut it down. I cut them down. The pure and unadulterated intent to kill is upon me. But I''ve gotten used to having murderous intent directed at me. I don''t think I will ever be frightened by the intent to kill me again. Rather, I fear the murderous intent of those I love. I''m more worried about those two people than I am about falling here. Isn''t the Holy Ruins bare their fangs at those two? It just bothers me. I have to be back as soon as possible. We need to make sure they''re okay. I have to run through. Bathed in blue blood, I search for something that leads upward. The luminescence on the wall is getting stronger. I guess it''s like we''re returning to the main route. On the other hand, demons are rushing in one after another. ''''-----'''' It''s a distraction. The search. I looked back once toward the demon rushing in behind me. "Get out of the way. It stopped. The demon''s movement. .......... Huh? What is it? The voice now. It was like the voice of a beshugam when he was releasing his killing intent. Or rather, I was even a little frightened by my own voice. ''''..........'''' Oh, well. It may be temporary, but the demon has stopped moving anyway. Hurry onward. So far, this level has yet to see a door. Does the stairs themselves exist? Suddenly, I stop. I see a hole in the distance.... It appears to be leading upwards. Should I just climb up that? I ran again, feeling the presence of a swarm of demons behind me. But after running a few dozen meters, I slammed on the brakes. There was something. Something that looked like a door. Somewhere, it was a familiar crest. What was it? Where did you see it? Yes. I remember. That cryptic altar in the clock tower. The coat of arms on that altar. It was in the basement of that clock tower where Machina-san and I went there. No way-- I looked back toward the aisle I''d passed. 271-Episode 30 "What She Calls It" [Cecile Arkwright] It was shortly after he and Kurohiko were split up. There was the sound of a crack in the wall behind them and the wall popped off. Cecily Arkwright turned around as quickly as she could. Currier Versteen also drew his sword and held it ready as he turned around. A figure appeared from behind the wall. What''s that? Large demons. Far more massive than the guardian species orcs. It was as big as a cyclops class monster. The atmosphere is somewhat different from the demons I''ve encountered before. Its body is humanoid. It''s a head that looks like a skull fleshed out and has an evil look to it. Only the mouth is strangely large. In addition, it has three heads. It had eight arms. Each arm held a huge sword. Its skin was ochre with red-black veins running through it. The thing that stands out most is its strangely swollen belly, as if it were carrying a child. ''''That demon ... do you know it, Cecily?'''' Cecily, who had been watching, hurriedly replied. ''''Yea.......I don''t think there was any record of a demon like that in the past literature. To the best of my knowledge, though.'''' And then. Guh-boo... ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... The demon leaned forward and vomited. ''Nah!'' Cecily''s stance loosened for a moment. It was such a shocking sight. A large amount of demons were spat out of three mouths. As if they were created. It was the orcs that were spat out. Orcs covered in mucus stood up sluggishly. The orcs picked up their weapons, which were scattered on the ground, and turned to Cecily and the others. ''''Don''t tell me that demon is.......supplying the Holy Ruins with demons? Is there a supply demon like that on each level? I don''t know. Anyway - we have to defeat the enemy now. In less than a few minutes, the two of us cut down more than half of them. With their backs to each other, they face the orcs without diverting their attention from the three heads. ''''Hah, hah........'''' This is where Cecily finally gets her breathing under control. ''Are you okay?'' ''''Hmm, this was tougher than the final of the Holy War Festival. Currier''s breathing has not yet been disrupted. That''s great. ''Currier.'' What? ''Huh,'' said Cecily, taking a short breath. ''You don''t have to think about trying to protect me or anything. ...What? I don''t want to be an obstacle. .......... ''During the attack, you were working to protect me during the entire battle, weren''t you? ''Don''t be stupid, you''re missing the point. What? "I have never thought of protecting you since I entered this holy site. Currier sniffs and sniffs. ''''I''m not protecting you, I''ve only had your back the whole time. Currier. ''I''m not afraid to step forward because I think I can trust you with my blind spot--come on, Cecily. The Orcs are now ready for battle. Currier re-positions his sword. Cecily also readies herself. ''''Let''s stick around for a while until Kurohiko returns. For now, one zem-ek (one hour) we will destroy the demons here in the meantime. Is that all right with you? Yes. Half of the Orcs solidified their exit with a zap. Well, they won''t let us escape. We''ll have to make our exit first, Cecily! Yes! The two of us make up each other''s blind spots as we slash away at the swarm of orcs that are attacking to prevent us from reaching the exit. The three heads vomited again as they proceeded to slay the orcs and kill them. Dozens more orcs increase in number. At the moment, there would already be over a hundred of them. Moreover, the three heads began to move, vomiting. They are heading towards the entrance of the room. ''''Tch ... they don''t want to let us go, no matter what. Cecily saw an opening and fired an attacking jutsu at the three-headed leg. The surgical technique was a direct hit. He was able to shave the flesh off his thighs. However. What? The wounds caused by the surgery are rapidly being repaired. "You mean it even has the ability to regenerate...? And fast repair. It was so crowded with orcs there that the exit was no longer visible. The demon vomited for the third time. Currier clicked his tongue while taking care of the three orcs at the same time with a half-rotation slash. ''Are you saying it''s a bottomless generation ability? If that''s the case........if we don''t do something about the main body that generates it, we may become jittery-- Revelgate is glowing. Surgical magic armor. The currier wearing the divine white and silver armor runs to the vicinity of the three heads, slashing the orcs that leap at him with an unpleasant yell. From a sudden stop, a leap. You can also find a number of other things to do with your own money. Then he swung a long range light blade at the middle head. The light blade slashes through the middle head at an angle. A scream that tore at my eardrums. ''Humph, you''re an unpleasant squeaky demon... well, the other two are going to stay like this--'' Currier''s movement, which was about to leap again, stopped. ''''--, ........what?'''' The head in the middle has already begun to regenerate. A streak of cold sweat splattered on Cecily''s sweat as she slashed the orc to death while spraying spit on it. ''''Regeneration, too fast........'''' And the head is not a weak point. The two sides took up their positions again, and were now in a state of confrontation with a group of surrounding orcs. ''''Oguhueh, guehueh... boguehuehuehuehueh...!'''' More orcs with more three-headed vomit. Not good. At this rate, we will be outnumbered. "Currier. Yeah, I know. There''s no doubt that what''s going through their minds is Kurohiko. ''Waiting for that guy on this level might be tough. Safe, right? It won''t kill him. The only thing worse for him is... Tuttling, Currier poked Cecily in the waist with his elbow. ''You''re going to be killed or captured by those demons here. You too, sir. "...don''t worry about Kurohiko. He''s stronger than me now. So I''m sure that our safety is what he would want more than us being safe. I''m aiming for the staircase that leads to the next level. Yeah. The demons of the Holy Ruins cannot move in the hierarchy. They take advantage of this law to evacuate. As long as that unknown demon doesn''t break the law and chase us up the hierarchy. Using the homecoming transfer device is not an option at the moment. We need the holy element to activate it. And Kurohiko can''t use the holy element. If one person is left behind, he''ll have to climb fifty layers of stairs on his own before he can reach the surface. "Whether or not I can kill that regenerative three-headed guy, I don''t think Kurohiko will be able to get blocked by these guys. You should be able to get away with it, Currier seems to be stepping on it. Currier cut out a bright piece of fabric from his clothes and shredded it in a moment. ''Let''s tear off a little bit of our clothes like this and aim for the stairs, scattering the bits and pieces. That way, he''ll find it and guess that we''ve retreated to the upper levels. Even in times like these, Currier''s judgment is calm. Ashamed of being trapped in a strange sense of frustration, Cecily was grateful for her calm judgment and dependability. The orcs begin to provoke her with amusement. The situation is overwhelmingly outnumbered. They must feel like they''ve already won. The three heads are silent for now. They looked like they were trying to figure out what was going on. ''''First of all, I guess we need to make a retreat. Yeah. At this point, Cecily''s face was beginning to ooze disgusting sweat. ''''Is the backpack ... a bit far? Let''s give up on collecting it for now.'''' It contains food and other items, but for now, evacuation is the first priority. Currier comes up to your face while paying attention to your surroundings. ''First, I''ll cleave the two legs of the three-headed man. I should be able to get them to their knees temporarily. Then, before repairing and standing up, I''ll concentrate my attack on the only orc that can block the retreat route and run through - let''s do that for now. .......... ''Cecily?What''s the matter...? Currier made an uncomfortable face, then huffed. ''''You, you can''t be--'''' Cecily slumped. ''Sorry, no.'' I think he saw through it before he could say anything. Did you hurt your leg...? ''When I slashed a few orcs together earlier, I was caught in the hands of a dying orc lying on the ground... then...'' At first I didn''t think it was much of a twist. But while I was talking to Currier earlier, I felt the pain and fever getting stronger and stronger. Apparently it was a more serious injury than I thought. To be honest, it was tough to stand now. His right leg was shaking in small increments. Not to mention the pain. It''s impossible to run through at once with this right leg condition. No - let alone running through, even running. ''''........I see. At least let me give you the Currier. If you say another word, I''m going to be very angry. I make a smile so as not to get too serious. I just couldn''t raise my depressed face. Don''t worry about it, idiot. Besides, if it comes down to it, I''ll carry you through on my back. It was gratuitous. But it''s unrealistic. Carrying each person on your back will naturally slow you down. The range of motion of the weapons would also be limited. Most importantly, we now have the accumulated fatigue of the past battles and fifty levels of fatigue. And in order to break through that three-headed repair speed, speed is crucial. But there is one way to do it. There''s a way for both of us not to be caught by the orcs. Currier. Cecily put one of the flyers to her neck. Then she smiled. ''When push comes to shove, this is the way to go. If you die in the Holy Ruins, you will be transported to earth in a living state. However, they go into a long sleep afterwards, and it is impossible to know when they will wake up. I have heard that some of them sleep for decades. If it''s bad, I may not be able to wake up and reunite with Kurohiko or Currier while I''m still alive. But it''s worth a try. Even with Currier Versteen, it would be difficult to break through those three heads and the pack while protecting yourself. But if you''re alone, you should be able to break through. ''''That''s........that''s the only thing--'''' Currier''s mouth tightens around it. She knows it, too. In the current situation, it''s the only way to go. The worst outcome is that the two of them will be captured by those orcs [alive]. She knows too well to understand. Geez, geez, geez, geez! Three heads vomit for the fourth time. Currier frowns. ''''This time ... a guardian species orc, you say........'''' More than a dozen guardian species orcs were spat out. The orcs, who were repeatedly dancing and provoking each other in a merry manner, further increased the momentum of the battle cry. ''''Kuh........it wasn''t so much of a hassle if it was just one orc, but if it was more than ten times as many.......'''' The difficulty of breaking through the retreat has been raised again. ''The sooner you make a decision, Currier, the better. The more time that passes, the harder it is to escape. Currier bit his teeth with a look of incompetence. It was just that Cecily was strange. Right now, she felt strangely calm. Perhaps it was because--. It was because this Three attack team was the last to capture the Holy Ruins. Hmph, Cecily smiled. ''''Could you tell Kurohiko one thing? Fool!I''ll do you one better. Currier. I''m not sure... At least give me a word. I''ll close my eyes. "Do you want me to... A tremendous noise came from the wall of the room behind him. Currier became more alert and regained his poise. ''What, what?'' The sound of something shattering. Immediately after. The wall that emitted that sound crumbled away with the impact. "Ah-- A man emerges from behind a crumbling wall. His left arm, greatly transformed in black. In his left eye, an eye patch. In his right hand, a cherry-blade spectral sword with a red vein affixed to it. He had taken off his jacket, and two black wings sprouted from his back. However, some of them were unfamiliar to me. Two huge black arms. Black arms with red veins running through them, floating diagonally above his two shoulders. Just the arms. Where they should have led to his shoulders, they were connected to a hole in the red and black dimension. In the black bowl on the left, he clutches a black sword that appears to be one size larger than the man''s demon sword. Both of the man''s arms had the same red and black veins running through them as the floating arms. In general, that might be a figure that could be described as disastrous. But to Cecily Arkwright, that figure seemed to be a shining hope itself. ''''Excuse me.'''' He apologized and stepped forward, and then he stepped back into the room. ''I''m late,'' 272-Episode 31 "The Seventh Forbidden Gu" After destroying the wall with the eighth forbidden arm, a bizarre scene was revealed. A huge eight-armed demon with three heads and a group of orcs had gathered to block the doorway. The demons seemed to be baffled by my appearance. Confronting the swarm were Curie-san and Cecily-san. Cecily-san, with her back to me, said in a muffled, tearful voice. ''''Gusu........If you''re coming, please tell me you''re coming.......'''' Her voice trembles a little. While confronting the demon, Currier-san puts her hand on Cecily-san''s shoulder. ''''I guess I''d better tell you what I want to tell you. Oh, thank God. The two of you are safe. A quick reunion. Feeling my strength rise even more, I moved in a single step to their side. I listen without taking my gaze off the crowd of demons. ''''So this situation ... what happened?'''' "Right after we split up, that big one came out from behind that wall over there, right after we split up with you. All the orcs around us were spat out by that three-headed thing, and it spawned. And Cecily, she hurt her leg in the fight. I see. Looks like you did the right thing in a hurry. What''s happening with you?Those floating arms..................allies, right? I explained the circumstances as briefly as I could. In the room with the coat of arms painted on it was the same altar that I had found the Eighth Forbidden Curse on. Inside the altar box was also a spell document. A forbidden spell document. However, he didn''t have the mental capacity to rejoice over the acquisition of the spell document. Getting back to the two of us as soon as possible is my top priority right now. After retrieving the spellbook, I quickly left the room and headed for the hole that leads to the top. I went up the hole for a while and arrived at some level. I read out the newly obtained spellbook there to see if there might be a forbidden spell that would help me escape. The seventh forbidden curse. A black sword appeared from the dimensional hole. But in my hands, it''s a size that feels somewhat large. It seems difficult to use unless I hold it with both hands. But if you''re in the arms of the eighth forbidden curse, it''s pretty easy to hold with one hand. Hmm, depending on how you use it, it might be powerful. It''s the kind of thing that can be used in places where you can''t bring in a weapon, but you can bring in a weapon. Hm? Come to think of it, I think I said before that the King of Forbidden Spells summoning a black sword is the sixth forbidden spell........ Is the seventh also a black sword summoning? ................ Anyway, I don''t feel that this seventh forbidden curse is useful for escape. For now, I''ll try the second stage as well. The forbidden spell can use the second stage''s ability if the number is also mastered one higher. It''s called the second realm in the word of chanting. I''ve mastered the eighth incantation, so I can use it. --Second Realm, release. The first time I activated the second realm, I was surprised. I thought I was under attack. What happened? As if a dimensional hole had opened up, two thick arms, like Skolbanger''s arms, appeared wetly. Black skin. A red-black pulse. It seems they are forbidden arms that can be manipulated at will. Let''s call it the forbidden arm. After it was activated, my arm also had a reddish-black pulse. It''s probably some kind of proof that the forbidden arm and I are connected. It''s just like a convenient forbidden spell, but it''s not a decisive factor for escape. Well, the world is not so well done. It''s a good thing that the new forbidden spell was found there, but it can be said to have been done well. It wasn''t the strongest forbidden spell, the first forbidden spell, but it was a good achievement. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. It turned out that there were no stairs to the top. I decided to go with brute force. I''m sure it''s not far from the level of the room where we were separated from Currier and his friends, judging by the sensations I felt when I fell and climbed up. I look up at the high ceiling. ''''-- The eighth curse, the second realm is released. Fifth curse, release. He rose with the wings of the fifth forbidden curse and destroyed the floor area with the arms of the eighth forbidden curse. It couldn''t be helped. With force, we have no choice but to go. The seventh forbidding arm also participated in the work of destroying the floor and walls. Although it was not as powerful as the eighth arm, it worked well enough as an aid. Somewhere during the destruction process, I heard a disturbing sound. I found out later, but as far as Currier-san''s explanation was concerned, that was probably the sound of those three heads destroying the wall. I think I was able to hear it thanks to my hearing being improved by the power of the forbidden host. I decided to go to the place where the sound came from for now. ''''That''s how I arrived at this room,'''' By the time I finished explaining, there were several orcs lying around us that had begun to dissolve. As we beat away the attacking orcs, we also assessed the situation for the two of them. The current problem seems to be those three heads first. If we don''t defeat them, the number of Orcs will continue to increase........ ''''That regeneration ability is tricky. In fact, as soon as he entered the room, he blew the face off the center of the three heads with the third forbidden curse. But it regenerated at an amazing rate. When it was the large golem during the operation to defeat the giants, it won by blocking the holy element, the source of regenerative energy, with the Demon Eater. On the other hand, there was no sign of those three heads taking in the holy element. The Hecaton Cale in the mythology of the previous world was a giant with a hundred hands and fifty heads, I believe. So technically, though, I guess it''s not. I don''t even remember seeing an illustration with such a large belly.... The exit is blocked by those three heads. Considering the number of Orcs that are densely packed together, it''s slightly doubtful that they can break through this way and all three of them are safe. ''''Do you think we''ll be able to break through, Kurohiko? Considering those numbers, it may not be safe. Mr. Cecily can''t run with a broken leg. I''ll carry him on my back and Mr. Currier will break through? No, would you rather have it the other way around? ''''As long as we can take down those three heads, all we need to do is reduce the number of orcs.......'''' If the only enemy is Orcs, I think it''s possible to break through. I guess the tricky part is those three heads. An attack with eight arms. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. It''s still that bizarre regeneration ability that''s the bane of my existence... Cecily opened her mouth to say, um. ''I once called up some literature written about a three-headed dragon that had the ability to regenerate. It would regenerate no matter what it did, but if you cut off three heads of that dragon at the same time - it was able to defeat it without regenerating. Oh, I see. Simultaneous destruction. Currier-san said, and cut the attacking guardian species orc in half. With one more swing, he slashes three more orcs. I''m sure it''s worth a try. The problem is that I need a three-point simultaneous attack that can reach those three heads.... Mr. Currier. I grabbed the orc''s thrown spear with my left hand and threw it back and said. ''Can I leave you in charge of Cecily-san for a while?'' Mr. Currier puts more holy elements into Revelgate. ''''Oh, okay,'''' Now, please. Simultaneous destruction. Can you handle it by yourself? We''ll only get one chance to do it because of our aggression, but I''ll do it. If you want a reliable attack, you need to mix in a third forbidden curse. However, due to the load, two shots is the maximum limit. I used the equivalent of one shot just now. Considering the number of times I risked going blind-- Just one more hit. "Kurohiko Su-- Cecily, who was about to say something, reiterated. ''--please,'' Yeah, I''m on it. Maybe I tried to say "I''m sorry". But when he rephrased it and said "please", I was kind of happy. Because I felt that he saw me as a trustworthy and true friend. "--The fifth curse, release. Two more wings are added. Another two huge wings grow out of the ground behind them. The appearance of the wings, which appear to have grown from the floor, frightens the orcs for a moment. I thrust the Crazy Cherry Blossom into the first wing I had put out. I made them suck the blood out of the wings - to increase their sharpness. The first two wings will be for blood sucking. The running pain is inevitable. Accept it. The pain won''t go away. But you can endure it, you can embrace it. Each of your left and right cursed arms will hold a mace and a maul that belonged to a dead and molten orc. The two remaining hands. In your left hand, the Black Great Sword of the Seventh Forbidden Curse. In his right hand, the blood-sucking Mad Sakura. Wings, spread out. Together with the elbow jet of the eighth forbidden arm - acceleration. In less than a second, I approach the three-headed head. The orcs lagged slightly behind and looked up at me in flight. Then, after blurring for a few seconds, they moved towards where Currier and the others were, as if they were switching heads. There are also guardian species orcs mixed in. It would be a bone to take on that many alone. But I''m sure he''ll be able to do it. "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiegggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg! Three heads that scream like ripping silk. A skull-like, eyeless eye socket. The face in the center, staring at me. I can see it. This guy was able to react to my accelerated movement. I''m sure that breaking through with speed was impossible from the start. In short, the three-headed man is fast. The deafening three heads attacked me with the weapons that their eight arms clutched. I used my left and right forbidding arms to handle the attack by those eight arms. It''s true that my basic abilities, such as muscle strength and speed, are high. But--if it''s an attack from eight places without any "techniques" at all, two of my forbidden arms are enough to handle it! ''Guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh... guh. I was right in front of them, and their heads on either side of me howled and raged at the same time. "I have sent forth my forbidden curse-- Chanting, begin. Three heads, simultaneously. Swinging the big sword in her left hand over the left hand side of her head. The right-handed sword is swung over the right-hand side of the head. Then "Third Abjuration, Release. 273-Episode 32 "Makinas Proposal Later" At the same time as the two blades were brought down. A red and black light gushed out. It is a very good idea to have a good time. "Hi-hi-gee yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! With a scream, the three heads stopped moving. The giant body wobbled. The three-headed behemoth, which had lost its will to support itself, collapsed to the ground. There was no regeneration of the heads--no regeneration. Steamy smoke rises from the three-headed body. The dissolution has begun. The signs of life that had filled the body a moment ago can no longer be felt. Nor is there any sign of will. We''ve done it. Before the three-headed body completely sinks to the floor, I slash the orc that was looking up at me around me. ''''Bugo! Bogey? Along with fresh blood, the foul scream of the orc rises. I quickly turn my body around, and with the huge eight-armed body behind me as it falls down-- Acceleration. The orc was about to throw a spear at Currier-san, who was struggling from afar. Behind it, I moved. Through the gaps in the crowd of orcs, I could see Cecily-san fighting desperately despite her aching leg. ''''Hey,'''' "Bougougou? The moment he turned around, the great sword of the forbidden curse had already pierced through the heart of that orc. ''''Bu, gosh...? There was a blood-curdling scream. The orcs that were attacking Currier-san and the others looked back at us. The [Supply] from the three heads is no more. Behind me, something that looks like steam rising from the dissolving three-headed bodies is rising like wolf smoke in the background. ''''You''re the only ones left in this room now... if you still intend to attack Currier-san and Cecily-san like this--'''' I reasserted my four weapons deadly and said. ''Let''s all kill each other and f*ck each other.'' * For the first time in a long time, the sky was blue with thick drifting clouds. The air was clear and crisp. The leaves of the trees were rustling in the gentle breeze. The smell was different. Everything I was feeling at this moment was a calming sensation. ''You''re back. We are in an iron cage now. Of course, this is not a cage prepared by the orcs. It is this place in the plaza in front of the entrance of the Holy Ruins that is sent by the return device of the Holy Ruins for transfer. The reason for the iron cage is because the academy set it up so that the demons that are occasionally transported with the attack team would not escape. ''''For now........we''ve accomplished the capture of the lowest level, right? Lowering the backpack to the ground once, Currier-san asked. The hierarchy where the forbidden spellbook was located was not exactly connected to the school''s Holy Ruins. It was possible that it was a hierarchy of ruins that dived through a different entrance. So. I think this academy''s Holy Ruins are a complete conquest. Despite the unexpected appearance of the three-headed demon, we still managed to capture the lowest level. ''''Cecily-san has now accomplished one of her objectives. I ask Cecily, who is piggybacking on my back. No answer. She doesn''t seem to be asleep, though. "Cecily? I''m sorry for slowing you down at the end. What are you talking about? He really does care about this kind of thing, doesn''t he? I think he''s a sensitive person. I don''t dislike that part of him, though. ''''Especially the last three-headed one, Cecily-san was able to defeat it because she remembered the record of the three-headed dragon, right? I lightly lift her thighs and carry her back. ''''Fighting together isn''t about wielding a sword or using a magic formula... I feel like Cecily-san has reminded me of that during this attack on the Holy Ruins. Curie-san pulled out a conspicuously large crystal from his bag. The reason I was able to obtain this crystal is because Cecily knew how to defeat the three-headed man. With this, the next time we need funds for something, we''ll have the money ready to go. Cecily squeezed the two arms around my neck as she hugged me. ''Oh no,'' What? I almost indulged myself in their kindness. The way he said it sounded so, so embarrassed. I chuckle. ''That''s why your self-esteem is so low these days, Cecily. ...do you want to tweak my breasts again? I won''t!Really, I''m sorry about that! Especially my thighs and how smooth and soft they are compared to the hardness of my arms. ''''Hmph.'''' Miss Cecily smiled at me in a natural way. Then, with her face nuzzled into my neck, she said happily. ''I love you two,'' As we were doing so, the candidates who were nearby noticed our presence. The news of our return seems to have spread throughout the school immediately. By the time we returned to the Holy Ruins Hall to report back, the area near the hall was filled with candidates. Currier-san and Cecily-san''s bangles were colorless and transparent. However, only my bracelets had a slight reddish tinge to them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. But my bracelet is a reddish translucent color. It''s probably because I went further down the lowest level. Is the 50th level the end of the line and that''s where the colorlessness ends? Maybe in the ruins that have a hierarchy after the 50th level, the colorlessness of the ruins will increase from transparent to red. By the way, the color of my bracelet was later properly recognized as proof of reaching the lowest level. Anyway, this is how we completely conquered the Holy Ruins of St. Renowthred Academy. A few days had passed since they had finished capturing the Holy Ruins of the school. The three members of the attacking team that had set the record for the highest level of achievement were noisy for a while, but after a few days, their enthusiasm seemed to have easily calmed down. To be honest, I''m grateful for the usual. One day after school, Makina-san called me to visit the headmaster''s office, and I was getting back to my normal routine. When I stepped off the headmaster''s desk, Makina-san walked to the side of the room with her tote-tete. ''''I''ll make you some tea now,'''' There is a tea brewing set on a low shelf. Huh? I don''t think they had any until now.... When I asked her about it, she told me that she''s been obsessed with incense tea, including teacups, lately. Well, in her case, if she just wanted to drink tea, she should be able to ask Mia-san to brew it for her. In short, for Makina-san right now, it''s worthwhile for her to brew it herself. Makina-san pours the tea into an elegantly decorated cup with a serious face like a craftsman. Of course, she can''t say it out loud, but it makes me smile to see her as a child trying her best to help her parents. I''m being very outspoken. He stared at me as hard as he could. "S-Sorry. I apologize and shrug. I''ve done it again........ After I finished brewing tea for two, Makina-san placed a cup on the table in front of me waiting on the sofa. ''It''s a tea made from avana leaves. I hope you like it. Thank you. In short, a cup of tea. Throbbing. Yes, it smells good. Fufu....then, I''ll have it, okay? Now, how does it taste? Very, very... Yeah. It''s a little hot, but it''s good. It''s good. Well, that''s good. Makina-san, with a satisfied face, sat down on the sofa facing me. ''''Come to think of it, I''m late in saying it properly, but congratulations on your complete capture of the Holy Ruins. Well, I wonder if you and those two won''t be so surprised? ''''It wasn''t that easy to capture it. It wasn''t such a sweet place that you could capture it just by having the ability to fight. Also, there''s something else I haven''t told the Holy Ruins Hall and the instructors yet. It''s about the area below the lowest level of the example. However, I was going to report it to Makina-san. ''''I see.......So you see that''s the reason for the redness that was smeared on your bracelet?'''' Yeah. "Even lower levels not connected to the ruins of the academy.......and even the same emblem on the underground altar in the clock tower, a new forbidden spellbook? In addition, an unknown demon spawning a demon that appeared from beyond the walls and a new discovery is on the horizon. Considering the nature of the Holy Ruins the walls of the lowest level of the room I broke down should have been repaired by now. Perhaps even the hole that led down. Makina-san leans back and crosses her arms thoughtfully. ''''Considering the flurry of different species, it doesn''t sound like it would be a difficult task for an average candidate to handle. ''I believe Cecily-san has reported that we need some kind of warning about the danger of orcs roosting in the lowest levels. If the candidates who had reached the fifty levels were to be caught alive, they could end up being the same as the people in that prison. I might end up in such a way that I would be better off dead. I felt like that one incident reminded me of the brutality and danger of demons. ''''I''m also considering the idea of limiting access to the lowest level where there are orc species. In any case, if you get to the forty-nineth level, your evaluation score as a candidate is more than enough. We don''t know if the three-headed man is back in business. By the way, Cecily, who suggested a way to beat the three heads, said that her injured leg is recovering well. She has recently been motivated to compile information on the hierarchy of the unrecorded holy ruins. Recording and releasing the unknown hierarchy information is an act that benefits other candidates. So I''ve heard that it''s basically just candidates about to graduate and leave their materials as a kind gesture. However, Cecily said that she wanted to compile the records in order to let people know about the holy ruins and the danger of demons. Well, considering the case of the orc dwelling house, it''s understandable that I won''t be in the mood to talk about competition or anything like that. ''''And well now that you''ve conquered the Holy Ruins, do you have any kind of goals for the future?'''' ''''My next goal is still the Special Class Holy Ruins. It''s still unknown whether they''ll approve me to dive from here after discussing it with the knights. Even if they do, there is also the problem of what to do with the attack team for the Special Class Holy Ruins. The funds seem to be manageable for the time being since I have the crystals I got from the last Holy Ruins attack. However, there are a few other things to consider. Who should I form an attack team with? Should I ask for help from the Holy Tree Knights? The capture of the Special Class Holy Ruins has nothing to do with school classes. Therefore, even if you are going to form an attack team, it''s still a bit difficult to invite candidates to join. I''ll have to think about what to do about that as well. Makina-san, who was looking at me as I was pondering, said while holding a cup in her hand. ''''Actually, I received a letter from Shana the other day, right?'''' Shanna? Why was she mentioned here? They say they think there might be a forbidden spellbook in the Ruvel Argan. The Book of Curses--Hey, is this true? Makina took a sip of her tea and then replied. ''''I thought it might be time to verify its authenticity... with your own eyes. Well, since only you can read the spellbook, even if it was really there, we wouldn''t be able to verify its authenticity unless you went there in the first place.'''' Putting down her cup, Makina-san turned into the face of the Schoolmaster. ''''You already know the story of Siegbert Gil''es and Hyrgis Emeralda''s exchange student, right? Yeah, yeah. Naturally, we discussed the same system with the Ruvel Argan side during the Feast of the Holy War. No, no. What do you think? Makina-san smiles with a face that says, "As you can imagine. ''''Are you and Currier both willing to go to Ruvel Argan for a while as exchange students? 274-Episode 33 "Theyre Next" Later, I visited the headmaster''s office with Currier-san. They said that they had finished making arrangements and coordination with the Ruvel Argan side. I''ll go over it again. Makina-san looks at Currier-san. ''''You''re saying you agree to go to Ruvel Argan as a special exchange student? ''Because if Tassogale is here, I''d like to see him, too. I understand. Makina nodded. ''Then let me explain a bit about the special exchange students. Oh, you two can sit there. Me and Mr. Currier were offered a chair. We both sat down side by side. ''Well,'' Makina begins to explain. Argan Institute. It''s the Ruvel Argan training institute. We are entering there for a limited time. The real purpose of going to another country is not to live in the academy. However, we are technically exchange students. So I think we''ll have to go there for a period of time. Like an exchange student, right? As long as we''re here as exchange students to deepen our friendship with our country, we should be able to live a little more naturally, even if it''s a matter of course. But as soon as we get what we want, we''ll be back in business, won''t we? Yeah. Are you sure you want the exchange students to go back to their home countries so easily? Uh-huh. Makina-san becomes proud of herself. ''''Well, it would be difficult for the Empire, though. Negotiations and coordination were carried out by the heads of both institutions. Makina Renausphere. Shanatrice Twelfth. The two men are close friends. So that''s why this is a possible trick. Hmm. Maybe this is also the personal connections that Diales-san was talking about. After that, I was told some points to keep in mind. Because we are in another country, there will be different culture and common sense. As a person from another world, I have to listen particularly carefully. ''''...........'''' But I couldn''t remember everything at once. It''s not surprising. Especially when it comes to proper nouns from other countries, many of them are still unknown to me. I always get stuck there. Makina-san smiled bitterly when she finished her explanation. She seems to have sensed my inner feelings. ''You don''t have to worry about it, okay?I''ll put it all together and give it to you later as a document. When we get to the other side, Shana will probably explain it to you when we get there. I pat my chest. Phew, that''s good........ ''By the way, I have one thing I need to discuss with you two. What is this? ''You two are the two special exchange students but there''s one other person I''d like you to take with you. As a bridesmaid. Chaperones, right? Makina combines her hands. ''Would you be willing to allow Mia to accompany you this time?'' Mia? Yeah. As for me, I''m really flattered, but does he agree to this? ''I spoke to her and she said she''d love to. What about Currier, how about Mia accompanying him? Hmm?Mia would be fine with me, right?For my part, it''s easier to have many familiar faces. Being a non-combatant, it may be dangerous in some cases, but if you''re going with me, I''ll do my best to protect you. Thank you, Currier. Makina nodded with satisfaction. ''''It''s partly for my own reasons that I''m bringing Mia along with me. I want to leave her to report on the progress and paperwork over there. Shana will do most of the formalities for me, but there will be some procedures that need to be handled on our side. ''''Well, Mia-san has great administrative skills...'''' I don''t remember if she even handled paperwork in place of Makina-san at one time. Is she no longer a maidservant, but more like a secretary? .......... Hmm. Mia-san has secretarial skills, huh? We could use the help. ''''Surely it might be better to have at least one person who excels in detailed procedures accompany me. Ki, Currier-san........don''t you think so too? Hm?Well, well.... The other day''s attack on the Holy Ruins. It''s not so much the administrative skills. I mean, management skills. There was a moment when Currier and I were exposed for what we are. On the other hand, Cecily''s performance was amazing. The need for people with that kind of ability. This was an event that made me keenly aware of the need for people with that kind of ability. The world can''t be overcome by fighting power alone. Even if it is a different world. The trip to Ruvel Argan this time was also helped quite a bit by Makina-san''s network of contacts.... More than anything else, just being with Mia makes me feel at ease. She''s also a good cook. If you can accompany me, I''d rather wish for it. ''''But is Makina-san okay with it? "Me? It''s going to take a while for Mia to leave your side, but... "Well, things have calmed down recently, so I think it''s safe to say that things have calmed down........................... ...maybe. Let''s pretend I didn''t hear that last blurb. ''And anyway, you two agree to have Mia with you, don''t you? Me and Currier-san spoke the affirmation almost simultaneously. Makina-san rang the doorbell on her desk. A little while later, there was a knock on the door of the headmaster''s office. ''''Mi, it''s Mia!'''' Come in. ''Yes!And excuse me! The door opens. Mia, dressed in a maid''s uniform, appears. Mia-san bows to me in a polite manner. Me and Currier-san also bow politely to each other. Makina-san gave a gentle cheek wand. ''''Mia.'''' Yes, sir. So, the other day, they said they''re welcome to join us. Oh, really?But is that... is that... is that all right?I don''t want to be the one to go along with you two. Ms. Mia. I turned around and smiled at Mia. ''Nice to meet you.'' Mr. Kurohiko... I''m counting on you, Mia. Lady Currier... Mia looked impressed. She continued to bow deeply. Makina-san murmured softly, her cheekbones so loud you had to listen carefully to hear them. ''Good for you, Mia,'' * As the day of our departure from Renowthread loomed, we were slowly getting ready to leave. Specifically, I sorted out what to bring with me at home with Mia, and went shopping for preparations with Currier. Our special exchange students were told by Instructor Josef about our special exchange students and the candidates of the Lion''s Club. Instructor Josef was proud that he, too, had been able to get the special exchange student from Ruvel Argan out of the Lion''s Club, after Zeke and Hyrgis-san, and that he too had been able to get his nose out of the Lion''s Club. Instructor Josef had a big smile on his face. ''''Oh, me and Currier-san will probably switch with another candidate on the way.......'''' I couldn''t say that. In the meantime, I reported directly to Ray-senpai, the two chairmen, and Beoza-san. However, they all seemed to have already known about it before I reported it to them. ''''Following Sieg and Hyrgis, Kurohiko and Currier as well?'''' Miss Cecily looked a little sad. ''But between you and me, we''ll be back when we''ve done our business. I told her in a whisper. Cecily was still very excited. It''s not just me, I feel like I''m being left behind by you two... You know what you''re doing, leaving your wife in charge of your house? He stares at me with a muffled stare. "You''re being a smart ass again, you know that? Ow! They were decoupinned. After the decoupling, Cecily made both pseudo ears with her hands and made them bleep. She''s like a small animal, if you''re lonely, you''ll die! The theory that rabbits die when they are lonely. I''m sure it was proven false in the previous world.... I wonder if a similar theory is spreading in this world as well? Of course, how it spread is different, but... "Shh, she''s dying........ Cecily-san is becoming redder and redder. It was a humiliation type expression. ''You did it to yourself, why are you embarrassing yourself now........'' ''It''s not loneliness, it''s embarrassment that''s killing me...'' Cecily covers her face with her white hands. Gulp. My sensors that want to hug her are reacting. The urge to hug and reassure this petite little animal-type girl right now........! I mean. I feel like this guy has more cute moments when he''s a failure of purpose. Is it just me? How can you guys flirt like that in a classroom after school? Currier-san''s sharp point made a hole in the space between the two of us. ''''I wasn''t talking to you? ''Humph ... even if they don''t intend to, sometimes it just looks like that from the outside. Well, that''s okay. Mr. Currier stands up. ''It''s a good time to be here. The story of the trip to Ruvell Argan is a crossover for me. ''Crohico is a crohico, and he has a purpose.'' Cecily smiles proudly. ''I know, I know. I just wanted to spoil Kurohiko. Huh? Was it? The actuality of this is that the school''s attack on the holy ruins is over, but there are still things that I need to polish on my own. That''s right........until Kurohiko comes back, I''ll try to gather information on the special class holy ruins in my own way. And I''m here! Isla appeared out of nowhere, placing her hands on both of Cecily''s shoulders. She shouldn''t have been in the classroom earlier. Currier-san asks. ''Where have you been, Ira?'' Yeah, I was at a disciplinary meeting. According to him, he was approached by President Koo and senior Ray to ask him if he would like to join the Kazoku Kai. Incidentally, there are talks going on in the direction of Ray Sithonos as the next president of the Fukiuki-kai. ''Isla is also Isla, so they''re moving on to the next one, right? There are plenty of things you can do to grow up here that don''t involve going to another country. Isn''t that right, Cecily? Cecily-san smiles as if she''s defeated. ''''Hmmm........I can''t compete with Ira. Yes, you''re right. We have to do our best, don''t we? ''Mmmm!That''s the spirit! He tried to cheer Cecily up in his own way, Ira. Currier-san sniffed. ''Humph, well, it''s not like we''re going to see each other forever. You might have one? Cecily said. ''Hmm?'' You never know what''s going to happen in the world. I don''t think it''s just the two of you but just be careful, okay? I heard that Ruvel Argan is still experiencing small civil strife in many places. I had heard about the civil strife even before the arrival of the Four Deadly Plagues. It seems that the security is not as good as in Runowthread. I hope nothing happens on the road. ''''You must come back to us both in one piece. This is the only thing you must keep to. Is that clear? Me and Currier-san nodded at the same time. ''Yes.'' Yeah, sure. 275-Episode 34 "Getting Ready" In no time at all, the day to leave Renowthread came. ''''Huh.... I finish rechecking my luggage and take a breath. We''re finally leaving today. I have my doubts. But there''s Shana and Rose at the other end of the line. It''s reassuring to know someone who''s there. Kurohiko-sama?How are the preparations going? Mia''s voice came from below. ''Oh, I''m coming!'' When I took my bags and went downstairs, Mia-san, dressed in a light cloak, was waiting for me. ''Well then, shall we go?'' Mia smiles with a smile. The one she''s wearing under her cloak isn''t a maid''s uniform. However, she''s going to take her maid''s uniform with her as well. ''''Mia-san, you have quite a lot of luggage, don''t you? She was carrying a large backpack. ''Yes, you never know what you might need. I''ve packed as much as I can into this bag. Mia pushes her backpack up a bit. My luggage, on the other hand, is quite small. Weapons and clothing. The rest is just a few daily necessities. Isn''t it heavy? It''s all right. I still have a lot of stamina, you know.It''s a subspecies. Hmm. The sub-race is a bit more physically capable, as I recall. However. Ms. Mia. Yes, sir. You can trade for my luggage. What? Mia is puzzled. It''s her. I''m sure she''ll say no. I guessed, and I sloppily took her backpack from her. "Oh--Kurohiko-sama! ''Because of Mia-san you have more to take for me and Currier-san than for yourself, right? ''What?Um, that''s..... It''s a figurehead. I can tell by the reaction. ''Then I have the right to have this baggage, right? Quickly adjust the shoulder straps and carry the backpack. Thanks to the fact that I''m working out, it''s not heavy. But I can feel the "weight". Mia-san, who shrinks back. ''''Thank you...........................well, thank you for even caring. ''That''s exactly the kind of thing I don''t mind. It''s not a great distance before we can load it into the carriage. Besides-- I said with a loose air. ''I''m the one who wants to show Mia the good side of things. Mia''s eyebrows form a figure eight. An air of annoyance. But that mouth is torn. "Oh my God, Kurohiko-sama........ Mia chuckles and takes my stuff in her hand. She bows her head with a peck. ''''Well then, please take care of my luggage while I''m on my way to the carriage. Yeah, I''ll take care of it. Mia smiles, tilting her head adorably. ''''Well then, shall we go this time?'''' * Good morning, you two. When I left the house, I found Miss Makina. ''Master Makina!'' Miss Mia makes a puzzled sound. ''I didn''t expect you to be here--'' It''s okay, Mia. Makina controlled it with her hand. I locked the house and I ran up to her. Did you come to see me off? There''s probably a lot of people other than me at the front gate to see you off. I didn''t think I''d be able to talk calmly. After I finish saying hello here, I''ll go back to work. Mia bows her head. ''I apologize for the inconvenience in your absence. Makina chuckles. ''It''s not like you''re leaving here because of your selfishness, is it?Even what happens over there is an important duty as my maid of honor, so there''s no need to apologize. ''Yes, sir!I will do my best to do my best! Mia is so serious......... She''s kind. She''s humble. She''s good-natured. She''s perfect at housework. She''s a great cook. The tea she makes for me is delicious. And he''s cute. I heard here and there that there are a lot of secret male fans in the school, if I may say so myself. Hmm. There may be a surprisingly large number of guys who are looking for it. I''m counting on you to take care of Kurohiko. I will continue to serve you with all my might during my stay in Ruvell Argan. Makina-san smiled softly as she accepted the maidservant''s determination. ''Good.'' * Before going to the main gate, we stopped at the girls'' quarters. We met up with Currier-san who was waiting for us in front of the quarters. ''Well, shall we go then?'' The three of us start walking towards the main gate. On the way, I look back. ''''Mia-san...?'''' She had slowed down in the middle of the line. Now she was following a little behind us as we walked forward in line. There was a kind of subdued air. Currier-san slowed down and moved next to Mia-san. ''''What''s up?'''' A horrified Mia shrugs. ''Oh, I didn''t want to intrude on you two,'' You don''t need to be so concerned about us. We''re not even your masters. I mean... Mia-san glanced at me and Currier-san and compared them. ''I thought it might be unwise to interrupt your alone time with us. What is that...? I''m sorry. Mia apologizes for some reason. ''Mia,'' Mr. Currier called out his name with a bishouche. Mia straightened her posture with Batten tears in her eyes. ''Ha, yes!I''ll accept any punishment I can get! I take it back. I am your master until you return from Ruvell Argan. Is that clear? Yes, Miss Currier. Okay. Standing on his knees, Currier-san crossed his arms and nodded, "Mm," he said. ''''Then I order you to proceed immediately.'''' I''m sorry, sir. Until you get back to Renowthread, you''re not going to be too shy with us. "-What?Um..... That''s an order I give as an Aunt. If you don''t do what an owner tells you to do, you will be left in this country. I''d like to, uh... Currier-san placed a gentle hand on Mia-san''s head with a poof. That, you know..... A little embarrassed, Currier continues. ''''Before being a master, I consider Mia to be one of my friends one way or the other. Lady Currier... Mia looked up at Currier-san. She was smiling softly. It was a smile like a gentle spring sunshine. ''''Yes--if Master says so, I will make an effort in my own way.......'''' Hmmm. As expected of Currier-san. I guess I didn''t need to say anything. It''s true that Mia-san has a tendency to be too reserved. Of course, that''s not a bad thing, but.... But I''ve been thinking that it would be good to put myself forward a bit more. I also hope that this trip to Rouvel Argan will give me a chance to do that. ****** Huh? On the way, I noticed that my shoelaces were broken. ''Kurohiko-sama?Oh, my shoelaces.... ''I have a spare cord at home, I''ll go back home and change it. Excuse me, could you two go to the main gate first? Are you okay on your own? Thumbs up. ''Spare time.'' I''ll go ahead with Currier-sama and I will go ahead. Oh, it''s okay to take your time, okay? Yes, thank you. I turned back to the house once. Then I quickly replaced my shoelaces and left the house. I saw Beosa-san sitting on a couch set up on the road on the way to the main gate. ''Hey, Kurohiko,'' Mr. Beoza stands up. ''I''ve been waiting for you,'' Did you come to see me off? ''Yes. I had the pleasure of greeting Miss Currier and Miss Mia earlier. In fact, during the hot season break, this guy would share his knowledge of surgical techniques with me. He is an expert in the art form. The people of the Holy Tree Knights have taken a look at him in the area of magic. On the other hand, Beoza-san was interested in forbidden spells. I provided him with information on forbidden spells to the extent possible. I also thought that maybe I might find out something that I hadn''t noticed. Besides. Now that Zeke wasn''t in King''s Landing, he was also the only homos*xual candidate I could say we were close with. Incidentally, from the boys in the Lion''s Club. Why are they here...!I won''t allow it! For some reason, I''m seen as the enemy with an air of "I''m not sure why. However, it doesn''t mean that insidious bullying happens, nor is it like being blatantly ignored. However, it''s true that there is an invisible wall.... In such a situation, Beoza-san has become a friendly senior who doesn''t feel the walls. Just. ''Miss Currier is as beautiful as ever, isn''t she?Miss Mia is no slouch either!Ah, Saint Renowthred!I''m thankful today that these women are alive! .......... This stance, which worships beauty, is a bit eccentric, though. Incidentally, he has a fiance. He once stressed that admiring beauty and love are two different things. But won''t his fiance be bothered if he admires other girls too much...? I''d love to see those beautiful women in a painting next time-- Ugh? I know, it''s just so annoying. Gulp. One of the female candidates pushed Beoza, who had a big bang in her eyes, away from her as if she were an eyesore. "Your time is over, Beosa. Come on, get the hell out of here! ''Huh?Chairman Doris...? The one who showed up was the school''s current student body president, Dristos Kielcinha. She, too, seemed to have come to see me off. 276-Episode 35: Sending off the chairman But when did you...? You don''t think he approached it out of recognition with Peyerkantar? Chairman Doris shooed Mr. Beoza away with her hand. Terrible. But Mr. Beoza is cheerful. Then, Blackbeard!Let''s talk about beauty again at some point! He ran off with a light step. I chuckled and waved my hand. ''''Hahaha...'''' He''s used to being treated like that by Chairman Doris. Chairman Doris turns to me with her arms folded. ''''It looks like we''re finally leaving, isn''t it, Kurohiko? Yeah. If you listen to them, the president of the school has already said hello to the two people who went ahead of him. By the way, the time for student council elections is approaching, right? When the second semester of the third year begins, graduation is near. The time for the student council president to step down is near. I wish that I could have had Kurohiko join the student council and run for office. The president makes a gesture like he''s in trouble. ''''But I''m a first year.......normally, shouldn''t the current second year be the next student body president? It doesn''t matter if you''re a freshman.That being said, Koudelka was the freshman last year, and he was the president of public morals. Oh, if you ask me, that''s what I mean. President Koo is currently a sophomore. That means he was elected last year as a freshman. And he won the election in a landslide. "Kurohiko the curse user is sure to win the election. No, there are plenty of others who are qualified... "We don''t have anyone who can compete with Koudelka. Until now, I''ve been the bulwark of light, preventing the influence of the Dark Knight''s Association, but if I''m gone, it will be a disaster... ''Please don''t turn this into a dark windstorm without permission. Hey, Chairman Koo. Hello, Lady Sagara. Standing behind President Doris was Kuu, the president of the Wind Society. ''''Ku, Kudelka!d*mn you ... you always barge in at the wrong time! You''re the one who just barged in and chased away Mr. Beoza just now. We have a promising candidate to replace him in the wind society, and it will be smooth sailing next year. Unlike some student council. ''Ugh!You''ve got Rei Sitnos in the Wind Society....She was really the person I wanted in my house. Yeah. Chairman Koo makes a peace sign with his Noh mask. Moreover, there are rumors that Ira Horne is going to join the assembly.Therefore, Blackhawk! Moo! That light-- Mu-gh! Chairman Doris hugged me. Or rather, he pulled my face into his chest. An inherent technique--Peyerkantal! Mugu, gu.........? Nuh-uh, I''m stuck! When he tries to get out of it, he seals it with a preemptive move! ''Would you like to join the student council and run for president?If you come in, I''ll give you a lot of good looks. Pfft! I managed to get out of it. ''''Let''s not abuse the advanced intrinsic technique for something as trivial as this! A unique technique that temporarily disables recognition. I couldn''t even react in non-combat mode. It''s no good. I can''t react without at least the will to fight against me. Fearsome Peyerkantal. Chairman Doris poses tehe pelotonically and wigglingly. ''''Oh ... it''s all right?I would only use it against Kurohiko. Don''t abuse it, even if it''s only for me! I mean, you''re aware of the abuse........ ''''Then will you join the student council instead of abusing it? d*mn! Say it like this..... All right. You know what? I mean, I''m tired of being in Chairman Doris''s chest, too! What? Chairman Doris puts her hands on her cheeks and opens her eyes and mouth wide. Sho, was he shocked...? So, the point is, you want more than just a pair of tits? "Huh? Chairman Doris said, her cheeks rising. "Blackbirds also have a side that''s more faithful to the instincts of males. Ew!It had the opposite effect! ''O, male instinct...'' Chairman Koo pouted. ''''Oh, yeah ... no!Now, that was, you know, to keep Chairman Doris from acting-- A blushing Chairman Koo stands in front of me. She placed her hands on both my shoulders with a pom pom on my shoulders while her mouth was full. I could see that she was upset. ''''Let''s overlook what Sagara-dono just said this time. But........I would appreciate it if you would refrain from making any comments that would disturb public morals from now on. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... You too, Doris? Chairman Koo spun around and turned to Doris. ''Please try to be more gracious in front of Lord Sagara. Isn''t that too much for your eyes? ''What?What''s wrong with using what you can use? ''Is that your only weapon of choice?If so, then you can''t have Cecily Arkwright''s case either. Hmm? Why is Miss Cecily''s name here? Hmm? Chairman Doris opens her thin eyes. ''You''re still the same girl with the same ears...'' Rumors of you trying to recruit the Jewel into the student council have reached my ears as well. Hmm? President Doris, are you planning to make Ms. Cecily the next student body president? When I come back from Rouvel Argan, Cecily-san will be the student council president........ President Koo takes a breath. ''''Anyway, today is the day to see off Sagara-dono. Please don''t bring intramural politics into your precious time.'''' Chairman Doris''s dim eyes closed. ''Hmmm, well yes I will reflect on that a bit. I''m sorry for going off on a tangent, Kurohiko? He is an honest student body president in these areas. ''''Don''t worry about it. It''s easier for me to be loose like this than to be weird and damp. Well, he''s someone who, for whatever reason, knows the line. In that respect, she''s a reliable person. But... Hmm? Chairman Doris grabbed her skirt around her crotch and cinched it down. ''I''m not loose in the crotch, am I? Hey! I''ve just given you a heartfelt compliment! ''That''s enough, Doris. As chairman of public morals, I will take you away from this place. President Koo secures President Doris. The student president is being dragged away.... However, President Doris had a smiling face. ''''Well then, Kurohiko, I''m looking forward to your return~? ''--Wow, I''m looking forward to it. When you come back, you are welcome to have tea with me again. ''My goodness!Asking the opposite s*x out for tea in a public place!You are disrupting public morals yourself, sir! What nonsense ... it''s a healthy exchange. So, what do you really think? Well, I was hoping to get to know Sagara-dono a little better... ha! It''s happening. Doris! Good friends (?) The two chairmen left for the main building as they went at each other. 277-Episode 36 "Welcome" We arrived at the main gate. Currier, Cecily and Mia were standing by the carriage. The three of them were chatting together. ''Hmm, you''re here, Kurohiko. Mr. Kurohiko. Currier-san and Mia-san, who have noticed me, come up to me. ''Sorry for the wait. It''s almost time to leave, right? Um.... Currier is concerned about the girls'' quarters. ''What''s the matter?'' It should be here by now... ? Hm, here we are. I follow Currier''s gaze. ''Ah.'' It was Ira and senior Ray who emerged from the curve on the other side of the trees. ''''Make sure you say a proper hello to those guys, too. With that, Currier went back to Mia and the carriage again. Ira-san comes running up to her. ''Sorry Kurohiko!I told Currier about coming to see you off, but I''m a little late... That senior, who is usually in the set with Ira, is also approaching lazily. ''''I just wanted to see you off, but it took me a while to get dressed up, didn''t it?Hey, Ira? Come on, Ray!Isn''t that enough?Well, I mean, I''m sorry I was late, but... Senior Ray urges me to do something. ''Look, Kurohiko,'' ? He points to himself. "I did, what? You know what I''m talking about?Come on, give Isla a hug!Guh~! What are you talking about?And I''m good at it, but Ira-san-- Yes! What? Ray-senpai hugged me unexpectedly. But I hijacked and avoided him. ''''Oye!'''' Senior Ray striking out. ''''..........'''' I did it. Ray-senpai''s flirting with physical contact has been bothering me for a long time. But I think I finally got over it. Timing. Timing. Timing. Speed. Completely, I''ve got it. "I''m growing up, too, Rei-senpai. He smiles wryly. ''It''s not going to happen the way you want it to anymore. ''Hmm?Well, I don''t mind, but-- hey, Kurohiko?Sorry to be so cool, but I''m just wondering if there''s something in your elbow. Yes? I turn around. ''Oh--Ku, Kurohiko.... Oh. I didn''t realize it, but I heard that Ira was in the direction I was evading. So. .......... My elbow was lodged in her right breast. ''Uh--whoa!S-Sorry! He moved away from Ira at super speed. I was caught off guard. Thinking back, there was indeed a strange feeling right after evading........ ''''Fufu, I''ve done it, haven''t I?Master Conjurer? Senior Lei makes a bad face. ''''Kudos........'''' I was set up. It was an awfully easy to read phone hug, but.... Was that the aim from the beginning? Rei-senpai snaps her fingers regretfully. ''''If my legs were tangled up and I could have just pushed him down, I would have been perfectly on target.......! ...Senior Ray? ''Wow!Well, wait a minute, Kurohiko!Hahaha........was it a little too much?Wow!I get it!Okay!Now, get the hell out of here and travel to Ruvel Argan--oh! The one behind senior Ray, who made the turn, was behind What do you mean, that was the target, Ray? Ira Horne smiles and gives off a black aura. Ah, is that........Cecily-san''s smiling intimidation? You''ve mastered it. Moreover, the red hair looks like it''s on fire and seems to be shaking lily-white....... ''''A--Aila!When did you get around to it?I mean, Ira is already much stronger than me now!Crap!Holy War Festival duo, it''s finally getting tricky to make enemies.......! "Senior Ray? "Ray? I''ll pinch him from the front and back. ''Whoa!I''m sorry!I''m sorry!I told you it was too much! Senior Lei reflected on it, so I decided to forgive him for now. ''''Mmmm.'''' Rei-senpai with a difficult face and a hand to his chin. ''''I mean........Kurohiko was just a perk, right? Ray Sitonos? ''Ugh!I''m....sorry... Senior Lei showed remorse again. She looked down and said with a sluggish face. ''''Until you come back from Ruvel Argan, I''ll weigh in on these pranks.......'''' Well, I hope I understand, but... Hmm? ''No, that doesn''t mean anything to me! Candidates for the next president of the public morals, I wonder if this is okay........ ''''Huh?Speaking of which-- Ira-san, who has released his intimidation mode, nods his head. ''''Kurohiko, have you ever been to any country other than the East and Renowthread? No, this is the first time I''ve been to another country on this continent. ''Oh, really?Actually, I''ve never been to the other two countries either! Senior Ray held up his index finger. ''''I''m sure you''ve already heard about it, but unlike this country, Rouvel Argan has a lot of internal conflicts going on in different parts of the country, so be careful, okay? ''''Wasn''t the Military God King basically non-intervention in domestic civil strife? For better or worse, that country has too much power in and around the royal capital of Cheverpos and its surroundings. It''s a good thing that the other territories are allowed to do what they want. Thanks to the internal conflict, it seems that skilled mercenaries are growing up. But it''s kind of a bleak country... I hear there''s a gang of rogues made up of ex-mercs and ex-soldiers. Ray-senpai smiles bitterly. ''''But, well, if it''s Kurohiko now, you don''t have to worry about it, do you?I mean, if they know who Kurohiko is, they might run away on the other side, right? Ira laughs. ''Haha, well, I guess so. And Ira grabbed my hand in both of his, "I''m sorry," he said. ''But be careful, okay?'' Yes. Thank you, Ira. After saying goodbye to the two of them, I turned my steps toward the carriage. Currier-san let go of his back from the carriage. ''''Have you finished saying goodbye to those two? Yeah, I just finished. I chuckle. ''As usual, I felt like senior Ray was scratching my head, though. ''I''ve heard rumors that you''re the next candidate for the public morals office but is that guy going to be okay? That playfulness notwithstanding, I''m sure he''s excellent. He''s a person who knows what to say, and he''s a person who knows what to say. ''''Hm........but I''m going to miss seeing Ray and Ira for a while. Those two have been a big help to me in my life at the girls'' dormitory. I see. Those two are in the girls'' hostel group, aren''t they? I''ll miss you too. Miss Cecily said. Miss Currier put a hand on her head. ''It''s strange I didn''t feel this way when I was leaving the Sixth Estate guys. We are going to Ruvelargan. The man who created the Sixth House is there. Does that mean ... that our presence in the Currier has grown that much? Currier sniffs. ''Maybe,'' Hmm, then maybe the feeling of being lonely isn''t all that bad. Cecily smiles with a smile. ''Because it means we''ve become important to each other, right? .......... I guess I won''t be able to see that smile for a while, either. Cecily-san intertwined herself with my arm. "What''s Kurohiko doing in solitude? Cecily... He snuggles up to me. I don''t want you to forget about me, okay? What did you say... how could I forget such a beautiful woman? Cecily looks up. ''Mmm?Would you forget that if you weren''t beautiful? ''''Well... if we talk about the strength of the impression, it''s more of an inner dreadfulness that can''t be imagined from the purity of the appearance--'''' Pei! Huh? Did you say...?Lord Kurohiko? "I''m sorry Miss Cecily... My embarrassment caused me to blurt out a gaffe. ''Oh no!It''s going to end up like this again! Pouting Cecily. ''I was just going to give you a good send-off! Poppycock. Cecily-san gave a weak punch in a circle. ''''That''s why I''m sorry...! She said like this earlier. I felt a kind of comfort in this relationship. Somehow at this time, I felt a surge of loneliness. Then I chuckled. Then Cecily''s movements stopped in a flash. She pulled her mouth into a knot and groaned. It was like she had suddenly lost her emotional outlet. "I''m so weak when you look at me like that.... Cecily spun around and turned away. ''Even if we don''t see each other a lot of the time, like during the hot season holidays, being in a place where we can see each other at all times... it''s a big difference, isn''t it? His voice had dropped. ''Kurohiko.'' But she quickly regained her cheerful tone. ''Have a good day,'' Cecily said over her back. A warm sound. It sounded like a warm hand gently pushing me back. We seem to miss each other. ''Yes,'' Surely that might be evidence of an ideal relationship. ''I''m off, Miss Cecily,'' 278-Episode 37 "departure" The carriage passed through the gates of the royal city. The paved road stretches out. It was said that the carriage would continue on its way to the north. In addition to the coat of arms of the House of Renoir Sphere, the coat of arms of the Holy Royal Family and the Military Royal Family are displayed on the carriage. The Specially Lent Coat of Arms is the coat of arms of the royal family that is permitted to be used for a limited time. The royal family''s permission was required to use it. Anyone who attacked a carriage bearing the Seal of Honour was guilty of the same crime as drawing a bow on the Royal Family. In other words, they will turn against the royal family. ''''The Military God King, who has a divine punishment force that is famous on the continent, is famous for being harsh. It''s unlikely that anyone in Ruvel Argan would want to make enemies with the War God King.'''' Before we left, Makina-san explained to me. Incidentally, if you display the emblem of the Holy Royal Family without permission and it turns out to be a fake, you are usually guilty of the death penalty, and if it''s the Ruvelargan, the entire family will be guilty. The family and those closest to them would also be guilty of the crime. That''s why it''s not worth it to cheat on the name of the royal family without permission. Charging felonies prevents misuse. So few people misuse the coat of arms without permission. If he were to use it without permission, he would have to be very prepared to do so. Not only will the person in question be sentenced to extreme punishment, but also the entire family will bear the guilt for the future beyond their grandchildren''s generation.....................even if they are evil people, I have a feeling they will be uncompromising. I''ve heard that security is bad in Ruvel Argan, so this special lending crest may be a necessity when inviting an important person. Well, I don''t know if we are a dignitary or not. "I''ve heard that the lend-lease crest is also very powerful when passing through the city gates and checkpoints. Mia explained it to me. Does it feel like a free pass? However, I''ve been informed that the Rouvere Argan doesn''t always have permission to use its special coat of arms, even if it''s an invited guest. This time, I heard that the Holy King family and other families worked on it. ''''According to Makina-sama, Yggud-sama also called on Prince Gears this time. Giggling, Mia-san smiles. ''''When Prince Geas heard about this trip to Ruvel Argan this time, I heard that Prince Geas readily agreed with two replies if it was that forbidden curse user-dono''s visit. Curie-san opened her mouth. ''''You''re the kind of person who gets a lot of likes from people who like you, Kurohiko. I chuckle. ''On the contrary, though, I''m very much a hater of people who hate me. Phiburg and others hated me a lot.... I was told by Beshgam that I was disgusted with him. Even Prince Yggud might dislike him inside. His mouthing off to Prince Gears may also be a collateral effect of Mr. Dearles'' mouthing off. However, if it''s a malicious intent towards me, there''s no problem. The problem is whether or not the people around me will be adversely affected by my dislike. If there are negative effects that cannot be overlooked, they must be dealt with appropriately. The carriage entered the forest. We''re probably a long way from the capital. At first, I was also gleaming at the changing landscape. But the road we''re on now is a road in a dense forest. It''s hard to call it scenic. I left the window. Then Mia, who was sitting next to me, came soothingly over to me. "Would you like to have a quick bite to eat? Mia whispering in my ear. It was close enough to breathe. There was a reason why she dared to move closer and hide her voice. ''''Soooo........soooo......'''' Right now, in the seats face-to-face, Currier-san was breathing in her sleep. I lowered the volume of my voice as I approached, it was a consideration to not wake her up. I lower the volume of my voice too. ''''Well ... let''s do it a little later. Is your stomach okay?Well....I heard Kurohiko-sama''s stomach growling just now... They whisper to each other. ''When Miss Currier wakes up, we''ll all eat together. Yes, sir. Mia re-wraps the woven basket on her lap with a cloth. Just like with the stomach bug incident earlier, she''s a person who really knows her stuff. I wonder if this is the kind of attention to detail that she has learned from her time as a samurai. When we got through the forest, Currier woke up. So the three of us took a light meal in the carriage. Then we spent a relaxing time in the carriage until we arrived at the nearby city. * When the sun was about to set, we went into a provincial city and got a place to stay. Me and my partner were sharing a room with other guys. The girls also shared a room with us. His name was Rosto, an elderly man. I knew him well. We had exchanged greetings several times when he had given me a ride in the Renault Sphere family''s carriage before. He was a nice middle man, with a stocky build. His cheekbeard looks heroic. The atmosphere was very calm. Although he was not very talkative, he was calm and easy to talk to. I heard that he had been a gyoja in the Renoufia family for a long time. He has been a gyoja since he was in his twenties. He is married, by the way. He has two daughters. That night, I had a light meal with Rosto at a bar on the first floor of the inn. ''Huh?Mr. Rost, did you used to be a mercenary in Ruvel Argan? ''That was when I was really young, though. I was still in my teens. I was found by a group of mercenaries when I had no relatives and was picked up by them. I started out as a scullery maid. The commander bought his fighting talent and he rose through the ranks until he had his own unit. One day, however, the mercenary corps was destroyed. I later found out that it was set up by a nobleman who was not pleased with the progress of our mercenary group. Mr. Rost found out about it in his early twenties, and he rode alone into that nobleman''s house to take his revenge. ''They didn''t find out it was me, but I thought I couldn''t stay in this country like this, so I escaped to Renowthread. Then a lot of things happened, and in the end Wagnus-sama picked me up as his person. By the way, I heard that the name I''m using now is not my real name. It''s an amazing life. I couldn''t help but listen in. ''''According to Wagnus-sama, I was selected for this role this time because I have land knowledge in Ruvel Argan and because I''m an ex-mercenary, so I can also serve as an escort. As for the rest, well........ Rost-san looks a little embarrassed. ''''After serving me for so many years, I would feel comfortable leaving it to you... thankfully, that''s what Lady Wagnus said. She said she is still honing her body and skills so that she can protect the people of the Renoir family in a time of need. After that, we talked about Makina-san. Rost told me about her sister. To tell the truth, I was a little curious about her sister''s personality and the relationship between the Renausphere sisters. What was it like from the point of view of someone close to me? He was willing to talk about it. ''''I see.......Makina-san, you''ve always respected your sister, right? It must be close to an aspiration, said Mr. Rost. To Ms. Machina, her sister must be an ideal image. Cecily looked at her brother as an object to be surpassed. But Makina-san seems to see her as "I want to be like that". I feel that the two are similar but different. While sipping my drink until the time I decided to return to my room, I was told stories about Makina-san when I was a child. It seems that she was much younger when her sister was alive. She also seems to have had a personality that made me think that her sister was really good, or perhaps she was no longer a creative person. When it was almost time to leave, I asked her one last question. ''By the way, Makina-san''s age is--'' Shhhh, Rosto put his fingertips to his mouth. It was a gesture that implied that the rest of it was a secret. Hmm. Is there a gag order on that matter for people related to the Lunosphere? I feel like I''d like to explore it before the day I settle with Hibigami, but.... No, on the contrary, maybe it''s better not to know all the time. No matter how old she is, Makina-san is Makina-san, so.... After returning to my room with Rost-san, I quickly finished getting ready for bed. I turned off the light and crawled under the covers. I immediately fell into consciousness. * * The next morning we left the provincial city and spent half a day in a village near the border. After a short break in the village, our carriage finally crossed the border into Ruvelargan. 279-Episode 38 "Through the Valley" Thanks to the special currency crests, I haven''t had any problems so far. The journey could be said to be going well. If you go to a provincial city about a day from the border, the convoy sent by the Ruvel Argan side from the royal capital will be waiting for you. I looked out the window. The one I could see behind the carriage was Renowthred. ''''This isn''t Renousled anymore, is it? The scenery is not so different from yesterday. Well, the scenery doesn''t change completely as soon as you cross the border, does it? I look at the sky in the distance. There were a number of marshmallow-like clouds flowing across the sky. It''s stopped now, but it was raining this morning. The smell of post-rain. I look at the roadside. Drops fell from the tips of the leaves, which were covered in rain and dew. Beads of water droplets clinging to tiny flowers, glistening in the sunlight. A number of puddles remained on the leveled path. Maybe it was the rain, but the temperature felt cooler. Because of this kind of limpid feeling, my first impression after entering the Louvreargan was "not bad". The two girls were asleep, leaning against each other. I quietly moved towards the gosholder''s table. I spent some time chatting with Rosto-san for a while. It was a refreshing way to spend my time. I couldn''t believe how unsafe it was. It was so peaceful that it seemed so. However - around the time we entered the road in the valley sandwiched between the sheer cliffs on either side, the clouds started to look suspicious. There''s nothing like a barrier. I''m not sure that the people passing through were properly dressed. A man at the front with a big curved sword said, "If you want to pass through, you must go through. If you want to pass here, you have to pay the toll. Immediately afterwards, the curved sword man asked me for an insane amount of money. As expected of me, I don''t have that much money on hand either. I don''t have that much money on hand. If you can''t pay, leave the carriage and luggage and all the money you want here. Leave the carriage, the baggage, and all the money you have, and I''ll spare your life. Is it the bandits? Mr. Rost drew his sword. ''Are you trying to attack a carriage that carries the military royal family''s special loan crest? Oh..... There was a dross in his voice as he saluted. I felt like I had caught a glimpse of Lost-san''s warrior side. ''''A special currency crest, huh? The curved sword man didn''t show any signs of being frightened when the name of the special currency crest was mentioned. ''''Ha, it doesn''t matter. The Military God King''s guards and the Divine Punishment Squad are too busy to bother with a bandit gang in the middle of nowhere. And then. What''s up, Blackie? Mr. Currier emerged from the carriage. ''Oh!'' The other thieves were all aglow with color. ''She''s soooo pretty!'' This guy''s been a long time coming! Hey, girl, I''m gonna get you right now! What the hell?You''re too scared to move, aren''t you?Hahahahaha! Wow......... Currier-san looks very insignificant. Well, in her case, she''s probably seen people many times worse than those guys in the apocalypse, so.... How can I say, it''s probably a little late for that. ''''Currier-sama?Can I help you...? Oh, Mia!Oh, you don''t have to come out. ''What?Um-- For a moment, Mia-san peeked out of the room. The bandits'' tension rises even more. ''''Whoa!It looks like there''s another one of those curious ones out there! Do you have any more top-shelf balls on board? ''Come on, sub-human, show your face to me more often!Or maybe I''m too scared to come out of there anymore! Hey!Don''t act like you''re a subhuman!Come out quietly! One after another, the bandits rattled off one crude word after another. The bandit group''s head-eyed, curved sword man stepped forward. The curved blade man toying with the blade with a sense of intimidation and pestering. "What the hell is this, you''ve got a hell of a boss with you. Okay ........leave those women here. Well if you''re willing to give those women up honestly, you can at least leave the carriage for them, okay? Mr. Rost comes up to me. ''Would you like to be served?I''m sorry ... but with this number, I might be a bit of a handful on my own. Oh, that''s okay. I''ll take care of those guys on my own. Rost-san and Currier-san, if you can get Mia-san and the carriage to protect you.... Why are you whispering to each other, you two guys?It''s over for you!Hahahaha!I''m gonna show you the best part of your precious girl getting torn apart, and I''m gonna make you despair.Well, the female who showed her face a little bit was a subhuman! .......... "You can''t sell off the sub-humans for much money.We''re gonna totally wreck this place by ourselves....It''s less than a thing... with a thud The curved sword man fell in half. In front of him. You''re a subhuman now, and you''re not going to get away with it. I''m standing there, in a posture with my demon sword raised. A few seconds later - the other bandits huffed. ''''Huh?What the hell was that...?I didn''t see you, huh? The head will be split in half in an instant. I mean, when did that guy move...? In a half-turn trajectory, he swings his sword. The sound of wind cutting continues. ''''--Huh?'''' A flash at the throats of the bandits who were around the headlights. That''s what happens when you have all the geese together. I was pissed. I was still able to go through with it while I was spreading wishes that would never be fulfilled. But I can''t allow Mia to talk to me like that. There is a line that should not be crossed. I stared at the stunned bandits. The blood-sucking demon sword pulsed throbbingly as if it was enjoying the pleasure........ ''''The blood........seeps into that creepy blade.......and that attack at a speed that I can''t follow with my eyes......what the hell is this guy? The blood drained from the bandits'' faces all at once. ''''Ba, bucket.......bucket! It''s an unknown demon that lives in this valley! ''Right!It was bait!Those women must be illusions created by witchcraft!There aren''t many beauties like that in real life!Godd*mn it! Run! No!I don''t want to die! Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--! Three and five. Like a scattering of spiderlings, the bandits left. ''''..........'''' Sheathing the sword. Well, I''m willing to let the rest of you off the hook. I''m not in the mood for carnage. From the look of things, they''ll never deal with us again. Besides, I don''t want Miss Mia to see the body. That''s good, Kurohico. I guess I didn''t get a chance to do it. Currier said, as he completely relieved himself of his battle stance. At that moment, Mia-san tried to come out of the carriage. ''''Currier-sama?Is it safe to leave now...? No, that''s not okay. Stay inside. Don''t look outside. Currier-san softly pushes Mia-san back. ''''Ki, Currier-sama........?There was something wrong out there, wasn''t there? No, it''s all settled. The carriage door closed. I hear a caged voice from inside. ''Hiya!Why are you blocking my eyes........? I don''t want you to see what you don''t want. Just be patient for a while. He was careful not to let Miss Mia see the body. When I returned to the Gosha-dai, Rost-san spoke cheerfully to me. ''''But........you are even more skilled than rumors, Kurohiko-dono. I didn''t know you were so strong without using that forbidden spell. I chuckle. ''''Compared to the opponents we''ve fought so far, the bandits just now can''t be called strong enemies indeed, so.......'''' I''m glad to hear that. However, with Rost-san and Currier-san guarding the carriage and Mia-san, I can move without a care in the world. If it was just me and Mia-san, I wouldn''t have been able to move so freely. The existence of a companion I can rely on. I''ve felt the magnitude of their existence in many places. Recently, we felt it keenly when we attacked the Holy Ruins. ''''Well then, Kurohiko-dono, may we depart? Yes, please. From there we spent half a day arriving at our first destination, a provincial city. * When we arrived at the provincial city of Barraiga, the bodyguard sent from the royal capital, Shverpos, was waiting for us. "I am the captain of Prince Geas''s personal guard, my name is Zeth. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Forbidden Spell Maker. .......... What? I''m kind of in the air to deal with it...? He lowers his hips and agrees to shake hands. "This is Sagara Kurohiko, an exchange student that''s Gosha Rost. That''s Currier Versteen, another exchange student, and next to him is the maid of honor, Mia Posta. Captain Zeth checks everyone''s appearance. "Yeah, it''s all good. Looks good to me. Captain Zeth nodded to his subordinates. ''''Then we will accompany you as an escort from here to the royal capital. I have heard that you will return here... Mr. Rost nodded. ''Yes, sir. I will return to Christophia now. When the day comes that Kurohiko-sama and the others return, I will be back to pick them up in this city. That''s what I heard beforehand. "Thank you for your help in a very short time, Mr. Rost. I''m glad you''re the man. He was a man who had crossed two countries and knew the land, so I didn''t feel at ease. ''''I''m glad to hear you say that, Kurohiko-sama. But that''s a thing, how should I say it...'''' ? What''s going on? I can see why the Machina-sama has taken a liking to you. Is that so...? Yes. Anyway, we''ll pick you up again when we return to Christofia. Yes, nice to meet you. Captain Zeth instructs his men to see that the greeting is over. The men begin to move the cargo from our carriage to theirs. There are nineteen men in the convoy. They all seem to be very skilled. Their bodies and faces give off an air of competence. Hmm? My men are staring at us...? I overheard a bit of their conversation. ''That''s the one that killed those four deadly plagues...'' At first glance, he looks like a normal boy, but that left eye... Yeah. I hear he gutted himself to kill the Four Deadly Plagues. That''s not just me. Yeah. I''d like to cross swords for once. It was probably Shana who leaked the information about the left eye. Even so, she seems surprisingly belligerent. After seeing off Rost-san''s carriage, we climbed into the carriage that the convoy had prepared for us. ''''Oh dear, I''m in trouble.'''' Captain Zeth put a hand to his forehead and breathed. ''Sir, what''s wrong?'' Well, I''m sorry, I''ll scold them a little harder later on, if you want to call it lacking in concentration. Ha ha..... I gave a dry, affectionate laugh. Following the bandit, it seems that he has won the hearts of the guards as well. Wherever they go, those two seem to attract the attention of the opposite s*x. 280-Episode 39 "Arrivals" The convoy has two carriages. The front carriage is me, Currier-san, Mia-san, and Captain Zeth. The carriage in the back is said to be carrying mainly cargo. I look out the window. A convoy on horseback is surrounding the carriage. We''re leaving, Captain Zeth signals. The carriage starts to move. About thirty minutes past the gate, Captain Zeth shouts in surprise. ''What?Were you attacked by bandits before you entered the city earlier! Yeah, yeah... ''My God....I''m sorry. I still think we should have come up to the border to pick you up... Well, well, we made it through without any damage and that''s not something for the captain to apologize for. Hmmm. It''s just a first impression level impression........ Captain Zeth, isn''t he too good of a person? Well, you know... Captain Zeth opened his mouth hesitantly. ''''In fact, Shanatrice-sama told Prince Geas that the bandits would be too afraid to approach him if it was Kurohiko-dono or Currier-dono. So......... I heard that the pick up was limited to the provincial city I heard about earlier. By the way, it seems that when going from the capital to the border, it was necessary to make a quite unreasonable movement. Hmmm. I wonder if Shana''s advice was a matter of consideration for the convoy? I''m sorry, Lady Sagara. Captain Zeth places his hands on his knees and bows deeply. This guy seems like a very nice guy........ And he''s handsome. ''''I mean, I can''t believe that the captain of Prince Geass''s Kingsguard is coming to pick me up in person...'''' That alone would be a generous welcome. Rather. ''Is the prince okay without you guys by his side? ''I have half of my vice-captain and his troops left, and the prince himself is very strong. And the King''s personal guard is at the castle. ''''Well the King''s Kingsguard is different from the Divine Punishment Corps, which reports directly to the War God King?'''' Yes. In the case of the Kingsguard, only men are allowed to enlist. The God''s Punishment Corps, on the other hand, only allows women to enlist. ''Oh, I didn''t know there was such a division...'' ''''Well... actually, this escort was originally supposed to be sent by the Divine Punishment Squad as well...'''' Captain Zeth bristled. ''What''s the matter?'' Yeah, a little bit. I felt muddled. Top secret, I guess? Oh, but Master Shanatrice is supposed to meet you when you arrive. You can rest assured of that. I bowed my head with a peculiar smile. ''Thank you for taking care of this and that. .......... Captain Zeth is staring at me. ''....Um...what is it? ''What?Oh, no........I still have a very different impression of the person I imagined....... I chuckle. ''''Haha... maybe it''s because I defeated the Four Deadly Plagues, but in reality, as you can see, I''m just an ordinary guy like this. Then I cowered my shoulders. But Captain Zeth still has a difficult look on his face. ''''That''s true, too, but...'''' ? What is it? I suddenly noticed that Captain Zeth had a blush on his cheeks. He glanced at the seats opposite him. Sitting in the seat are Currier and Mia. Captain Zeth shakes his head, as if to say, "Oh no! It was as if they were shaking off some distractions. ''''Wha, what''s going on?'''' Well, Master Shanatrice tells me that Lord Kurohiko is a lustful man who is always flirting with women, no matter who is present, and that he is so lustful that it''s embarrassing to watch him. I''ve heard about it.... What? Mia reacted with a jolt. Her ears and tail stood on pins and needles. She then began fumbling and shaking her head and hands from side to side. She seems to be denying that I''m not that kind of person. Currier smiled in dismay, "Again? Shanatrice is still the same, or so I''d say. I hung my head in a paragraph and held my head. There''s this awful language that''s already in court... What the hell is that witch? Is she a wielder of the Great Magic [Trial in Absentia]? Forced to explain, I explain myself while hoping for a witch trial. ''''Haha........Shah, Shana-san always says random things with the purpose of making fun of me.......well, I''m in trouble.......'''' Captain Zeth smiled and scratched his head as if in trouble. ''Yeah, right?No, I also think it''s strange.......Kurohiko-dono has a unique kind of awesomeness, but he doesn''t seem to be someone who is excessively fond of color. Captain Zeth... What a very understanding person.... I was a bit impressed. I couldn''t help but take Captain Zeth''s hand in mine. ''I''m so glad you were the one who came to get me. Captain Zeth looks pleased with himself. "Haha, I see. So Lord Kurohiko-dono was favored by Shanatrice, wasn''t he? ...Yes? Master Shanatrice is a very sober, stern man... ''Is that about your twin sister or something?'' Captain Zeth chuckled and continued. ''On the other hand, you treat people you like in a terribly crushing way. ''That''s ... a truly amazing piece of information that I can only assume is in the interest of not being liked, but ...'' For that reason, I often make accommodations for people I like without gaining anything. I''m sure you have some idea of that, too. .......... If you ask me, that''s for sure. ''I mean, is Shana-san still an amazing person when it comes to Rouvel Argan? Captain Zeth smiles with a huff. The fact is that he is good enough to ask my king to be his advisor. And the majority of the various surgical machines currently in use in the Shubelpos were created through Master Shanatrice''s research. She also made a potion that made Makina-san''s body more mature and so on. If you think about it, that''s a pretty amazing medicine too. She must be an excellent researcher, after all. ''''Hmm, even so.'''' Earnest and stern. .......... Isn''t raw earnestness a misnomer? Yes, but the battle against Beshgam showed a lot of seriousness. After that, I enjoyed chatting with Captain Zeth for a while. He told me many things about the Ruvel Argon. The captain is very personable. I think he is well-liked by his subordinates. The attitude of the people in the convoy towards the captain was also telling. As we were moving along like that, the city came into view. They said it was a provincial city to stop at on the way. They said it would still take a few days to get to the royal capital. ''''Huh?Is there a skirmish going on between the lords nearby? After the carriage passed through the gates of the city, such information came from one of the convoy. Will it be all right? But Captain Zeth replied peacefully. ''If the prince''s kinsmen know that they are staying, there will be no fire coming down to this city. Of course, if anything should happen, we will take care of it. As he said, nothing happened during his stay. And the next day passed without incident. The banner of Prince Gears'' kinsmen. A carriage painted in deep red. Wherever I went, there was a look of awe in my eyes. In the cities we stopped in, I overheard glimpses of civilian conversations. From what I''d heard, kings, princes, and their kinsmen seemed to have a good reputation. If anything, it seems that it is the God''s Punishment Squad that is feared. On the way to the next city, Captain Zeth told me a bit about the God''s Punishment Corps. ''''Although the God Punishment Corps is under the direct control of my king, it is a very independent unit. It has various privileges compared to the Kingsguard. Because of that, though, we are still smoked by some of the Kingsguard. A male only Kingsguard unit. An all-female God''s Punishment Corps. Are there any disagreements in that aspect of the game? Incidentally, Currier-san and Mia-san were mostly silent during the move. This morning, when it was just the two of them, they secretly said, "We don''t talk much on the move, but is there something that''s bothering you? I asked. Currier-san answered awkwardly. ''''I''m shy by nature........I can easily say the words to someone who has bad intentions, and I can easily decide on the attitude I want to take.... They feel more shy when the other person is a good person. Cecily and the other Renowthreads with whom he has developed a close friendship have no problem with. However, he''s not good with sycophants with whom he doesn''t have deep friendships. Or perhaps it''s not so good with them - a feeling of blandness? Maybe she was like she is now when she was a wanderer. And I asked Mia this morning as well, why she was talking so little on the move. She replied, "I am a samurai. I''m a maid of honor. .... .......... I don''t know if he looked that happy...? * It took us three and a half days to finally arrive at our destination, stopping at local towns along the way. Kurohiko-dono is in sight. A huge city set against a backdrop of rocky mountains. A black castle sits dignified against the mountains. If you step down from the castle, there seems to be a castle town. The castle town seems to be surrounded by high walls. From my current position, I still can''t see the full extent of the castle town. My first impression of the city was a huge fortress. The most noticeable part that can be seen from here is still those two towers. It seems to be part of the castle from the looks of it. They are towering like a pair of antlers. Could that be the "Prison Tower" that I''ve heard about...? I leaned out of the window a bit and looked at the huge twin towers, forming a shelter with my hands. ''That''s...'' Captain Zeth nodded. ''''Yes, sir. The royal capital of the military goddom of Ruvel Argan--'''' It''s here at last, it seems. ''It''s the Schwerpos,'' 281-Episode 40 "The Royal City of Cheberpos" The carriage enters the royal capital through a sturdy-looking grand gate. As expected of a prince''s Kingsguard carriage. It was a face-pass grade passage with plenty of time to spare. When I looked at the other carriages, I saw that they had been stopped once by soldiers. ''''Is the Prince''s Kingsguard special after all?'''' Captain Zeth answered my question. ''''The power of the Special Lending Crest will be strong as well. Especially in the vicinity of the King''s Capital, it''s very effective.'''' Does it feel like the authority of the special loan crests is stronger closer to the center? The carriage went through the castle town in a swift manner. I saw an area with a lot of smoke rising. ''''Is there any special district in that area?'''' This is the workshop district. The workshop area. We have a lot of minerals in Ruvelargan, so we have a lot of minerals to work with. The streets looked like a lot of brick houses. There was something - what an intimidating feeling in the pavement of the streets. It seems to be in contrast to the delicate Christophia. If Christofia is a scenic tourist city, then Schwerpos seems to be a sophisticated industrial city. No, that''s just my intuitive first impression of the city. The carriage entered the area near the castle. ''''Come to think of it, are the two towers at the castle the warfare towers I''ve heard rumors about? No, no, no, that wasn''t it. Hmm? There was no other tower-like structure in sight. The Holy Ruins were inside the capital. However, the Jail Tower might be located outside the capital. We''re here. I was about to ask more about the War Prison Tower when the carriage stops. Captain Zeth opens the door. Through the open door, we can see a large mansion. "That will be your residence for the duration of your stay. .......... "Master Conjurer?I''m sorry, can I help you?Lord Currier, and the lady-in-waiting... I had my mouth open with a pout. Currier-san was also a bit surprised. Mia-san let out a breath, "Ha, wow......... ''''A big mansion, right........'''' It''s bigger than the Arkwright family''s mansion where I stayed. The gate is also magnificent. "Ho, are you sure it''s okay to live in such a splendid mansion during your stay? Of course. Prince Geary asked me to lend you this room, sir. Ha, ha. What is this VIP treatment? Even if it''s for a reason, it''s just a student from another country. You don''t think three people are going to use such a luxurious house? Hmm? Ladies and gentlemen...? Captain Zeth said, "Ladies and gentlemen. In other words, during my stay, I''ll be working with Currier-san and Mia-san... .......... Do we live under the same roof? * Well then, we''ll be going now. From now on, I believe that Master Shanatrice and the Divine Punishment Squad will basically be in charge of all of Kurohiko''s activities in King''s Landing. Captain Zeth gave me a quick explanation about the inside of the mansion. In the meantime, the people of the Konoe Guards crisply carried their belongings into the mansion. Mia said to the Konoe Guard. I''m your handmaiden, sir. I offered. But they ''No, even if you are a maid, you are still a guest of the Prince. We''ll take it in. Saying that, he carried me away without a single disagreeable look on his face. What is this group of handsome people with good-looking personalities........ After the luggage was carried in, Captain Zeth gave his men instructions. The preparations for the Kingsguard to leave the mansion were quickly made. I thanked them on behalf of the group. ''''Thank you for everything, Captain Zeth. And all the members of the Konoe Guard.'''' He asked me to shake his hand, so I shook Captain Zeth''s hand. ''If you need anything else, you''re welcome to come to us for help. Thank you. When he removed his hand, Captain Zeth bowed his head. ''Now, if you''ll excuse me,'' We saw the Zeth captains off at the gate of the mansion. As we watched the distant carriage of the Kingsguard, Currier-san opened her mouth. ''''At first I was wary that they might have a backstory, but they were usually a pleasant bunch.......So there are people like that in the heart of this country?'''' I hope the God''s Punishment Squad are pleasant people like that. Hmm, I don''t know. The way the captain said it, it''s not going to be easy. However, it''s impossible to know without meeting them in person. I heard that the Divine Punishment Unit will take care of our future in the royal capital. Then we should meet them in the near future. Then we will know what the people of God''s Punishment Squad are like then. We entered the mansion. Immediately, Mia-san began to move crisply. You can freely move and use the things in the mansion. That''s what Captain Zeth explained to me. ''''Is this........a cold magic machine.......?Even though it''s said that there are not even ten of them yet in Renowthread....... Mia was kind of astonished. I feel like I''m being pressurized. ''''This, is this a mansion of the royal treatment class?'''' By the way, it seems that a cold magic machine is, in essence, like a refrigerator. ''''It has first-class ingredients........This is rather confusing as to what to make.......'''' Mia checks the contents of the cold-surgery machine in a dull moment. She seems to be seriously puzzling over it. It''s just that her tail is wagging from side to side with a twitch, which is kind of cute. Currier-san crosses her arms. ''''Mia seems to be in that state for a while, so shall we go ahead and take a look around the mansion? * And it''s big... The bathroom was huge. ''''Hmm, with this size, it''s as big as the bathrooms in the girls'' quarters...'''' Mr. Currier groans next to me. ''It''s too big for the three of us to fit in,'' What? Currier coughs dryly. ''That was a metaphor ... forget it. Yes, yes.... We left the bathhouse and changing room. Currier looks at the top of the stairs. ''Next stop, upstairs.'' We walked up the stairs to the top. When we got to the second floor, we found a long corridor. The room was furnished with serene, atmospheric furnishings in various places. The windows were evenly spaced with chic colored curtains. It looks like it''s been cleaned well. There are several doors on the second floor as well. Hmmm.........even if I take a quick look, I can see at least five rooms. But one room seems quite large, but... We went through the rooms one by one. The bed making was perfectly done. The basic construction is the same, but there are minute differences between the rooms. Creating a sense of unity while creating minute differences........ I remember seeing a resort hotel online when I was in my previous world that looked like this. Currier suggested. ''How about using those three rooms in a row there?And if you''re far enough away, it''s too late to rush in if something goes wrong. Well, shall we? Mia-san, who came in late to check the upstairs with a pat on the back, agreed with that. Thus, as you can see from the front, I''m in the middle, Currier-san is on the left, and Mia-san is using the room on the right. Even after arriving at the King''s Landing, it can be said that everything is going well for now. We haven''t had any problems that seem to be problems. Surprisingly, maybe I was just too prepared. Prince Gears seems to be welcoming us with open arms. The prince''s personal guard is also a good bunch of people. Yeah ... not a bad start. And then there was the sound of the front door being thrown open with great force. ''''Tanomo! .......... It was the attack of the witches. 282-Episode 41 "Purpose of here" ''I apologize for the rush, Lady Shanatrice. Mia puts her cup of tea on the table. It''s all right, all right. Even so, I was surprised that Machina''s man asked Mia to accompany him. Shana is sitting in an armchair in front across the table. Is this the place that corresponds to the mansion''s guest room? The one sitting next to me is Currier-san. Shana with a grin on her face flies her vulgar gaze to Mia. ''Is Mia a thing?Did you go along with Kurohiko as his evening companion? "Hmm, Master Shanatrice. You''re joking too much, as usual, aren''t you? Mia smiles and passes it off as a smoothie. I can feel the familiarity of the through. I''m a little relieved. Although. ''Don''t get carried away just because you''re mild-mannered and kind, Shana. I''ll keep a good eye out for you when I''m around. I''ve nailed it. ''Hm?So the point is, I''m the one you want to spend the night with, right? You didn''t tell him, did you? "Hah, he''s such a bore!Kurohiko is a boring village chief of a boring village! ''''I mean, you.......it seems you''ve brought a lot of reputational damage to the people of Prince Geass''s Kingsguard......? Nooooooo!You just wait, Blackie.It was a figure of speech!You are scared!I feel a bit nostalgic, it''s the usual exchange! ''Huh ... Shana, please keep it down with a few more joking pranks, please. Kukaka!Kurohiko can always get away with this level of attention in the end~!Mmm!What an open-minded man!As a token of your gratitude, I''ll take your seed! ...hmm. Hmm?What''s going on? ''''Yes, I was wondering if there was some way to punish Shana-san with the Seventh Forbidden Arm of the Forbidden Arm...'''' The Seventh Conjunction?What are you going to do to me with a curse of unknown numbers? Shana-san hugs her own body as if she were protecting it. ''''Well........for now, as for this rumor spreading, let me substitute the right to have you do one of my requests unconditionally later on--'''' It was a quick and easy process for Kurohiko, wasn''t it! The subject of curses just came up. As I said it, Shana''s movements stopped with a snap. ''''Mm?'''' Shana grinned. She opened her slender legs and put her cheekbones on. A staring up gaze and a scowl. ''Hmm, does that come from the topic?'' ''''As for me, I was curious about that story first. It''s just.........well, can we start with that, Currier-san? I came to Ruvel Argan for three main purposes. To find a new spellbook. And to create an artificial eye. And to meet someone called Tasogale. And thirdly, Kurier-san''s main objective. I feel bad about only putting my own business first. So I''ll have to make some inquiries. Hm?I don''t mind. And there''s no reason for me to rush to see Tasogale. ''Excuse me. So, Shana, let''s start with the forbidding. Yes, I agree. Shana-san goes into serious mode. ............ She''s really someone I''d really like to rely on when she''s in this mode. You know the name of the Prison Tower, don''t you? Yeah. To put it crudely, it''s the Rubel Argan version of the Holy Ruins. That''s how I perceive it. I''ve heard that there are many valuable minerals available in the Warfare Tower. This reminds me of something. When Beshugam used a surgical imprint called Svegruin, which hardens body parts, he said this. It was said that only on rare occasions would a precious mineral called adimantium be produced from the Prison Tower. However, only the crystals produced in the Holy Ruins can''t be obtained in the Jailhouse Tower. I''m the second-in-command of the God''s Punishment Squad, which is currently attacking the Jailhouse Tower. However, in that tower, due to its durability and the narrowness of some of the passages, Rose can''t be used for long periods of time. In other words, as the attack progresses, you''ll have to do without Rose. That''s why the attack hasn''t progressed very well recently. Can''t you ask for help?For example, Prince Geas''s Kingsguard. It''s not a good fit for both the King''s and Prince''s Divine Punishment Squad and the Kingsguard. And just like the Holy Ruins, the more people there are in the tower, the more obstacles there will be. So we can''t simply increase the number of men. In terms of combat capability, the God Punishment Corps is the highest force in the royal capital. It''s impossible to increase the number of attackers. So, if the divine Punishment Squad couldn''t do it, it would stop there. Even so, we proceeded to capture the city little by little. As a result, we arrived at a certain level. And that level was different from the previous ones, right? What''s different about it? A ridiculously strong and mysterious demon sits here. A mystery monster? This is a new breed of demon, isn''t it? We have no information on it in the past. What kind of monster is this? First of all, it''s huge. "Mmm-hmm. So, he''s got three heads and eight arms. .......... Hmm? He has a face like a skull and a full belly, don''t you think?Don''t be surprised to hear that, okay?What a bunch of demons they spew out of their mouths... and a lot of them! Well, I see. ''Furthermore, it regenerates immediately when you attack it - how about that!You''ll be astonished just to hear that! I flicked my gaze to Currier-san next to me. She nodded one, yes. Mmmm? Shana wrinkled her brow. ''What''s the matter with you?What''s that?That tepid reaction........well, well.......maybe it''s somewhat less shocking than that ridiculously strong four-deadly disaster called Beshgam.... ... Shana. Mm-hmm. I can''t say for sure if it''s a perfect match, yet. Hm?What the hell are you talking about? ''''The supposedly identical demon has already been defeated by us in the Holy Ruins. Heh? * Shanatrice, do you have a moment? Miss Currier interrupted. ''Mm?What is it? I''m beginning to see the logic in this story. So the intention of bringing us here was also to have us help you defeat that demon? Shana looked a little troubled. Now it looks like she means it. She doesn''t want us to misunderstand this place. I could feel that kind of intention. It''s because of this kind of thing that I can''t hate you....... Currier-san urges. ''I''m sorry for interrupting you with trivial things. Go on.'''' Mm-hmm. Shana sat back down. ''Well?There was a coat of arms on a door at the back of the room that looked just like this one. "A sigil? No, no. I think it went something like this. Shana took a folded piece of paper out of her pocket. She unfolded the paper on the tabletop and held it out to me. ''Does this look familiar?'' I put my hand over my mouth. ''....there is. The subterranean altar of the Clock Tower. Deep beneath the holy ruins of the school. It was an altar there. Machina told me about the altar in the Clock Tower of Christofia. She told me about the altar in the Clock Tower of Christofia and asked me to draw the shape of the coat of arms on it. As expected of Machina-san. She has no shrewdness in collecting spellbooks. ''I see. That''s why you thought the forbidden spellbook might be in the back of the room with the three heads? That''s not what I meant. But they don''t have the strength to take out the three-headed man. Hmm. It''s not easy to move around in the War Prison Tower with all of Rose''s maintenance gear. I told him about the three-headed strategy. ''Nah!You said you could take it down without having it regenerate by destroying the head at three points simultaneously? We beat them at least once. Nuh-uh!Why didn''t I think of that?Yeah, right! Shana was dreading it. She was pulling and slightly teary-eyed. ''''Huh, it''s unconscious........'''' I chuckled. ''Shana, you''re a pretty confident person, aren''t you? I''ve had my fair share of fairy tales. Shall we move on? 283-Episode 42 "Tasogare and the one she woke up" Currier smiled bitterly. His smile was mingled with admiration. ''''Oh dear... you''re getting more refined in your ability to torment Shanatrice every day, my dear. Kukaka!It''s refreshing to see that Kurohiko reacts differently to the people around me. So, Currier was talking about Tasogale, wasn''t he? Hmm?Oh ... is Tasogale still in hiding? I heard that Shana wasn''t home every time I went to visit her before. I wondered if she was holed up in the mountains somewhere. Hmm. I''ve had a few witnesses, but I haven''t been able to see her. Recently, he''s been hanging around the capital instead of going back to his hut," he said. Apparently, they were devoting their efforts to searching for Tasogale while we were on our way. Shana holds her head up with a reluctant look on her face. I''m not sure if this Laguna or this Tasogale woman really existed these days. As I recall, in this country he called himself "Laguna". I''m not sure if that''s typical of him, though. I don''t remember exactly what he usually did, although I did spend some time with him in the Sixth House, but I can''t remember exactly what he did. He''s always been like that. I wonder if he was a fluffy person. I had no idea that he was the founder of the legendary orphanage. I knew he wasn''t just a guy. Can you take me to Tasogale''s house once?I''m not in a hurry. As long as you make plans during your stay, that''s fine. I don''t mind, but I don''t think you''re home, do you? If he wanted to see me, he''d be back. If he wants to see you, he''ll see you. If he doesn''t want to see you, he won''t show up, no matter how hard he tries to find you. Then I''ll give up. Shana''s tongue wags. It''s just as well that he was raised in the Sixth Estate. You seem to know him better than I do. Ms. Currier sips the contents of her cup. She removes her glossy lips from the cup and smiles. ''Some of us aren''t as obsessed with tasogale as we used to be. Now--'' Currier shot me a look. ''I have a different mind than I did back then. There it is!You''re a changed man with a man, aren''t you? .......... She was a steady, wordy witch. Next, she moved on to talk about making an artificial eye. Next, we moved on to the matter of making an artificial eye, which the witch said she would recommend while making a schedule. I''m going to make a plan," she said, "and then you must come to my laboratory on the date we have agreed upon. I''ll arrange for you to come to my laboratory on the appointed day and I''ll show you around if you come to the castle that day. As for the implant, you''ll need to have it examined first. And when you''re done... Shana wagged her little hands with a wicked smile. ''''I''m going to check up on those forbidden users like I promised. Ughhhhhhhh. Well it''s just a promise. Mia, who didn''t know what was going on, jumped up with a ping. She sensed by my reaction that it wasn''t Shana''s usual joke. ''Huh!Is it okay? ''''Hmm... if in the process of looking into it, I''ll have to inform Makina if I have a child of Kurohiko''s, then I''ll have to inform her...'''' ''Shit!d*mn it!Mmmm, buuuut.... A pale Mia fell down, bubbling. ''Miss Mia! Shana looks up. ''Whoa!I''m sorry, Mia!I did not expect it to be so shocking!Come back! * Mia turned bright red and awed. "No, no, I''m the one who''s sorry. I thought you knew me better than that, and I got carried away... When it comes to Kurohiko, I''m a bit too anti....................... ........the....... Mia becomes even more acerbic and deflated. ? I don''t know why Lady Na has no reason to... and I can''t prevent it... ....no.......I''m not that much of a....... The words became even quieter as the koshoshoshosh. At the end, the volume of his voice was at an almost inaudible level. He seems to be in some kind of trouble........ Maybe it would be better to change the topic here. ''''By the way, Shana-san, the topic is changing...'''' Mm-hmm. ''When we arrived at the first city across the border, Captain Zeth told me that the people from the God Punishment Squad were originally supposed to come to meet us... did you have some urgent business to attend to? This was a bit concerning. At the time, Captain Zeth had stammered. Well, it''s a long story. It''s a long story. Shana smiles bitterly. ''That wasn''t the way you said it was because you were searching for Tasogale, was it? That was part of it, but there were other things going on that we weren''t prepared to deal with. An unscheduled problem? The subhuman king snuck out of the castle of his own accord. The Subhuman King. A man who was said to have slept in a coffin found in the War Prison Tower. It was Tasogale who freed the subhuman king from his sleep. Noyes had said such a thing when he told Currier of Tasogale''s whereabouts. ''''The eagles and the God Punishment Squad had their hands full searching for that subhuman king...'''' Shanna-san lets out a sigh like, "Hohoho. Shana-san is deeply disappointed. I''ve been getting more and more selfish ever since Tasogale got shut-in to the Adamat Mountains. "Ever since Tasogale became a shut-in in the Adamat Mountains, he''s become more and more selfish. Is he a danger to you? I don''t want to say it''s dangerous, I want it to be strong. Well, I can understand you, can''t I? To a point. But he''s a bigot and doesn''t listen to me very well. The other day, he was on a spur-of-the-moment mission to doomsday land. Hmm... why are you guys so obsessed with this subhuman king? Currier asked. ''From what I''ve heard, I get the impression that the Shanatrice side is quite considerate of the sub-human king. "The most powerful man in Ruvell Argan, said to be the greatest in the world, a man who could rival or even surpass Rose-Craewall, Shana looks me in the eye. "I can''t prove it now, but I see the Subhuman King as a superior to the Four Deadly Sins. Is that all? What I''m reading. Currier nodded in agreement. I see. I can understand why you would want to keep him as an asset to your country when he is that high. On this continent, there were three strong contenders, Sogut Sigismos, the Black Juggernaut, Claywol, the Armored Warrior, and Garbarossa Gimmenze, the Warrior God, and the Empire''s Twins, the most common addition. Shana stands up. And sat down next to me. Yes? But now, more and more powerful men, including Sagara Kurohiko, the Forbidden Conjurer of the Holy Tree Country, are beginning to emerge in various countries. And of course, Currier Versteen is one of them. I hear that a faction under the direction of Princess Hel is growing in power in the Empire. It seems that someone very capable is working behind her back. An empire......... The name of Varaga Wormald, the "snake" that hibigami looks up to, comes to mind as expected. I''m sure that''s why we, the Goddess of War, need people who can compete with them. So that''s where the subhuman king is? That''s right. He would like to bring his country''s contribution to the war effort, but his disposition is too free. He is far from being a man of discipline. A free man who makes Shana, who looks like she''s behaving freely, mention discipline? What kind of person is she? I''m a little concerned. Well, that''s why I couldn''t go get her. After this we lightly scheduled the creation of the prosthetic eye and the investigation of the forbidden curse. As for the prosthetic eye, he said that if it works, he might be able to see. We don''t know what kind of technology it is. ''That''s pretty much the confirmation of what we''re here for. Now, as for how things will work from tomorrow-- Oh, that''s the one, isn''t it? Shana said. ''I want you to attend Argan Institute tomorrow as a candidate. 284-Episode 43 "Argan Academy" The next day I was standing side by side in front of the mansion with Mr. Currier. We''re now waiting for the carriage to pick us up. ''I''m kind of uncomfortable in this uniform. ''Well....'' Mia, who was out to see me off, giggles. ''No, you don''t, do you?The two of you are looking good. Currier checks his clothes. ''Really?'' A black-based uniform. Not much different from the uniform of St. Renowthred School. The white background is now black. It''s like the blue background has become red. Of course, the details are different. What do you think? Currier-san cupped her sleeve and extended her hand. What''s that cute little gesture? ''''Ni, it looks good on you? Doesn''t the color make me look aggressive? Well. You look different to me. Haha..... We both looked like we had fallen to the dark side of evil. ''Well, we''re only talking about going through today. Yesterday, Shana-san gave me an alibi, if you will. You''ll have to leave at least some proof that you were enrolled as an exchange student. But don''t worry. But don''t worry, we''ll make sure that you only have to attend for one day. Falsifying records is a pain in the ass. You''ll need to make an official record of your commute to school, even if only in form, in order to get Onushi back to Renowthread in a short period of time. If you want to do it, you can fabricate a record, but in that case, you''ll have to involve Mia in the process of falsifying the material. I don''t know, but they need to keep a record of my attendance at the Argan Institute as an exchange student, even if it''s only for one day. I don''t intend to make Mia cross a dangerous bridge. So I decided to do as I was told. And I''m told that the commute is only for one day. It''s easier said than done. The Rubel Argan version of St. Renowthred School. I''m also a little curious. Hm?Looks like you''re here. A magnificent carriage approached and stopped in front of the mansion. Mia bowed. ''''Well then, have a good day. I''m out, Miss Mia. We greeted the Gosha and we got into the carriage. I close the door and the carriage starts to move. ''What''s the place like?'' When I asked, Currier replied coolly. ''At any rate, as long as it''s not someone like Fibruk or Bashkatha, I''m good with that. * Well, today, ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to introduce you to a fellow student from Renowthread. Upon arrival, me and Currier-san were led to a classroom in the academy. It was a female instructor who showed us around. She was an airy person with round glasses and a smiling air. Her name was Ele-san. At our first meeting, she surprised me. ''''Ehhh!So you are the Lord Forbidding Wizard?I was imagining a more rugged gentleman. I didn''t know that Kurier-dono is so beautiful........ Instructor Ele......... Is it aimed at the buzzing sleeves? At first, the exterior of the Argan Institute felt like a fort. It''s a bit like the headquarters facility of the Order of the Holy Tree. The school we attended was much more neat and tidy. This way~ I stepped into the classroom. I looked around the classroom with only my gaze. The structure is not much different from St. Renousselaer''s Red School. The same is true for the feeling that the seats get higher and higher on the tiers as you go to the back. The only difference is that this one''s atmosphere is a little more strict. The expression of the students seems to be hard. ''''This is Currier Versteen-dono. You''re a first year student at St. Renoussourde School~'''' Currier bowed lightly. Instructor Ele next indicated me with his hand. And here''s the rumored Impaler!Lord Sagara Kurohiko!Crackle, crackle~! No response from the students. They were all staring at us with stiff expressions on their faces. Some students were in a hunched over posture. Only the applause of instructor Ele''s applause echoed softly in the classroom, empty. Hmm. I have a feeling this atmosphere is going to be a bit turbulent.... ''''Well then, your seat will be over there~'''' I don''t care if there is no follow-up applause. Instructor Ele, he seems to have quite a heart of steel. And my seat, oddly enough, was in the same position as St. Renowthread Academy. *. The first liberal arts class was over. My classmates were taking the class in a matter-of-fact manner. The air is somehow tense.... Well, well, it''s just one day. If I think of it that way, I can endure this tingly air. Currier-san stood up from her seat. ''''Next up, you had a class in the art form. He doesn''t seem to care about the atmosphere in the classroom. It''s the usual cool & fast pace. By the way, at Argan Academy, the order of the second period was reversed from St. Renowthread Academy. In that case, the battle class was first. It seems that over here, it''s going to be followed by jutsu class, lunch break and then combat class. While preparing for the next class, Currier-san asked me. ''Are you paying attention to the air in the classroom, Kurohiko?'' ''''Ha ... ah, not a very comfortable atmosphere ...'''' At least it doesn''t feel like they''re in a welcoming mood. ''I''m used to an air of unacceptance. It doesn''t bother me, though. Well, I''m used to it, but... Most of all, I have Currier-san now. Alone, this air might have been hard for me, but........ We can''t help but linger in this classroom. We have to get to the next class room-- Hey. One of the boys stood in front of Currier-san. No - should I say it was blocked. A strong-looking face. Gattitude is good. Hm. I have a lot of muscles, huh........ It''s like he''s been working out. And he slightly resembles Phiburg in appearance. ...I have a bad feeling about this. A boy said his name. "I''m Zae. What''s wrong with me? You''re the one who killed those four scourges, right? I was the one who killed him. Not all of them. Mr. Currier went through and tried to cross the street. ''Oops!'' .... hmm? Zaye blocked the road with his arm. "We''re not done talking yet, okay? Move. "Heh, I know, right? Zaiye stands in front of Mr. Currier again. The other students stand behind him. ''''I hear you''re from that sixth house? A cold Kurier-san looks up at Zaiye. Ah, I thought. No, Currier-. Currier Versteyn! Zaiye moved quickly. Two arms were held out in front of Currier-san. Zaiye has his head down. I know that pose. The posture that calls for a handshake. ''Oh, shake my hand! What--? Currier-san is stunned. Even from the back, I can feel it. He''s not understanding. "What do you mean you''re trapping me? ''There''s no trap and no shit!If he''s alone, he killed those four deadly enemies, right?That was awesome!Really awesome!As a warrior, I respect you! Hmmm... Mr. Currier lifts a finger to his forehead. I can feel the confusion. ''''Didn''t you have a causal relationship with me...?'''' I already know how strong you are!I know you guys are significantly stronger than me, so everyone was tense and stiff all the time! The reason why his expression was so hard all along.... Is that it? No I thought maybe on the way. That''s when Zaiye blocked the way with his arm. There was no hostility. Three things came through him. A stiff tension. The faint confusion that comes with tension. A strong feeling of longing. ''''And besides.....well....'''' Zaiye averts his gaze shyly. ''''Outrageous, she''s beautiful...'''' Currier-san slowly turned around to face me. The expression on her face was one of abandonment mode, beyond her processing limit. He didn''t know how to process it. ''''It''s too much for me to handle. So why don''t you take care of these guys for now? I looked at her as if to say. The voice in her mind was palpable. If the other party has hostility, you can deal with it as much as you want. Currier Versteen is that kind of person. But he is a person who is extremely weak in the face of favoritism directed at him.